Pansebeia, or, A view of all religions in the world with the severall church-governments from the creation, to these times : also, a discovery of all known heresies in all ages and places, and choice observations and reflections throughout the whole / by Alexander Ross.
         Ross, Alexander, 1591-1654.
      
       
         
           1655
        
      
       Approx. 1576 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 346 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A57667
         Wing R1972_pt1
         Wing R1944_pt2
         ESTC R216906
         13133793
         ocm 13133793
         97888
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57667)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97888)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 749:28)
      
       
         
           
             Pansebeia, or, A view of all religions in the world with the severall church-governments from the creation, to these times : also, a discovery of all known heresies in all ages and places, and choice observations and reflections throughout the whole / by Alexander Ross.
             Ross, Alexander, 1591-1654.
             Haestens, Henrick van.
             Davies, John, 1625-1693.
          
           
             The second edition, enlarged and perfected ; to which are annexed, the lives, actions, and ends of certain notorious hereticks, with their effigies in copper plates.
          
           [30], 544, [10], [22], 78, [2] p. : ill., ports.
           
             Printed by T.C. for John Saywell ...,
             London :
             1655.
          
           
             First edition, London, 1653.
             Added t.p. and separate paging ([22], 78 p.): Apocalypsis, or, The revelation of certain notorious advancers of heresie ... London : Printed by E. Tyler for John Saywell, 1655.
             "The lives ... of certain notorious hereticks" (pt. 2), is sometimes attributed to H.L. van Haestens.
             Pt. 2 was translated by John Davies from the Latin, Apocalypsis insignium aliquot haeresiarcharum, 1608.
             Pt. 2 deals largely with the Anabaptists.
             Advertisement: prelim. p. [18] and p. [12] in fourth grouping.
             Marginal notes.
             Includes indexes.
             Reproduction of original in Duke University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church history.
           Religion -- Early works to 1800.
           Anabaptists.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               ΠΑΝΣΕΒΕΙΑ
               :
               OR
               :
               A
               Vievv
               of
               all
               Religions
               IN
               THE
               WORLD
               :
               With
               the
               severall
               Church-Governments
               ,
               from
               the
               Creation
               ,
               to
               these
               Times
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               a
               Discovery
               of
               all
               known
               Heresies
               in
               all
               Ages
               and
               Places
               :
               And
               choice
               Observations
               and
               Reflections
               throughout
               the
               whole
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Edition
               ,
               Enlarged
               and
               Perfected
               ,
               
                 BY
                 ALEXANDER
                 ROSS
              
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               are
               annexed
               ,
               The
               Lives
               ,
               Actions
               ,
               and
               Ends
               of
               certain
               Notorious
               Hereticks
               .
               With
               their
               Effigies
               in
               Copper
               Plates
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               21.
               
            
             
               Omnia
               autem
               probate
               :
               quod
               bonum
               est
               ,
               tenete
               .
            
             
               
                 IS
              
               printer's or publisher's device
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 T.
                 C.
              
               for
               
                 Iohn
                 Saywell
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               his
               Shop
               ,
               at
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Grey-hound
               in
               Little-Britain
               ,
               without
               Aldersgate
               .
               1655.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               Booksellers
               Advertisement
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               the
               greatest
               justice
               in
               the
               world
               to
               be
               just
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               since
               they
               ,
               if
               injured
               ,
               cannot
               be
               their
               own
               Compurgators
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               it
               hath
               obliged
               me
               to
               use
               that
               tendernesse
               to
               this
               great
               Author
               ,
               who
               ,
               to
               the
               regret
               of
               all
               learned
               ,
               hath
               so
               suddenly
               left
               this
               world
               .
               His
               great
               pains
               in
               the
               dilatation
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               are
               easily
               seen
               by
               the
               bulk
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               had
               the
               Epistle
               and
               Preface
               escaped
               his
               second
               thoughts
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               lease
               of
               his
               life
               expired
               so
               soon
               as
               it
               did
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               have
               not
               (
               which
               is
               the
               arrogancy
               of
               too
               many
               )
               presumed
               to
               make
               any
               diversion
               ,
               or
               alterations
               in
               either
               ,
               but
               rather
               have
               thought
               it
               just
               to
               let
               them
               passe
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               in
               the
               first
               Edition
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               words
               .
            
             
               For
               had
               I
               been
               unjust
               to
               the
               Author
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               I
               had
               withal
               been
               guilty
               of
               as
               great
               an
               injury
               to
               the
               worthy
               Gentleman
               (
               though
               not
               of
               my
               acquaintance
               )
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               ,
               when
               alive
               ,
               pleased
               to
               dedicate
               it
               ;
               since
               I
               cannot
               but
               hope
               that
               he
               will
               continue
               the
               same
               tendernesse
               &
               indulgence
               towards
               the
               Orphan
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               express
               when
               he
               first
               received
               it
               an
               infant
               .
               I
               shal
               further
               ad
               ,
               that
               it
               wil
               render
               it self
               to
               the
               Reader
               much
               more
               acceptable
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               its
               Additions
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               Author
               had
               thoroughly
               revised
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               care
               and
               supervising
               of
               the
               Presse
               rested
               so
               much
               upon
               me
               ,
               (
               not
               onely
               out
               of
               an
               ordinary
               care
               ,
               but
               singular
               respect
               to
               the
               deseased
               Author
               )
               as
               that
               I
               think
               it
               needlesse
               to
               prefix
               an
               Errata
               ,
               there
               having
               nothing
               passed
               ,
               but
               what
               an
               ordinary
               capacity
               may
               easily
               correct
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Book
               ,
               I
               shall
               adventure
               it
               the
               Test
               of
               the
               most
               censorious
               Mome
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Author
               ,
               in
               his
               life
               time
               ;
               there
               was
               not
               found
               the
               mouth
               or
               pen
               so
               black
               ,
               that
               durst
               asperse
               his
               name
               ,
               or
               parts
               ;
               but
               since
               his
               death
               ,
               One
               (
               so
               much
               a
               Hobbist
               ,
               that
               I
               wish
               he
               turn
               not
               Atheist
               )
               hath
               in
               print
               given
               him
               a
               snarling
               character
               ,
               
               whom
               leaving
               to
               his
               folly
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               desire
               that
               this
               short
               sentence
               ,
               
                 de
                 mo●tuis
                 nil
                 nise
                 bonum
              
               ;
               may
               be
               his
               remembrancer
               for
               the
               future
               .
            
             
               Besides
               the
               Authors
               endeavours
               in
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               It
               is
               hoped
               ere
               long
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               see
               a
               Volume
               of
               his
               Sermons
               in
               print
               ,
               such
               as
               will
               convince
               the
               world
               of
               the
               calumny
               of
               that
               Cynick
               ,
               but
               continue
               his
               own
               memory
               while
               there
               shal
               be
               found
               either
               lovers
               of
               learning
               ,
               or
               the
               learned
               .
            
             
               The
               Reader
               may
               likewise
               take
               notice
               of
               an
               Appendix
               ,
               wherein
               he
               is
               entertained
               with
               a
               strange
               Tragedy
               of
               modern
               ,
               and
               some
               ancient
               Hereticks
               ,
               acting
               their
               parts
               in
               their
               own
               proper
               persons
               ,
               as
               neer
               as
               the
               skil
               of
               the
               Graver
               could
               represent
               them
               .
               And
               what
               could
               more
               properly
               have
               been
               annexed
               ?
               for
               now
               having
               seen
               their
               Foundations
               or
               Principles
               ,
               behold
               also
               their
               Ends
               :
               and
               take
               Christs
               own
               counsel
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 7.
                 15.
              
               to
               
                 beware
                 of
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               &c.
               with
               our
               Saviours
               direction
               also
               ,
               
                 verse
                 20.
                 by
                 their
                 fruits
                 ye
                 shal
                 know
                 them
                 .
              
               All
               which
               are
               tendered
               to
               the
               serious
               perusal
               of
               the
               Reader
               :
               whereof
               that
               he
               may
               make
               his
               temporal
               and
               eternal
               advantages
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               constant
               prayer
               of
            
             
               
                 I.
                 S.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               Worshipful
               ROBERT
               ABDY
               ,
               Esquire
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               AS
               Michael
               and
               the
               Devil
               strove
               for
               the
               dead
               body
               of
               Moses
               ;
               and
               as
               seven
               Cities
               contested
               for
               Homer
               when
               he
               was
               dead
               ,
               whom
               none
               of
               them
               cared
               for
               ,
               whilest
               he
               lived
               ;
               even
               so
               doth
               it
               fare
               with
               Religion
               ;
               for
               the
               Carkass
               or
               Skeliton
               of
               which
               ,
               for
               the
               bare
               sound
               whereof
               (
               being
               now
               made
               a
               meer
               
                 Eccho
                 ,
                 Vox
                 ,
                 praetereaque
                 nihil
                 )
              
               there
               is
               so
               much
               contesting
               ,
               and
               digladiation
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               whereas
               few
               or
               none
               care
               for
               the
               life
               and
               substance
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               in
               works
               ,
               not
               in
               words
               ;
               in
               practicing
               ,
               not
               in
               prating
               ;
               in
               Scripture
               duties
               ,
               not
               in
               Scripture
               phrases
               :
               She
               is
               as
               our
               Saviour
               was
               ,
               placed
               between
               two
               Theeves
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Superstition
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               Atheism
               on
               the
               left
               .
               The
               one
               makes
               a
               puppit
               of
               her
               ,
               sets
               her
               out
               in
               gaudy
               accoutrements
               ,
               bedawbs
               her
               native
               beauty
               with
               painting
               ,
               and
               presents
               her
               in
               a
               meritricious
               not
               in
               a
               Matron-like
               dresse
               ;
               but
               the
               Atheist
               strips
               her
               naked
               of
               her
               Vestiments
               ,
               
               robs
               her
               of
               her
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               so
               exposeth
               her
               to
               the
               scorn
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               .
               But
               let
               these
               men
               esteem
               of
               her
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               she
               is
               notwithstanding
               the
               fair
               daughter
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               the
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               beauty
               of
               the
               whole
               Earth
               .
               Religion
               is
               the
               sacred
               Anchor
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               the
               Great
               Ship
               of
               the
               State
               is
               held
               fast
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               not
               be
               split
               upon
               the
               Quick-sands
               of
               popular
               tumults
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               Rocks
               of
               Sedition
               .
               Religion
               is
               the
               pillar
               on
               which
               the
               great
               Fabrick
               of
               the
               Microcosm
               standeth
               .
               All
               humane
               Societies
               ,
               and
               civil
               Associations
               ,
               are
               without
               Religion
               ;
               but
               ropes
               of
               Sand
               ,
               and
               Stones
               without
               Morter
               ,
               or
               Ships
               without
               Pitch
               :
               For
               this
               cause
               ,
               all
               Societies
               of
               men
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Vniverse
               ,
               have
               united
               and
               strengthened
               themselves
               with
               the
               Cement
               of
               Religion
               ;
               finding
               both
               by
               experience
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               that
               no
               human
               Society
               could
               be
               durable
               ,
               without
               the
               knowledge
               and
               feare
               of
               a
               Deity
               ,
               which
               all
               Nations
               do
               reverence
               and
               worship
               ,
               though
               they
               agree
               not
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               worship
               .
               All
               their
               wayes
               and
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               ,
               I
               have
               here
               presented
               to
               the
               publick
               view
               ;
               but
               to
               you
               Sir
               ,
               in
               particular
               ,
               as
               to
               one
               ,
               whom
               I
               know
               to
               be
               truely
               religious
               ,
               not
               being
               carried
               away
               
               with
               the
               fine
               flowers
               and
               green
               leaves
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               solid
               fruits
               of
               Religion
               ,
               consisting
               in
               
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               which
               will
               embalm
               your
               name
               here
               ,
               and
               crown
               your
               soul
               with
               true
               happiness
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               all
               humane
               felicities
               shall
               determin
               in
               smoak
               :
               in
               this
               book
               are
               set
               before
               you
               ,
               light
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               truth
               and
               falshood
               ,
               gold
               and
               drosse
               ,
               flowers
               and
               weeds
               ,
               corn
               and
               chaff
               ,
               which
               I
               know
               you
               are
               able
               to
               discriminate
               ,
               and
               to
               gather
               honey
               with
               the
               Bee
               ,
               out
               of
               every
               weed
               ,
               with
               Sampson
               to
               take
               meat
               out
               of
               the
               eater
               ,
               with
               Virgil
               to
               pick
               gold
               out
               of
               dung
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Physitian
               to
               extract
               antidotes
               out
               of
               poyson
               :
               Thus
               beseeching
               God
               to
               encrease
               your
               knowledge
               and
               practice
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               your
               love
               to
               the
               afflicted
               professors
               thereof
               ,
               I
               take
               leave
               and
               will
               ever
               be
               found
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
               
                 your
                 humble
                 Servant
                 to
                 command
                 ALEX.
                 ROSS
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Preface
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               concerning
               the
               use
               of
               this
               Book
               .
            
             
               
                 Christian
                 Reader
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Understand
               that
               some
               Momes
               have
               already
               past
               their
               verdict
               upon
               this
               Book
               ,
               affirming
               that
               ,
               (
               seeing
               the
               world
               is
               pestered
               with
               too
               many
               Religions
               )
               it
               were
               better
               their
               names
               and
               Tenets
               were
               obliterated
               than
               published
               .
               To
               whom
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               their
               assertion
               is
               frivolous
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               thereof
               ridiculous
               ;
               for
               the
               end
               wherefore
               these
               different
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               are
               brought
               into
               the
               light
               ,
               is
               ,
               not
               that
               we
               should
               embrace
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               may
               see
               their
               deformity
               and
               avoid
               them
               .
               Shall
               Logick
               be
               rejected
               for
               setting
               down
               all
               the
               waies
               of
               fallacious
               arguments
               ?
               Or
               Philosophy
               for
               teaching
               what
               are
               the
               different
               poysons
               in
               Herbs
               ,
               Roots
               ,
               Minerals
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Scripture
               nameth
               many
               sins
               ,
               idols
               ,
               and
               false
               gods
               ,
               must
               it
               therefore
               be
               reproved
               of
               impertinency
               ?
               the
               Sea
               Coast
               is
               pestered
               with
               many
               Rocks
               ,
               Shelves
               ,
               and
               Quick-Sands
               ,
               must
               they
               therefore
               be
               past
               over
               in
               silence
               in
               the
               art
               of
               Navigation
               ?
               Were
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Epiphanius
              
               ,
               S.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Theodoret
              
               ,
               and
               other
               eminent
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               fooles
               ?
               for
               handling
               in
               their
               Books
               ;
               all
               the
               hereticall
               opinions
               that
               infested
               Christianity
               ,
               both
               before
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               times
               ?
               Do
               not
               these
               Censorious
               Momes
               know
               that
               truth
               though
               comly
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               yet
               
               more
               lovely
               ,
               when
               compared
               with
               falshood
               ?
               how
               should
               we
               know
               the
               excellency
               of
               light
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               no
               darknesse
               ;
               the
               benefit
               of
               health
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               no
               sicknesse
               ;
               and
               the
               delights
               of
               the
               spring
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               no
               winter
               ;
               
                 Opposita
                 juxta
                 se
                 posita
                 clarius
                 elucescunt
                 :
                 The
                 Swans
                 fethers
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 lesse
                 white
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 black
                 feet
                 ;
                 nor
              
               Venus
               
                 the
                 lesse
                 beautiful
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 her
                 Mole
                 .
              
               The
               Stone
               is
               set
               out
               by
               the
               file
               ,
               and
               the
               picture
               by
               its
               shadow
               .
               To
               infer
               then
               ,
               that
               because
               the
               world
               is
               pestered
               with
               too
               many
               Sects
               and
               Heresies
               ,
               therefore
               we
               must
               not
               mention
               them
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               they
               would
               say
               ,
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               is
               beset
               with
               too
               many
               theeves
               ,
               therefore
               we
               must
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               them
               .
               But
               how
               shall
               we
               avoid
               them
               ,
               if
               we
               know
               them
               not
               ;
               and
               how
               shall
               we
               know
               them
               ,
               if
               concealed
               ;
               its
               true
               the
               world
               is
               pestered
               with
               too
               many
               Religions
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               is
               the
               pitty
               ;
               yet
               this
               Book
               made
               them
               not
               ,
               but
               they
               made
               this
               Book
               .
               He
               that
               detects
               errors
               makes
               them
               not
               .
               They
               that
               informed
               the
               Israelites
               there
               were
               Gyants
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               did
               not
               place
               those
               Gyants
               there
               .
               But
               now
               I
               will
               let
               these
               men
               see
               the
               ends
               for
               which
               I
               have
               undertaken
               this
               task
               ,
               of
               presenting
               all
               Religions
               to
               their
               view
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               grounded
               on
               the
               divers
               uses
               that
               may
               be
               made
               thereof
               .
               1.
               
               When
               we
               look
               upon
               the
               multitude
               of
               false
               Religions
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               which
               most
               men
               have
               bin
               deluded
               ;
               are
               not
               we
               so
               much
               the
               more
               bound
               to
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               Almightie
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               delivered
               us
               out
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               hath
               caused
               
               the
               day
               Star
               of
               his
               truth
               to
               shine
               upon
               ,
               and
               visit
               us
               ;
               who
               having
               suffered
               the
               World
               round
               about
               us
               ,
               to
               sit
               in
               the
               Valley
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               overwhelmed
               with
               worse
               than
               Egyptian
               darkness
               ,
               hath
               notwithstanding
               in
               this
               our
               Goshen
               aboundantly
               displayed
               the
               light
               of
               his
               truth
               ;
               but
               how
               shal
               we
               seriously
               weigh
               or
               consider
               this
               great
               mercy
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               as
               wel
               look
               on
               the
               wretched
               condition
               of
               other
               men
               as
               on
               our
               own
               happinesse
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               do
               ,
               if
               we
               know
               not
               the
               errors
               which
               make
               them
               wretched
               .
               What
               comfort
               could
               the
               Israelites
               have
               taken
               in
               their
               Land
               of
               light
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               known
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               Egypt
               sate
               in
               darkness
               .
               2
               When
               we
               look
               upon
               the
               different
               multiplicity
               of
               Religions
               in
               the
               world
               how
               that
               in
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               men
               though
               otherwise
               barbarous
               ,
               have
               notwithstanding
               embraced
               a
               religion
               ,
               and
               have
               acknowledged
               a
               Divinity
               ;
               I
               say
               when
               we
               look
               upon
               this
               ,
               do
               we
               not
               admire
               the
               impudency
               of
               those
               Atheists
               in
               this
               age
               ,
               who
               either
               inwardly
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               or
               outwardly
               in
               their
               mouths
               dare
               deny
               the
               Essence
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               count
               all
               Religions
               but
               inventions
               of
               humane
               policy
               .
               How
               can
               those
               Atheists
               avoid
               shame
               and
               confusion
               when
               they
               read
               this
               book
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               shall
               see
               ,
               that
               no
               Nation
               hath
               been
               so
               wretched
               as
               to
               deny
               a
               Deity
               ,
               and
               to
               reject
               all
               Religion
               ;
               which
               Religion
               is
               a
               property
               no
               lesse
               essential
               to
               man
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               he
               is
               discriminated
               from
               the
               Beasts
               ,
               than
               rationality
               it selfe
               .
               3.
               
               In
               the
               View
               of
               
               all
               Religions
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               how
               the
               Children
               of
               this
               world
               are
               wiser
               in
               their
               Generation
               than
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               they
               spare
               no
               paines
               and
               charges
               ,
               they
               reject
               or
               slight
               nothing
               commanded
               them
               by
               their
               Priests
               and
               Wizards
               ;
               they
               leave
               no
               meanes
               unattempted
               to
               attaine
               happinesse
               :
               See
               how
               vigilant
               ,
               devout
               ,
               zealous
               ,
               even
               to
               superstition
               they
               are
               ;
               how
               diligent
               in
               watching
               ,
               fasting
               ,
               praying
               ,
               giving
               of
               almes
               ,
               punishing
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               even
               to
               death
               sometimes
               ;
               whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               we
               are
               very
               cold
               ,
               carelesse
               ,
               remisse
               ,
               supine
               ,
               and
               luke-warme
               in
               the
               things
               that
               so
               neere
               concerne
               our
               eternal
               happinesse
               .
               They
               thought
               all
               too
               little
               that
               was
               spent
               in
               the
               service
               of
               their
               false
               gods
               ,
               wee
               think
               all
               is
               lost
               and
               cast
               away
               which
               wee
               bestow
               on
               the
               service
               of
               the
               true
               God.
               They
               reverenced
               and
               obeyed
               their
               Priests
               ,
               wee
               dishonour
               ,
               disobey
               and
               slight
               ours
               ;
               they
               observed
               many
               Festivall
               daies
               to
               their
               Idols
               ,
               we
               grudge
               to
               give
               one
               day
               to
               the
               service
               of
               the
               true
               God.
               They
               made
               such
               conscience
               of
               their
               Oaths
               taken
               in
               presence
               of
               an
               Idol
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               rather
               loose
               their
               lives
               ,
               than
               falsifie
               these
               Oaths
               :
               But
               wee
               make
               no
               more
               scruple
               to
               take
               the
               name
               of
               God
               in
               vaine
               ,
               to
               sweare
               and
               forsweare
               ,
               than
               if
               we
               worshiped
               
                 Iupiter
                 Lapis
              
               ,
               meer
               stocks
               and
               Stones
               ;
               such
               reverence
               and
               devotion
               they
               carried
               to
               their
               Idols
               ,
               that
               they
               durst
               not
               enter
               into
               their
               Temples
               ,
               nor
               draw
               near
               their
               Altars
               ,
               till
               first
               they
               were
               purified
               ;
               they
               did
               not
               onely
               kneel
               ,
               but
               fall
               flat
               on
               the
               ground
               before
               their
               feigned
               Gods
               ;
               they
               knock
               their
               breasts
               ,
               beat
               their
               heads
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               teare
               
               their
               skines
               ,
               wound
               and
               cut
               their
               flesh
               ,
               thinking
               thereby
               to
               pacifie
               their
               false
               gods
               :
               Whereas
               we
               will
               not
               debarre
               our selves
               of
               the
               least
               pleasure
               or
               profit
               to
               gaine
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               so
               irreverent
               is
               our
               behaviour
               in
               the
               presence
               and
               house
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               
                 Before
                 whom
                 the
              
               Cherubims
               and
               Seraphims
               
                 dare
                 not
                 stand
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 covered
                 faces
                 :
              
               as
               if
               he
               were
               our
               equal
               ,
               and
               not
               our
               Lord
               or
               Father
               ,
               for
               (
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Prophets
               words
               )
               
                 Malach.
                 1
                 :
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 hee
                 bee
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 his
                 honour
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 hee
                 bee
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 his
                 fear
                 ?
              
               Doubtlesse
               these
               false
               worshippers
               shall
               stand
               up
               in
               judgement
               against
               us
               ,
               who
               know
               our
               Masters
               will
               ,
               but
               doe
               it
               not
               ;
               is
               not
               their
               zeal
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               religious
               duties
               ,
               to
               be
               preferred
               to
               our
               carelesnesse
               ;
               and
               their
               ignorance
               ,
               to
               our
               knowledge
               ;
               which
               without
               practice
               ,
               will
               but
               aggravate
               our
               damnation
               ,
               
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 knoweth
                 his
                 Masters
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 doeth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 beaten
                 with
                 many
                 stripes
              
               ;
               Wee
               are
               in
               the
               right
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               they
               are
               in
               the
               wrong
               way
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               stand
               still
               ,
               and
               walk
               not
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               as
               neer
               their
               journies
               end
               as
               we
               .
               They
               worship
               Idols
               ,
               we
               commit
               sacriledge
               :
               But
               is
               not
               a
               sacrilegious
               theefe
               as
               hateful
               to
               God
               as
               an
               ignorant
               Idolater
               ?
               4.
               
               When
               we
               look
               upon
               the
               confused
               multitude
               of
               Religions
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               let
               us
               learne
               to
               tremble
               at
               Gods
               judgements
               ,
               to
               make
               much
               of
               the
               light
               whilest
               we
               have
               it
               ,
               to
               hold
               fast
               by
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               embrace
               it
               with
               all
               affection
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               thereof
               ;
               for
               if
               once
               we
               forsake
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               we
               shall
               wander
               all
               our
               daies
               after
               in
               by-paths
               ,
               and
               crooked
               lanes
               of
               
               error
               ,
               which
               are
               innumerable
               :
               if
               we
               reject
               the
               thread
               of
               Gods
               word
               presented
               to
               us
               by
               the
               Church
               :
               a
               thread
               I
               say
               ,
               surer
               than
               that
               of
               Ariadne
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               ramble
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               through
               the
               inextricable
               Labyrinth
               of
               erronious
               opinions
               .
               It
               stood
               with
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               suffer
               men
               who
               in
               the
               begining
               were
               of
               one
               language
               and
               religion
               ,
               to
               fall
               into
               a
               Babel
               and
               confusion
               ,
               both
               of
               tongues
               and
               false
               religions
               ,
               for
               not
               retaining
               the
               truth
               ;
               to
               dig
               to
               themselves
               broken
               Cesterns
               ,
               which
               would
               hold
               no
               Water
               ,
               for
               rejecting
               the
               fountain
               of
               living
               Waters
               ;
               to
               surfet
               upon
               the
               poysonable
               flesh
               of
               quails
               ,
               who
               grew
               weary
               of
               the
               bread
               of
               Angels
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               swine
               to
               eat
               husks
               ,
               who
               would
               slight
               the
               wholsome
               food
               of
               their
               Fathers
               house
               .
               If
               the
               Iewes
               put
               Gods
               word
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               judge
               themselves
               unworthy
               of
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               Loe
               ,
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               will
               turn
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               46.
               5.
               
               In
               reading
               this
               Book
               we
               shal
               finde
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               rabble
               of
               vain
               ,
               phantastical
               ,
               or
               prophane
               opinions
               ,
               with
               which
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               this
               miserable
               distracted
               Nation
               is
               pestered
               ,
               are
               not
               new
               revelations
               ,
               but
               old
               dreams
               ,
               of
               ancient
               Hereticks
               ,
               long
               agoe
               condemned
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               exploded
               by
               the
               publick
               authority
               of
               Christian
               Magistrates
               ;
               but
               now
               for
               want
               of
               weeders
               ,
               these
               Tares
               spring
               up
               again
               in
               the
               Lords
               field
               ,
               and
               are
               like
               to
               choak
               the
               good
               corne
               ;
               unlesse
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Harvest
               send
               forth
               labourers
               into
               his
               Harvest
               .
               6.
               
               The
               reading
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               may
               induce
               us
               to
               commiserate
               the
               wretched
               condition
               of
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               World
               buried
               
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               the
               darknesse
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               tyranny
               of
               superstition
               :
               
                 To
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 freedom
                 we
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 greater
                 sinners
                 than
                 we
                 ;
                 but
                 except
                 we
                 repent
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 all
                 likewise
                 perish
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 then
                 be
                 too
                 high-minded
                 ,
                 but
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 think
                 we
                 stand
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 heed-least
                 we
                 fall
                 :
              
               God
               hath
               already
               permitted
               divers
               of
               those
               old
               ,
               obsolet
               ,
               and
               antiquated
               hereticall
               opinions
               to
               break
               in
               amongst
               us
               ;
               
                 the
                 times
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 wholesome
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 itching
                 ears
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 lusts
                 ,
                 get
                 them
                 an
                 heap
                 of
                 teachers
                 ,
                 turning
                 their
                 ears
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 themselves
                 unto
                 Fables
                 .
              
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 
                 Thus
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 pleased
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 suffers
                 Heresies
                 to
                 repullulate
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 approved
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 manifested
                 .
              
               He
               permits
               Prophets
               and
               Dreamers
               amongst
               us
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               as
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               to
               prove
               ●s
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               ,
               whether
               we
               love
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 souls
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               13.
               
               To
               conclude
               ,
               whereas
               all
               men
               are
               desirous
               of
               happiness
               ,
               and
               immortality
               ,
               but
               few
               walk
               in
               the
               right
               way
               that
               conduceth
               to
               it
               ;
               being
               there
               are
               such
               multitudes
               of
               by-waies
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               by
               this
               Book
               ,
               let
               us
               follow
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 6.
                 16.
                 
                 Stand
                 in
                 the
                 waies
                 ,
                 behold
                 and
                 ask
                 for
                 the
                 old
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shal
                 finde
                 rest
                 for
                 your
                 souls
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               good
               Reader
               having
               shewed
               thee
               the
               true
               use
               of
               this
               book
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               thy
               perusal
               ,
               beseeching
               God
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               the
               by-waies
               of
               error
               ,
               and
               to
               lead
               us
               into
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               .
            
             
               
                 A.
                 R.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 desire
                 of
                 some
                 Friends
                 hath
                 occasioned
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 this
                 list
                 of
                 Books
                 ,
                 compiled
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   RErum
                   Iudaicarum
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Jewish
                 affairs
                 in
                 four
                 Books
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 Exposition
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 fourteen
                 Chapters
                 of
                 Genesis
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Rasura
                 Tonsoris
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Mel
                 Heliconium
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Mystagogus
                 Poeticus
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Virgilius
                 Evangelisans
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Christiados
                 Lib.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Chymaera
                 Pythagorica
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 New
                 Planet
                 no
                 Planet
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Meditations
                 on
                 Predestination
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Medicus
                 medicatus
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Philosophical
                 Touch-stone
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 picture
                 of
                 the
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Colloquia
                 Plautina
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Wollebius
                 Christian
                 Divinity
                 translated
                 ,
                 cleered
                 ,
                 and
                 enlarged
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Gnomologicum
                 Poeticum
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Enchiridion
                 Oratorium
                 &
                 Poeticum
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Isagoge
                 Grammatica
                 .
              
               
                 
                 19.
                 
                 Arcana
                 Microcosmi
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 A
                 ●aveat
                 for
                 reading
                 the
                 Al●oran
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 A
                 Refutation
                 of
                 Doctor
                 Brownes
                 vulgar
                 errours
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 A
                 Refutation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Bacon
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 Harvey
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 Sir
                 
                   Walter
                   Raleighs
                
                 History
                 Epitomised
                 .
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 Observations
                 on
                 Sir
                 
                   Walter
                   Raleigh
                
                 .
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 Second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 Leviathan
                 drawn
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 hook
                 .
              
               
                 27.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 A
                 View
                 of
                 all
                 Religions
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Books
                 not
                 yet
                 published
                 ,
                 but
                 ready
                 for
                 the
                 Presse
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 DIvine
                 ,
                 Moral
                 ,
                 Natural
                 ,
                 and
                 Historical
                 exercises
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 of
                 Genesis
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Melissomachia
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Religionis
                 Apotheosis
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Paraphrasis
                 Virgiliana
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Virgilius
                 Triumphans
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Psychomachia
                 Virgiliana
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Epigrammata
                 Romana
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 COLLOQUIA
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 CVlinaria
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Convival
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Cubicularia
                 .
                 ia
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Tertullianicum
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Apnleanum
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Sidonianum
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Petronianum
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Persianum
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Terentianum
                 .
              
               
                 10
                 Ciceronianū
                 &c
              
            
             
               ☞
               THe
               Reader
               may
               please
               to
               take
               notice
               that
               this
               Book
               ,
               being
               the
               27.
               in
               order
               ,
               also
               the
               15.
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               the
               25.
               which
               is
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               Corrected
               by
               the
               Authors
               own
               Hand
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               owned
               as
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               perfectest
               Copy
               :
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Saywell
              
               at
               the
               Grey-hound
               in
               Little
               Britain
               .
               LONDON
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               These
               Books
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               Iohn
               Saywel
               at
               his
               shop
               ,
               at
               the
               Signe
               of
               the
               Grey-Hound
               in
               Little-Britain
               ,
               London
               .
               viz.
               
            
             
               THe
               History
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               being
               a
               continuation
               of
               the
               famous
               History
               of
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Raleigh
              
               Knight
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               Chronology
               ,
               &c.
               by
               
                 A.
                 R.
              
               The
               true
               Copy
               whereof
               is
               distinguished
               by
               the
               Grey-Hound
               in
               the
               Frontispice
               ,
               from
               any
               other
               whatsoever
               ,
               though
               coloured
               by
               a
               pretended
               representation
               of
               the
               Authour
               in
               the
               Title
               page
               .
            
             
               An
               exact
               collection
               of
               the
               choicest
               secrets
               in
               Physick
               &
               Chyrurgery
               (
               both
               C●ymick
               and
               Galenick
               )
               by
               Leonard
               Phioravan●
               Knight
               ,
               Doctor
               Edwards
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Speedy
               help
               for
               Rich
               and
               Poor
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Griping
               of
               the
               Gu●s
               ,
               Cure
               of
               the
               Gout
               ;
               &c.
               by
               
                 Herma●●●
                 Vanderheyden
              
               an
               experienc'd
               Physitian
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Charles
               Hoole's
               Grammar
               in
               Latine
               ,
               and
               English
               the
               shortest
               ,
               orderliest
               ,
               and
               plainest
               both
               for
               Master
               and
               Scholar
               ,
               of
               any
               yet
               extant
               .
            
             
               Also
               his
               
                 Terminationes
                 &
                 examplae
                 de
                 ●linat●●●
                 &
                 con●ugationum
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Propria
                 quae
                 ●●atibus
                 ,
                 Quae
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 As
                 in
                 praesenti
              
               ,
               englished
               and
               explained
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               of
               young
               Grammatians
               .
            
             
               And
               there
               is
               now
               lately
               printed
               a
               new
               Primer
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               Mr.
               
               Hoole's
               Primer
               ;
               more
               easie
               and
               delightsome
               for
               the
               learner
               then
               any
               yet
               extant
               ,
               having
               24.
               several
               representations
               of
               Persons
               ;
               Beasts
               ,
               Brids
               ,
               &c.
               answering
               the
               several
               letters
               of
               the
               Alphabet
               in
               a
               copper
               plate
               ,
               laying
               also
               the
               surest
               foundation
               for
               true
               spelling
               ;
               the
               defect
               whereof
               (
               in
               the
               ordinary
               teaching
               )
               〈◊〉
               so
               much
               complained
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               practice
               of
               Quietnesse
               ,
               by
               Bishop
               Web.
               
            
             
               The
               Revelation
               of
               certain
               notorious
               Advancers
               of
               Heresie
               :
               with
               their
               effigies
               ,
               and
               an
               account
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               Actions
               ,
               and
               Ends
               :
               usually
               annexed
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               the
               view
               of
               all
               Religions
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Religions
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 Church-Disciplin
                 ,
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 Publick
                 place
                 ,
                 [
                 Buildings
                 first
                 erected
                 for
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 days
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 before
                 Moses
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Church
                 Government
                 under
                 Moses
                 ;
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 from
                 other
                 Priests
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Church
                 Government
                 from
                 him
                 till
                 Solonion
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Government
                 after
                 .
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 Tribes
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 Solomons
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 outward
                 splendor
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 Religion
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 
                   Nazarites
                   ,
                   Rechabites
                   ,
                   Essenes
                   ,
                   Sadduces
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Samritans
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 ancient
                 observation
                 of
                 their
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 their
                 Passover
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 feasts
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 new
                 Moons
                 ,
                 of
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 expiation
                 ;
                 of
                 their
                 Sabbatical
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Iubilee
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 ancient
                 Excommunications
                 ,
                 how
                 God
                 instructed
                 them
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 maintenance
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 their
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Government
                 after
                 the
                 Jewes
                 were
                 carried
                 captive
                 into
                 
                   Babylon
                   .
                   10.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church-Government
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Passover
                 ,
                 what
                 observable
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 to
                 be
                 permitted
                 (
                 among
                 Christians
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 with
                 by
                 Christians
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 preparation
                 for
                 morning
                 prayer
                 ▪
                 Fast
                 in
                 August
                 ,
                 Beginning
                 of
                 their
                 new
                 year
                 ,
                 Feast
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 12.
                 
                 Their
                 Church
                 officers
                 ,
                 Feast
                 of
                 Dedication
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Purim
                 ,
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 Marriages
                 ,
                 Divorcements
                 ,
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 Redemption
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 born
                 ,
                 their
                 duty
                 toward
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 about
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Religions
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Babylonians
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 making
                 ,
                 worshipping
                 of
                 images
                 ,
                 &
                 bringing
                 in
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 and
                 gods
                 of
                 the
                 Syrians
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Phoenicians
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 old
                 
                   Arabians
                   .
                   5.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Persians
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Scythians
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 or
                 Cathaians
                 and
                 Pagans
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Religions
                 of
                 the
                 Northern
                 Countries
                 neer
                 the
                 Pole.
                 Three
                 ways
                 whereby
                 Satan
                 deludes
                 men
                 by
                 false
                 Miracles
                 .
                 The
                 fear
                 of
                 his
                 Stratagems
                 whence
                 it
                 proceeds
                 :
                 His
                 illusions
                 many
                 ,
                 our
                 duty
                 thereupon
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Chinois
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Indians
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 Siam
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 
                   Pegu
                   .
                   13.
                
                 
                 Of
                 Bengala
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 Magor
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 Cambaia
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 Goa
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 Malabar
                 .
                 Pagan
                 Idolaters
                 believe
                 the
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 soul.
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 Narsinga
                 ,
                 and
                 Bisnagar
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 Japan
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Philippina
                 Islands
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 Of
                 Sumatra
                 ,
                 and
                 Zeilan
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Egyptians
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 modern
                 Egyptian
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Religions
                 of
                 Africa
                 and
                 America
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 old
                 African
                 Religion
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Religion
                 and
                 Church
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Fez.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 Morocco
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 Guinea
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 ancient
                 
                   African
                   Aethiopians
                
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 modern
                 Abissins
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Lower
                 Aethiopians
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 Angola
                 and
                 Congo
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 northern
                 neighbours
                 of
                 
                   Congo
                   .
                   10.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 African
                 Islands
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Religion
                 of
                 America
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 Virginia
                 .
                 13.
                 of
                 
                   Florida
                   .
                   14.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Religions
                 by
                 west
                 Virginia
                 ,
                 and
                 Florida
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 
                   New
                   Spain
                
                 and
                 Mexico
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 their
                 cruelty
                 and
                 cost
                 in
                 their
                 barbarous
                 sacrifices
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Americans
                 ,
                 their
                 superstitious
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 thereof
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 Jucatan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 adjoining
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 southern
                 Americans
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 Of
                 Paria
                 and
                 
                   Guiana
                   .
                   21.
                
                 
                 Of
                 Brasil
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 Of
                 Peru.
                 23.
                 
                 Of
                 Hispaniola
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Religions
                 of
                 Europe
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Europae●ns
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Roman
                 chief
                 Festivals
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 gods
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Their
                 Priests
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Their
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Their
                 Marriage
                 
                 Rites
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Their
                 Funeral
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 old
                 Grecian
                 Religion
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Their
                 chief
                 gods
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 
                   Minerva
                   ,
                   Diana
                   ,
                   Venus
                
                 .
                 11
                 ,
                 How
                 
                   Juno
                   ,
                   Ceres
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Vulcan
                 were
                 worshipped
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Sun
                 worshipped
                 under
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   Phoebus
                   ,
                   Sol
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                   ,
                   Liber
                   ,
                   Hercules
                   ,
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Mercurius
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Moon
                 worshipped
                 under
                 divers
                 names
                 and
                 shapes
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Earth
                 and
                 Fire
                 ,
                 how
                 worshipped
                 and
                 named
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 Deity
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 how
                 worshipped
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Death
                 ,
                 how
                 named
                 and
                 worshiped
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Grecian
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Coremonies
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 Their
                 Priests
                 and
                 Temples
                 of
                 old
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 
                   Germans
                   ,
                   Gaules
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Britains
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Saxons
                   ,
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Swedes
                   ,
                   Moscovites
                   ,
                   Russians
                   ,
                   Pomeranians
                   ,
                
                 and
                 their
                 neighbours
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Scythians
                   ,
                   Ge●es
                   ,
                   Thracians
                   ,
                   Cymbrains
                   ,
                   Goths
                   ,
                   Lusitanians
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Lithuanians
                   ,
                   Polonians
                   ,
                   Hungarians
                   ,
                   Samogetians
                   ,
                
                 and
                 their
                 neighbours
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 divers
                 Gentile
                 gods
                 besides
                 the
                 above
                 named
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 ranks
                 and
                 armes
                 of
                 their
                 gods
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 With
                 what
                 creatures
                 their
                 Charriots
                 were
                 drawn
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 peculiar
                 gods
                 worshipped
                 in
                 peculiar
                 places
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The.
                 Greek
                 chief
                 festivals
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 two
                 prevalent
                 Religions
                 now
                 in
                 
                   Eorope
                   .
                   2.
                
                 
                 Of
                 Mahomets
                 Law
                 to
                 his
                 Disci●les
                 ▪
                 
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Mahumetans
                 opinions
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 ●
                 .
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Sects
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Turks
                 and
                 Persians
                 differ
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 ●he
                 Mahumetan
                 religious
                 orders
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 o●her
                 hypocritical
                 orders
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 secular
                 Priest
                 ●
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Mahumetan
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 parts
                 there
                 ●f
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 their
                 Pilgrimage
                 to
                 Mecca
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Rites
                 of
                 their
                 Circumcision
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Their
                 Rites
                 about
                 the
                 sick
                 and
                 dead
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Mahumetanisme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 causes
                 thereof
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Mahumetanisme
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 continuance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THe
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   propagated
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   decay
                   thereof
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   by
                   Mahumetanism
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Persecution
                   and
                   Heresie
                   the
                   two
                   great
                   enemies
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   first
                   heretick
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   .
                   Disciples
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 Menander
                 ,
                 Saturninus
                 ,
                 and
                 Basilides
                 ,
                 
                   Hereticks
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                
                 Nicholaitans
                 and
                 Gnosticks
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Carpocratians
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Cerinthus
                 ,
                 Ebion
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Nazarites
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Valentinians
                 ,
                 Secundians
                 ,
                 and
                 Prolemians
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Mar●ites
                 Colarbasii
                 ,
                 and
                 Heracleonites
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Ophites
                 ,
                 Cainites
                 ,
                 and
                 Sethites
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Archonticks
                 ,
                 and
                 Ascothyptae
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 Cerdon
                 and
                 Marcion
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Apelles
                 ,
                 Severus
                 ,
                 and
                 Tacianus
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 Cataphrygians
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Pepuzians
                 ,
                 Quintilians
                 ,
                 and
                 Artotyrites
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Quartidecimani
                 and
                 Alogiani
                 .
                 ●
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 Adamians
                 ,
                 Elcesians
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodocians
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 Melchisedicians
                 ,
                 Bardesanists
                 ,
                 and
                 Noetians
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 
                 Valesians
                 ,
                 Catheri
                 ,
                 Angelici
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostolici
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 Sabellians
                 ,
                 Originians
                 ,
                 and
                 Originists
                 .
                 22
                 The
                 Samosatenians
                 ,
                 and
                 Phorinians
                 .
                 23
                 The
                 Manichaean
                 
                   religion
                   .
                   24.
                   
                   The
                
                 Hierachites
                 ,
                 Melitians
                 ,
                 and
                 Arrians
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 Audians
                 ,
                 Semi-arrians
                 ,
                 and
                 Macedonians
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 The
                 Ae●ians
                 ,
                 Aetians
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollinarists
                 .
                 27.
                 
                 The
                 Antidicomarianites
                 ,
                 Messalians
                 ,
                 and
                 Metangismonites
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 The
                 Hermians
                 ,
                 Proclianites
                 ,
                 and
                 Patricians
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 The
                 Ascites
                 ,
                 Pattalorinchites
                 ,
                 Aquarii
                 ,
                 and
                 Coluthiani
                 .
                 30.
                 
                 The
                 Floriani
                 ,
                 Aeternales
                 ,
                 and
                 Nudipedales
                 .
                 31.
                 
                 The
                 Donatists
                 .
                 Priscillianists
                 ,
                 Rhetorians
                 ,
                 and
                 Feri
                 .
                 32.
                 
                 The
                 Theopaschites
                 ,
                 Tritheits
                 ,
                 Aquei
                 ,
                 Melitonii
                 ,
                 Ophei
                 ,
                 Tertullii
                 ,
                 Liberatores
                 ,
                 and
                 Nativita
                 rii
                 .
                 33.
                 
                 The
                 Luciferians
                 ,
                 Jovinianists
                 ,
                 and
                 Arabicks
                 .
                 34.
                 
                 The
                 Collyridians
                 ,
                 Paterniani
                 ,
                 Tertullianists
                 ,
                 and
                 Abelonites
                 .
                 35.
                 
                 The
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 Predestinati
                 ,
                 and
                 Timotheans
                 .
                 36.
                 
                 The
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 Eutychians
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Spawn
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 eighth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 opinions
                 in
                 Religion
                 held
                 the
                 seventh
                 Century
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 opini●ns
                 of
                 the
                 eighth
                 Century
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Tenets
                 of
                 the
                 ninth
                 and
                 tenth
                 Centuries
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 eleventh
                 and
                 twelfth
                 Centuries
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 and
                 other
                 Sects
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 Century
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Sects
                 of
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 Century
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Sects
                 of
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 Century
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Wicklevites
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 Century
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 Century
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 of
                 Luther
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 Sects
                 
                 sprung
                 out
                 of
                 Lutheranisme
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 Protestants
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 other
                 opinions
                 held
                 this
                 Century
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 chief
                 heads
                 of
                 Calvins
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 other
                 opinions
                 held
                 this
                 age
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 divers
                 other
                 opinions
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 this
                 variety
                 ,
                 and
                 confusion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 ninth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 first
                 original
                 of
                 the
                 Monastical
                 life
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 Eremites
                 ,
                 or
                 Anchorites
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 living
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Their
                 Excesses
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 preheminence
                 of
                 the
                 Sociable
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 Solitary
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 Monks
                 after
                 Anthony
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 rules
                 of
                 Saint
                 Bafil
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Saint
                 Hieroms
                 order
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Saint
                 Austins
                 order
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 If
                 Saint
                 Austin
                 instituted
                 his
                 Ermites
                 to
                 begge
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 Saint
                 Austins
                 Leathern
                 Girdle
                 used
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 institutions
                 and
                 exercises
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Monks
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Why
                 religious
                 persons
                 cut
                 their
                 hair
                 and
                 beards
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Whence
                 came
                 that
                 custome
                 of
                 shaving
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Nuns
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 what
                 account
                 Monks
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 How
                 the
                 Monks
                 and
                 Nuns
                 of
                 old
                 were
                 consecrated
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 Benedictine
                 order
                 .
                 19
                 Of
                 the
                 orders
                 proceeding
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 Of
                 Saint
                 Bennets
                 rules
                 to
                 his
                 Monks
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 Benedictines
                 habit
                 and
                 dyet
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 Rules
                 prescribed
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Aix
                 to
                 the
                 Monks
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 The
                 Rites
                 and
                 institutions
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 of
                 Cassinum
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 electing
                 their
                 Abbots
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 Benedictine
                 Nuns
                 and
                 their
                 rule
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 Monasteries
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 OF
                 new
                 religions
                 orders
                 sprung
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Benedictines
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Cluniacenses
                   .
                   2.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Camaldulenses
                 and
                 Monks
                 of
                 the
                 Shadowy
                 Valley
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Sylvestrini
                   ,
                   Grandimontenses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Carthusians
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Monks
                 of
                 Saint
                 Anthony
                 of
                 Vienna
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Cistertians
                   ,
                   Bernardines
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Humiliati
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Praemonstratenses
                 ,
                 and
                 Gilbertines
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Cruciferi
                   ,
                   Hospitalarii
                   ,
                   Trinitarians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Bethlemites
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Johannites
                 ,
                 or
                 first
                 religious
                 Knights
                 in
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Templars
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Teutonici
                 ,
                 or
                 Mariani
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Knights
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Lazarus
                   ,
                   Calatrava
                
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 James
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 orders
                 of
                 Mendicant
                 Friers
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Augustinians
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Carmelites
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Dominicans
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Franciscans
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 things
                 chiefly
                 remarkable
                 in
                 the
                 Franciscan
                 order
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Knights
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 and
                 Gladiatores
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Knights
                 of
                 S.
                 Mary
                 ,
                 of
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Montesians
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 
                   Vallis
                   Scholarium
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Canons
                   Regular
                
                 of
                 S.
                 Mark.
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 Saint
                 Clara
                 ,
                 S.
                 
                   Pauls
                   Eremires
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Boni
                   homines
                   .
                   19.
                
                 
                 The
                 servants
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Mary
                   ,
                   Coelestini
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Jesuati
                   .
                   20.
                
                 
                 The
                 order
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Briget
                
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 order
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Katharine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   S.
                   Justina
                
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Eremites
                 of
                 
                   S
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   S.
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   Albati
                   ,
                   Fra●ricelli
                   ,
                   Turlupini
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Montolivetenses
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 The
                 Canons
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   George
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Mendicants
                   of
                   S.
                   Hierom
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 Lateran
                 ,
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                
                 ad
                 Nemus
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Minimi
                 of
                 Iesu-Meria
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 The
                 orders
                 of
                 Knight-hood
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 year
                 1400
                 namely
                 of
                 the
                 Annunciada
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Maurice
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Fleece
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Michael
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Stephen
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 eleventh
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 OF
                 religious
                 orders
                 and
                 opinions
                 from
                 the
                 year
                 1500.
                 til
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 order
                 of
                 Jesuits
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 general
                 rules
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 other
                 rules
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 rules
                 for
                 Provosts
                 of
                 houses
                 ,
                 Rectors
                 of
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 &c.
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 rules
                 for
                 Travellers
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Admonitors
                 ,
                 &c.
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 priviledges
                 granted
                 by
                 Popes
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 other
                 orders
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 How
                 Abbots
                 are
                 consecrated
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Wherein
                 the
                 Christian
                 orders
                 of
                 Knighthood
                 differ
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 other
                 orders
                 of
                 Knighthood
                 besides
                 the
                 French.
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 Knight-hood
                 in
                 
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Hungary
                   ,
                   Bohemia
                   ,
                   Poland
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 orders
                 of
                 Knight-hood
                 in
                 Italy
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Military
                 orders
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 twelfth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Tenets
                 of
                 the
                 Brownists
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Familists
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Adamites
                 ,
                 and
                 Antinomians
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Religion
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Socinians
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Arminians
                 Tenets
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Arnhem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Millenaries
                 opinions
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 many
                 other
                 Sects
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Independents
                   .
                   10.
                
                 
                 The
                 tenets
                 of
                 th●
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Catechisme
                 is
                 delivered
                 their
                 whole
                 doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 Lay-Eldership
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Civil
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 Excommunication
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Divers
                 erroneous
                 opinions
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 lately
                 revived
                 or
                 hatched
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 our
                 Church-government
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 concerning
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 tenets
                 concerning
                 predestination
                 ,
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 original
                 and
                 actual
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 will.
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 opinions
                 concerning
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 works
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Their
                 Tenets
                 concerning
                 pennance
                 ,
                 fasting
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 alms
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Their
                 opinions
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 used
                 in
                 those
                 controverted
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 What
                 they
                 believe
                 concerning
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Their
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 What
                 they
                 hold
                 concerning
                 Monks
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Purgatory
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Wherein
                 the
                 outward
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 consisteth
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Masse
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Their
                 dedication
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 observable
                 thereupon
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 
                 Their
                 consecration
                 of
                 Altars
                 ,
                 &c.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Degrees
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Their
                 sacred
                 orders
                 ,
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 colours
                 held
                 sacred
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Wherein
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 consisteth
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 else
                 their
                 outward
                 worship
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Wherein
                 consisteth
                 the
                 seventh
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 holy
                 days
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 What
                 be
                 their
                 other
                 holy
                 dayes
                 which
                 they
                 observe
                 ,
                 canonical
                 hours
                 and
                 processions
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 Wherein
                 the
                 eighth
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 worship
                 consisteth
                 ,
                 their
                 Ornaments
                 and
                 Vtensils
                 used
                 in
                 Churches
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 their
                 office
                 performed
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Religions
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Church
                 dignities
                 ,
                 and
                 discipline
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 other
                 Nations
                 professing
                 the
                 Greek
                 Religion
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 the
                 Moscovites
                 ,
                 and
                 Armenians
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 Nunnes
                 ,
                 and
                 Eremites
                 of
                 
                   Moscovia
                   .
                   5.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 service
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 How
                 they
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Russian
                 Church
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Marriage
                 and
                 Funeral
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Armenians
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 other
                 Greek
                 Sects
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 
                   Melchites
                   ,
                   Georgians
                
                 and
                 Mengrelians
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Nestorians
                   ,
                   Indians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacobites
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Maronites
                 Religions
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Cophti
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Abyssin
                 Christians
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Wherein
                 the
                 Protestants
                 agree
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 dissent
                 from
                 other
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 REligion
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Greatnesse
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 divers
                 reasons
                 it
                 is
                 proved
                 that
                 Religion
                 :
                 of
                 all
                 Common
                 wealths
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 societies
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 Princes
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 special
                 care
                 ,
                 in
                 setling
                 and
                 preserving
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 one
                 Religion
                 onely
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 in
                 a
                 Common
                 wealth
                 publickly
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 Respects
                 different
                 Religions
                 may
                 be
                 tolerated
                 in
                 private
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 A
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 may
                 not
                 dissemble
                 his
                 Religion
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Why
                 God
                 blesseth
                 the
                 professors
                 of
                 false
                 Religions
                 ,
                 and
                 punisheth
                 the
                 contemners
                 thereof
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 False
                 Religions
                 are
                 grounded
                 upon
                 policy
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 use
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 Religion
                 :
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 mixture
                 and
                 division
                 of
                 Religions
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 How
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Religion
                 in
                 worshipping
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 consonant
                 to
                 natural
                 reason
                 ;
                 with
                 divers
                 observations
                 concerning
                 Sun-worship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knowledge
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 had
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vnity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 glimmering
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 and
                 advancement
                 of
                 a
                 Priest-hood
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 maine
                 supporter
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 13
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 is
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 for
                 diver
                 reasons
                 ,
                 being
                 considered
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 compared
                 with
                 others
                 ;
                 with
                 an
                 exhortation
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 religions
                 duties
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 Christianity
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Church
                 Disciplin
                 ,
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 Publick
                 place
                 ,
                 [
                 Buildings
                 first
                 erected
                 for
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 days
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 bef●re
                 Moses
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Church
                 Government
                 under
                 Moses
                 ;
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 High
                 Priests
                 from
                 other
                 Priests
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Church
                 Government
                 from
                 him
                 till
                 Solomon
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Government
                 after
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 Tribes
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 Solomons
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 outward
                 splendor
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 Religion
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 Nazarites
                 ,
                 Rechabites
                 ,
                 Essenes
                 ,
                 Sadduces
                 ,
                 and
                 Samaritans
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 ancient
                 observation
                 of
                 their
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 their
                 Passover
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 feasts
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 new
                 Moons
                 ,
                 of
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Expiation
                 ;
                 of
                 their
                 Sabbatical
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Iubilee
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 ancient
                 Excommunications
                 ,
                 how
                 God
                 instructed
                 them
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 maintenance
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 to
                 their
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Government
                 after
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 carried
                 captive
                 into
                 Babylon
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 Government
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Passover
                 ,
                 what
                 observable
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 to
                 be
                 permitted
                 (
                 among
                 Chirstians
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 with
                 by
                 Christians
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 preparation
                 for
                 morning
                 prayer
                 ,
                 Fast
                 in
                 August
                 ,
                 Beginning
                 of
                 their
                 new
                 year
                 ,
                 Feast
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 12.
                 
                 Their
                 Church
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Feast
                 of
                 Dedication
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Purim
                 ,
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 Marriages
                 ,
                 Divorcements
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 Redemption
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 born
                 ,
                 their
                 duty
                 toward
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 about
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               Quest.
               WAs
               there
               any
               Religion
               ,
               Church
               Government
               ,
               of
               Discipline
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               
               Yes
               :
               For
               then
               was
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               administred
               .
               We
               
               read
               of
               Sacrifices
               offered
               by
               Cain
               and
               Abel
               ;
               and
               likewise
               the
               distinction
               of
               clean
               and
               unclean
               beasts
               .
               By
               Faith
               Abel
               sacrificed
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 
                 Noah's
              
               sacrifice
               was
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               Gen.
               8.
               
               This
               could
               not
               be
               will-worship
               ,
               for
               such
               is
               no
               wayes
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ;
               it
               was
               therefore
               according
               to
               his
               Word
               and
               Commandement
               .
               There
               was
               also
               Excommunication
               ;
               for
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               for
               their
               disobedience
               were
               excommunicated
               out
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               the
               type
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               every
               soul
               not
               circumcised
               the
               eighth
               day
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               
               The
               Word
               then
               being
               preached
               (
               for
               God
               preached
               to
               Adam
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               doubtlesse
               he
               preached
               to
               his
               Children
               out
               of
               Paradise
               )
               the
               Sacraments
               administred
               ,
               and
               Excommunication
               exercised
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               three
               main
               points
               of
               Church
               discipline
               ,
               it
               follows
               there
               was
               then
               a
               Church
               and
               Church
               Government
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Was
               there
               then
               any
               Ordination
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               doubtlesse
               ;
               for
               God
               is
               the
               God
               of
               order
               ;
               nor
               was
               it
               fit
               ,
               
               that
               he
               who
               mediated
               between
               God
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               by
               preaching
               ,
               prayer
               and
               sacrifices
               ,
               should
               thrust
               himselfe
               into
               that
               office
               without
               ordination
               ;
               therefore
               God
               ordained
               Adam
               ,
               he
               some
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               as
               Cain
               and
               Abel
               ;
               and
               whereas
               Gen.
               4.
               we
               do
               not
               read
               that
               Cain
               and
               Abel
               ;
               did
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               only
               brought
               their
               Offerings
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Adam
               might
               offer
               them
               up
               to
               God
               for
               them
               :
               it
               argueth
               ,
               that
               as
               yet
               they
               had
               not
               received
               ordination
               :
               and
               its
               likely
               that
               ordination
               then
               was
               performed
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ;
               which
               custome
               the
               Jewes
               retained
               in
               ordaining
               their
               Levites
               ,
               Num.
               8.
               10.
               and
               after
               them
               ,
               the
               Christians
               in
               ordination
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 6.
                 6.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               22.
               which
               ceremony
               the
               Gentiles
               used
               in
               Manumission
               of
               their
               servants
               ,
               and
               the
               Jewes
               in
               ordination
               of
               their
               Synedrion
               or
               the
               Judges
               imposed
               their
               hands
               ;
               so
               Moses
               and
               Ioshua
               laid
               their
               hands
               upon
               the
               70.
               
               Elders
               :
               and
               Moses
               is
               commanded
               by
               God
               to
               lay
               his
               hands
               upon
               Ioshuah
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Nun
                 ,
                 Numb
              
               .
               27.
               18.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Was
               there
               then
               any
               publick
               place
               of
               Sacrificing
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               ,
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               God
               of
               order
               ,
               
               will
               have
               all
               things
               done
               in
               his
               Church
               with
               order
               and
               decency
               ;
               the
               meeting
               also
               together
               in
               
               one
               place
               to
               hear
               ,
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               offer
               sacrifice
               ,
               did
               maintain
               amity
               amongst
               Gods
               people
               .
               Besides
               we
               read
               
                 Gen.
                 25.
              
               22.
               that
               Rebecca
               ,
               when
               the
               children
               strugled
               in
               her
               womb
               ,
               did
               not
               stay
               at
               home
               ,
               but
               went
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               the
               publick
               place
               where
               Gods
               worship
               was
               ,
               to
               enquire
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               because
               in
               this
               place
               God
               used
               to
               shew
               his
               presence
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               by
               some
               outward
               signe
               ,
               it
               was
               called
               Gods
               presence
               ;
               therefore
               
                 Gen.
                 4.
                 16.
                 
                 Cain
              
               went
               out
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               was
               excommunicate
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               we
               must
               not
               conceive
               ,
               that
               as
               yet
               there
               were
               any
               material
               buildings
               for
               Gods
               service
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               beginning
               men
               conceived
               it
               unfit
               to
               include
               God
               within
               the
               narrow
               bounds
               of
               a
               material
               Temple
               ,
               whom
               the
               Heaven
               of
               Heavens
               cannot
               contain
               ;
               therefore
               they
               worshipped
               him
               in
               the
               open
               air
               ,
               either
               upon
               hills
               ,
               for
               they
               thought
               low
               places
               were
               unbeseeming
               the
               most
               High
               God
               :
               hence
               they
               called
               every
               hill
               Gods
               hill
               ;
               or
               else
               if
               they
               were
               necessitated
               to
               sacrifice
               on
               the
               sea
               shore
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               low
               plain
               ,
               they
               made
               their
               Altars
               so
               much
               the
               higher
               ;
               which
               from
               their
               altitude
               ,
               they
               called
               Altaria
               ;
               and
               these
               places
               of
               Divine
               worship
               they
               named
               Templa
               from
               contemplation
               .
               The
               very
               Gentiles
               thought
               it
               unfit
               to
               confine
               the
               Sun
               their
               chief
               God
               to
               a
               narrow
               Temple
               ,
               seeing
               the
               whole
               world
               was
               his
               Temple
               :
               and
               after
               they
               had
               built
               Temples
               for
               their
               Deities
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               them
               for
               a
               long
               time
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               open-roofed
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Why
               were
               the
               Groves
               and
               high
               places
               condemned
               in
               Scripture
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Because
               they
               were
               abused
               both
               by
               Jewes
               and
               Gentiles
               to
               superstition
               ,
               
               idolatry
               ,
               and
               all
               uncleannesse
               ;
               therefore
               God
               commands
               them
               to
               be
               cut
               down
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 34.
                 13
                 
                 :
                 Deut.
              
               7.
               5.
               
               &
               12.
               3.
               
               &
               .
               16.
               21.
               
               Iosiah
               destroyed
               them
               ,
               2.
               
               Kings
               23.
               8.
               14.
               
               Against
               their
               idolatry
               under
               green
               trees
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               complaineth
               ,
               chap.
               57.
               5.
               
               God
               by
               Ezekiel
               threatneth
               destruction
               to
               the
               idolaters
               on
               the
               high
               hills
               ,
               and
               under
               green
               trees
               ,
               chap.
               6.
               13.
               such
               are
               also
               reproved
               by
               
                 Hosea
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               4.
               13.
               its
               true
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               the
               people
               of
               God
               had
               no
               other
               Temples
               but
               hills
               and
               groves
               ;
               Abraham
               sacrificed
               upon
               an
               hill
               ;
               Gen.
               22.
               he
               planted
               a
               grove
               to
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 21.
                 
                 Gideon
              
               is
               commanded
               to
               build
               an
               
               Altar
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               the
               rock
               ,
               Iosh.
               6.
               26.
               
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               when
               these
               places
               were
               abused
               to
               idolatry
               ,
               God
               would
               have
               them
               destroyed
               ,
               
                 Levit.
                 26.
                 30.
                 
                 Hos.
                 10.
                 8.
                 
                 Amos
                 7.
                 9.
                 
                 Ezek.
              
               6.
               3
               ,
               &c.
               because
               he
               would
               not
               have
               his
               people
               to
               give
               the
               least
               countenance
               to
               the
               Gentile
               idolatry
               ;
               for
               suppose
               they
               had
               not
               upon
               those
               places
               erected
               any
               idols
               ,
               yet
               they
               must
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               because
               such
               places
               were
               abused
               to
               idolatry
               ;
               besides
               God
               had
               given
               them
               a
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               in
               which
               he
               would
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               they
               should
               repaire
               from
               all
               parts
               to
               call
               upon
               his
               name
               .
               This
               Temple
               also
               was
               built
               upon
               a
               hill
               ;
               they
               should
               therefore
               have
               contented
               themselves
               with
               the
               place
               that
               God
               assigned
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               follow
               their
               own
               inventions
               ,
               or
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               afterward
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Jewes
               built
               their
               Temples
               on
               hills
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               the
               Samaritans
               and
               others
               :
               Neither
               would
               God
               be
               worshipped
               in
               groves
               ,
               because
               these
               were
               places
               fitter
               for
               pleasure
               aud
               dalliance
               then
               devotion
               ;
               they
               were
               dark
               and
               obscure
               places
               ,
               fitter
               for
               the
               Prince
               and
               workes
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               God
               of
               light
               ,
               or
               children
               of
               the
               day
               .
            
             
               Q.
               When
               were
               buildings
               first
               erected
               for
               Divine
               Service
               ?
            
             
               A.
               About
               the
               building
               of
               Babel
               ,
               
               as
               Lactantius
               and
               some
               others
               think
               :
               for
               then
               Ninus
               erected
               statues
               to
               the
               memory
               of
               his
               Father
               
                 Iupiter
                 Belus
              
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Mother
               Iuno
               ;
               these
               statues
               were
               placed
               over
               their
               Sepulchres
               ,
               and
               divine
               honours
               assigned
               them
               ;
               and
               at
               length
               inclosed
               within
               stately
               buildings
               ,
               which
               were
               their
               Temples
               ;
               these
               they
               built
               within
               consecrated
               groves
               ;
               such
               was
               the
               Temple
               of
               Vulcan
               in
               Sicily
               ,
               of
               Cybele
               in
               the
               grove
               of
               Ida
               ,
               of
               
                 Iupiter
                 Hammon
              
               in
               the
               grove
               of
               Dodene
               ,
               of
               Apollo
               in
               the
               grove
               of
               Daphne
               ,
               &c.
               these
               dark
               groves
               were
               fit
               to
               strike
               a
               terror
               in
               the
               worshippers
               ,
               and
               to
               perpetrate
               their
               works
               of
               abomination
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               had
               continual
               lights
               burning
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               called
               Luci
               a
               Lucendo
               ,
               afterwards
               they
               became
               Asyla
               ,
               Sanctuaries
               or
               places
               of
               refuge
               ;
               which
               some
               think
               were
               first
               erected
               by
               Hercules
               his
               children
               ,
               to
               secure
               themselves
               from
               those
               that
               he
               had
               oppressed
               .
               We
               read
               that
               Theseus
               his
               Temple
               and
               Thebes
               built
               by
               Cadmus
               were
               
               Asyla
               or
               Sanctuaries
               ;
               in
               imitation
               of
               whom
               Romulus
               made
               one
               .
               Aen.
               8.
               
               
                 Hunc
                 lucum
                 ingentem
                 quem
                 Romulus
                 acer
                 Asylum
                 Rettulit
                 .
              
               Christians
               also
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Basil
               and
               Sylvester
               the
               first
               ,
               made
               their
               Temples
               places
               of
               refuge
               ;
               which
               so
               increased
               ,
               that
               Monasteries
               and
               Bishops
               palaces
               became
               Sanctuaries
               ;
               but
               the
               exorbitancy
               of
               these
               was
               limited
               by
               
                 Iustinian
                 ,
                 Charles
              
               the
               Great
               and
               other
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               who
               were
               content
               there
               might
               be
               Sanctuaries
               ,
               because
               God
               had
               appointed
               Cities
               of
               refuge
               ;
               but
               the
               abuses
               they
               removed
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Was
               there
               any
               set
               day
               then
               for
               Gods
               worship
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Doubtless
               there
               was
               ,
               though
               we
               doe
               not
               read
               which
               day
               of
               the
               week
               it
               was
               ;
               for
               though
               God
               blessed
               and
               sanctified
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               own
               rest
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               it
               was
               afterward
               to
               be
               the
               Jewes
               Sabbath
               ;
               
               yet
               we
               read
               not
               that
               it
               was
               ever
               kept
               before
               Moses
               his
               time
               .
               However
               it
               is
               likely
               this
               day
               was
               observed
               before
               the
               Law
               among
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               for
               Exod.
               16.
               as
               much
               Manna
               was
               gathered
               on
               the
               sixth
               day
               as
               served
               for
               two
               days
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               sacrifices
               were
               used
               in
               the
               beginning
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Burnt
               offerings
               ,
               Gen.
               8.
               
               &
               22.
               
               Peace
               offerings
               also
               ,
               Gen.
               31
               54.
               
               For
               upon
               the
               peace
               made
               between
               Iacob
               and
               
                 Laban
                 ,
                 Iacob
              
               offered
               sacrifice
               .
               
               First
               fruits
               also
               were
               offered
               ,
               Gen.
               4.
               4.
               and
               Tithes
               ,
               Gen.
               14.
               20.
               
               &
               28.
               22.
               
               The
               burnt
               sacrifice
               called
               Gnol●h
               from
               Gnalah
               to
               mount
               upward
               (
               because
               it
               ascended
               all
               in
               smoak
               )
               was
               burned
               to
               ashes
               ,
               except
               the
               skin
               and
               entrals
               .
               In
               the
               peace
               offering
               also
               which
               was
               exhibited
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               offerer
               ,
               the
               fat
               was
               burned
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               the
               Lords
               ,
               the
               rest
               was
               divided
               between
               the
               Priest
               and
               the
               people
               ;
               the
               breast
               and
               right
               shoulder
               belonged
               to
               the
               Priest
               ;
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               should
               be
               a
               breast
               to
               love
               ,
               and
               a
               shoulder
               to
               support
               the
               people
               in
               their
               troubles
               and
               burthens
               :
               For
               this
               cause
               the
               High
               Priest
               carried
               the
               names
               of
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               on
               his
               breast
               and
               shoulders
               .
               The
               first
               fruits
               were
               an
               handful
               of
               the
               eares
               of
               corn
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               were
               ripe
               ;
               these
               they
               offered
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               the
               whole
               might
               be
               sanctified
               .
               Tithes
               were
               payed
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ;
               because
               by
               
               that
               light
               men
               knew
               there
               was
               a
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               bound
               in
               way
               of
               gratitude
               to
               offer
               the
               tenth
               of
               their
               encrease
               ,
               from
               whose
               bounty
               they
               had
               all
               .
               They
               knew
               also
               that
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               and
               Religion
               could
               not
               be
               maintained
               ,
               nor
               the
               Priests
               sustained
               ,
               nor
               the
               poor
               relieved
               without
               Tithes
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               was
               there
               among
               the
               Iews
               till
               Moses
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               same
               that
               was
               before
               the
               flood
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               praying
               ,
               sacrificing
               ,
               
               preaching
               in
               publick
               places
               ,
               and
               solemn
               days
               ;
               to
               which
               Abraham
               added
               circumcision
               .
               In
               every
               family
               the
               first
               born
               was
               Priest
               ;
               for
               this
               cause
               the
               destroying
               Angel
               spared
               the
               first
               born
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               in
               Egypt
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               government
               had
               they
               under
               Moses
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               same
               that
               before
               ,
               
               but
               that
               there
               was
               chosen
               by
               Moses
               a
               Chief
               Priest
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               enter
               the
               Sanctuary
               once
               a
               year
               with
               his
               Ephod
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               This
               was
               Aaron
               ,
               whose
               Breeches
               ,
               Coat
               ,
               Girdle
               ,
               and
               Myter
               were
               of
               Linnen
               ;
               when
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               the
               High
               Priest
               had
               his
               second
               High
               Priest
               to
               serve
               in
               his
               absence
               .
               There
               were
               afterward
               appointed
               by
               David
               four
               and
               twenty
               Orders
               of
               Priests
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               which
               Orders
               had
               a
               Chief
               ,
               or
               High
               Priest
               ;
               the
               Priesthood
               was
               entailed
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Levi
               ,
               because
               the
               Levites
               were
               chosen
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               first
               born
               ,
               because
               they
               killed
               the
               worshippers
               of
               the
               Golden
               Calf
               ,
               
               and
               because
               Phinehas
               killed
               Zimri
               and
               Cosbi
               .
               The
               Priests
               are
               sometimes
               called
               Levites
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               they
               are
               distinct
               names
               ;
               for
               we
               read
               that
               the
               Levites
               paid
               tithe
               of
               their
               tithes
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               their
               common
               charge
               was
               to
               pray
               ,
               preach
               ,
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               look
               to
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               served
               with
               covered
               heads
               and
               bare
               feet
               ;
               their
               Office
               was
               also
               to
               debar
               lepers
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               uncleane
               persons
               from
               the
               Tabernacle
               for
               a
               certaine
               time
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               excommunicate
               great
               offenders
               ,
               which
               was
               called
               cutting
               off
               from
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               anathematize
               obstinate
               and
               perverse
               sinners
               ,
               who
               being
               excommunicate
               would
               not
               repent
               .
               Alexander
               the
               Coppersmith
               was
               anathematized
               by
               Paul
               ,
               or
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 20.
                 
                 Tim
              
               ;
               4.
               14.
               
               The
               office
               of
               the
               
               Levites
               also
               was
               to
               help
               the
               Priests
               in
               gathering
               of
               tiths
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               water
               and
               wood
               for
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Wherein
               did
               the
               high
               Priest
               differ
               from
               other
               Priests
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               high
               Priest
               only
               had
               power
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ;
               
               he
               only
               wore
               a
               blew
               robe
               with
               bells
               ,
               a
               golden
               Ephod
               ,
               a
               breast-plate
               ,
               a
               linnen
               Myter
               ,
               a
               plate
               of
               Gold
               on
               his
               head
               :
               by
               the
               Crown
               or
               plate
               was
               signified
               Christs
               Kingly
               office
               ,
               by
               the
               breast-plate
               his
               Priestly
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               bells
               his
               Prophetical
               office
               :
               the
               high
               Priest
               also
               was
               only
               anointed
               ,
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Priesthood
               was
               setled
               ;
               but
               before
               this
               ,
               every
               Priest
               was
               anointed
               ,
               he
               also
               wore
               about
               his
               paps
               a
               broydred
               girdle
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               his
               heart
               should
               be
               girt
               and
               restrained
               from
               the
               love
               of
               earthly
               things
               ,
               They
               that
               took
               Sanctuary
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               be
               set
               at
               liberty
               till
               the
               death
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               ;
               to
               signifie
               that
               by
               the
               death
               of
               our
               High
               Priest
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               made
               free
               .
               The
               high
               Priesthood
               was
               tied
               to
               the
               line
               of
               Aarons
               first
               born
               ,
               the
               other
               Priests
               were
               of
               Aarons
               other
               children
               ;
               the
               Levites
               were
               of
               Levies
               other
               posterity
               ;
               the
               high
               Priest
               might
               marry
               none
               but
               a
               Maide
               ;
               other
               Priests
               migh
               marry
               a
               Widow
               ,
               Levit.
               21.
               
               The
               high
               Priest
               might
               not
               miourn
               for
               the
               death
               of
               his
               kindred
               ;
               other
               Priests
               might
               mourn
               for
               their
               Father
               ,
               Mother
               ,
               Son
               ,
               Daughter
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               and
               husbandlesse
               Sister
               ;
               in
               other
               things
               they
               agreed
               ;
               For
               all
               Priests
               must
               be
               without
               blemish
               ,
               all
               must
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               Lord
               at
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               all
               must
               be
               washed
               ,
               all
               must
               be
               consecrated
               by
               offering
               certaine
               Sacrifices
               ;
               all
               must
               have
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Ram
               put
               on
               the
               tip
               of
               the
               right
               eare
               ,
               the
               thumb
               of
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               great
               toe
               of
               the
               right
               foot
               ,
               Exod.
               29
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Church
               government
               was
               there
               after
               Moses
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               the
               Desart
               Eleazer
               succeeded
               his
               Father
               Aaron
               ,
               
               and
               substituted
               under
               him
               Phinees
               to
               be
               chief
               of
               the
               Levites
               .
               After
               the
               Israelites
               entred
               the
               Land
               ,
               the
               Tabernacle
               staied
               some
               years
               at
               Silo
               ;
               then
               did
               Ioshuah
               divide
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               designed
               certain
               Cities
               of
               refuge
               ,
               which
               with
               some
               other
               Cities
               he
               assigned
               to
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               .
               The
               Priesthood
               did
               not
               continue
               long
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Eleazer
               ,
               and
               three
               
               Priests
               his
               Successors
               ,
               this
               office
               devolved
               to
               Eli
               ,
               of
               the
               family
               of
               Ithamar
               ;
               who
               being
               carelesse
               ,
               suffered
               divers
               abuses
               to
               creep
               into
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               ,
               till
               God
               raised
               Samuel
               ,
               who
               reformed
               both
               the
               State
               and
               Church
               ,
               by
               appointing
               Schools
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Consistories
               of
               Levites
               .
               From
               Silo
               the
               Tabernacle
               was
               translated
               to
               Nob
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               Gibeon
               ,
               when
               Nob
               was
               destroyed
               by
               Ioab
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               it
               rested
               in
               Ierusalem
               .
               So
               that
               all
               this
               time
               there
               could
               be
               no
               setled
               Church
               discipline
               among
               the
               Jewes
               .
               The
               Ark
               also
               was
               oftentimes
               removed
               ,
               to
               wit
               from
               Canaan
               to
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               Bethshemites
               ;
               afterward
               it
               stayed
               twenty
               years
               at
               Kiriathjeharim
               ;
               after
               this
               it
               remained
               three
               moneths
               with
               Obed-Edom
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               it
               was
               brought
               by
               David
               into
               Ierusalem
               .
               
               All
               this
               time
               neither
               Tabernacle
               ,
               nor
               Ark
               ,
               nor
               Priesthood
               were
               setled
               ,
               till
               David
               assembled
               the
               Levites
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               them
               chose
               Abiathar
               for
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Tsadoc
               for
               chief
               of
               the
               inferiour
               Priests
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               deliver
               the
               Ark
               to
               the
               Levites
               to
               be
               carried
               on
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               withal
               appointed
               Singers
               ,
               and
               other
               Musitians
               :
               in
               all
               68.
               of
               the
               Levites
               .
               He
               appointed
               also
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Tabe●●acle
               in
               
                 Gibeon
                 ,
                 Tsadoc
              
               and
               his
               Brethren
               .
               At
               last
               ,
               David
               being
               assured
               by
               Nathan
               that
               his
               Son
               Solomon
               should
               build
               the
               Temple
               ,
               he
               ordered
               that
               24000.
               
               Levites
               should
               be
               set
               apart
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Temple
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               4000.
               door-keepers
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Singers
               ,
               and
               6000.
               
               Judges
               and
               Governors
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               for
               other
               Offices
               .
               Abiathar
               is
               made
               high
               Priest
               ,
               to
               wait
               on
               the
               Ark
               at
               
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 Tsadoc
              
               is
               chief
               of
               the
               inferior
               Priests
               to
               serve
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               at
               
                 Silo.
                 Tsadoc
              
               was
               Sauls
               high
               Priest
               ,
               descended
               from
               
                 Eleazer
                 Aarons
              
               first
               born
               ;
               Abiathar
               of
               the
               stock
               of
               Ithamar
               ,
               and
               Eli
               fled
               to
               David
               ,
               who
               entertained
               him
               for
               his
               high
               Priest
               ;
               after
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 David
              
               retained
               them
               both
               ,
               thinking
               it
               did
               not
               stand
               with
               his
               honour
               and
               piety
               to
               reject
               Sauls
               high
               Priest.
               This
               Tsadoc
               under
               Soloman
               was
               anointed
               the
               second
               time
               Priest
               ,
               as
               Solomon
               was
               the
               second
               time
               anointed
               King
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               29.
               22.
               and
               Abiathar
               is
               deposed
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               Eli
               and
               his
               Sons
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               Tsadoc
               the
               Priesthood
               is
               translated
               from
               the
               house
               of
               Ithamar
               ,
               to
               Aarons
               family
               again
               .
               There
               were
               also
               Treasurers
               ordained
               ,
               some
               for
               the
               first
               fruits
               and
               tenths
               ,
               and
               
               others
               for
               the
               moneys
               that
               were
               given
               to
               the
               Temple
               towards
               the
               redemption
               of
               vows
               ,
               first
               born
               ,
               and
               sins
               :
               The
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               were
               maintained
               out
               of
               the
               first
               fruits
               and
               tithes
               ;
               the
               other
               treasure
               was
               for
               maintaining
               the
               daily
               sacrifices
               and
               other
               charges
               of
               the
               Temple
               ;
               the
               Gibeonites
               ,
               with
               others
               ,
               appointed
               by
               David
               and
               Solomon
               ,
               did
               help
               the
               Levites
               in
               their
               Ministration
               :
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               absence
               ,
               the
               Levites
               did
               administer
               justice
               ,
               both
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Cities
               of
               Refuge
               ,
               and
               ordered
               Ecclesiastick
               affairs
               .
               There
               were
               also
               sometimes
               Extraordinary
               Prophets
               ,
               besides
               the
               Ordinary
               .
               It
               s
               probable
               that
               the
               ordinary
               Prophets
               were
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               because
               the
               administration
               and
               care
               of
               holy
               things
               belonged
               to
               them
               ;
               but
               extraordinary
               Prophets
               were
               of
               other
               Tribes
               ;
               these
               medled
               not
               with
               sacraments
               and
               sacrifices
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               nor
               had
               they
               their
               calling
               by
               succession
               ,
               as
               the
               Priests
               ;
               nor
               was
               the
               gift
               of
               Prophecy
               only
               tied
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               Priesthood
               was
               :
               for
               we
               read
               of
               
                 Miriam
                 ,
                 Hulda
              
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               women
               Prophets
               :
               and
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               though
               women
               must
               not
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               preaching
               ,
               praying
               ,
               or
               exhorting
               in
               an
               ordinary
               way
               as
               the
               Ministers
               use
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               debarred
               to
               utter
               their
               extraordinary
               prophesies
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               their
               heads
               were
               covered
               in
               sign
               of
               modesty
               ;
               but
               otherwise
               the
               Apostle
               will
               not
               have
               women
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               must
               be
               in
               subjection
               to
               their
               Husbands
               ;
               and
               this
               punishment
               is
               laid
               on
               them
               for
               being
               deceived
               in
               Eve
               ,
               and
               harkning
               to
               the
               counsel
               of
               Satan
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               women
               did
               preach
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               suspected
               to
               speak
               by
               that
               Spirit
               that
               deluded
               Eve.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               was
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Government
               after
               Solomon
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               renting
               of
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               from
               the
               other
               two
               under
               Roboam
               ,
               
               did
               much
               impair
               the
               beauty
               and
               magnificence
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               state
               .
               Besides
               that
               ,
               it
               was
               much
               defaced
               by
               idolatry
               ;
               but
               reformed
               by
               
                 Hezekias
                 ,
                 Iosias
              
               ,
               and
               Iehosaphat
               ,
               who
               took
               away
               the
               high
               places
               .
               Under
               Athaliah
               it
               was
               almost
               extinguished
               ,
               had
               not
               Iehojada
               the
               high
               Priest
               anointed
               Ioash
               ,
               who
               again
               reformed
               Religion
               .
               He
               being
               denied
               all
               aid
               from
               the
               Levites
               out
               of
               their
               treasure
               towards
               the
               repairing
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               caused
               a
               Chest
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               into
               which
               mony
               
               given
               in
               that
               kinde
               should
               be
               put
               ,
               and
               imployed
               by
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               inferior
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               Scribe
               or
               Secretary
               ,
               towards
               the
               reparations
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               whereas
               before
               it
               was
               collected
               by
               the
               Levites
               .
               King
               Vzziah
               would
               have
               burnt
               incense
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               but
               was
               prohibited
               by
               Azariah
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               eighty
               other
               Priests
               .
               This
               Vzziah
               named
               also
               Azariah
               ,
               though
               a
               King
               ,
               yet
               was
               justly
               resisted
               by
               the
               Priests
               for
               his
               pride
               ,
               sacriledge
               and
               ambition
               ,
               in
               medling
               with
               their
               function
               ;
               whereby
               he
               violated
               the
               Laws
               of
               Politick
               government
               which
               a
               King
               should
               maintain
               ;
               for
               confusion
               must
               arise
               ,
               where
               offices
               are
               not
               distinct
               ,
               but
               where
               men
               are
               suffered
               to
               incroach
               upon
               each
               others
               function
               .
               2.
               
               He
               had
               no
               calling
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               taketh
               upon
               him
               this
               office
               but
               he
               that
               is
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               was
               Aaron
               .
               3.
               
               He
               violated
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               confined
               the
               Priesthood
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               excluding
               from
               that
               all
               other
               Tribes
               .
               4.
               
               He
               was
               injurious
               to
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               type
               the
               high
               Priest
               was
               ,
               in
               offering
               sacrifices
               and
               incense
               ,
               representing
               thereby
               our
               high
               Priest
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               offered
               up
               himself
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               of
               a
               sweet
               smelling
               savour
               unto
               God.
               So
               Iohojada
               the
               high
               Priest
               did
               well
               to
               depose
               Athaliah
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               stranger
               ,
               an
               idolater
               and
               usurper
               ;
               this
               was
               lawful
               for
               him
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               being
               high
               Priest
               ,
               whose
               authority
               was
               great
               both
               in
               civil
               and
               ecclesiastick
               affaires
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               no
               warrant
               ,
               for
               any
               private
               man
               to
               attempt
               the
               like
               .
               Besides
               Iehojada
               was
               bound
               to
               see
               the
               young
               King
               righted
               ,
               both
               as
               he
               was
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               was
               his
               kinsman
               .
               Hezechias
               restored
               all
               according
               to
               King
               Davids
               institution
               ;
               he
               raised
               great
               Taxes
               towards
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               and
               permitted
               the
               Levites
               to
               flea
               the
               burnt
               offrings
               ,
               which
               before
               belonged
               only
               to
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               and
               caused
               the
               people
               to
               keep
               the
               Passover
               in
               the
               second
               moneth
               ,
               whereas
               by
               Moses
               his
               institution
               it
               should
               be
               kept
               the
               first
               moneth
               .
               He
               permitted
               also
               many
               that
               were
               not
               sanctified
               or
               cleansed
               ,
               to
               eat
               the
               Passover
               against
               Moses
               his
               Law
               ,
               which
               were
               innovations
               in
               Religion
               .
               Iosias
               reformes
               all
               abuses
               ,
               abolisheth
               idolatry
               ,
               repaireth
               the
               Temple
               ,
               readeth
               publickly
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               which
               was
               found
               by
               Hilkiah
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               
               and
               makes
               a
               covenant
               with
               God
               to
               keep
               the
               Law.
               Under
               King
               Eliakim
               or
               Ioachim
               Religion
               was
               so
               corrupted
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Levites
               ,
               Prophets
               or
               Scribes
               with
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               condemned
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               to
               death
               .
               Under
               Zedechiah
               both
               the
               Church
               government
               ,
               and
               state
               fell
               together
               in
               Iudea
               .
            
             
               Q.
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               what
               Church
               government
               was
               there
               among
               the
               Ten
               Tribes
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               ,
               our
               of
               policy
               ,
               least
               the
               people
               should
               return
               again
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
               and
               the
               two
               Tribes
               ,
               defaced
               their
               Religion
               with
               much
               Idolatrous
               worship
               ,
               for
               executing
               of
               which
               they
               had
               their
               Priests
               and
               inferior
               Ministers
               answering
               to
               the
               Levites
               ;
               but
               they
               suffered
               no
               Priests
               or
               Levites
               of
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               to
               live
               amongst
               them
               .
               Yet
               they
               had
               their
               Prophets
               also
               and
               Prophets
               Children
               or
               Scholars
               :
               Their
               two
               chief
               Prophets
               extraordinary
               ,
               were
               Eliah
               and
               Elisha
               .
               They
               had
               also
               their
               Elders
               ,
               who
               had
               power
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               censures
               ,
               but
               both
               Elders
               and
               people
               were
               ruled
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               recided
               in
               the
               chief
               Cities
               at
               last
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               lost
               both
               themselves
               and
               Church
               discipline
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               carried
               away
               by
               the
               Assyrians
               .
               When
               Salmanasser
               carried
               away
               the
               Israelites
               into
               Assyria
               ,
               some
               remainders
               of
               them
               stayed
               behinde
               in
               their
               own
               country
               ;
               but
               being
               overpressed
               with
               multitudes
               of
               strangers
               sent
               thither
               to
               new
               plant
               the
               country
               ,
               the
               small
               number
               of
               the
               Ephramites
               left
               behind
               ,
               were
               forced
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               new
               inhabitants
               ,
               in
               their
               idolatrous
               religions
               ;
               now
               that
               the
               Israelites
               were
               not
               quite
               driven
               out
               of
               their
               native
               country
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               History
               of
               
                 Iosiah
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
              
               34.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               33
               ,
               &
               2
               Chron
               35.
               18.
               
               &
               2
               Kings
               23.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Wherein
               did
               the
               outward
               splendor
               of
               the
               Iews
               Religion
               consist
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               the
               wealth
               and
               magnificence
               of
               their
               Temple
               ,
               
               which
               for
               the
               beauty
               ,
               riches
               ,
               and
               greatnesse
               thereof
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               wonders
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               for
               besides
               the
               abundance
               of
               Iron
               work
               ,
               there
               was
               in
               it
               an
               incredible
               quantity
               of
               brasse
               ,
               silver
               ,
               and
               golden
               materials
               .
               The
               great
               Altar
               ,
               the
               Sea
               or
               Caldron
               ,
               the
               Basis
               ,
               the
               two
               Pillars
               before
               the
               Temple
               ,
               the
               twelve
               Oxen
               ,
               the
               ten
               Lavers
               ,
               the
               Pots
               ,
               the
               Shovels
               ,
               the
               Basins
               ,
               and
               other
               Utinsels
               
               of
               the
               Temple
               were
               all
               of
               brasse
               ,
               1
               Kings
               7.
               as
               for
               silver
               ,
               Iosephus
               tells
               us
               
                 lib.
                 8.
                 
                 &
              
               9.
               that
               there
               were
               in
               the
               Temple
               ten
               thousand
               Candlesticks
               whereof
               most
               were
               silver
               ,
               wine
               Tankards
               eighty
               thousand
               ,
               silver
               Phials
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               silver
               Trumpets
               ,
               forty
               thousand
               Snuffers
               or
               pot-hooks
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               musical
               instruments
               ;
               besides
               incredible
               numbers
               of
               silver
               Plates
               and
               Dishes
               ,
               silver
               Tables
               ,
               and
               the
               Doors
               of
               silver
               .
               This
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               David
               left
               seven
               thousand
               talents
               of
               refined
               silver
               for
               the
               Temple
               ,
               besides
               what
               Solomon
               added
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               29.
               as
               for
               gold
               ,
               we
               read
               that
               the
               Oracle
               and
               Altar
               were
               overlayed
               with
               gold
               ,
               so
               were
               the
               Cherubins
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               house
               overlaid
               with
               gold
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               floore
               also
               ,
               1
               Kings
               6.
               besides
               the
               golden
               Altar
               .
               Solomon
               made
               the
               Table
               whereon
               the
               shewbread
               was
               of
               gold
               ;
               the
               Candlesticks
               also
               ,
               with
               the
               flowers
               ,
               and
               lamps
               ,
               and
               tongs
               ,
               with
               the
               bowls
               ,
               snuffers
               ,
               basons
               ,
               spoons
               ,
               censers
               ,
               and
               hinges
               ,
               all
               of
               pure
               gold
               ,
               1
               Kings
               .
               7.
               
               I
               need
               not
               speak
               of
               the
               rich
               woods
               and
               pretious
               stones
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               The
               Contriver
               of
               this
               Fabrick
               was
               God
               himselfe
               ;
               the
               form
               of
               it
               was
               four
               square
               ;
               the
               Courts
               four
               ;
               one
               for
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               another
               for
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               the
               third
               for
               women
               ,
               and
               the
               fourth
               for
               the
               Priests
               :
               the
               Gentiles
               might
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Israelites
               court
               ;
               for
               that
               was
               counted
               a
               prophanation
               of
               the
               Temple
               ;
               yet
               our
               Saviour
               who
               was
               frequently
               conversant
               in
               the
               court
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               accounted
               that
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Fathers
               house
               and
               the
               house
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               out
               of
               this
               Court
               that
               he
               whipped
               the
               buyers
               and
               sellers
               ;
               this
               was
               called
               Solomons
               porch
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 10.
                 
                 Acts
              
               3.
               because
               in
               that
               place
               Solomon
               stood
               when
               he
               dedicated
               the
               Temple
               and
               used
               there
               to
               pray
               ,
               or
               because
               it
               stood
               undemolished
               by
               the
               Chaldeans
               ,
               when
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               destroyed
               .
               In
               the
               Priests
               Court
               stood
               the
               Altar
               of
               burnt
               offerings
               and
               the
               brasen
               Sea.
               In
               the
               Sanctuary
               called
               the
               Oracle
               (
               because
               there
               God
               delivered
               his
               Oracles
               )
               stood
               the
               Ark
               ,
               the
               Censer
               ,
               Propitiatory
               and
               Cherubines
               ;
               it
               had
               no
               light
               nor
               window
               in
               it
               ;
               hither
               the
               high
               Priest
               only
               had
               access
               ,
               and
               that
               but
               once
               a
               year
               ,
               where
               he
               burned
               incense
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               neither
               could
               see
               not
               be
               seen
               .
               In
               the
               holy
               place
               which
               was
               also
               without
               windows
               ,
               there
               burned
               lights
               perpetually
               ,
               to
               represent
               
               the
               celestial
               lights
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               most
               holy
               there
               was
               no
               light
               at
               all
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               all
               outward
               light
               is
               but
               darknesse
               ,
               being
               compared
               with
               that
               light
               which
               God
               inhabiteth
               ,
               and
               which
               no
               man
               can
               approach
               unto
               .
               Within
               the
               Ark
               were
               the
               two
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               pot
               with
               Manna
               ,
               and
               Aarons
               rod.
               The
               Tables
               and
               the
               rod
               represented
               Christs
               active
               and
               passive
               obedience
               ;
               the
               golden
               pot
               with
               Manna
               ,
               his
               two
               natures
               .
               The
               Temple
               was
               built
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ;
               but
               that
               did
               far
               exceed
               this
               in
               stability
               ,
               magnitude
               ,
               glory
               ,
               and
               continuance
               :
               In
               the
               Tabernacle
               were
               but
               two
               Cherubins
               ,
               in
               the
               Temple
               four
               ;
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               there
               was
               but
               one
               golden
               Candlestick
               ,
               and
               one
               brazen
               Laver
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Temple
               there
               were
               ten
               of
               each
               .
               So
               this
               Temple
               of
               Solomons
               far
               exceeded
               the
               other
               built
               by
               Zerobbabel
               ,
               wherein
               was
               wanting
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               the
               celestial
               fire
               ,
               the
               Ark
               and
               the
               holy
               Oyl
               ;
               besides
               in
               number
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               magnifick
               structure
               ,
               and
               wealth
               ,
               it
               was
               far
               inferiour
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               Christ
               the
               second
               did
               far
               exceed
               the
               first
               ,
               who
               supplyed
               the
               want
               of
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               fire
               ,
               oyl
               ,
               Prophesie
               ,
               Vrim
               ,
               and
               Thummim
               .
               He
               being
               all
               these
               in
               a
               more
               excellent
               manner
               ;
               but
               wee
               must
               note
               that
               though
               the
               pot
               with
               Manna
               and
               Aarons
               rod
               were
               kept
               in
               Moses
               his
               Ark
               ;
               yet
               in
               Solomons
               Ark
               were
               only
               the
               two
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               1
               Kings
               8.
               9.
               
               In
               the
               Womens
               Court
               stood
               the
               Gazophylacium
               or
               treasury
               ,
               containing
               the
               Almes
               or
               Gifts
               that
               were
               offered
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               else
               may
               we
               observe
               of
               Solomons
               Temple
               ?
            
             
               A.
               That
               this
               Temple
               was
               to
               the
               Jewes
               as
               their
               Cathedral
               or
               Metropolitan
               Church
               ;
               the
               Synagogues
               which
               were
               not
               in
               Ierusalem
               till
               after
               the
               captivity
               ,
               did
               resemble
               our
               Parish
               Churches
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Scribes
               taught
               ,
               as
               the
               Priests
               in
               the
               Temple
               ;
               and
               as
               there
               was
               a
               high
               Priest
               for
               the
               Temple
               ,
               so
               there
               was
               for
               the
               Synagogue
               a
               high
               Ruler
               called
               Archisynagogus
               .
               In
               the
               Synagogues
               also
               they
               had
               their
               distinct
               Courts
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               an
               Ark
               for
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               holinesse
               ascribed
               to
               the
               one
               as
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               could
               sacrifice
               nowhere
               but
               in
               the
               Temple
               upon
               the
               brazen
               Altar
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Priests
               ;
               which
               Altar
               was
               called
               Ariel
               or
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               because
               like
               a
               Lyon
               it
               devoured
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               .
               Upon
               the
               golden
               
               Altar
               incense
               was
               offered
               ;
               Christ
               was
               represented
               by
               both
               Altars
               ;
               his
               humanity
               and
               passion
               by
               the
               brazen
               ;
               his
               divinity
               ,
               resurrection
               and
               ascension
               by
               the
               golden
               Altar
               ,
               and
               the
               incense
               thereof
               mounting
               towards
               Heaven
               .
               In
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Priests
               called
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               stood
               the
               Table
               of
               Shew-bread
               ,
               on
               which
               were
               twelve
               loaves
               ,
               which
               represented
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               ;
               upon
               each
               loaf
               was
               a
               dish
               of
               franckincense
               ,
               shewing
               Christs
               intercession
               for
               his
               people
               .
               The
               Candlestick
               and
               Pincers
               or
               Snuffers
               represented
               the
               doctrine
               and
               disciplin
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Some
               divide
               the
               Temple
               but
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               excluding
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               into
               the
               outward
               Court
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               the
               holy
               or
               Court
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               holiest
               of
               all
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               high
               Priest
               entred
               once
               yearly
               with
               blood
               ,
               incense
               and
               smoak
               .
               It
               was
               death
               for
               any
               other
               to
               enter
               there
               ,
               and
               even
               for
               the
               high
               Priest
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               he
               entred
               above
               once
               in
               a
               year
               ;
               yet
               Pompey
               and
               Heliodorus
               took
               the
               boldness
               to
               enter
               thither
               ;
               but
               the
               one
               never
               prospered
               after
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               fell
               mad
               ;
               so
               dangerous
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               be
               too
               bold
               with
               Religion
               .
               The
               brazen
               Laver
               and
               the
               Shew-bread
               in
               the
               Priests
               Court
               represented
               the
               two
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               The
               Women
               shewed
               their
               devotion
               in
               bestowing
               their
               looking-glasses
               (
               which
               were
               not
               of
               glass
               ,
               as
               ours
               are
               ,
               but
               of
               polished
               brass
               )
               upon
               the
               brazen
               Laver
               ,
               Exod.
               38.
               8.
               
               a
               looking-glass
               sheweth
               us
               the
               spots
               of
               our
               faces
               ,
               but
               Baptism
               washeth
               away
               the
               spots
               of
               our
               soules
               .
               Two
               other
               Temples
               were
               built
               in
               opposition
               to
               that
               of
               Ierusalem
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               built
               by
               Sanballat
               upou
               mount
               Garizim
               ;
               the
               other
               at
               Heliopolis
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               by
               Onias
               the
               fourth
               ,
               whom
               Antiochus
               had
               put
               from
               the
               high
               Priesthood
               .
               The
               second
               Temple
               of
               Ierusalem
               built
               by
               Zerobbabel
               ,
               was
               begun
               in
               the
               second
               yeare
               of
               King
               
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 Ezra
              
               3.
               8.
               and
               was
               finished
               in
               the
               ninth
               year
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Histaspes
              
               ,
               which
               was
               46.
               years
               in
               all
               ;
               whereas
               the
               first
               Temple
               was
               begun
               and
               finished
               in
               seven
               years
               .
               Herod
               spent
               eight
               years
               ,
               whether
               in
               repairing
               of
               the
               old
               ,
               or
               in
               building
               of
               a
               new
               ,
               is
               uncertain
               ;
               yet
               Iosephus
               tells
               us
               that
               Herod
               pulled
               down
               the
               old
               temple
               ,
               and
               built
               a
               new
               one
               ;
               which
               was
               six
               and
               forty
               years
               in
               adorning
               and
               perfecting
               .
               
               of
               which
               the
               Jewes
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 2.
              
               20.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               did
               the
               Temple
               and
               the
               Vteasils
               thereof
               represent
               to
               us
               ?
            
             
               A.
               As
               the
               flitting
               Tabernacle
               shadowed
               out
               the
               Church
               militant
               ,
               
               so
               the
               fixed
               Temple
               resembled
               the
               Church
               triumphant
               ;
               the
               three
               Courts
               represented
               the
               threefold
               estate
               of
               mankind
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               state
               in
               sinne
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               the
               outward
               court
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               his
               state
               under
               the
               Law
               by
               the
               inward
               court
               of
               the
               Priests
               ;
               and
               his
               state
               under
               grace
               by
               the
               holy
               of
               holies
               .
               The
               Temple
               as
               it
               was
               built
               by
               Solomon
               a
               peaceable
               Prince
               ,
               resembleth
               the
               Christian
               Church
               erected
               by
               Christ
               the
               Prince
               of
               peace
               .
               The
               one
               was
               built
               without
               noise
               ,
               so
               was
               the
               other
               .
               The
               Temple
               was
               built
               upon
               a
               hill
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               City
               built
               upon
               an
               hill
               .
               In
               the
               Oracle
               or
               most
               holy
               place
               ,
               was
               neither
               the
               light
               of
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               nor
               Candle
               ,
               resembling
               the
               new
               Ierusalem
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               having
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lamb
               for
               the
               light
               thereof
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 21.
                 23.
              
               
               In
               this
               place
               stood
               the
               Ark
               and
               golden
               Censer
               ,
               with
               the
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Aarons
               rod
               ,
               and
               the
               pot
               with
               Manna
               ;
               the
               mercy
               Seat
               covered
               the
               Ark
               ,
               whereon
               were
               the
               golden
               Cherubins
               ;
               Christs
               Kingly
               Office
               was
               represented
               by
               the
               Ark
               crowned
               with
               gold
               ;
               his
               Priesthood
               by
               the
               censer
               ,
               and
               his
               Prophetical
               office
               by
               the
               mercy
               seat
               ,
               whence
               God
               spake
               to
               the
               high
               Priest
               ;
               the
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Aarons
               rod
               shadowed
               out
               his
               active
               and
               passive
               obedience
               ;
               the
               Cherubins
               looking
               on
               the
               Ark
               ,
               did
               signifie
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               looking
               on
               Christ
               their
               King.
               The
               pot
               with
               Manna
               did
               adumbrate
               his
               divinitie
               by
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               his
               humanity
               by
               the
               other
               .
               The
               Propitiatory
               covered
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               so
               hath
               Christ
               hid
               and
               concealed
               the
               condemning
               power
               thereof
               ;
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               or
               holy
               place
               was
               the
               Table
               with
               the
               twelve
               Loaves
               representing
               the
               Twelve
               Tribes
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               all
               true
               Israelites
               ,
               or
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               on
               the
               one
               side
               having
               the
               golden
               Candlestick
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               the
               Altar
               of
               incense
               ,
               besprinkled
               yearly
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               :
               and
               representing
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               and
               prayer
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               are
               made
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               In
               the
               same
               place
               also
               stood
               
               the
               brazen
               Altar
               of
               burnt
               offrings
               and
               the
               brazen
               Sea
               ;
               the
               one
               resembled
               Christ
               ,
               by
               whom
               we
               are
               justified
               ;
               the
               other
               holiness
               of
               life
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               sanctified
               ▪
               or
               the
               Altar
               of
               burnt
               offrings
               did
               signifie
               our
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               the
               brazen
               Sea
               our
               Baptisme
               .
               The
               fire
               that
               burned
               continually
               on
               the
               Altar
               did
               signifie
               Christs
               divinity
               ;
               for
               our
               God
               is
               a
               consuming
               fire
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               The
               holy
               Oyl
               with
               which
               the
               Priest
               was
               anointed
               ,
               shadowed
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               poured
               our
               on
               Christs
               humanity
               ;
               with
               this
               oyl
               of
               gladness
               Christ
               was
               anointed
               above
               his
               fellows
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               was
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Levites
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Besides
               that
               they
               helped
               the
               Priests
               in
               gathering
               of
               Tithes
               ,
               
               some
               of
               them
               did
               carry
               wood
               and
               water
               for
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               carry
               up
               and
               down
               with
               its
               Utensils
               ,
               to
               pitch
               and
               take
               it
               down
               whilest
               it
               was
               movable
               ;
               they
               were
               distinguished
               according
               to
               Levies
               three
               sons
               ,
               into
               the
               
                 Gershonites
                 ,
                 Cohathites
              
               ,
               and
               Merarites
               ;
               the
               first
               carried
               the
               hangings
               and
               coverings
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               the
               chief
               things
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               :
               the
               third
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               wood-work
               .
               In
               Davids
               time
               some
               were
               Judges
               ,
               some
               Treasurers
               ,
               some
               Singers
               ,
               and
               some
               Porters
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               23.
               26.
               
               The
               Singers
               and
               Porters
               were
               divided
               into
               24.
               order●
               1
               
                 Chron.
                 25.
                 
                 &
              
               26.
               
               The
               elder
               Levites
               were
               to
               oversee
               and
               teach
               the
               younger
               ,
               Who
               from
               the
               thirtieth
               year
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               till
               the
               fiftieth
               did
               bear
               about
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
               Under
               them
               were
               the
               Gibeonites
               or
               Nethinims
               ,
               whose
               office
               was
               to
               draw
               water
               and
               hew
               wood
               for
               the
               house
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               were
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Not
               only
               were
               they
               called
               Prophets
               to
               whom
               God
               revealed
               himself
               and
               his
               purposes
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               way
               ,
               
               but
               those
               also
               that
               expounded
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               were
               also
               called
               Fathers
               ,
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Disputers
               ,
               Wise
               men
               and
               Rabbies
               from
               their
               greatness
               in
               knowledge
               ;
               Which
               title
               the
               Pharisees
               did
               appropriate
               to
               themselves
               ;
               their
               Scholars
               were
               called
               children
               and
               sons
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
               The
               name
               of
               Scribes
               was
               given
               to
               Scriveners
               ,
               
               and
               publick
               Notaries
               ;
               these
               were
               called
               Scribes
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               Mat.
               2.
               4.
               and
               likewise
               those
               that
               did
               write
               and
               expound
               the
               Law
               ;
               such
               a
               
               Scribe
               was
               
                 Esdras
                 ,
                 Esdr.
              
               7.
               6.
               these
               were
               called
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Law.
               The
               Pharisees
               were
               so
               called
               from
               separation
               ,
               
               and
               by
               the
               Greeks
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Sepa●●rists
               ,
               for
               they
               separated
               themselves
               to
               a
               strict
               kind
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               study
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               having
               no
               commerce
               with
               other
               people
               ,
               nor
               communicating
               with
               them
               in
               dyet
               ,
               apparrel
               ,
               nor
               customs
               .
               They
               held
               a
               fatal
               necessity
               with
               the
               Stoicks
               ,
               and
               transammation
               with
               the
               Pychagoreans
               ;
               hence
               they
               thought
               that
               either
               the
               soul
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               or
               of
               Elias
               ,
               or
               of
               Ieremy
               had
               animated
               Christs
               body
               .
               They
               preferred
               Traditions
               to
               the
               written
               Word
               ,
               and
               placed
               most
               of
               their
               holiness
               in
               washing
               ,
               counting
               it
               a
               less
               sin
               to
               commit
               fornication
               ,
               then
               to
               eat
               with
               unwashed
               hands
               ;
               from
               their
               daily
               washings
               they
               were
               named
               Hemero-Baptists
               ;
               they
               always
               washed
               when
               they
               returned
               from
               the
               market
               ,
               thinking
               themselves
               polluted
               with
               the
               touch
               of
               other
               people
               .
               They
               are
               noted
               Mat.
               9.
               11.
               for
               holding
               it
               unlawful
               to
               eat
               with
               sinners
               ,
               and
               Mark
               7.
               4.
               for
               their
               superstitious
               washing
               ,
               of
               cups
               ,
               pots
               ,
               brazen
               vessels
               and
               tables
               ,
               and
               Luke
               18.
               12.
               for
               fasting
               twice
               in
               the
               week
               ,
               and
               Mat
               23.
               5.
               for
               their
               broad
               Phylacteries
               ,
               which
               were
               scrolls
               of
               partchment
               ,
               wherein
               the
               law
               was
               written
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               keep
               or
               reserve
               ,
               for
               by
               these
               they
               kept
               the
               Law
               in
               their
               memory
               ;
               they
               are
               noted
               also
               for
               their
               large
               borders
               and
               fringes
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               5.
               they
               wore
               their
               Phylacteries
               on
               their
               foreheads
               and
               left
               arms
               ;
               and
               Hierom
               observeth
               in
               Matth.
               23.
               that
               they
               used
               sharp
               thorns
               in
               their
               fringes
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               pricking
               thereof
               they
               might
               be
               put
               in
               minde
               of
               the
               commandements
               .
            
             
               Q.
               
                 What
                 were
                 the
              
               Nazarites
               ,
               Rechabites
               ,
               and
               Essenes
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Nazarites
               were
               votaries
               ,
               Numb
               .
               6.
               so
               called
               from
               Nazar
               to
               separate
               ;
               
               for
               they
               separated
               themselves
               from
               wine
               and
               strong
               drink
               from
               coming
               neer
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               rasor
               ;
               some
               were
               Nazarites
               for
               their
               life
               ,
               as
               
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               &c.
               others
               only
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               thirty
               days
               ,
               as
               Absolom
               who
               cut
               his
               hair
               the
               thirtieth
               day
               of
               his
               vow
               ,
               such
               a
               Nazarite
               was
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Act.
                 21.
                 24.
                 
                 Nazareth
              
               was
               a
               village
               in
               Galilee
               where
               Christ
               was
               conceived
               and
               bread
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               called
               
               a
               
                 Nazarite
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               2.
               23.
               and
               his
               Disciples
               
                 Nazarites
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               24.
               5.
               but
               indeed
               he
               was
               the
               onely
               true
               Nazarite
               ;
               because
               he
               was
               pure
               ,
               holy
               ,
               and
               separate
               from
               sinners
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               no
               legal
               Nazarite
               ,
               for
               he
               drunk
               wine
               and
               went
               neer
               the
               dead
               .
               These
               Hereticks
               were
               also
               called
               Nazarites
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               with
               the
               Gospel
               should
               be
               joyned
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               
               Acts.
               15.
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               Rechabites
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Rechab
               their
               Father
               ,
               We
               read
               Ierem.
               35.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               &c.
               these
               neither
               drunk
               wine
               nor
               lowed
               seed
               ,
               nor
               built
               houses
               ,
               nor
               planted
               vineyards
               ,
               but
               like
               strangers
               lived
               all
               their
               days
               in
               Tents
               .
               The
               Essenes
               ,
               
               so
               called
               from
               their
               skill
               in
               curing
               of
               diseases
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               were
               much
               given
               to
               the
               study
               of
               Physick
               )
               in
               their
               opinions
               were
               Pythagoreans
               ,
               ascribing
               all
               things
               to
               fate
               ,
               offering
               no
               sacrifices
               but
               of
               inanimate
               things
               ,
               shunning
               oathes
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               wine
               ,
               contenting
               themselves
               with
               water
               only
               ,
               and
               mean
               apparrel
               ;
               their
               garments
               were
               white
               ,
               and
               had
               all
               things
               in
               common
               amongst
               them
               .
               They
               worshipped
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               observed
               the
               Sabbath
               more
               strictly
               then
               others
               ;
               kept
               seven
               Pentecosts
               every
               year
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               every
               seventh
               week
               one
               ,
               and
               generally
               they
               abstained
               from
               marriage
               :
               yet
               some
               did
               marry
               for
               procreation
               .
               They
               were
               superstitious
               in
               preserving
               the
               names
               of
               Angels
               :
               they
               were
               much
               given
               to
               silence
               with
               the
               Pythagoreans
               ,
               chiefly
               at
               table
               :
               none
               were
               admitted
               into
               their
               Society
               without
               four
               years
               probation
               :
               there
               were
               some
               of
               these
               Essenes
               contemplative
               only
               ,
               and
               lived
               in
               gardens
               ,
               or
               remote
               villages
               ,
               who
               contented
               themselves
               with
               bread
               and
               salt
               ,
               others
               were
               active
               ,
               and
               gave
               themselves
               to
               manual
               labours
               ;
               these
               lived
               in
               Cities
               ,
               and
               fared
               better
               ,
               and
               eat
               twice
               a
               day
               .
            
             
               Q.
               
                 What
                 were
                 the
              
               Sadducees
               and
               Samaritans
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Sadduces
               were
               so
               called
               either
               from
               Isedek
               justice
               ,
               
               because
               they
               would
               be
               accounted
               the
               onely
               just
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               from
               Sadock
               the
               Author
               of
               their
               Sect
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               scholar
               of
               
                 Antigonus
                 Socheus
              
               :
               these
               rejected
               all
               Traditions
               and
               Scriptures
               ,
               except
               the
               five
               books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               denied
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               paines
               or
               rewards
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               Angels
               and
               spirits
               ,
               fate
               likewise
               or
               destiny
               ,
               ascribing
               all
               to
               mans
               freewill
               .
               They
               held
               also
               that
               the
               soul
               died
               and
               perished
               with
               the
               body
               .
               
               The
               Samaritans
               held
               with
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Scripture
               but
               the
               Pentateuch
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Resurrection
               nor
               life
               Eternal
               ,
               nor
               any
               Traditions
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               yet
               they
               dissented
               from
               the
               Sadduces
               in
               acknowledgeing
               Angels
               ;
               in
               worshipping
               only
               upon
               mount
               Garizim
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Sadduces
               worshipped
               also
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               kept
               faire
               correspondency
               with
               the
               other
               Jewes
               :
               whereas
               the
               Samaritans
               and
               Jewes
               did
               so
               hate
               and
               abhor
               each
               other
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               commerce
               between
               them
               ,
               but
               did
               curse
               and
               excommunicate
               each
               other
               .
               Of
               these
               Jewish
               Sects
               see
               
                 Iesephus
                 ,
                 Philo
                 ,
                 Drusius
                 de
                 trib
                 .
                 Sect.
                 Munster
                 ,
                 Sigonius
                 ,
                 Buxtorsius
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               did
               they
               anciently
               observe
               their
               S●bbath
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               day
               before
               was
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               began
               about
               the
               sixth
               hour
               ,
               that
               is
               our
               twelfth
               .
               That
               day
               they
               might
               not
               travel
               above
               twelve
               miles
               ,
               least
               by
               comming
               home
               too
               late
               they
               might
               want
               time
               for
               preparation
               to
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               which
               began
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               which
               for
               the
               excellency
               thereof
               ,
               was
               called
               the
               Queen
               of
               Feasts
               ,
               and
               gave
               denomination
               to
               the
               whole
               week
               ;
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               they
               must
               not
               travel
               above
               two
               thousand
               paces
               or
               cubits
               ,
               for
               so
               far
               was
               the
               distance
               of
               the
               Ark
               from
               the
               Camp.
               They
               were
               so
               superstitious
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               their
               Sabbath
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               fight
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               so
               suffered
               Ierusalem
               to
               be
               taken
               twice
               .
               Whereas
               they
               knew
               that
               God
               commanded
               them
               to
               encompass
               Iericho
               seven
               times
               that
               day
               ;
               and
               that
               works
               of
               charity
               ,
               necessity
               ,
               and
               of
               Religion
               were
               to
               be
               done
               that
               day
               ,
               the
               preparation
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               was
               proclaimed
               by
               sound
               of
               trumpet
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               their
               zeal
               to
               that
               day
               ,
               they
               would
               keep
               some
               more
               hours
               then
               were
               enjoyned
               ,
               which
               additament
               they
               called
               Sabbathulum
               .
               They
               would
               not
               dresse
               meat
               that
               day
               ,
               because
               then
               it
               did
               not
               rain
               Manns
               in
               the
               desart
               besides
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Sabbath
               or
               rest
               for
               men
               and
               beasts
               ;
               they
               had
               every
               seventh
               year
               a
               Sabbath
               ,
               wherein
               the
               ground
               rested
               ,
               and
               their
               great
               Sabbath
               in
               the
               end
               of
               seven
               times
               seven
               ,
               called
               the
               Iubilee
               ,
               in
               which
               debters
               ,
               prisoners
               ,
               and
               morgagers
               of
               lands
               were
               made
               free
               ;
               when
               the
               Passeover
               fell
               upon
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               this
               was
               called
               the
               
               great
               Sabbath
               ,
               Iohn
               19.
               31.
               and
               then
               there
               was
               a
               preparation
               for
               the
               Passover
               ,
               Iohn
               19.
               14.
               but
               there
               was
               no
               preparation
               due
               to
               the
               Passeover
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               which
               had
               this
               priviledge
               above
               all
               other
               festivals
               ;
               because
               God
               had
               particularly
               sanctificed
               this
               day
               for
               his
               service
               ;
               being
               both
               a
               memorative
               day
               of
               Gods
               rest
               from
               the
               works
               of
               creation
               ,
               and
               figurative
               of
               our
               rest
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               this
               day
               is
               abolished
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               ceremonial
               and
               judicial
               part
               thereof
               ;
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               morality
               it
               remaineth
               still
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               did
               the
               Iewes
               observe
               their
               Passover
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
               They
               eat
               the
               first
               Passeover
               standing
               with
               their
               loyns
               girt
               ,
               shooes
               on
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               staves
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               to
               shew
               they
               were
               in
               haste
               to
               be
               gone
               ;
               but
               afterward
               when
               they
               were
               secure
               out
               of
               danger
               ,
               they
               eat
               the
               Passeover
               sitting
               ,
               or
               leaning
               after
               the
               Roman
               manner
               :
               which
               posture
               our
               Saviour
               observed
               when
               he
               eat
               the
               Passeover
               .
               The
               beast
               that
               must
               be
               eat
               was
               a
               Lamb
               or
               Kid
               ,
               as
               being
               cheapest
               ;
               and
               because
               it
               must
               be
               eat
               up
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               this
               Lamb
               was
               to
               be
               kept
               four
               dayes
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               from
               the
               tenth
               day
               till
               the
               fifteenth
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               the
               longer
               time
               to
               think
               on
               their
               deliverance
               ,
               by
               looking
               on
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               withall
               to
               search
               if
               any
               defects
               were
               in
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               Lamb
               must
               be
               without
               blemish
               ;
               but
               this
               custome
               did
               not
               hold
               long
               :
               it
               must
               be
               also
               a
               male
               ,
               and
               not
               above
               a
               year
               old
               .
               There
               must
               not
               be
               fewer
               then
               ten
               at
               the
               eating
               of
               the
               Lamb.
               it
               was
               killed
               between
               the
               two
               evenings
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               between
               three
               of
               the
               afternoon
               till
               sun-setting
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               till
               day
               light
               was
               quite
               spent
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               second
               evening
               .
               This
               killing
               of
               the
               Lamb
               was
               rather
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               then
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               performed
               by
               a
               Priest
               ,
               but
               by
               private
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               place
               appointed
               for
               sacrifices
               ,
               but
               in
               private
               houses
               .
               The
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               was
               sprinkled
               on
               their
               thresholds
               ;
               this
               ceremony
               was
               used
               but
               only
               the
               first
               Passeover
               as
               I
               can
               find
               ;
               the
               Lamb
               was
               roasted
               ,
               not
               boiled
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               expedition
               ;
               and
               nothing
               of
               it
               must
               be
               left
               ,
               least
               it
               should
               hinder
               them
               in
               their
               journy
               ;
               and
               it
               must
               be
               eat
               with
               sower
               herbs
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               in
               minde
               of
               their
               bitter
               servitude
               in
               Egypt
               :
               the
               bread
               that
               was
               eat
               with
               it
               was
               unleavened
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               
               haste
               in
               removing
               thence
               ;
               the
               whole
               solemnity
               from
               this
               was
               called
               the
               feast
               of
               unleavened
               bread
               ,
               and
               likewise
               the
               Passeover
               :
               Albeit
               properly
               the
               Passover
               was
               only
               the
               first
               day
               ,
               yet
               the
               whole
               eight
               days
               were
               so
               named
               .
               This
               sacrament
               was
               a
               true
               representation
               of
               Christ
               the
               immediate
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 that
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               who
               is
               the
               true
               Passover
               ,
               because
               the
               devouring
               Angel
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               hath
               past
               over
               our
               sins
               ;
               he
               was
               killed
               and
               roasted
               by
               the
               fire
               of
               his
               Fathers
               wrath
               ;
               he
               is
               our
               true
               food
               ,
               whom
               we
               must
               eat
               with
               sowr
               herbs
               ,
               and
               our
               loyns
               girt
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               ready
               we
               must
               be
               to
               undergo
               the
               bitterness
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               to
               subdue
               our
               carnal
               lusts
               ;
               we
               must
               eat
               him
               without
               leaven
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               pride
               and
               hypocrisie
               ;
               now
               is
               the
               time
               to
               eat
               him
               by
               faith
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               evening
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               Passover
               was
               sacrificed
               for
               us
               .
               The
               first
               and
               last
               day
               of
               this
               feast
               ,
               were
               the
               two
               great
               days
               ;
               but
               the
               days
               between
               them
               were
               only
               half
               holy
               days
               :
               Other
               ceremonies
               of
               this
               feast
               we
               will
               see
               anon
               in
               the
               observation
               of
               Easter
               by
               the
               Moderne
               Jewes
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               were
               the
               feasts
               of
               Pentecost
               and
               Tabernacles
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
               Pentecost
               was
               kept
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               Law
               given
               on
               Sinai
               fifty
               days
               after
               the
               Passover
               .
               The
               first
               day
               of
               the
               Passover
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               second
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               the
               first
               Sabbath
               after
               this
               second
               day
               ,
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               second
               first
               Sabbath
               ,
               Luk.
               16.
               1.
               and
               because
               their
               harvest
               began
               at
               Easter
               ,
               and
               ended
               at
               Pentecost
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               commanded
               Levit.
               23.
               10
               to
               offer
               a
               sheaf
               of
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               their
               harvest
               ,
               upon
               the
               morrow
               ,
               or
               second
               day
               of
               their
               great
               feast
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Pentecost
               to
               offer
               two
               wave-loaves
               ;
               the
               first
               offering
               was
               to
               sanctifie
               their
               harvest
               ,
               the
               second
               was
               in
               token
               of
               thanks
               to
               God
               for
               the
               finishing
               of
               their
               harvest
               .
               
               The
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               was
               kept
               in
               memory
               of
               their
               fourty
               years
               aboad
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               when
               they
               lived
               in
               Tents
               ,
               and
               by
               day
               were
               shadowed
               by
               a
               cloud
               .
               The
               first
               and
               last
               days
               were
               the
               chief
               days
               ,
               especially
               the
               last
               ,
               called
               therefore
               the
               great
               day
               of
               the
               feast
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               7.
               37.
               and
               in
               these
               long
               feasts
               the
               first
               and
               last
               days
               are
               called
               Sabbaths
               .
               In
               this
               feast
               their
               custome
               was
               to
               hold
               in
               their
               hands
               branches
               of
               trees
               
               which
               they
               called
               Hosanna
               ;
               with
               this
               Hosanna
               they
               honoured
               Christ
               ;
               they
               made
               booths
               (
               therefore
               the
               feast
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               in
               the
               open
               air
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               lived
               seven
               days
               together
               ,
               except
               in
               time
               of
               rain
               ;
               weak
               and
               impotent
               persons
               were
               excused
               and
               exempted
               from
               these
               booths
               ,
               which
               were
               made
               up
               of
               Citrine
               trees
               ,
               Palmes
               ,
               Mirtles
               ,
               and
               Willows
               .
               The
               next
               day
               after
               the
               feast
               ,
               they
               compassed
               the
               Altar
               seven
               times
               with
               Palmes
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               encompas●ing
               of
               Iericho
               .
               During
               the
               time
               of
               this
               feast
               ,
               many
               bullocks
               were
               offered
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               Numb
               .
               29.
               on
               the
               last
               day
               of
               the
               feast
               they
               read
               the
               last
               Section
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               began
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               drew
               water
               out
               of
               the
               river
               Siloah
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Temple
               they
               delivered
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               who
               poured
               it
               with
               wine
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               the
               people
               singing
               ,
               
                 [
                 with
                 joy
                 shall
                 you
                 draw
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wells
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ]
                 Isa.
              
               12.
               3.
               
               This
               feast
               was
               kept
               the
               fifteenth
               day
               of
               Tisri
               the
               seventh
               moneth
               ;
               but
               Ieroboam
               kept
               it
               the
               fifteenth
               day
               of
               the
               eighth
               moneth
               ;
               some
               think
               that
               this
               feast
               was
               kept
               as
               a
               thanksgiving
               to
               God
               for
               their
               Vintage
               ,
               and
               Plutarch
               calls
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               bearing
               about
               of
               Thyrsi
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Spears
               wrapped
               about
               with
               Ivy
               in
               honour
               of
               Bacchus
               .
               But
               of
               these
               passages
               see
               
                 Hospinian
                 de
                 orig
                 .
                 fest
                 .
                 Munster
                 in
                 Calendar
                 ,
              
               and
               on
               
                 Leviticus
                 ,
                 Fagius
              
               on
               Leviticus
               ,
               the
               
                 Thalmud
                 tract
                 .
                 de
                 tabern
                 .
                 Scaliger
                 de
                 emend
                 .
                 temp
                 .
                 Iosephus
                 in
                 antiq
                 .
                 Buxtorfius
                 ,
                 Tremellius
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Q.
               What
               were
               their
               new
               Moons
               and
               Feasts
               of
               Trumpets
               and
               Expiation
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Every
               new
               Moon
               was
               a
               festival
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               in
               which
               as
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               people
               repaired
               to
               the
               Prophets
               for
               instruction
               ,
               
               2
               Kings
               4.
               23.
               then
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               to
               buy
               or
               sel
               ,
               Amos
               8.
               4
               yet
               the
               first
               new
               Moon
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               seventh
               moneth
               called
               Tisri
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               account
               ,
               but
               the
               first
               moneth
               in
               their
               civil
               computation
               ,
               
               was
               called
               particularly
               the
               Feast
               of
               Trumpets
               ;
               for
               though
               at
               other
               feasts
               they
               sounded
               trumpets
               ,
               yet
               at
               this
               feast
               there
               was
               more
               sounding
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               all
               the
               day
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               in
               memory
               of
               Isaacs
               deliverance
               from
               death
               on
               mount
               Moriah
               ,
               nor
               for
               the
               Law
               given
               with
               sound
               of
               trumpets
               on
               mount
               Sinai
               ;
               for
               the
               feast
               of
               Pentecost
               was
               instituted
               
               for
               that
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               greater
               solemnity
               of
               the
               new
               year
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               reckoned
               their
               Sabbatical
               years
               and
               Jubiles
               ,
               and
               dated
               all
               their
               deeds
               and
               bargains
               .
               This
               sounding
               then
               of
               trumpets
               was
               a
               solemn
               promulgation
               of
               the
               new
               year
               ,
               and
               a
               preparation
               for
               the
               three
               ensuing
               feasts
               that
               moneth
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               Expiation
               the
               tenth
               day
               ,
               of
               Tabernacles
               from
               the
               fifteenth
               to
               the
               one
               and
               twentieth
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               feast
               on
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               day
               ;
               but
               I
               think
               this
               was
               no
               particular
               feast
               ,
               but
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               .
               Of
               the
               sacrifices
               to
               be
               offered
               in
               the
               new
               Moons
               read
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 28.
                 11
                 ,
                 15.
              
               as
               for
               those
               words
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psa.
                 81.
                 3.
                 blow
                 the
                 trumpet
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Moon
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               most
               likely
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               first
               new
               Moon
               or
               feast
               of
               Trumpets
               .
               The
               feast
               of
               Expiation
               was
               kept
               the
               tenth
               day
               of
               Tisri
               ;
               
               and
               it
               was
               so
               called
               because
               the
               high
               Priest
               then
               entred
               into
               the
               Oracle
               ,
               to
               expiate
               his
               own
               and
               the
               peoples
               sins
               ;
               for
               himselfe
               he
               took
               a
               young
               Bullock
               and
               a
               Ram
               ;
               for
               the
               people
               he
               took
               a
               Ram
               for
               a
               burnt
               offering
               ,
               and
               two
               hee
               Goats
               for
               a
               sin
               offering
               ;
               the
               two
               Goats
               he
               presented
               at
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               before
               the
               Lord
               ;
               one
               of
               these
               (
               lots
               being
               cast
               )
               was
               sent
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               ;
               this
               was
               called
               the
               Scape-Goat
               ,
               upon
               whose
               head
               the
               Priest
               laid
               all
               the
               sins
               and
               evils
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               by
               the
               Goat
               into
               the
               wilderness
               :
               The
               other
               Goat
               was
               sacrificed
               .
               On
               this
               day
               was
               their
               great
               fast
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               9.
               wherein
               they
               abstained
               from
               all
               kind
               of
               work
               and
               delights
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               might
               not
               kindle
               fire
               ,
               nor
               dresse
               meat
               ;
               notwithstanding
               their
               afflicting
               themselves
               ,
               the
               joyful
               Jubile
               was
               this
               day
               proclaimed
               .
               Of
               the
               rites
               used
               at
               this
               day
               by
               the
               Moderne
               Jwes
               ,
               we
               will
               speak
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               was
               their
               Sabbaticnl
               yeare
               and
               their
               Idbile
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
               Every
               seventh
               year
               was
               a
               Sabbath
               or
               rest
               :
               for
               then
               the
               land
               did
               rest
               from
               plowing
               and
               sowing
               ;
               then
               poor
               debtors
               that
               were
               native
               Iewes
               and
               not
               Proselytes
               or
               strangers
               ,
               were
               released
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               pay
               :
               by
               this
               God
               would
               exercise
               the
               charity
               of
               his
               people
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               have
               them
               rely
               on
               his
               providence
               :
               who
               gave
               such
               increase
               to
               the
               sixth
               year
               that
               it
               brought
               forth
               provision
               enough
               for
               three
               years
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               things
               were
               this
               time
               held
               in
               common
               ,
               
               and
               they
               lived
               as
               Adam
               did
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               or
               as
               people
               in
               the
               golden
               age
               ,
               when
               the
               earth
               
                 sp●nte
                 sua
              
               of
               its
               own
               accord
               brought
               forth
               all
               things
               ;
               
                 omnis
                 tulit
                 omnia
                 tellus
              
               .
               Of
               this
               years
               fertility
               see
               Levit.
               25.
               20.
               
               The
               Hebrew
               servants
               were
               this
               year
               to
               be
               set
               free
               ,
               Exod.
               21.
               2.
               and
               the
               Law
               to
               be
               read
               publickly
               ,
               Deut.
               31.
               10.
               
               The
               Jubilee
               so
               called
               from
               Iobal
               a
               Ram
               ,
               
               because
               of
               the
               sounding
               of
               Rams
               horns
               at
               that
               time
               was
               instituted
               
                 Levit.
                 25.
              
               8.
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               prisoners
               ,
               servants
               ,
               and
               debtors
               ;
               for
               then
               all
               things
               were
               brought
               back
               to
               their
               former
               estate
               ;
               and
               therefore
               perhaps
               it
               is
               called
               Jubilee
               from
               Iobhel
               ,
               to
               deduce
               or
               bring
               back
               ;
               all
               lands
               that
               had
               been
               sold
               or
               morgaged
               ,
               were
               restored
               to
               the
               right
               owners
               ,
               by
               which
               meanes
               Families
               and
               Tribes
               were
               preserved
               entire
               without
               commixtion
               or
               confusion
               ,
               and
               their
               ancient
               inheritances
               remained
               whole
               .
               This
               feast
               was
               kept
               every
               fiftieth
               year
               ,
               but
               was
               proclaimed
               the
               forty
               ninth
               ,
               on
               the
               day
               of
               expiation
               ;
               and
               was
               a
               type
               of
               that
               great
               liberty
               and
               delivery
               we
               have
               by
               Christ
               ;
               which
               is
               begun
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               consummated
               in
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               enjoy
               eternal
               rest
               ,
               and
               shall
               obtain
               remission
               of
               all
               our
               debts
               ,
               and
               the
               possession
               of
               that
               ancient
               inheritance
               prepared
               for
               us
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               .
               This
               year
               of
               Jubilee
               also
               was
               to
               put
               them
               in
               minde
               of
               their
               deliverance
               from
               the
               captivity
               of
               Egypt
               .
               As
               in
               the
               Sabbatical
               year
               ,
               so
               likewise
               in
               this
               all
               things
               were
               common
               :
               the
               servant
               whose
               ear
               was
               bored
               ,
               is
               now
               set
               free
               ;
               and
               the
               slave
               that
               was
               sold
               for
               six
               years
               ,
               is
               now
               dismissed
               ,
               although
               those
               six
               years
               were
               not
               yet
               ended
               .
               The
               beasts
               also
               had
               liberty
               to
               feed
               where
               they
               pleased
               .
               But
               as
               the
               Jewes
               did
               keep
               no
               Jubilee
               in
               the
               captivity
               of
               Babylon
               ;
               neither
               have
               they
               kept
               any
               since
               Christ.
               As
               for
               their
               feasts
               of
               Purim
               ,
               and
               dedication
               ,
               or
               renovation
               ,
               called
               therefore
               in
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               we
               will
               speak
               anon
               .
               These
               were
               all
               the
               Festivals
               kept
               by
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               the
               three
               chief
               besides
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               were
               the
               Passover
               ,
               Pentecost
               ,
               and
               Tabernacles
               in
               commemoration
               of
               three
               great
               benefits
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               Society
               or
               Common-wealth
               can
               subsist
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Liberty
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Defence
               or
               Protection
               .
               Now
               for
               diverse
               reasons
               God
               instituted
               so
               many
               feastival
               days
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               have
               his
               people
               keep
               
               in
               mind
               the
               benefits
               he
               bestowed
               on
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               thanks
               ;
               which
               they
               solemnly
               did
               chiefly
               at
               Easter
               ,
               by
               offering
               their
               first
               fruits
               ;
               at
               Pentecost
               by
               offering
               Loaves
               ;
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               by
               sacrificing
               in
               that
               they
               had
               now
               gathered
               in
               all
               their
               fruits
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               these
               festivals
               the
               love
               and
               amity
               of
               Gods
               people
               were
               the
               more
               preserved
               in
               their
               often
               meetings
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               their
               devotion
               the
               oftner
               exercised
               in
               sacrifices
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Levites
               and
               poor
               were
               releeved
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               unity
               of
               Religion
               was
               also
               by
               this
               means
               preserved
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               and
               their
               obedience
               also
               in
               this
               was
               tried
               .
               Seventhly
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               Christ
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               was
               in
               these
               Feasts
               represented
               ;
               for
               every
               sacrifice
               and
               oblation
               did
               shadow
               forth
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               ,
               by
               whose
               blood
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Goats
               and
               Rams
               ,
               we
               have
               obtained
               eternal
               redemption
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               sorts
               of
               Excommunication
               was
               used
               among
               the
               Iews
               .
            
             
               A.
               At
               first
               they
               excluded
               the
               delinquent
               out
               of
               their
               Synagogue
               ,
               
               John
               9.
               22
               but
               not
               quite
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               for
               he
               might
               stand
               in
               the
               gate
               in
               time
               of
               Divine
               service
               ;
               this
               censure
               lasted
               thirty
               days
               and
               more
               ,
               if
               the
               party
               repented
               not
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               died
               without
               repentance
               ,
               he
               wanted
               the
               ceremonies
               of
               common
               burial
               ,
               and
               a
               stone
               was
               laid
               on
               his
               coffin
               ,
               signifying
               he
               deserved
               stoning
               .
               They
               had
               a
               higher
               degree
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               calls
               
                 [
                 a
                 giving
                 over
                 to
                 Satan
                 ]
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               by
               the
               Greeks
               the
               partie
               so
               excommunicate
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               such
               were
               not
               permitted
               to
               come
               neer
               the
               Temple
               .
               Curses
               also
               were
               denounced
               against
               them
               ;
               
                 Hymenaeus
                 ,
                 Alexander
              
               ,
               and
               the
               incestuous
               person
               are
               those
               excommunicated
               .
               Their
               highest
               degree
               was
               Maran-atha
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Lord
               cometh
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               signifying
               that
               the
               Lord
               was
               comming
               with
               vengeance
               against
               such
               ;
               these
               were
               totally
               secluded
               from
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               a
               cutting
               off
               from
               the
               People
               and
               a
               blotting
               or
               razing
               of
               their
               names
               out
               of
               the
               book
               of
               life
               ;
               answering
               to
               those
               three
               degrees
               ,
               the
               Greek
               Church
               had
               ;
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               and
               3.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               So
               the
               Latine
               had
               their
               
                 Abstenti
                 ,
                 Excommunicati
              
               ,
               and
               Anathemata
               ,
               the
               reason
               why
               God
               
               would
               have
               this
               strict
               discipline
               used
               in
               his
               Church
               is
               First
               to
               terrifie
               the
               evil
               doers
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               preserve
               the
               sound
               sheep
               from
               being
               infected
               by
               the
               scabbed
               .
               Thirdly
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               reputation
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               might
               be
               scandalized
               for
               conniving
               at
               sin
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               Gods
               judgements
               may
               he
               either
               diverted
               or
               prevented
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               just
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               wink
               at
               sinne
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               that
               the
               excommunicate
               person
               by
               this
               severity
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               repentance
               and
               amendment
               of
               life
               .
               They
               had
               a
               peculiar
               way
               in
               excommunicating
               the
               Samaritans
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               sound
               of
               trumpet
               ,
               and
               singing
               of
               the
               Levites
               ,
               who
               first
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               pronounced
               a
               curse
               against
               the
               Samaritans
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               eat
               or
               conversed
               with
               them
               ;
               shewing
               that
               they
               shall
               never
               be
               Proselytes
               in
               Israel
               ,
               nor
               have
               any
               part
               in
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               just
               .
               Then
               they
               wrote
               this
               curse
               ,
               and
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               read
               add
               pronounced
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               did
               God
               instruct
               the
               Iews
               of
               old
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
               Sometimes
               by
               visions
               and
               dreams
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               secret
               inspiration
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               a
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               sometimes
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               light
               and
               perfection
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               precious
               stones
               on
               the
               breast
               plate
               of
               the
               high
               priest
               ;
               but
               ordinarily
               he
               taught
               them
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               either
               written
               by
               his
               holy
               Pen-men
               ,
               or
               unwritten
               ,
               namely
               by
               Tradition
               ;
               for
               God
               delivered
               his
               will
               this
               way
               to
               Moses
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               Ioshuah
               ,
               who
               imparted
               this
               to
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               the
               Prophets
               .
               From
               the
               Prophets
               the
               great
               Synagogue
               received
               these
               Traditions
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               they
               were
               committed
               to
               writing
               ,
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               those
               Jewes
               which
               dwelt
               in
               Iudea
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               230.
               
               This
               was
               called
               the
               Thalmud
               of
               Ierusalem
               ;
               but
               500.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Jews
               at
               Babylon
               made
               a
               more
               exact
               collection
               ,
               and
               this
               they
               called
               the
               Thalmud
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               which
               contains
               all
               their
               Canon
               and
               civil
               Laws
               ,
               and
               is
               with
               them
               of
               no
               lesse
               authority
               then
               the
               Scripture
               .
               They
               have
               besides
               this
               ,
               their
               Kabbala
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               mystical
               kind
               of
               learning
               ,
               consisting
               most
               in
               certain
               letters
               and
               syllables
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               they
               raise
               many
               mystical
               whimsies
               .
               The
               Thalmudists
               expect
               a
               temporal
               kingdom
               ,
               the
               Kabbalists
               a
               spiritual
               ,
               who
               also
               hold
               that
               there
               was
               an
               invisible
               world
               created
               
               2000.
               years
               before
               this
               ,
               because
               the
               first
               word
               in
               Genesis
               is
               Bereshith
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               letter
               thereof
               is
               beth
               ,
               which
               stands
               in
               their
               Arethmetick
               for
               2000.
               
               R.
               Ionathan
               compiled
               the
               Thalmud
               of
               Ierusalem
               ;
               the
               other
               of
               Babylon
               was
               made
               up
               by
               
                 R.
                 Asse
              
               ;
               which
               is
               divided
               into
               six
               parts
               ,
               sixty
               Books
               ,
               and
               five
               hundred
               thirty
               and
               two
               Chapters
               .
               It
               's
               thought
               that
               Ezra
               deliverd
               this
               Thalmud
               to
               Simon
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               his
               successors
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               it
               came
               to
               old
               Simeon
               ,
               (
               who
               took
               up
               Christ
               in
               his
               arms
               )
               and
               from
               him
               to
               his
               scholar
               Gamaliel
               .
               It
               's
               most
               likely
               that
               Pythagoras
               had
               his
               Kabbalistical
               Philosophy
               from
               the
               Jewish
               Rabbies
               ;
               but
               of
               these
               passages
               see
               
                 Galatinus
                 de
                 arcanis
                 ,
                 Munster
                 ,
                 Fagius
                 ,
                 D.
                 Kimchi
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Thalmud
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               maintenance
               did
               the
               Iews
               allow
               their
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
               Besides
               certain
               Cities
               and
               shares
               in
               their
               sacrifices
               and
               oblations
               ,
               they
               allowed
               them
               the
               first
               fruits
               and
               tithes
               ,
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               threshing
               floore
               ,
               Num.
               15.
               20.
               comprehending
               the
               first
               fruits
               in
               the
               sheafe
               ,
               offered
               at
               the
               Passeover
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               harvest
               ;
               and
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               loaves
               at
               Pentecost
               in
               the
               end
               of
               their
               harvest
               ,
               besides
               the
               first
               of
               the
               dough
               ,
               Numb
               .
               15.
               20.
               
               Nehe.
               10.
               37.
               
               Rom.
               11.
               10.
               these
               first
               fruits
               were
               called
               heave
               or
               wave-offerings
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               shaken
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               God
               was
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ;
               or
               else
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               to
               all
               corners
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               the
               whole
               earth
               was
               the
               Lords
               .
               The
               firstlings
               of
               man
               and
               beast
               God
               challenged
               as
               his
               own
               ,
               Exod.
               13.
               because
               he
               spared
               the
               first
               born
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               when
               he
               smote
               those
               of
               Egypt
               .
               The
               firstlings
               of
               clean
               beasts
               were
               sacrificed
               ,
               the
               fat
               whereof
               was
               burned
               ,
               but
               the
               flesh
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Priest.
               But
               the
               firstlings
               of
               men
               and
               unclean
               beasts
               were
               redeemed
               for
               five
               silver
               shekels
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               paid
               to
               the
               Priests
               for
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               Numb
               .
               18.
               15
               ,
               16.
               when
               they
               carried
               up
               their
               first
               fruits
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               pipe
               playing
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               bull
               with
               gilded
               homes
               ,
               and
               a
               garland
               of
               Olive
               branches
               on
               this
               head
               .
               As
               for
               their
               tithes
               ,
               the
               husbandman
               according
               to
               Scaligers
               reckoning
               ,
               out
               of
               6000.
               bushels
               in
               one
               year
               ,
               paid
               for
               his
               first
               and
               second
               tith
               and
               first
               fruits
               1121.
               bushels
               ,
               
               which
               is
               above
               a
               sixth
               part
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               besides
               the
               tith
               of
               their
               cattel
               ,
               and
               fruit
               of
               their
               trees
               ;
               and
               so
               strict
               were
               the
               Pharisees
               in
               the
               payment
               of
               their
               tiths
               that
               they
               tithed
               mint
               ,
               
                 anise
                 &
                 cumine
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               23.
               23.
               out
               of
               the
               first
               tith
               payed
               to
               the
               Levites
               ,
               by
               the
               husbandman
               ,
               was
               payed
               a
               tith
               to
               the
               Priest
               by
               the
               Levites
               .
               The
               second
               tith
               was
               payd
               by
               the
               husbandman
               ,
               either
               in
               kine
               or
               in
               money
               as
               he
               pleased
               .
               This
               tith
               was
               not
               so
               great
               as
               the
               first
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               paid
               590.
               bushels
               for
               his
               first
               tith
               ,
               he
               paid
               but
               531.
               for
               his
               second
               tith
               :
               but
               this
               second
               tith
               every
               third
               year
               was
               spent
               by
               the
               husbandman
               at
               home
               upon
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               Ierusalem
               on
               the
               Levites
               .
               This
               year
               was
               called
               the
               year
               of
               tiths
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 26.
                 12.
              
               and
               though
               at
               this
               day
               the
               Jews
               have
               no
               lands
               ,
               yet
               they
               pay
               carefully
               the
               tenth
               of
               their
               encrease
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Church
               government
               had
               the
               Iews
               after
               they
               were
               carried
               captive
               into
               Babylon
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               had
               no
               setled
               government
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               being
               then
               in
               misery
               and
               captivity
               ;
               
               yet
               they
               had
               some
               Elders
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               Ezek.
               8.
               1.
               
               After
               the
               captivity
               ,
               they
               reformed
               all
               things
               according
               to
               King
               Davids
               institution
               ;
               but
               the
               number
               of
               singers
               ,
               do
               ot
               keepers
               and
               other
               officers
               came
               far
               short
               of
               the
               former
               :
               This
               government
               continued
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               ,
               who
               sold
               the
               Pontificare
               to
               Iason
               the
               brother
               of
               Onias
               the
               high
               Priest
               :
               he
               dy
               degrecs
               brought
               in
               the
               Greek
               government
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               third
               brother
               Menelaus
               ;
               at
               last
               it
               was
               totally
               subverted
               in
               the
               eighth
               year
               of
               Antiochus
               ,
               and
               again
               restored
               by
               Matathius
               ,
               and
               more
               fully
               by
               
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 Ionathan
              
               and
               his
               brother
               Simon
               ;
               in
               Ionathan
               the
               Priesthood
               was
               translated
               from
               the
               family
               of
               Tsadoc
               to
               the
               posterity
               of
               Ioiarib
               ,
               who
               came
               of
               Eleazer
               .
               And
               the
               government
               held
               out
               in
               some
               sort
               till
               Herod
               the
               first
               overthrew
               it
               ,
               by
               thrusting
               out
               the
               lawful
               Priests
               ,
               and
               substituting
               at
               his
               pleasure
               unworthy
               men
               .
               The
               like
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Roman
               Governors
               ;
               then
               were
               the
               Levites
               deprived
               of
               their
               tiths
               by
               the
               chief
               Priests
               .
               The
               singers
               were
               permitted
               by
               Agrippa
               the
               younger
               ,
               to
               wear
               a
               linnen
               garment
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Priests
               ;
               they
               retained
               then
               some
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ;
               they
               had
               also
               Scribes
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               who
               exercised
               Ecclesiastick
               Jurisdiction
               with
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               
               people
               .
               They
               had
               also
               Synagogues
               of
               their
               profession
               abroad
               in
               
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Cilicia
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               Acts.
               6.
               9.
               and
               in
               Iudea
               too
               ,
               whither
               the
               people
               met
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               hear
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               read
               .
               The
               Synagogues
               had
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               15.
               who
               did
               interpret
               the
               Law
               ;
               they
               were
               also
               called
               Prophets
               ,
               Scribes
               ,
               and
               Lawyers
               :
               but
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               was
               much
               pestered
               by
               the
               Samaritans
               ,
               Esseans
               ,
               Sadduces
               ,
               and
               Pharises
               :
               Nazareans
               who
               rejected
               the
               books
               of
               Mojes
               ,
               Hemerobaptists
               ,
               who
               washed
               themselves
               daily
               ,
               and
               the
               Herodians
               ,
               who
               held
               that
               Herod
               was
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Esseans
               contemned
               marriage
               ,
               and
               thought
               themselves
               holier
               then
               other
               men
               ,
               therefore
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               had
               all
               things
               equal
               .
               The
               Samaritans
               rejected
               all
               Scripture
               ,
               except
               the
               Pentateuch
               ,
               and
               were
               the
               sworn
               enemies
               of
               the
               Iews
               .
               The
               Pharisees
               were
               so
               called
               from
               Separation
               ,
               for
               they
               separated
               themselves
               from
               other
               men
               ,
               accounting
               all
               profane
               but
               themselves
               .
               They
               placed
               all
               Sanctimony
               in
               outward
               shews
               .
               The
               Sadduces
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Justice
               ,
               denied
               providence
               ,
               subjected
               all
               things
               to
               our
               will
               ,
               denied
               the
               souls
               Immortality
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               .
               The
               Scribes
               perverred
               all
               by
               their
               sophistical
               glosses
               on
               the
               Law.
               Of
               these
               things
               ,
               see
               
                 Sigonius
                 ,
                 Bertram
                 ,
                 Iosephus
              
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Q.
               But
               what
               Church
               government
               have
               the
               Iewes
               at
               this
               day
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               Rome
               ,
               
               
                 Venice
                 ,
                 Worms
                 ,
                 Mentz
                 ,
                 Frankford
              
               on
               the
               Moen
               ,
               
                 Fridburg
                 ,
                 Amsterdam
              
               ,
               and
               in
               divers
               places
               of
               
                 Poland
                 ,
                 Bohemia
              
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               they
               have
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               where
               they
               use
               to
               pray
               together
               ,
               and
               to
               hear
               the
               Law
               read
               .
               Before
               they
               come
               thither
               ,
               they
               wash
               themselves
               ,
               and
               scrape
               their
               shooes
               with
               an
               iron
               fastened
               in
               a
               wall
               before
               the
               Synagogue
               .
               They
               enter
               with
               great
               reverence
               ,
               bowing
               themselves
               towards
               the
               Ark
               ,
               where
               their
               Law
               is
               kept
               ,
               and
               are
               tied
               to
               a
               set
               form
               of
               prayer
               ,
               which
               they
               must
               read
               in
               their
               books
               ;
               they
               that
               cannot
               read
               must
               hearken
               diligently
               ,
               and
               say
               Amen
               ,
               though
               they
               understand
               not
               what
               is
               read
               ;
               for
               their
               Liturgy
               is
               the
               old
               Hebrew
               ,
               which
               they
               generally
               understand
               not
               .
               They
               utter
               divers
               brief
               benedictions
               ,
               and
               after
               them
               some
               short
               prayers
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               cannot
               
               sacrifice
               ,
               being
               banished
               from
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               place
               appointed
               for
               sacrifice
               ,
               therefore
               in
               stead
               thereof
               they
               read
               the
               Law
               concerning
               sacrifices
               and
               offerings
               ;
               and
               some
               Expositions
               thereof
               out
               of
               the
               Thalmud
               ,
               which
               they
               understand
               not
               .
               They
               pray
               in
               particular
               for
               the
               rebuilding
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               their
               return
               thither
               ,
               which
               they
               dayly
               expect
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               expresse
               great
               joy
               and
               vociferation
               .
               Then
               they
               read
               a
               long
               prayer
               ,
               collected
               out
               of
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               with
               some
               part
               out
               of
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               the
               Chronicles
               ,
               ch
               .
               30.
               
               Then
               they
               conclude
               with
               singing
               these
               words
               of
               Obadiah
               ,
               vers
               .
               17.
               
               
                 But
                 upon
                 mount
                 Sion
                 shall
                 be
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 holinesse
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Iacob
                 shall
                 possesse
                 their
                 possessions
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Esau
                 shall
                 be
                 stubble
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 Saviours
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 mount
                 Sion
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 mount
                 of
                 Esau
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 .
              
               Other
               Songs
               also
               they
               sing
               ,
               much
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               sing
               or
               say
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 Hearken
                 O
                 Israel
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 ]
              
               they
               turn
               their
               heads
               to
               the
               four
               corners
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               intimating
               thereby
               that
               God
               is
               every
               where
               King.
               There
               be
               some
               of
               their
               prayers
               which
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               say
               every
               day
               twice
               ,
               standing
               strait
               ,
               thinking
               that
               thereby
               they
               shall
               merit
               .
               But
               when
               they
               utter
               these
               words
               of
               
                 Isai.
                 6.
                 3.
                 
                 [
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 ]
              
               they
               leap
               three
               times
               .
               They
               hold
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               doth
               speak
               whilest
               they
               are
               praying
               ,
               shall
               eat
               burning
               coales
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               they
               utter
               an
               execrable
               praver
               against
               all
               Christians
               and
               baptized
               Jews
               .
               Then
               they
               pray
               for
               peace
               ,
               bowing
               their
               head
               to
               the
               left
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               with
               their
               faces
               stil
               towards
               the
               Ark
               ,
               like
               crabs
               going
               backward
               .
               They
               use
               also
               to
               go
               slowly
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               lest
               by
               making
               haste
               ,
               they
               might
               seem
               to
               be
               weary
               of
               praying
               .
               When
               they
               mention
               the
               adoration
               which
               is
               given
               to
               Christ
               by
               Christians
               ,
               they
               spit
               on
               the
               ground
               in
               detestation
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               circumstances
               do
               the
               Iews
               now
               observe
               in
               praying
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               pray
               being
               girt
               ,
               
               standing
               upright
               ,
               with
               their
               faces
               toward
               Ierusalem
               ,
               laying
               their
               hand
               on
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               bowing
               their
               head
               .
               They
               hold
               it
               a
               great
               sin
               in
               praying
               to
               belch
               ,
               yawn
               ,
               spit
               ,
               or
               break
               wind
               ,
               because
               
               they
               hold
               the
               Angels
               to
               be
               there
               present
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               be
               necessiated
               to
               break
               wind
               ,
               he
               must
               beg
               pardon
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               made
               him
               a
               body
               so
               full
               of
               holes
               ;
               he
               that
               prays
               must
               make
               no
               interruption
               ,
               though
               a
               Serpent
               should
               bite
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               speak
               to
               him
               .
               They
               are
               bound
               to
               utter
               an
               hundred
               blessings
               every
               day
               .
               In
               praying
               they
               must
               not
               touch
               their
               naked
               skin
               .
               They
               hold
               sneezing
               in
               prayers
               to
               be
               a
               good
               signe
               ,
               but
               breaking
               wind
               to
               be
               ominous
               ;
               and
               they
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               saith
               heartily
               Amen
               to
               their
               prayers
               ,
               hasteneth
               their
               Redemption
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               time
               and
               order
               of
               their
               Evening
               prayer
               ?
            
             
               A.
               About
               five
               in
               the
               afternoon
               the
               Door-keeper
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               with
               a
               hammer
               knocks
               at
               their
               doores
               ,
               
               warning
               them
               to
               repair
               to
               Evening
               prayer
               .
               When
               they
               are
               come
               ,
               they
               sit
               down
               ,
               and
               begin
               their
               service
               with
               these
               words
               of
               the
               84.
               
               Psalm
               :
               
                 [
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 thy
                 house
                 ]
              
               Then
               the
               Precentor
               ,
               having
               said
               or
               sung
               some
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               half
               that
               holy
               prayer
               called
               Kaddesh
               ,
               the
               whole
               Synagogve
               saith
               eighteen
               prayers
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               bones
               in
               a
               mans
               back
               .
               And
               then
               the
               Praecentor
               comes
               down
               from
               his
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               falls
               upon
               his
               knees
               before
               the
               Ark
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               
                 Ioshuah
                 ,
                 Iosh.
              
               7.
               6.
               and
               layeth
               his
               left
               hand
               under
               his
               face
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Cant.
                 2.
                 6.
                 
                 His
                 left
                 hand
                 is
                 under
                 my
                 head
                 .
              
               This
               the
               people
               do
               likewise
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               faces
               covered
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               ground
               ,
               they
               say
               the
               sixth
               Psalm
               .
               Having
               ended
               their
               Evening
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               pawsed
               a
               while
               ,
               they
               begin
               their
               night
               prayers
               ,
               which
               they
               should
               say
               after
               supper
               ;
               but
               because
               it
               would
               be
               inconvenient
               to
               return
               late
               to
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               they
               are
               drunk
               after
               supper
               ,
               therefore
               before
               they
               depart
               they
               say
               some
               prayers
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               have
               a
               quarrel
               with
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               he
               takes
               the
               Liturgy-book
               and
               shuts
               it
               ,
               clapping
               his
               hand
               upon
               it
               ,
               intimating
               hereby
               that
               he
               would
               pray
               no
               more
               ,
               till
               his
               neighbour
               were
               reconciled
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Why
               do
               the
               Iews
               ,
               beside
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               keep
               holy
               the
               Monday
               and
               Thursday
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Ezdras
              
               appointed
               that
               the
               people
               should
               meet
               three
               times
               in
               the
               week
               ,
               
               to
               be
               taught
               the
               Law
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               Desart
               of
               Sur
               the
               people
               wandred
               three
               dayes
               
               without
               water
               ,
               that
               i●
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               without
               the
               Law.
               And
               because
               Moses
               went
               up
               the
               mountain
               the
               second
               time
               to
               renew
               the
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               pacifie
               Gods
               anger
               for
               the
               peoples
               worshipping
               the
               Golden
               Calf
               on
               Thursday
               ,
               and
               returned
               thence
               on
               Monday
               ;
               therefore
               the
               devoted
               Jews
               use
               to
               fast
               these
               two
               days
               ,
               as
               the
               Pharisee
               did
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ▪
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Ceremonies
               observe
               they
               about
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               every
               Synagogue
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               kept
               within
               a
               Chest
               ;
               
               this
               Book
               is
               the
               Pentareuch
               ,
               written
               on
               parchment
               in
               great
               Characters
               ,
               and
               carried
               to
               and
               fro
               on
               two
               staves
               ,
               fastened
               at
               each
               end
               of
               the
               parchment
               .
               Before
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Ark
               or
               Chest
               ,
               hangs
               a
               piece
               of
               Tapestry
               ,
               on
               which
               divers
               birds
               are
               figured
               ,
               because
               birds
               were
               pictuted
               upon
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               This
               book
               is
               wrapt
               in
               linnen
               ,
               which
               is
               covered
               with
               Silk
               ,
               Velvet
               ,
               or
               Tissue
               .
               The
               office
               of
               carrying
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               sold
               to
               him
               that
               gives
               most
               ,
               and
               the
               money
               is
               bestowed
               on
               the
               poor
               .
               The
               two
               staves
               are
               called
               the
               trees
               of
               Life
               .
               When
               the
               Praecentor
               brings
               the
               book
               out
               of
               the
               Ark
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               then
               they
               all
               sing
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 10.
                 35.
                 
                 Let
                 God
                 arise
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 his
                 enemies
                 be
                 scatrered
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               After
               some
               Anthymns
               are
               sung
               ,
               one
               comes
               between
               the
               Chasan
               or
               Chief
               Singer
               ,
               and
               him
               who
               bought
               the
               Office
               of
               carrying
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               kisses
               (
               not
               the
               parchment
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               too
               great
               presumption
               )
               but
               the
               cloaths
               in
               which
               it
               is
               wrapped
               ;
               then
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               he
               blesseth
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               chosen
               them
               before
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               given
               them
               a
               Law.
               Then
               the
               chief
               Singer
               reads
               a
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               the
               Book
               is
               kissed
               again
               ,
               with
               blessing
               of
               God
               for
               giving
               the
               true
               Law.
               Then
               it
               is
               elevated
               on
               high
               ;
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               shouting
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 that
                 Moses
                 gave
                 to
                 Israel
                 .
              
               The
               Women
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               being
               in
               a
               distinct
               Synagogue
               by
               themselves
               ,
               are
               not
               permitted
               to
               kisse
               the
               Book
               ;
               nor
               to
               be
               there
               with
               the
               men
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               modesty
               ought
               to
               be
               there
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               who
               carrieth
               the
               Book
               ,
               should
               by
               chance
               stumble
               with
               it
               ,
               a
               long
               fast
               must
               be
               enjoyned
               ▪
               that
               fall
               being
               held
               ommous
               ,
               and
               a
               presage
               of
               great
               calamities
               .
               When
               the
               Book
               is
               wrapped
               up
               again
               within
               all
               its
               coverings
               ,
               young
               and
               old
               kiss
               it
               ,
               touching
               it
               only
               
               with
               their
               two
               fingers
               ;
               and
               whilest
               it
               is
               carried
               back
               to
               the
               Ark
               ,
               they
               all
               sing
               again
               ,
               
                 Return
                 Lord
                 to
                 the
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               Num.
               10.
               36.
               
               So
               prayers
               being
               ended
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               going
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 preserve
                 my
                 going
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 comming
                 in
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               Psal
               5.
               9.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               their
               manner
               of
               observing
               the
               Sabbath
               at
               this
               day
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Because
               Moses
               commanded
               the
               Israelites
               to
               gather
               as
               much
               Manna
               on
               the
               sixth
               day
               as
               might
               serve
               them
               also
               the
               seventh
               ,
               
               therefore
               all
               that
               they
               eat
               and
               drink
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               is
               prepared
               and
               dressed
               on
               the
               Friday
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               servants
               work
               be
               more
               then
               they
               can
               perform
               before
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               their
               Masters
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               great
               and
               rich
               ,
               must
               help
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Sabbath
               be
               not
               broken
               ;
               yet
               they
               have
               three
               Feasts
               that
               day
               ,
               one
               in
               the
               Evening
               when
               they
               begin
               their
               Rest
               ,
               the
               second
               at
               Noon
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               in
               the
               Evening
               when
               they
               conclude
               their
               Sabbath
               .
               All
               that
               day
               their
               ,
               Tables
               remain
               covered
               ;
               If
               they
               do
               not
               wash
               their
               heads
               ,
               hands
               and
               feet
               ;
               If
               they
               pair
               not
               their
               nailes
               ,
               beginning
               at
               the
               fourth
               finger
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               which
               pairings
               must
               not
               be
               trod
               upon
               ,
               but
               either
               burned
               or
               buried
               ;
               if
               they
               change
               not
               their
               cloaths
               ;
               if
               the
               men
               cut
               not
               their
               beards
               ,
               and
               the
               women
               if
               they
               combe
               not
               their
               heads
               ;
               if
               they
               sharp
               not
               their
               knives
               ,
               and
               make
               every
               thing
               clean
               in
               their
               houses
               on
               the
               Friday
               ,
               they
               esteem
               the
               neglect
               of
               any
               of
               these
               circumstances
               a
               violation
               of
               their
               Sabbath
               .
               Before
               the
               Sun
               go
               down
               ,
               the
               women
               kindle
               their
               Sabbatarian
               lights
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               ancient
               custome
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               
                 Persius
                 ,
                 Satyr
              
               5.
               
               
                 
                   Herodis
                   venere
                   dies
                   ,
                   unctáque
                   senestrae
                
                 
                   Depositae
                   pinguem
                   nebulam
                   vemuere
                   lucernae
                   .
                
              
               Except
               we
               understand
               here
               by
               Herods
               dayes
               ,
               Herods
               birth-day
               ,
               which
               was
               carefully
               observed
               by
               the
               Herodian
               Sect.
               Now
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               women
               kindle
               the
               lights
               ,
               is
               because
               the
               first
               woman
               extinguished
               the
               light
               and
               glory
               of
               man
               by
               her
               disobedience
               .
               They
               also
               use
               to
               hasten
               their
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               to
               enlarge
               it
               ,
               by
               ad●ing
               a
               part
               of
               the
               work
               day
               ,
               that
               the
               souls
               in
               Purgato●y
               may
               have
               the
               more
               liberty
               and
               refreshing
               ,
               who
               all
               that
               time
               cocl
               :
               and
               refresh
               themselves
               in
               water
               ,
               for
               
               which
               cause
               the
               Jews
               are
               forbid
               by
               their
               Rabbins
               to
               draw
               all
               the
               water
               out
               of
               any
               place
               ,
               but
               to
               leave
               some
               for
               refrigeration
               of
               these
               scorched
               souls
               .
               They
               beleeve
               that
               a
               good
               and
               evil
               Angel
               stand
               before
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               observing
               who
               pray
               and
               hear
               most
               diligently
               .
               These
               Angels
               wait
               upon
               such
               to
               their
               houses
               ,
               where
               finding
               all
               clean
               and
               neat
               ,
               they
               depart
               joyfully
               ,
               though
               the
               evil
               Angel
               be
               not
               concerned
               ,
               but
               is
               forced
               to
               shew
               a
               seeming
               content
               .
               They
               do
               not
               put
               out
               their
               lights
               all
               that
               day
               ,
               nor
               must
               they
               snuff
               them
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               thereby
               break
               their
               Sabbath
               ,
               nor
               must
               they
               that
               day
               catch
               a
               Flea
               ,
               or
               kill
               a
               Louse
               .
               If
               a
               Iew
               in
               his
               journey
               be
               overtaken
               by
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               he
               must
               stay
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Field
               or
               Wood
               ,
               though
               in
               danger
               of
               theeves
               ,
               storms
               ,
               or
               hunger
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               budge
               .
               They
               begin
               their
               feasting
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               with
               conse
               crated
               Wine
               ,
               and
               two
               loaves
               of
               Bread
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               double
               portion
               of
               Manna
               they
               gathered
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               :
               which
               day
               they
               think
               is
               not
               sufficiently
               observed
               ,
               except
               they
               eat
               and
               drink
               largly
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               and
               kiss
               their
               Wives
               often
               in
               the
               night
               .
               In
               their
               Synagogues
               they
               have
               read
               to
               them
               seven
               of
               their
               Chapters
               by
               seven
               several
               men
               ,
               who
               come
               in
               at
               one
               door
               ,
               and
               go
               out
               at
               another
               .
               These
               Lectures
               are
               out
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               27
               
               &
               15.
               21.
               they
               pray
               for
               the
               souls
               of
               those
               who
               have
               violated
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               who
               being
               in
               Hell
               ,
               have
               so
               much
               ease
               by
               their
               prayers
               ,
               as
               to
               turn
               from
               one
               side
               to
               the
               other
               .
               But
               their
               Service
               lasteth
               not
               above
               the
               sixth
               hour
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               noon
               ;
               for
               by
               their
               Law
               they
               must
               neither
               pray
               nor
               fast
               beyond
               this
               hour
               .
               If
               any
               dream
               of
               such
               things
               as
               they
               count
               ominous
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               burning
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               falling
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               or
               teeth
               ,
               they
               must
               fast
               till
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               must
               fast
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               as
               a
               punishment
               for
               fasting
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               .
               After
               dinner
               the
               most
               of
               their
               discourse
               is
               about
               their
               use-money
               ,
               and
               other
               worldly
               businesse
               .
               In
               the
               evening
               they
               repair
               to
               their
               Synagogues
               againe
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               their
               third
               feast
               .
               They
               conclude
               their
               Sabbath
               with
               singing
               ,
               or
               caterwaling
               rather
               ,
               which
               they
               continue
               as
               long
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               for
               ease
               of
               the
               defunct
               souls
               :
               And
               withal
               they
               pray
               that
               Elias
               would
               hasten
               his
               comming
               ,
               even
               the
               next
               Sabbath
               if
               he
               please
               ,
               that
               
               he
               might
               give
               them
               notice
               of
               the
               Messias
               his
               comming
               .
               Then
               the
               richer
               sort
               lighting
               a
               torch
               ,
               taking
               a
               silver
               box
               full
               of
               spices
               with
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               cup
               of
               wine
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               say
               certain
               blessings
               to
               God
               for
               the
               benefits
               of
               Light
               ,
               Wine
               ,
               Spices
               ,
               and
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               with
               some
               ridiculous
               ceremonies
               they
               end
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               begin
               their
               week
               .
               Some
               wash
               their
               eyes
               and
               face
               with
               that
               consecrated
               wine
               ,
               counting
               it
               medicinable
               :
               others
               sprinkle
               it
               about
               their
               houses
               against
               all
               Charms
               ,
               and
               Witchcraft
               .
               They
               smell
               to
               the
               spices
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               faint
               when
               one
               of
               their
               soules
               deparreth
               ,
               which
               it
               doth
               at
               the
               end
               of
               every
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               returneth
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               so
               that
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               they
               have
               two
               souls
               ;
               besides
               they
               think
               that
               Hell
               fire
               stinks
               in
               the
               week
               days
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               therefore
               they
               smell
               to
               the
               spices
               when
               the
               Sabbath
               is
               ended
               .
               They
               pour
               out
               some
               of
               their
               consecrated
               wine
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               to
               refresh
               Core
               and
               his
               complices
               ,
               who
               live
               yet
               under
               the
               ground
               in
               fire
               .
               On
               the
               Sabbath
               they
               will
               not
               light
               their
               Candles
               ,
               make
               their
               fires
               ,
               milk
               their
               Cows
               ,
               snuff
               their
               Candles
               ;
               dresse
               their
               Meat
               themselves
               ,
               but
               have
               Christians
               to
               do
               such
               trivial
               things
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               brag
               that
               they
               be
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               Christians
               be
               their
               servants
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               do
               the
               modern
               Iews
               keep
               their
               Passover
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               richer
               sort
               spend
               thirty
               dayes
               in
               preparation
               ,
               
               and
               buying
               of
               the
               purest
               wheat
               for
               their
               unleavened
               bread
               ,
               with
               which
               also
               they
               furnish
               the
               poorer
               sort
               ,
               who
               cannot
               buy
               .
               Their
               first
               born
               onely
               fast
               the
               Eve
               before
               .
               The
               Sabbath
               which
               immediatly
               precedeth
               the
               Passover
               ,
               is
               very
               holy
               among
               them
               .
               In
               this
               they
               have
               long
               Sermons
               concerning
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               use
               thereof
               ;
               this
               they
               call
               the
               great
               Sabbath
               .
               They
               are
               very
               curious
               in
               cleansing
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               washing
               their
               utensils
               three
               dayes
               before
               Easter
               ,
               being
               more
               carefull
               with
               the
               Pharisees
               to
               wash
               the
               outside
               of
               the
               platter
               ,
               then
               to
               purge
               out
               the
               rapine
               and
               intemperance
               that
               is
               within
               .
               The
               night
               before
               the
               Passeover
               they
               take
               great
               pains
               to
               finde
               out
               all
               the
               Leavened
               bread
               that
               is
               in
               their
               houses
               .
               They
               search
               and
               sweep
               every
               corner
               and
               Mouse-hole
               for
               crums
               with
               wax
               candles
               ;
               if
               they
               finde
               none
               ,
               they
               purposely
               fling
               down
               some
               ,
               
               that
               they
               might
               not
               seem
               to
               have
               prayed
               and
               laboured
               in
               vain
               :
               All
               the
               crums
               they
               finde
               ,
               they
               lay
               up
               carefully
               against
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               and
               burn
               them
               .
               They
               are
               very
               curious
               about
               the
               grinding
               ,
               kneading
               ,
               and
               baking
               of
               the
               unleavened
               bread
               ;
               the
               corn
               must
               be
               ground
               three
               dayes
               before
               it
               be
               baked
               .
               The
               Mill
               stone
               must
               be
               cleansed
               from
               all
               former
               Meal
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               the
               Chest
               that
               holds
               it
               .
               The
               water
               that
               is
               used
               ,
               must
               be
               brought
               in
               consecrated
               vessels
               ,
               about
               the
               going
               down
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               covered
               .
               The
               Master
               of
               the
               Family
               must
               draw
               the
               water
               himself
               .
               The
               form
               of
               their
               unleavened
               cake
               is
               round
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               holes
               to
               let
               in
               aire
               ,
               least
               it
               should
               swell
               .
               No
               other
               ingredient
               is
               permitted
               in
               the
               flower
               ,
               but
               water
               .
               About
               ten
               or
               eleven
               they
               dine
               ,
               but
               soberly
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               with
               the
               better
               appetite
               eat
               their
               unleavened
               bread
               in
               the
               Evening
               .
               But
               first
               they
               repair
               to
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               where
               they
               sing
               and
               pray
               ;
               onely
               the
               women
               stay
               at
               home
               to
               cover
               the
               tables
               ,
               to
               hang
               the
               walls
               with
               Tapestry
               ,
               and
               to
               expose
               their
               cupbords
               of
               Plate
               ,
               and
               other
               riches
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               in
               minde
               of
               that
               wealth
               which
               was
               in
               the
               Temple
               when
               it
               was
               robbed
               and
               demolished
               .
               Each
               Master
               of
               the
               Family
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               rich
               ,
               hath
               his
               chair
               of
               state
               ,
               wherein
               he
               sits
               like
               a
               Prince
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               were
               now
               redeemed
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               Egypt
               .
               The
               poorer
               sort
               sit
               majestically
               also
               in
               their
               seats
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               eating
               the
               Pascal
               Lamb
               at
               home
               ?
            
             
               A.
               When
               it
               begins
               to
               grow
               dark
               ,
               
               they
               run
               home
               from
               the
               Synagogue
               ;
               a
               platter
               is
               uncovered
               ,
               wherein
               are
               three
               Cakes
               ,
               the
               uppermost
               representing
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               the
               middle
               the
               Levite
               ,
               and
               the
               lowermost
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ;
               in
               another
               dish
               is
               a
               roasted
               leg
               of
               Lamb
               or
               Kid
               ,
               with
               an
               hard
               egge
               ;
               there
               is
               also
               a
               dish
               of
               Pap
               or
               thick
               stuff
               ,
               made
               of
               divers
               fruits
               with
               wine
               spiced
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               Cinnamon
               ,
               representing
               the
               straw
               and
               brick
               of
               Egypt
               :
               in
               another
               platter
               there
               are
               Letrice
               ,
               Parsley
               ,
               Ivy
               ,
               Raddish
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               herbs
               ,
               with
               another
               dish
               of
               vinegar
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               sower
               herbs
               caten
               heretofore
               with
               the
               Lamb.
               Every
               one
               hath
               his
               draught
               of
               wine
               .
               The
               middle
               cake
               is
               broken
               into
               two
               pieces
               ;
               the
               one
               whereof
               the
               Master
               hides
               in
               a
               Napkin
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               the
               Israelites
               fled
               with
               their
               dough
               unleavened
               out
               of
               
               Egypt
               .
               Then
               laying
               hold
               on
               the
               other
               peece
               of
               Cake
               ,
               they
               sing
               ,
               
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 affliction
                 our
                 Fathers
                 eat
                 in
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 Canaan
                 .
              
               The
               platter
               with
               the
               Cakes
               is
               carried
               from
               the
               Table
               to
               the
               Children
               ,
               that
               they
               night
               demand
               what
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               Exod.
               12.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               When
               the
               Cakes
               are
               set
               down
               again
               ,
               they
               sing
               a
               song
               of
               their
               deliverance
               ;
               and
               drink
               another
               glasse
               of
               Wine
               ,
               leaning
               like
               Princes
               in
               their
               chairs
               .
               Then
               some
               of
               the
               Cakes
               are
               eaten
               with
               thanks-giving
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Herbs
               dipped
               in
               the
               Pap.
               And
               at
               last
               the
               third
               Cake
               is
               broken
               ,
               and
               some
               more
               of
               the
               herbs
               are
               eaten
               .
            
             
               Q.
               By
               these
               passages
               it
               seems
               that
               the
               Iews
               do
               not
               observe
               the
               Passover
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               commanded
               by
               Moses
               .
            
             
               A.
               It
               s
               true
               ;
               
               for
               the
               most
               of
               their
               modern
               Ceremonies
               are
               Rabbinical
               rather
               then
               Mosaical
               .
               They
               say
               that
               now
               they
               are
               not
               tied
               to
               the
               Rites
               of
               Moses
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               in
               their
               own
               Land
               ,
               but
               live
               amongst
               profane
               Gentiles
               ,
               for
               so
               they
               call
               Christians
               .
               But
               indeed
               ,
               the
               true
               cause
               why
               they
               keep
               not
               the
               old
               Passeover
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               Christ
               our
               true
               Passeover
               is
               sacrificed
               for
               us
               ,
               who
               hath
               put
               an
               end
               to
               all
               the
               old
               Ceremonies
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               observeable
               that
               those
               Jews
               who
               now
               live
               in
               Canaan
               ,
               even
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               do
               use
               altogether
               the
               same
               Rabbinical
               Rites
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               sacrifice
               at
               all
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               taketh
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               the
               only
               perfect
               and
               satisfactory
               sacrifice
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               may
               we
               observe
               concerning
               the
               Iews
               at
               this
               day
               ?
            
             
               A.
               That
               they
               are
               a
               blind
               ,
               hard-hearted
               ,
               stiff-necked
               people
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
               have
               always
               re●isted
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               are
               given
               up
               to
               a
               reprobate
               sense
               ;
               they
               will
               not
               yet
               part
               with
               the
               vaile
               of
               Moses
               which
               is
               over
               their
               eyes
               ;
               who
               after
               so
               many
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               after
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               all
               prophesies
               and
               types
               in
               him
               ,
               after
               the
               finishing
               of
               the
               time
               prescribed
               by
               Daniel
               ,
               of
               seventy
               weeks
               ,
               after
               sixteen
               hundred
               years
               expectation
               of
               a
               Messiah
               ,
               since
               the
               end
               of
               those
               seventy
               weeks
               ,
               after
               so
               many
               calamities
               which
               they
               have
               suffered
               for
               their
               obstinacy
               and
               blasphemies
               against
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               after
               so
               many
               
               delusions
               by
               
                 Ben
                 Cozbah
              
               ,
               David
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               and
               other
               fa●●
               Prophers
               ,
               who
               gave
               themselves
               out
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               after
               so
               many
               testimonies
               and
               confessions
               of
               their
               own
               writers
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               was
               the
               true
               Mestiah
               ,
               yet
               they
               will
               not
               acknowledg
               it
               ,
               but
               continue
               still
               in
               their
               obstinacy
               and
               cruelty
               against
               Christ
               and
               his
               members
               ;
               they
               ●rag
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               glory
               in
               their
               seal
               of
               circumcision
               given
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               were
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               they
               would
               do
               the
               works
               of
               Abraham
               ;
               they
               would
               beleeve
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               saw
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               and
               rejoyced
               ;
               they
               can
               claim
               no
               share
               in
               the
               covenant
               made
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               because
               they
               deny
               and
               persecute
               him
               who
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               they
               condemn
               Christians
               for
               making
               and
               honouring
               of
               the
               image
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               his
               Saints
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               so
               much
               out
               of
               zeal
               against
               images
               ,
               for
               they
               allow
               the
               images
               of
               the
               Cherubins
               which
               were
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               ,
               but
               rather
               out
               of
               spight
               against
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               .
               They
               count
               it
               idolatry
               to
               honour
               Christ
               in
               his
               picture
               or
               image
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               consider
               not
               that
               themselves
               are
               the
               greatest
               Idolaters
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               worshipping
               God
               according
               to
               their
               own
               fansie
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               his
               word
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               us
               that
               he
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               Essence
               ,
               and
               Trinity
               of
               persons
               ,
               which
               they
               deny
               ;
               thus
               they
               worship
               though
               not
               images
               ,
               yet
               their
               own
               imaginations
               :
               how
               often
               have
               their
               Progenitors
               attempted
               to
               reestablish
               their
               antient
               government
               ,
               but
               still
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               ?
               witnesse
               what
               they
               suffered
               under
               Vespasian
               and
               Titus
               ,
               what
               under
               Iulian
               ,
               when
               by
               his
               permission
               they
               began
               to
               rebuild
               their
               Temple
               ;
               what
               under
               Hadrian
               when
               they
               rebelled
               ,
               and
               attempted
               to
               set
               up
               their
               earthly
               Monarchy
               ;
               what
               under
               Trajan
               and
               
                 Marcus
                 Antoninus
              
               ;
               what
               under
               King
               Philip
               called
               Longus
               in
               France
               ,
               when
               they
               poysoned
               the
               Wells
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               speak
               of
               their
               barbarous
               cruelties
               ,
               and
               inhumane
               savagenesse
               under
               Andrew
               their
               Captain
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Trajan
               ,
               when
               they
               murthered
               many
               thousands
               of
               people
               ,
               eating
               their
               flesh
               ,
               wearing
               their
               skins
               ,
               and
               girding
               themselves
               with
               their
               guts
               yet
               bleeding
               :
               of
               these
               passages
               we
               may
               read
               in
               
                 Sozomen
                 ,
                 Dio
                 ,
                 Marcellinus
                 ,
                 Paulus
                 Aemilius
              
               the
               French
               Historian
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               as
               they
               have
               still
               been
               
               the
               greatest
               enemies
               that
               ever
               Christianity
               had
               ,
               so
               doe
               they
               continue
               their
               harred
               against
               us
               at
               this
               day
               ;
               but
               being
               kept
               under
               they
               dare
               not
               do
               the
               mischief
               they
               would
               ;
               yet
               they
               curse
               us
               still
               ,
               and
               hold
               that
               the
               best
               of
               Christians
               is
               no
               better
               then
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               whose
               head
               deserved
               to
               be
               trod
               upon
               .
               They
               think
               they
               do
               God
               good
               service
               if
               they
               can
               cheat
               a
               Christian
               ;
               and
               they
               make
               no
               conscience
               to
               forswear
               themselves
               ,
               when
               they
               take
               an
               oath
               upon
               any
               of
               our
               Bibles
               ,
               thinking
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               keep
               no
               oath
               but
               what
               they
               take
               upon
               their
               own
               Torah
               or
               book
               of
               the
               Law
               which
               is
               read
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               .
               Neither
               will
               they
               swear
               willingly
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               tongue
               ,
               counting
               all
               other
               languages
               profane
               ,
               especially
               the
               Latine
               which
               they
               hate
               ,
               because
               the
               Romans
               and
               Latin
               Church
               have
               been
               their
               greatest
               subduers
               and
               conquerers
               .
               They
               call
               us
               Gentiles
               ,
               Edomites
               ,
               and
               Devils
               ,
               and
               Anathematise
               us
               daily
               .
               They
               will
               not
               call
               Mary
               the
               Mother
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               in
               derision
               ,
               
                 The
                 mother
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 hanged
                 .
              
               They
               are
               mercilesse
               Extortioners
               ,
               and
               cunning
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               poysoning
               Their
               Religion
               consisteth
               most
               in
               needlesse
               and
               ridiculous
               ceremonies
               ,
               in
               Rabbinical
               fables
               ,
               Cabalistical
               whimsies
               ,
               Thalmudical
               Traditions
               ,
               large
               Fringes
               ,
               and
               Phylacteries
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               meer
               outside
               ;
               whereas
               mercy
               and
               justice
               ,
               and
               weighty
               things
               of
               the
               Law
               are
               neglected
               and
               slighted
               .
            
             
               Q.
               May
               Christian
               Primes
               ,
               with
               a
               safe
               conscience
               permit
               Iews
               to
               live
               within
               their
               Territories
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ;
               
               conditionally
               that
               they
               communicate
               not
               in
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               marry
               together
               ,
               nor
               be
               too
               familiar
               ;
               and
               that
               these
               Jews
               be
               obedient
               to
               the
               civil
               power
               ,
               quiet
               ,
               modest
               ,
               distinguished
               by
               some
               outward
               badge
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               any
               publick
               office
               or
               charge
               ;
               for
               they
               have
               been
               tolerated
               both
               by
               the
               Civil
               and
               Canon
               Law.
               2.
               
               The
               Jews
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               had
               leave
               to
               commerce
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               3.
               
               We
               ought
               to
               permit
               them
               ,
               upon
               hope
               we
               may
               convert
               some
               of
               them
               to
               the
               knowledge
               and
               love
               of
               Christ.
               4.
               
               We
               ought
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               commiserate
               their
               condition
               ,
               because
               
                 to
                 them
                 pertaineth
                 the
                 adoption
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 convenants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promises
                 ;
                 whose
                 are
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whem
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Rom.
               9.
               4.
               5.
               we
               must
               consider
               ,
               
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 fall
                 salvation
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 diminishing
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 fulnesse
                 ?
              
               Rom.
               11.
               12.
               let
               us
               not
               then
               insult
               over
               their
               miseries
               ,
               
                 nor
                 boast
                 against
                 the
                 branches
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 wild
                 Olives
                 graffed
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 God
                 spared
                 not
                 the
                 natural
                 branches
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 least
                 he
                 also
                 spare
                 not
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               11.
               
               For
               
                 blindnesse
                 is
                 happened
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 upon
                 Israel
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 do
                 come
                 in
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               11.
               
               And
               then
               
                 all
                 Israel
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               phrase
               ;
               For
               the
               Angel
               tells
               
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 ,
              
               Dan.
               12.
               1.
               so
               them
               all
               the
               Jews
               before
               the
               last
               judgement
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               shall
               acknowledge
               Christ
               the
               true
               Mesliah
               ;
               yet
               not
               all
               without
               exception
               ;
               but
               all
               whose
               names
               are
               written
               in
               the
               book
               of
               life
               :
               this
               restriction
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               some
               will
               not
               be
               saved
               .
               5.
               
               By
               suffering
               the
               Jewes
               to
               live
               amongst
               us
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               the
               more
               induced
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               towards
               us
               Gentiles
               ,
               in
               receiving
               us
               to
               mercy
               ,
               when
               he
               cast
               off
               his
               own
               people
               .
               By
               this
               also
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               fear
               and
               tremble
               at
               Gods
               judgements
               ;
               
                 because
                 for
                 unbelief
                 they
                 were
                 broken
                 off
                 ;
                 we
                 stand
                 by
                 faith
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 be
                 too
                 high
                 minded
                 but
                 fear
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 continue
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               11.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               from
               the
               Jewes
               we
               have
               our
               Scriptures
               ;
               they
               can
               be
               our
               witnesses
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               cut
               Scriptures
               ;
               are
               not
               devised
               and
               compiled
               by
               us
               ,
               but
               by
               our
               enemies
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               Scripture
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               great
               grief
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               we
               can
               clearly
               prove
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               true
               Mesliah
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               convenient
               that
               we
               permit
               them
               to
               live
               amongst
               us
               :
            
             
               Q.
               May
               Christian
               Princes
               permit
               the
               Iewes
               to
               exercise
               their
               own
               Religion
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               may
               ,
               
               if
               so
               be
               they
               dishonour
               not
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               traduce
               or
               molest
               his
               Church
               :
               For
               they
               were
               better
               exercise
               their
               Religion
               ,
               then
               curn
               Atheists
               ;
               principally
               seeing
               they
               worship
               the
               same
               God
               with
               us
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               and
               read
               the
               same
               Scriptures
               though
               not
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Imperial
               Laws
               suffered
               them
               ;
               
               and
               Christ
               himself
               permitted
               their
               Doctors
               to
               sit
               in
               the
               chair
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               counselled
               the
               people
               to
               obey
               the
               same
               ;
               besides
               ,
               by
               permitting
               the
               Jews
               to
               use
               their
               Religion
               without
               molestation
               ,
               by
               using
               them
               courteously
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               the
               sooner
               enduced
               to
               embrace
               Christ
               ;
               and
               indeed
               our
               cruelties
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               our
               lives
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               are
               still
               great
               obstacles
               to
               their
               conversion
               .
               But
               Christian
               Princes
               must
               be
               careful
               that
               they
               be
               not
               suffered
               to
               blaspheme
               Christ
               ,
               or
               abuse
               his
               Church
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               keepers
               of
               both
               Tables
               ,
               and
               they
               do
               not
               carry
               the
               sword
               in
               vain
               ;
               they
               should
               also
               use
               all
               the
               gentle
               means
               they
               can
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               knowledge
               and
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               instructing
               them
               in
               the
               grounds
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               but
               violence
               must
               be
               avoided
               ;
               for
               faith
               cometh
               by
               perswasion
               ,
               not
               by
               compulsion
               ;
               neither
               must
               their
               infants
               be
               forcibly
               baptized
               against
               their
               Parents
               consent
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               come
               to
               years
               of
               discretion
               they
               should
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               principles
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               nor
               must
               their
               Parents
               be
               suffered
               to
               hinder
               them
               ;
               but
               whilest
               they
               are
               infants
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               be
               baptized
               against
               their
               Parents
               will
               ,
               because
               that
               were
               to
               take
               away
               the
               right
               of
               paternity
               ,
               which
               parents
               have
               over
               their
               children
               both
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               of
               Nations
               ;
               besides
               the
               children
               of
               Jewes
               who
               are
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               cannot
               be
               comprehended
               within
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               of
               years
               ;
               and
               if
               then
               they
               embrace
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               included
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               capable
               of
               the
               seal
               thereof
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               forced
               baptism
               of
               Jewish
               children
               would
               be
               a
               great
               scandal
               to
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               traduced
               as
               a
               violent
               way
               to
               force
               infants
               to
               receive
               that
               of
               which
               they
               had
               no
               knowledg
               nor
               could
               give
               their
               consent
               to
               ;
               and
               so
               these
               children
               when
               they
               come
               to
               years
               of
               discretion
               ,
               might
               justly
               repudiare
               that
               Religion
               ,
               which
               was
               forced
               on
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               neithe
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               gave
               consent
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               Q.
               In
               what
               things
               must
               not
               Christians
               communicate
               with
               Iews
               ?
               
            
             
               A.
               They
               must
               not
               eat
               ,
               nor
               drink
               ,
               nor
               bath
               ,
               nor
               cohabit
               
               together
               ,
               nor
               entertain
               friendship
               and
               familiarity
               ,
               least
               by
               these
               means
               Christians
               should
               be
               infected
               with
               their
               errors
               and
               superstition
               ,
               or
               least
               they
               should
               seem
               to
               countenance
               their
               wicked
               opinions
               .
               2.
               
               Christians
               must
               not
               serve
               Jews
               in
               any
               kind
               of
               service
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               will
               brag
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               Christians
               their
               slaves
               :
               besides
               ,
               it
               is
               unseemly
               that
               the
               children
               of
               the
               free
               born
               (
               for
               so
               we
               are
               ,
               being
               made
               free
               by
               Christ
               )
               should
               serve
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               bond
               woman
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               true
               Israelites
               ,
               and
               the
               sons
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               faith
               and
               do
               the
               works
               of
               Abraham
               :
               who
               are
               Israelites
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               spirit
               .
               3.
               
               Christians
               must
               not
               employ
               Jews
               for
               their
               Physitians
               ;
               for
               this
               were
               to
               engage
               them
               :
               besides
               ,
               we
               know
               out
               of
               Histories
               how
               dangerous
               such
               Physitians
               have
               proved
               to
               Christians
               ,
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               inveterate
               malice
               ,
               make
               no
               conscience
               to
               poyson
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               think
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               so
               .
               4
               Christians
               must
               take
               heed
               how
               they
               traffick
               with
               Jews
               ,
               least
               they
               be
               cheated
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               least
               they
               partake
               of
               the
               sins
               and
               superstition
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               by
               selling
               them
               such
               wares
               as
               they
               know
               they
               will
               abuse
               to
               their
               superstitious
               worship
               .
               5.
               
               Let
               not
               Christians
               borrow
               money
               of
               Jews
               ,
               except
               they
               mean
               to
               be
               undone
               by
               them
               ;
               for
               they
               have
               ever
               been
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               unconscionable
               Extortioners
               .
               6.
               
               Christians
               ought
               not
               to
               read
               their
               blasphemous
               books
               ,
               but
               to
               suppress
               and
               burn
               them
               ;
               for
               by
               them
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               offices
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               &
               miracles
               is
               highly
               dishonoured
               ,
               and
               his
               Church
               traduced
               :
               therefore
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               1230.
               caused
               the
               Thalmud
               in
               which
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               so
               much
               blasted
               ,
               to
               be
               burned
               ;
               which
               was
               performed
               accordingly
               by
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               Paris
               ;
               and
               about
               the
               year
               1553.
               
               Pope
               Iulius
               the
               third
               ,
               commanded
               that
               all
               the
               Jewish
               blasphemous
               books
               ,
               with
               both
               the
               Thalmuds
               should
               be
               searched
               out
               ,
               and
               flung
               in
               the
               fire
               :
               and
               that
               their
               estates
               should
               be
               consiscared
               who
               did
               harbour
               or
               read
               ,
               print
               or
               write
               such
               wicked
               books
               ,
               or
               bring
               them
               from
               forraign
               parts
               into
               Christian
               Territories
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               many
               days
               do
               the
               Jews
               spend
               in
               their
               Easter
               solemnities
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               Eight
               ;
               
               the
               two
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               last
               are
               wholly
               kept
               with
               great
               Ceremony
               ,
               the
               other
               four
               are
               but
               half
               holy
               days
               ;
               all
               this
               time
               they
               sup-plentifully
               ,
               and
               drink
               strenuously
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               midnight
               ,
               but
               they
               drink
               up
               four
               consecrated
               cups
               of
               Wine
               ,
               two
               before
               supper
               ,
               and
               two
               at
               ,
               or
               after
               supper
               :
               each
               of
               these
               cups
               is
               accompanied
               with
               a
               prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               with
               execrations
               against
               Christians
               ;
               at
               supper
               they
               eat
               the
               other
               halfe
               Cake
               ;
               and
               keep
               open
               all
               night
               their
               doors
               and
               gates
               ,
               as
               being
               perswaded
               that
               then
               they
               are
               safe
               and
               secure
               from
               all
               danger
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               entertain
               Eliah
               ,
               whose
               comming
               they
               expect
               then
               .
               During
               this
               time
               they
               eat
               up
               the
               whole
               three
               cakes
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               and
               have
               divers
               disputations
               about
               what
               work
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               done
               that
               time
               ,
               full
               of
               ridiculous
               subtilties
               .
               If
               during
               this
               time
               they
               find
               any
               leaven
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               they
               touch
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               cover
               it
               till
               they
               burn
               it
               .
               Now
               because
               they
               are
               not
               certain
               which
               is
               the
               true
               fourteenth
               day
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               when
               they
               begin
               their
               Easter
               ,
               they
               keep
               the
               second
               day
               as
               solemnly
               as
               the
               first
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               know
               not
               the
               true
               seventh
               day
               ,
               therefore
               least
               they
               should
               mistake
               ,
               they
               observe
               also
               the
               eighth
               day
               ,
               after
               which
               day
               they
               bring
               leaven
               into
               their
               houses
               again
               :
               the
               men
               fast
               three
               times
               after
               ,
               to
               expiate
               for
               their
               intemperance
               during
               the
               feast
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               space
               of
               thirty
               days
               ,
               they
               neither
               marry
               nor
               both
               ,
               nor
               cut
               their
               hair
               ,
               because
               
                 Rabbi
                 Akibha
              
               lost
               by
               death
               all
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               being
               eighty
               thousand
               ,
               between
               Easter
               and
               Pentecost
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               do
               they
               now
               observe
               their
               Pentecost
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Pentecost
               ,
               
               so
               called
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               from
               the
               fifty
               days
               between
               Easter
               and
               that
               feast
               ,
               in
               the
               old
               Law
               it
               is
               called
               the
               feast
               of
               Harvest
               ,
               and
               of
               first
               fruits
               ,
               Exod.
               23.
               16.
               because
               then
               their
               Harvest
               began
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               they
               offered
               their
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               The
               Jews
               are
               very
               exact
               in
               numbring
               each
               week
               and
               day
               from
               Easter
               to
               Pentecost
               ,
               praying
               continually
               that
               God
               would
               bring
               them
               home
               againe
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               own
               Land
               they
               might
               offer
               to
               him
               their
               first
               fruits
               as
               Moses
               commanded
               them
               .
               They
               keep
               two
               holy
               days
               at
               Pentecost
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               not
               which
               is
               the
               true
               day
               .
               They
               produce
               their
               Law
               twice
               :
               and
               by
               five
               
               men
               they
               read
               so
               much
               as
               concerneth
               that
               festivity
               .
               They
               strow
               their
               Houses
               ,
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               streets
               with
               grass
               ,
               fil
               their
               windows
               with
               green
               boughs
               ,
               and
               wear
               on
               their
               heads
               green
               Garlands
               ;
               to
               shew
               that
               all
               places
               about
               mount
               Sinai
               were
               green
               ,
               when
               they
               received
               the
               Law.
               They
               eat
               that
               day
               altogether
               white
               meats
               of
               milk
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               whitenesse
               and
               sweetnesse
               of
               the
               Law.
               They
               make
               a
               Cake
               ,
               or
               Pye
               having
               seven
               Cakes
               in
               one
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               seven
               Heavens
               into
               which
               God
               ascended
               from
               mount
               Sinai
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               do
               they
               keep
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ?
            
             
               A.
               This
               third
               great
               feast
               ,
               
               which
               was
               kept
               anciently
               in
               Booths
               or
               Tents
               made
               up
               of
               green
               boughs
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               forty
               years
               peregrination
               in
               the
               De●art
               ,
               is
               now
               observed
               by
               the
               Jews
               eight
               days
               together
               .
               The
               two
               first
               and
               two
               last
               are
               solemnly
               kept
               ;
               the
               other
               four
               are
               but
               half
               festivals
               .
               They
               first
               repair
               to
               their
               Synagogues
               ;
               then
               after
               some
               praying
               and
               singing
               ,
               they
               run
               home
               to
               their
               Tents
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               stay
               there
               all
               night
               ,
               as
               their
               Ancestors
               were
               wont
               to
               do
               .
               They
               use
               to
               take
               in
               one
               hand
               boughs
               of
               Palme
               ,
               Olive
               ,
               and
               Willow
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               a
               Pome-citron
               ▪
               then
               they
               bless
               God
               ,
               and
               shake
               the
               boughs
               towards
               the
               four
               cardinal
               points
               of
               Heaven
               :
               then
               having
               placed
               the
               Law
               upon
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               they
               go
               round
               about
               it
               seven
               times
               in
               seven
               days
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               Walls
               of
               Iericho
               ,
               encompassed
               seven
               times
               .
               Then
               having
               shaken
               the
               branches
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               they
               pray
               against
               Christians
               .
               This
               feast
               is
               kept
               about
               the
               middle
               of
               September
               ;
               in
               which
               moneth
               they
               beleeve
               shall
               be
               fought
               the
               great
               battel
               between
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               ,
               in
               which
               Gog
               shall
               be
               slain
               ,
               and
               the
               Jews
               restored
               to
               their
               own
               Land.
               About
               night
               they
               go
               abroad
               in
               the
               Moon
               light
               ,
               believing
               that
               God
               doth
               reveal
               to
               them
               by
               the
               shadows
               of
               the
               Moon
               who
               shall
               live
               or
               die
               that
               year
               ,
               for
               then
               they
               begin
               the
               computation
               of
               their
               year
               .
               The
               shaking
               of
               the
               branches
               towards
               the
               four
               corners
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               signifies
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               four
               great
               Monarchies
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               the
               
                 Assyrian
                 ,
                 Persian
                 ,
                 Grecian
              
               and
               Roman
               .
               They
               make
               great
               use
               of
               Citrons
               in
               this
               feast
               ,
               for
               they
               send
               sixteen
               men
               every
               year
               into
               Spain
               to
               bring
               with
               them
               as
               many
               of
               these
               as
               they
               can
               :
               for
               by
               the
               Citrons
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               are
               represented
               just
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               
               as
               full
               of
               good
               their
               workes
               ,
               as
               this
               fruit
               is
               full
               of
               seeds
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               do
               they
               keep
               their
               new
               Moons
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Their
               new
               Moons
               are
               but
               halfe
               holy
               days
               with
               them
               ;
               
               for
               in
               the
               morning
               they
               go
               to
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               day
               they
               spend
               in
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               and
               gaming
               :
               The
               day
               before
               the
               new
               Moon
               they
               use
               to
               fast
               ;
               when
               they
               first
               see
               her
               ,
               they
               utter
               a
               Benediction
               ,
               and
               leap
               three
               times
               towards
               her
               ,
               wishing
               that
               their
               enemies
               may
               come
               no
               neerer
               to
               hurt
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               able
               to
               come
               neer
               and
               hurt
               her
               .
               The
               women
               have
               more
               right
               to
               keep
               this
               day
               holy
               then
               the
               men
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               not
               part
               with
               their
               Ear-rings
               and
               Jewels
               towards
               the
               making
               of
               the
               Golden
               Calf
               ;
               but
               willingly
               parted
               with
               them
               towards
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               They
               give
               a
               ridiculous
               reason
               ,
               why
               sacrifices
               were
               commanded
               every
               new
               Moon
               ;
               because
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               the
               Moon
               murmured
               against
               God
               in
               the
               beginning
               ;
               therfore
               he
               took
               her
               light
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               appointed
               sacrifices
               to
               expiare
               her
               crime
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Why
               do
               the
               Iews
               fast
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               August
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Because
               they
               hold
               the
               world
               was
               made
               in
               September
               ,
               
               therefore
               they
               make
               that
               moneth
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               year
               ;
               and
               believe
               ,
               that
               about
               that
               time
               God
               will
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               ;
               for
               this
               cause
               they
               fast
               and
               pray
               divers
               days
               before
               ,
               and
               baptize
               themselvs
               in
               Lakes
               and
               Rivers
               ;
               and
               where
               these
               are
               wanting
               ,
               they
               make
               pits
               ,
               which
               they
               fill
               with
               water
               ;
               in
               these
               they
               dip
               themselves
               over
               head
               and
               ears
               ,
               thinking
               this
               a
               meanes
               to
               expiate
               their
               sins
               ;
               they
               frequent
               their
               Synagogues
               and
               Church
               yards
               ,
               desiring
               God
               to
               pardon
               them
               for
               the
               good
               Jews
               sake
               who
               are
               buried
               there
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               they
               distribute
               large
               Alms
               to
               the
               poor
               .
               In
               some
               places
               there
               they
               cause
               Rams
               horns
               to
               be
               sounded
               when
               they
               go
               to
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               greater
               terrour
               in
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               consider
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               horror
               of
               Gods
               judgements
               .
               Their
               fasting
               ceremonies
               being
               ended
               ,
               they
               shave
               and
               bath
               themselves
               ,
               and
               begin
               their
               year
               with
               much
               mirth
               and
               jovialty
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               solemnity
               use
               they
               in
               beginning
               their
               new
               year
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Because
               they
               are
               commanded
               by
               Moses
               ,
               
               Lev.
               23.
               24.
               to
               keep
               holy
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               seventh
               moneth
               ,
               
               therefore
               they
               begin
               their
               Civil
               year
               from
               that
               day
               ,
               which
               after
               evening
               peayer
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               they
               initiate
               with
               a
               cup
               of
               wine
               ,
               wishing
               to
               each
               other
               a
               good
               year
               .
               The
               younger
               sort
               repair
               to
               the
               chief
               Rabbi
               for
               his
               blessing
               ,
               which
               he
               bestoweth
               on
               them
               by
               prayer
               and
               imposition
               of
               hands
               .
               Being
               returned
               home
               ,
               they
               fall
               to
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               and
               making
               merry
               .
               On
               the
               Table
               is
               set
               down
               a
               Rams
               head
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               in
               minde
               of
               that
               Ram
               which
               on
               this
               day
               was
               sacrificed
               in
               Isaacs
               stead
               ,
               and
               to
               signifie
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Tail
               of
               Christians
               .
               They
               feed
               that
               night
               plentifully
               on
               fish
               and
               fruit
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               will
               encrease
               and
               multiply
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               as
               the
               fish
               do
               in
               the
               Sea
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               enemies
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               all
               help
               ,
               as
               the
               fruit
               is
               plucked
               off
               from
               the
               tree
               .
               In
               the
               morning
               they
               go
               betimes
               to
               their
               Synagogues
               to
               sing
               and
               pray
               ;
               the
               Law
               is
               taken
               twice
               out
               of
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               some
               Lessons
               read
               ;
               after
               which
               ,
               one
               soundeth
               a
               Rams
               horn
               on
               the
               Pulpit
               ;
               if
               he
               sounds
               clear
               ,
               it
               s
               a
               good
               sign
               ;
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               they
               hold
               it
               ominous
               ,
               and
               a
               sign
               of
               a
               bad
               year
               .
               This
               horn-trumpet
               is
               also
               in
               memory
               of
               Isaacs
               delivery
               by
               the
               Ram
               this
               day
               ,
               as
               they
               hold
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               day
               they
               spend
               in
               good
               cheer
               and
               mirth
               .
               After
               dinner
               they
               go
               to
               the
               waters
               ,
               there
               to
               drown
               their
               sins
               .
               If
               they
               see
               any
               fish
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               they
               shake
               their
               cloaths
               ,
               that
               their
               sins
               falling
               upon
               those
               fishes
               ,
               may
               be
               carried
               away
               by
               them
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               as
               of
               old
               they
               were
               by
               the
               scape-goat
               into
               the
               wilderness
               .
               At
               night
               they
               feast
               again
               ,
               and
               so
               initiate
               the
               year
               with
               two
               days
               mirth
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               doe
               they
               prepare
               themselves
               for
               Morning
               prayer
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               hold
               it
               necessary
               that
               every
               Jew
               from
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               
               till
               Pentecost
               ,
               should
               rise
               before
               day
               ;
               because
               then
               the
               nights
               are
               long
               ,
               but
               from
               Pentecost
               till
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               they
               may
               rise
               after
               day
               ;
               their
               rising
               will
               be
               the
               more
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               weeped
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               for
               with
               such
               the
               stars
               and
               planets
               do
               weep
               ;
               they
               must
               let
               their
               tears
               fall
               down
               their
               cheeks
               ,
               because
               then
               God
               is
               ready
               with
               his
               bottle
               to
               receive
               them
               ;
               these
               tears
               may
               serve
               them
               for
               good
               use
               ;
               because
               when
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               the
               enemies
               of
               Israel
               send
               out
               Edicts
               to
               destroy
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               God
               is
               ready
               with
               these
               bottles
               to
               pour
               them
               out
               upon
               these
               writings
               ,
               and
               to
               
               blotuot
               the
               Edict
               that
               the
               Jews
               may
               receive
               no
               hurt
               thereby
               .
               They
               hold
               the
               morning
               the
               best
               time
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               David
               faith
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 heat
                 my
                 voice
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 .
              
               In
               the
               evening
               they
               say
               God
               commands
               all
               the
               gates
               of
               Heaven
               to
               be
               shut
               ;
               which
               are
               guarded
               by
               certain
               Angels
               ,
               who
               are
               silent
               till
               after
               midnight
               ,
               then
               a
               great
               noise
               is
               heard
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               commanding
               the
               gates
               to
               be
               opened
               :
               this
               noise
               is
               heard
               by
               our
               cocks
               here
               below
               ,
               who
               presently
               upon
               this
               clap
               their
               wings
               and
               crow
               ,
               that
               men
               thereby
               may
               awake
               ;
               then
               the
               evil
               spirits
               who
               had
               leave
               to
               wander
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               whilest
               Heaven
               gates
               were
               shut
               ,
               lose
               all
               power
               of
               doing
               hurt
               :
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               hear
               the
               cock
               crow
               ,
               they
               must
               say
               this
               prayer
               as
               they
               are
               taught
               by
               their
               Rabbins
               :
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 thou
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 who
                 hast
                 given
                 such
                 understanding
                 to
                 the
                 cock
                 .
              
               When
               they
               change
               their
               shirts
               ,
               the
               walls
               and
               bed-posts
               must
               not
               see
               their
               nakedness
               ;
               but
               they
               must
               change
               within
               the
               bed-cloaths
               .
               They
               must
               not
               in
               the
               morning
               put
               on
               the
               left
               shoe
               before
               the
               right
               ;
               but
               at
               night
               they
               should
               put
               off
               the
               left
               shoe
               first
               .
               As
               they
               are
               going
               out
               of
               their
               chamber
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               they
               must
               with
               a
               submissive
               mind
               bow
               their
               head
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               the
               devastation
               of
               the
               Temple
               at
               Jerusalem
               ;
               but
               no
               man
               must
               offer
               to
               say
               his
               prayers
               till
               first
               he
               hath
               eased
               himself
               at
               the
               stoole
               ,
               and
               washed
               his
               hands
               ,
               because
               upon
               them
               evil
               spirits
               sit
               in
               the
               night
               time
               ;
               and
               his
               face
               also
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               made
               after
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               they
               must
               be
               careful
               that
               the
               right
               hand
               with
               which
               they
               touch
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               write
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               no
               waies
               be
               defiled
               .
               And
               when
               in
               private
               they
               are
               easing
               of
               themselves
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               then
               think
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               for
               that
               will
               shorten
               their
               life
               ,
               as
               their
               Rabbins
               say
               .
               If
               any
               man
               touch
               his
               eye
               in
               the
               morning
               with
               unwashed
               hands
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               blind
               ;
               if
               his
               ears
               ,
               deaf
               ;
               if
               his
               nostrils
               ,
               they
               shall
               still
               be
               dropping
               ;
               if
               his
               mouth
               ,
               it
               shall
               stink
               ;
               if
               any
               part
               of
               his
               skin
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               scabbed
               ;
               they
               must
               not
               presume
               to
               pray
               but
               in
               their
               four
               cornerd
               cloak
               ,
               from
               which
               hangs
               certain
               borders
               ,
               laces
               ,
               or
               Phylacteries
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Zizim
               ;
               they
               must
               also
               have
               their
               Tephillin
               tied
               to
               their
               heads
               and
               hands
               ;
               these
               are
               scrowls
               or
               bundels
               of
               prayers
               ,
               
               but
               of
               these
               and
               many
               more
               of
               their
               superstitious
               ceremonies
               ,
               see
               Buxtorsius
               in
               
                 Synagoga
                 Iudaica
              
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               do
               they
               prepare
               themselves
               for
               the
               feast
               of
               Reconciliation
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               first
               ten
               days
               after
               the
               beginning
               are
               penitential
               ,
               
               in
               which
               they
               fast
               and
               pray
               .
               The
               ninth
               day
               every
               man
               ,
               young
               and
               old
               ,
               takes
               a
               Cock
               in
               his
               hand
               ;
               every
               woman
               and
               maid
               a
               Hen.
               After
               some
               impertinent
               sentences
               pronounced
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               each
               one
               whirls
               the
               Cock
               about
               the
               Priests
               head
               ,
               saying
               ,
               This
               Cock
               shall
               die
               for
               me
               ;
               then
               the
               Cocks
               throat
               is
               cut
               ,
               his
               body
               flung
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               roasted
               :
               His
               guts
               are
               cast
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               that
               the
               Ravens
               may
               carry
               them
               away
               ,
               and
               their
               sins
               together
               .
               They
               labour
               much
               for
               white
               Cocks
               ,
               which
               they
               hold
               to
               be
               pure
               from
               sin
               ;
               red
               Cocks
               they
               detest
               ,
               as
               being
               full
               of
               sin
               .
               The
               reason
               why
               they
               sacrifice
               a
               Cock
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               Hewbrew
               word
               Gheber
               signifieth
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Thalmud
               a
               Cock
               ;
               so
               to
               them
               the
               death
               of
               a
               Cock
               is
               as
               much
               as
               the
               death
               of
               a
               man.
               After
               this
               ,
               they
               go
               to
               the
               Church
               yard
               ,
               confesse
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               give
               to
               the
               poor
               the
               price
               of
               their
               Cocks
               ,
               because
               of
               old
               they
               used
               to
               give
               their
               cocks
               to
               the
               poor
               .
               In
               the
               afternoon
               they
               dip
               themselves
               again
               in
               water
               ,
               and
               prepare
               lights
               for
               their
               next
               days
               service
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               where
               ,
               in
               the
               evening
               they
               meet
               ,
               and
               reconcile
               themselves
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               where
               hath
               been
               any
               offence
               ;
               he
               that
               seeks
               to
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               is
               sufficiently
               satisfied
               ,
               though
               the
               other
               be
               obstinate
               ;
               and
               thinks
               himself
               acquitted
               ,
               in
               seeking
               for
               that
               the
               other
               hath
               refused
               .
               If
               the
               party
               wronged
               die
               ▪
               he
               that
               did
               the
               wrong
               goeth
               to
               his
               grave
               ,
               and
               before
               ten
               witnesses
               confesseth
               his
               fault
               ;
               they
               confesse
               also
               their
               sins
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               in
               some
               secret
               place
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               they
               go
               two
               and
               two
               ;
               the
               one
               boweth
               his
               body
               ,
               turning
               his
               face
               to
               the
               North
               ;
               whilest
               he
               is
               confessing
               and
               beating
               of
               his
               breast
               ,
               receiveth
               thirty
               nine
               stripes
               on
               the
               back
               ,
               of
               his
               fellow
               with
               a
               leather
               thong
               ,
               whom
               he
               repayes
               in
               the
               like
               manner
               .
               Having
               done
               ,
               they
               return
               home
               ,
               and
               make
               merry
               with
               their
               roasted
               cocks
               and
               hens
               .
               Over
               their
               cloaths
               they
               put
               on
               a
               white
               shirt
               or
               surplice
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               now
               they
               are
               white
               and
               pure
               from
               sin
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               What
               other
               Ceremonies
               use
               they
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               Reconciliation
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               ninth
               day
               the
               men
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               the
               women
               at
               home
               ,
               about
               evening
               ,
               light
               wax
               candles
               ,
               over
               which
               they
               pray
               ,
               stretching
               out
               their
               hands
               towards
               the
               lights
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               burn
               clear
               ,
               they
               take
               it
               for
               a
               good
               sign
               that
               their
               sins
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               happy
               :
               if
               the
               lights
               be
               dim
               ,
               or
               the
               wax
               melt
               ,
               it
               's
               ominous
               .
               Then
               they
               fast
               ,
               goe
               bare-footed
               ,
               abstain
               from
               oyl
               ,
               bathing
               ,
               and
               carnal
               copulation
               :
               they
               spend
               much
               of
               the
               night
               in
               singing
               and
               praying
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               while
               the
               Priest
               extendeth
               his
               hands
               to
               blesse
               them
               ,
               they
               all
               lay
               their
               hands
               on
               their
               faces
               ,
               as
               not
               daring
               to
               look
               on
               those
               sanctified
               hands
               of
               the
               Priest.
               At
               this
               time
               they
               fast
               48.
               hours
               together
               ,
               and
               some
               have
               been
               observed
               to
               stand
               upright
               and
               pray
               above
               24.
               hours
               without
               intermission
               .
               Some
               write
               that
               they
               use
               at
               this
               time
               to
               bribe
               Satan
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               accuse
               them
               for
               their
               sins
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Ceremonies
               use
               they
               when
               they
               have
               read
               over
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               divide
               the
               Pentateuch
               into
               52.
               
               Sections
               .
               
               according
               to
               the
               52.
               
               Sabbaths
               of
               the
               year
               .
               The
               last
               Lesson
               ,
               which
               falls
               out
               on
               that
               day
               that
               immediately
               follows
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               about
               the
               23.
               of
               September
               .
               is
               accompanied
               with
               singing
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               dancing
               .
               All
               the
               books
               are
               this
               day
               brought
               o●t
               of
               the
               Ark
               with
               dancing
               about
               it
               ;
               in
               the
               interim
               ,
               whilest
               the
               books
               are
               out
               of
               the
               Ark
               ,
               a
               candle
               burns
               within
               it
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               a
               Light.
               In
               the
               Synagogue
               they
               fling
               Nuts
               ,
               Peares
               ,
               and
               other
               fruit
               to
               the
               Youth
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               scrabling
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               fall
               often
               times
               together
               by
               the
               ears
               .
               That
               day
               their
               Ecclesiastick
               Offices
               are
               proposed
               to
               sale
               ,
               which
               occasioneth
               much
               strife
               and
               malice
               among
               them
               .
               The
               money
               raised
               on
               the
               Offices
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               repair
               of
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               relief
               of
               the
               poor
               .
               At
               last
               they
               conclude
               all
               with
               good
               cheer
               and
               wine
               at
               supper
               ,
               and
               are
               merry
               ,
               if
               while
               the
               Law
               was
               carried
               about
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               stumble
               that
               carried
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               held
               very
               ominous
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               are
               these
               Church
               offices
               which
               they
               sell
               yearly
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               
               the
               Office
               of
               lighting
               the
               candles
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Of
               furnishing
               the
               consecrated
               wine
               ,
               which
               is
               spent
               in
               their
               Sabbaths
               ,
               and
               other
               Festivals
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Office
               
               of
               folding
               and
               unfolding
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law.
               Fourthly
               ,
               of
               lifting
               up
               ,
               and
               carrying
               about
               the
               said
               Book
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               of
               touching
               the
               sacred
               staves
               on
               which
               the
               Book
               or
               Parchment
               is
               rowled
               .
               Young
               men
               are
               greedy
               of
               this
               office
               ,
               because
               they
               think
               the
               touching
               of
               these
               staves
               will
               prolong
               their
               life
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               the
               Office
               of
               reading
               the
               Law.
               And
               seventhly
               ,
               of
               supplying
               his
               place
               who
               is
               negligent
               in
               his
               Office.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Why
               do
               they
               keep
               the
               feast
               of
               Dedication
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               keep
               it
               in
               memory
               of
               
                 Iudas
                 Macchabaeus
              
               ,
               who
               dedicated
               the
               Temple
               the
               25.
               of
               November
               .
               
               After
               it
               had
               been
               possessed
               and
               polluted
               by
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               it
               was
               then
               ordained
               by
               Iudas
               and
               his
               brethren
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               this
               feast
               should
               be
               kept
               yearly
               for
               eight
               days
               together
               .
               At
               that
               first
               Dedication
               was
               found
               a
               small
               vessel
               of
               Consecrated
               oyl
               ;
               which
               of
               it self
               was
               not
               sufficient
               to
               hold
               out
               above
               one
               night
               ,
               but
               by
               miracle
               it
               maintained
               the
               Lights
               for
               the
               whole
               eight
               days
               .
               Now
               this
               feast
               consisteth
               in
               drinking
               and
               gormandising
               ,
               and
               in
               pompous
               superstition
               about
               their
               lights
               .
               Yet
               Christ
               honoured
               this
               feast
               with
               his
               presence
               ,
               Iohn
               10.
               22.
               not
               to
               countenance
               the
               abuses
               thereof
               ,
               but
               the
               institution
               it self
               ;
               for
               all
               places
               set
               apart
               for
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               consecrated
               and
               dedicated
               to
               him
               by
               prayer
               and
               decent
               ceremonies
               ;
               therefore
               Moses
               dedicated
               the
               Tabernacle
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               Solomon
               the
               Temple
               with
               great
               solemnity
               and
               prayers
               ;
               when
               the
               Temple
               was
               rebuilt
               ,
               after
               the
               peoples
               returne
               from
               Babylon
               it
               was
               dedicated
               again
               ;
               and
               now
               the
               third
               time
               it
               was
               dedicated
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               profaned
               by
               Antiochus
               .
               These
               second
               Dedications
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Renovations
               .
               The
               Temple
               was
               also
               newly
               consecrated
               or
               dedicated
               under
               Ezechia
               ,
               after
               it
               had
               been
               profaned
               by
               
                 Achaz
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
              
               29.
               
               The
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               spent
               eight
               dayes
               in
               this
               dedication
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               their
               feast
               of
               Purim
               ?
            
             
               A.
               That
               is
               of
               Lots
               ;
               
               for
               Haman
               by
               lot
               had
               appointed
               the
               Jews
               to
               be
               massacred
               all
               through
               the
               Persian
               Kingdom
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               thirteenth
               day
               of
               the
               twelfth
               moneth
               ,
               which
               is
               Adar
               or
               February
               ;
               but
               the
               Plotters
               were
               massacred
               themselves
               by
               the
               Jews
               the
               same
               day
               .
               For
               at
               
                 Sufae
                 ,
                 Haman
              
               with
               his
               ten
               Sons
               ,
               and
               
               five
               hundred
               men
               more
               were
               slain
               ,
               and
               three
               hundred
               the
               day
               after
               :
               and
               on
               the
               same
               day
               through
               the
               rest
               of
               Assuerus
               his
               Dominions
               were
               slain
               by
               the
               Jews
               75000.
               
               So
               because
               this
               day
               they
               destroyed
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               rested
               themselves
               ,
               therefore
               at
               this
               feast
               they
               keep
               two
               holy
               days
               ,
               or
               rather
               days
               for
               Bacchus
               .
               In
               their
               Synagogues
               they
               set
               up
               lights
               in
               the
               night
               time
               ,
               a●d
               the
               whole
               book
               of
               Esther
               is
               read
               .
               As
               often
               as
               they
               hear
               the
               name
               of
               Haman
               ,
               they
               keep
               a
               cruel
               noise
               ,
               and
               stamping
               with
               their
               feet
               .
               They
               read
               all
               that
               passage
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Hamans
               Sons
               at
               one
               breath
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               suddennesse
               of
               that
               death
               .
               These
               two
               days
               are
               spent
               in
               singing
               ,
               playing
               ,
               eating
               and
               drinking
               .
               The
               men
               wear
               womens
               apparrel
               ,
               and
               the
               women
               mens
               ,
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               they
               think
               at
               this
               time
               of
               mirth
               they
               may
               lawfully
               violate
               .
               And
               that
               the
               poor
               may
               be
               merry
               also
               ,
               the
               richer
               sort
               furnish
               them
               with
               meat
               and
               drink
               ;
               and
               so
               with
               this
               ryotous
               Bacchanal
               ,
               they
               conclude
               their
               Anniversary
               Feasts
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               the
               last
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               having
               none
               between
               this
               and
               Easter
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Fasting
               days
               do
               the
               Iews
               observe
               now
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               keep
               the
               four
               Fasts
               mentioned
               by
               
                 Zachary
                 chap.
              
               8.
               19.
               to
               wit
               ,
               
               that
               of
               the
               tenth
               moneth
               ,
               on
               the
               the
               tenth
               of
               December
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               Ierusalem
               besieged
               that
               day
               by
               Nebuchadnezzar
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               fast
               the
               seventeenth
               day
               of
               the
               fourth
               moneth
               ,
               or
               Iune
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               two
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               broken
               ,
               for
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               dayly
               sacrifice
               ;
               for
               burning
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               for
               setting
               up
               idolatry
               in
               the
               Temple
               ;
               for
               besieging
               Ierusalem
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               and
               for
               breaking
               down
               the
               walls
               thereof
               .
               They
               count
               the
               days
               from
               this
               till
               the
               ninth
               of
               the
               next
               moneth
               all
               unlucky
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               avoid
               all
               great
               businesse
               ;
               and
               School-Masters
               during
               that
               time
               will
               not
               beat
               their
               Scholars
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               fast
               the
               ninth
               day
               of
               the
               fifth
               moneth
               ,
               or
               Iuly
               ,
               because
               then
               the
               Temple
               was
               burned
               ;
               therefore
               they
               go
               bare-foot
               ,
               sit
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               read
               Ieremiahs
               Lamentations
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Church
               yards
               among
               the
               dead
               they
               bewail
               the
               losse
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
               From
               the
               first
               till
               the
               tenth
               of
               this
               moneth
               ,
               they
               abstain
               from
               flesh
               ,
               wine
               ,
               shaving
               ,
               bathing
               ,
               marrying
               ,
               and
               pleading
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               kind
               of
               delights
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               they
               fast
               the
               third
               day
               of
               September
               ,
               because
               G●doliah
               ,
               Governor
               
               of
               those
               Jewes
               that
               were
               not
               carried
               away
               in
               Captivity
               ,
               was
               treacherously
               murdered
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               
                 Ieremy
                 40.
              
               and
               41.
               
               Besides
               these
               fasts
               ,
               they
               have
               others
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               generally
               observed
               ;
               for
               some
               of
               their
               preciser
               sort
               fast
               every
               Monday
               and
               Thursday
               .
               Some
               fast
               the
               tenth
               of
               March
               ,
               because
               Miriam
               died
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               wanted
               water
               in
               the
               Desart
               .
               Some
               fast
               the
               tenth
               of
               April
               ,
               for
               the
               death
               of
               Eli
               ,
               and
               his
               two
               Sons
               ,
               and
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               Ark.
               Some
               fast
               the
               eighteenth
               of
               this
               moneth
               ,
               for
               the
               death
               of
               Samuel
               .
               At
               Ierusalem
               the
               Jewes
               used
               yearly
               to
               fast
               in
               remembrance
               of
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               out
               of
               Hebrew
               into
               Greek
               by
               the
               seventy
               Interpreters
               :
               This
               fast
               was
               observed
               the
               eighth
               day
               of
               Tebheth
               or
               December
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               day
               of
               much
               heavinesse
               among
               them
               ;
               which
               must
               proceed
               from
               their
               pride
               or
               envy
               ,
               or
               too
               much
               superstition
               ,
               disdaining
               that
               their
               Law
               should
               be
               imparted
               to
               the
               Gentils
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Translation
               was
               a
               profanation
               thereof
               .
               So
               superstitious
               they
               are
               in
               their
               fasts
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               read
               no
               passages
               in
               the
               Bible
               but
               such
               as
               are
               sad
               and
               sorrowfull
               ;
               as
               the
               destruction
               of
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Ieremies
              
               Lamentations
               ,
               &c.
               and
               not
               any
               passage
               that
               is
               joyful
               ,
               such
               as
               their
               delivery
               from
               Egyptian
               slavery
               ,
               or
               Hamans
               tyranny
               .
               The
               only
               fast
               that
               God
               commanded
               was
               that
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               Expiation
               ;
               other
               fasts
               were
               enjoined
               by
               the
               Prince
               upon
               emergent
               occasions
               ;
               as
               the
               fast
               commanded
               by
               Iehosophat
               ,
               by
               Ioachim
               and
               other
               Princes
               .
               Divers
               other
               private
               fasts
               they
               have
               upon
               private
               occasions
               .
               Their
               fast
               is
               from
               all
               meat
               and
               drink
               till
               the
               evening
               that
               the
               stars
               appear
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               Marriages
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               are
               married
               in
               the
               open
               air
               ,
               
               either
               in
               the
               streets
               or
               gardens
               ,
               by
               their
               Rabbies
               .
               The
               Bridegroom
               wears
               about
               his
               neck
               a
               hair-cloath
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               which
               the
               Rabbi
               puts
               on
               the
               Brides
               head
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Ruth
               ,
               who
               desired
               to
               be
               covered
               with
               the
               skirt
               of
               Boaz
               his
               garment
               .
               Then
               the
               Rabbi
               takes
               in
               his
               hand
               a
               glasse
               full
               of
               wine
               ,
               over
               which
               he
               pronounceth
               a
               blessing
               ,
               praising
               God
               for
               this
               Conjunction
               ,
               and
               gives
               it
               to
               the
               Bride-man
               and
               his
               Spouse
               that
               they
               may
               drink
               .
               Then
               he
               takes
               from
               the
               Bridegroom
               his
               gold
               ring
               ,
               and
               asks
               of
               the
               standers
               by
               if
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               worth
               the
               money
               
               given
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               puts
               it
               upon
               one
               of
               the
               Brides
               fingers
               :
               then
               are
               the
               marriage
               writings
               read
               openly
               !
               Then
               the
               Rabbi
               takes
               another
               glass
               of
               wine
               ,
               over
               which
               he
               prayeth
               ,
               and
               presents
               it
               to
               the
               married
               couple
               to
               be
               tasted
               ;
               but
               the
               Bridegroom
               takes
               the
               glasse
               and
               dashes
               it
               against
               the
               wall
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               destruction
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               in
               some
               places
               ashes
               are
               put
               on
               the
               Bridegrooms
               head
               ;
               so
               the
               Bride
               in
               sign
               of
               sorrow
               puts
               on
               a
               black
               cloak
               ,
               and
               the
               Brideman
               a
               black
               hood
               ;
               they
               are
               married
               in
               the
               open
               aire
               ,
               that
               by
               looking
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               multiplying
               like
               the
               stars
               .
               The
               other
               ceremonies
               used
               before
               and
               after
               marriage
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               Ecclesiastical
               .
               But
               we
               must
               know
               that
               besides
               the
               principal
               Wife
               ,
               they
               have
               others
               that
               are
               subordinate
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               call
               Concubines
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               the
               command
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               nor
               gifts
               ,
               or
               presents
               from
               the
               Husband
               ,
               as
               Rebecca
               had
               from
               Isaac
               ,
               nor
               matrimonial
               writings
               ,
               as
               the
               chief
               Wife
               hath
               ;
               nor
               may
               their
               Children
               inherit
               ,
               but
               receive
               gifts
               onely
               ;
               thus
               Abraham
               dealt
               with
               the
               sons
               of
               his
               Concubines
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 25.
              
               
               Their
               custome
               also
               is
               first
               to
               be
               contracted
               ,
               and
               after
               some
               space
               of
               time
               to
               be
               married
               ;
               which
               contract
               was
               confirmed
               either
               by
               writing
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               piece
               of
               money
               ,
               or
               by
               copulation
               ;
               but
               this
               last
               was
               punishable
               .
               Their
               marriages
               are
               accompanied
               with
               blessings
               and
               prayses
               ;
               therefore
               if
               they
               are
               married
               within
               doors
               ,
               that
               house
               is
               called
               Beth-Hillulim
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               prayses
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               doe
               they
               make
               their
               Bills
               of
               Divorce
               at
               this
               day
               ?
            
             
               A.
               After
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               they
               did
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
               when
               any
               man
               is
               weary
               of
               his
               Wife
               ,
               he
               writes
               a
               Bill
               of
               twelve
               lines
               only
               ,
               neither
               more
               nor
               fewer
               ;
               this
               he
               delivers
               to
               his
               Wife
               before
               three
               witnesses
               ,
               who
               subscribe
               and
               seal
               the
               same
               ,
               whereby
               he
               gives
               her
               free
               power
               to
               go
               whither
               she
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               dispose
               of
               her self
               as
               she
               pleaseth
               ,
               but
               she
               must
               not
               marry
               again
               till
               after
               ninty
               days
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               known
               whether
               she
               be
               with
               child
               or
               not
               ;
               the
               Woman
               also
               might
               give
               a
               Bill
               of
               Divorce
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               of
               which
               our
               Saviour
               speaketh
               ,
               Mark
               10.
               12.
               and
               withall
               sheweth
               that
               such
               Bills
               of
               Divorce
               were
               not
               commanded
               but
               
               tolerated
               by
               Moses
               for
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               their
               hearts
               ;
               and
               tells
               them
               plainly
               that
               whosoever
               puts
               away
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               marries
               another
               ,
               commits
               adultery
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               she
               if
               she
               marries
               another
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 31.
                 
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               in
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               10.
               is
               mistaken
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               never
               any
               mention
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               woman
               gave
               a
               Bill
               of
               Divorce
               to
               her
               Husband
               ;
               but
               our
               Saviour
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               woman
               put
               away
               her
               Husband
               and
               marry
               another
               ,
               she
               commits
               adultery
               ;
               but
               the
               man
               and
               woman
               could
               not
               put
               away
               one
               another
               without
               a
               Bill
               of
               Divorce
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               witnesses
               .
            
             
               Q.
               After
               what
               manner
               is
               the
               Wife
               separated
               from
               her
               deceased
               Husbands
               brother
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               widow
               with
               five
               witnesses
               repairs
               to
               the
               chief
               Rabbi
               ,
               
               who
               asks
               her
               certain
               questions
               ,
               as
               whether
               her
               Husband
               hath
               been
               dead
               three
               moneths
               ,
               whether
               his
               brother
               be
               a
               single
               man
               ,
               whether
               the
               man
               present
               be
               her
               husbands
               full
               brother
               ,
               of
               what
               age
               they
               are
               of
               ;
               and
               whether
               they
               think
               themselves
               fit
               for
               procreation
               ?
               Then
               he
               asks
               of
               the
               woman
               if
               she
               be
               fasting
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               she
               must
               not
               spit
               in
               his
               face
               .
               Then
               he
               asks
               of
               the
               man
               if
               the
               woman
               present
               were
               his
               brothers
               Wife
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               marry
               her
               ,
               or
               suffer
               his
               shoe
               to
               be
               pulled
               off
               .
               If
               he
               say
               he
               will
               not
               marry
               ;
               then
               a
               shoe
               is
               brought
               ,
               and
               put
               upon
               his
               right
               foot
               being
               bare
               ;
               then
               the
               woman
               comes
               ,
               saying
               ,
               this
               my
               brother
               in
               Law
               refuseth
               to
               raise
               up
               seed
               to
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               so
               bowing
               her selfe
               ,
               pulls
               off
               his
               shoe
               ,
               and
               spits
               in
               his
               face
               ;
               saying
               ,
               so
               shall
               it
               be
               to
               him
               that
               will
               not
               build
               up
               his
               brothers
               house
               ;
               and
               thus
               they
               are
               parted
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               Circumcising
               their
               Children
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Child
               is
               first
               washed
               ,
               
               and
               layed
               in
               clean
               linnen
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               be
               foul
               ,
               or
               defile
               himself
               while
               he
               is
               Circumcised
               ,
               the
               Mohel
               or
               Circumciser
               is
               to
               suspend
               or
               interrupt
               his
               prayer
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               washed
               againe
               .
               In
               the
               morning
               of
               the
               eighth
               day
               ,
               the
               God-father
               seateth
               himself
               down
               in
               a
               seat
               placed
               neer
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               the
               Mohel
               neer
               him
               .
               Twelve
               wax
               candles
               are
               brought
               in
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               Twelve
               Tribes
               .
               Then
               two
               cups
               of
               red
               wine
               ,
               the
               circumcising
               knife
               ,
               with
               two
               dishes
               ;
               the
               one
               of
               oyl
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               sand
               .
               When
               the
               Child
               is
               brought
               to
               the
               
               door
               by
               the
               women
               ,
               the
               Congregation
               riseth
               up
               ,
               the
               God-father
               takes
               the
               Child
               and
               sits
               down
               in
               his
               seat
               .
               There
               is
               also
               a
               seat
               prepared
               for
               Eliah
               ,
               whose
               comming
               they
               expect
               at
               the
               circumcision
               .
               The
               child
               is
               then
               named
               ,
               and
               usually
               by
               the
               name
               of
               some
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               ,
               so
               that
               Luke
               1.
               61.
               it
               was
               wondered
               at
               ,
               that
               Zacharie
               should
               name
               his
               Son
               Iohn
               ,
               seeing
               none
               of
               his
               kindred
               was
               named
               with
               this
               name
               .
               The
               eighth
               day
               was
               so
               strictly
               observed
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               fell
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               the
               child
               was
               then
               circumcised
               ;
               not
               sooner
               least
               God
               should
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               tied
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               Child
               the
               first
               seven
               days
               after
               the
               birth
               was
               held
               legally
               unclean
               ,
               and
               yet
               remaining
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               
                 Levit.
                 12.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 &
              
               22.
               27.
               nor
               later
               ,
               least
               the
               parents
               should
               be
               longer
               withheld
               from
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               The
               Penalty
               of
               contempt
               or
               neglect
               of
               circumcision
               was
               
                 a
                 cutting
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               17.
               14.
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               excommunication
               ,
               or
               bodily
               death
               of
               the
               parents
               .
               Therefore
               God
               would
               have
               killed
               Moses
               for
               not
               circumcising
               his
               son
               ;
               or
               else
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               son
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               years
               of
               discretion
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               circumcised
               either
               by
               himself
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               parents
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Judges
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               doth
               the
               Mohel
               cut
               off
               the
               foreskin
               ?
            
             
               A.
               He
               first
               rubs
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               the
               lesse
               sensible
               ,
               then
               blesseth
               God
               for
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               withal
               cuts
               off
               the
               forepart
               of
               the
               skin
               ,
               and
               flings
               it
               into
               the
               Sand
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               that
               promise
               ,
               
                 Gen
                 32.
                 12.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 as
                 the
                 sand
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
              
               ;
               then
               he
               spits
               some
               red
               wine
               on
               the
               wound
               ,
               and
               washeth
               it
               ,
               and
               some
               also
               on
               the
               Childs
               face
               ,
               if
               he
               faint
               ,
               and
               taketh
               the
               bleeding
               member
               into
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               sucks
               the
               blood
               from
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               spits
               into
               the
               other
               cup
               of
               wine
               .
               Then
               he
               teares
               off
               the
               remaining
               skin
               with
               his
               sharp-pointed
               nailes
               ,
               and
               layeth
               the
               clouts
               dipt
               in
               oyl
               on
               the
               wound
               ,
               and
               bindeth
               them
               .
               Then
               he
               blesseth
               God
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               Godfather
               takes
               the
               other
               cup
               of
               wine
               ,
               and
               prayeth
               for
               the
               Child
               .
               And
               the
               Mohel
               moisteneth
               the
               childs
               lips
               with
               wine
               and
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
               and
               prayeth
               again
               .
               If
               the
               child
               be
               sick
               on
               the
               eighth
               day
               ,
               his
               circumcision
               is
               deferred
               till
               he
               recover
               .
               If
               he
               die
               before
               the
               eighth
               day
               ,
               he
               is
               circumcised
               at
               the
               grave
               ,
               but
               without
               prayers
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               How
               do
               they
               redeem
               their
               first
               born
               ?
            
             
               A.
               When
               the
               Child
               is
               one
               and
               thirty
               days
               old
               ,
               
               he
               is
               set
               upon
               a
               Table
               by
               the
               Father
               before
               the
               Priest
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               money
               as
               two
               Dollers
               and
               a
               half
               .
               After
               some
               questions
               propounded
               by
               the
               Priest
               to
               the
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               amongst
               others
               ,
               whether
               he
               esteems
               more
               of
               his
               money
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               Child
               ;
               he
               answers
               ,
               of
               his
               Child
               ;
               then
               the
               Priest
               takes
               the
               money
               and
               layeth
               it
               on
               the
               Childs
               head
               ,
               and
               pronounceth
               that
               he
               being
               the
               first
               born
               ,
               and
               presented
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               now
               redeemed
               :
               if
               before
               this
               time
               the
               Father
               dies
               ,
               then
               the
               Mother
               signifieth
               by
               a
               scroll
               about
               the
               childs
               neck
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               first
               born
               ,
               and
               not
               redeemed
               ;
               who
               when
               he
               comes
               of
               age
               ,
               is
               bound
               to
               redeem
               himself
               .
               He
               is
               held
               to
               be
               of
               just
               age
               when
               he
               is
               thirteen
               years
               old
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               parents
               stand
               no
               more
               charged
               with
               his
               sins
               ,
               but
               must
               himselfe
               bear
               his
               own
               burthen
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               duty
               is
               performed
               to
               the
               sick
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Rabbins
               are
               bound
               to
               visit
               and
               comfort
               them
               ,
               and
               prepare
               them
               for
               making
               their
               will
               ,
               
               if
               they
               be
               rich
               :
               They
               exhort
               them
               to
               be
               constant
               in
               their
               faith
               ,
               especially
               they
               must
               beleeve
               that
               their
               Messias
               is
               yet
               to
               come
               ;
               therfore
               must
               make
               both
               confession
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               s●●s
               .
               They
               pray
               that
               their
               death
               may
               be
               a
               sufficient
               expiation
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               have
               a
               share
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               do
               they
               use
               their
               dead
               ?
            
             
               A.
               When
               the
               Party
               dieth
               ,
               
               his
               kindred
               tear
               off
               a
               little
               piece
               of
               their
               garments
               ,
               because
               Iacob
               tore
               his
               garments
               when
               he
               heard
               of
               Iosephs
               death
               .
               They
               mourn
               also
               seven
               days
               because
               Ioseph
               did
               so
               for
               his
               father
               .
               All
               the
               water
               in
               the
               house
               they
               pour
               out
               into
               the
               streets
               .
               They
               cover
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               bow
               his
               thumb
               ,
               that
               it
               resembleth
               the
               Hebrew
               Shaddai
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               terrifie
               Satan
               from
               comming
               near
               the
               Corps
               .
               His
               other
               fingers
               are
               stretched
               out
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               now
               he
               holds
               the
               world
               no
               longer
               ,
               having
               forsaken
               it
               .
               They
               wash
               the
               body
               with
               warm
               water
               ,
               and
               anoint
               the
               head
               with
               wine
               ,
               and
               the
               yolk
               of
               an
               egg
               ;
               and
               cloath
               him
               with
               the
               white
               surplice
               he
               wore
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Reconciliation
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               Coffin
               him
               .
               When
               the
               Corps
               is
               carried
               out
               of
               the
               house
               they
               cast
               a
               shell
               after
               him
               ,
               signifying
               that
               all
               sorrow
               
               should
               be
               now
               cast
               out
               of
               that
               house
               .
               In
               the
               Church
               yard
               a
               prayer
               or
               two
               is
               said
               ;
               then
               the
               Corps
               is
               buried
               ,
               the
               next
               of
               kin
               casteth
               in
               the
               first
               earth
               .
               In
               their
               return
               they
               cast
               grasse
               over
               their
               heads
               ;
               either
               to
               signifie
               their
               frailty
               and
               mortality
               ,
               
                 For
                 all
                 flesh
                 is
                 grass
              
               ,
               or
               else
               their
               hope
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               .
               When
               they
               enter
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               they
               skip
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               and
               change
               their
               seat
               seven
               times
               .
               The
               Mourners
               go
               bare-foot
               seven
               days
               ;
               abstain
               from
               wine
               and
               flesh
               ,
               except
               on
               Sabbaths
               and
               Festivals
               .
               They
               bath
               not
               in
               33.
               days
               ,
               nor
               pare
               their
               nails
               .
               They
               burn
               candles
               for
               seven
               days
               together
               ,
               thinking
               that
               the
               departed
               souls
               return
               to
               the
               place
               where
               they
               left
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               bewail
               the
               losse
               thereof
               .
               They
               beleeve
               that
               no
               Jew
               can
               be
               partaker
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               who
               is
               buried
               out
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               except
               God
               through
               hollow
               passages
               of
               the
               earth
               convey
               his
               body
               thither
               ;
               grounding
               this
               conceit
               upon
               Iacobs
               desire
               to
               Ioseph
               that
               he
               should
               bury
               him
               in
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               Egypt
               .
               They
               borrowed
               diverse
               Gentile
               customs
               in
               their
               Funerals
               ,
               as
               cutting
               or
               tearing
               their
               skin
               ,
               hiring
               of
               women
               to
               sing
               ,
               and
               minstrils
               to
               play
               ;
               also
               shaving
               ;
               going
               bare
               footed
               ,
               and
               bare-headed
               with
               dust
               on
               their
               heads
               ,
               washing
               ,
               anointing
               and
               embalming
               ,
               besides
               beautifying
               of
               their
               Sepulchres
               ,
               and
               adding
               of
               Epitaphs
               ,
               &c.
               they
               used
               also
               burning
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               1
               Sam.
               31.
               12.
               and
               Amos
               6.
               10.
               they
               bury
               apart
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               those
               of
               another
               Religion
               .
               Their
               common
               Epitaph
               is
               ,
               
                 Let
                 his
                 soul
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 bundle
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Selah
                 .
              
               Other
               vain
               opinions
               and
               ceremonies
               they
               have
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               our
               purpose
               .
               Of
               which
               see
               
                 Munster
                 ,
                 Buxt●rfius
                 ,
                 Margarita
                 ,
                 Galatin
                 ,
                 Hospinian
                 ,
                 Fagius
                 ,
              
               D.
               
                 Kimchi
                 ,
                 Aben
                 Esra
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Religions
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Babylonians
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 making
                 ,
                 worshipping
                 of
                 images
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 in
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 and
                 gods
                 of
                 the
                 Syrians
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Phenicians
                   .
                   4.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 old
                 Arabians
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 ancient
                 
                   Persians
                   .
                   6.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Scythians
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 or
                 Cathaians
                 and
                 Pagans
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Religions
                 of
                 the
                 Northern
                 Countries
                 neer
                 the
                 Pole.
                 Three-ways
                 whereby
                 Satan
                 deludes
                 men
                 by
                 false
                 miracles
                 .
                 The
                 fear
                 of
                 his
                 Stratagems
                 whence
                 it
                 proceeds
                 ;
                 His
                 illusions
                 many
                 ,
                 our
                 duty
                 thereupon
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Chinois
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Indians
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 
                   Siam
                   .
                   12.
                
                 
                 Of
                 Pegu.
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 Bengala
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 Magor
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 Cambaia
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 Goa
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 Malabar
                 .
                 Pagan
                 Idolaters
                 believe
                 the
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 Narsinga
                 ,
                 and
                 Bisnagar
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 Japan
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Philippina
                 Islands
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 Of
                 Sumatra
                 ,
                 and
                 Zeilan
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 ancient
                 
                   Egyptians
                   .
                   23.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 modern
                 Egyptian
                 Religions
                 .
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               Quest.
               WHat
               kinde
               of
               Religious
               ,
               or
               rather
               Superstitious
               government
               was
               there
               among
               the
               Ancient
               Babylonians
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               They
               had
               their
               Priests
               called
               Chaldeans
               ,
               and
               Magi
               ,
               who
               were
               much
               addicted
               to
               Astrology
               a●d
               Divination
               ,
               
               and
               had
               their
               Schools
               for
               education
               of
               the
               Youth
               in
               this
               knowledge
               .
               They
               worshipped
               divers
               gods
               ,
               or
               idols
               rather
               ;
               the
               two
               chief
               were
               Belus
               or
               Bel
               ,
               or
               Baal
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               meant
               Iupiter
               ;
               the
               other
               was
               Astaroth
               ,
               or
               Astarte
               ,
               by
               which
               Iuno
               was
               understood
               .
               They
               were
               bound
               also
               ,
               by
               their
               superstitious
               discipline
               ,
               to
               worship
               the
               Sun
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               the
               King
               to
               offer
               to
               
               him
               every
               day
               a
               white
               horse
               richly
               furnished
               .
               They
               worshipped
               also
               the
               Fire
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Nego
               ;
               and
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Shaca
               .
               To
               this
               Goddesse
               they
               kept
               a
               feast
               for
               five
               dayes
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               where
               ,
               during
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               Servants
               were
               Masters
               ,
               and
               the
               Masters
               Servants
               .
               They
               worshipped
               also
               Venus
               ;
               for
               maintaining
               of
               whose
               service
               ,
               the
               women
               prostituted
               themselves
               to
               strangers
               ,
               and
               received
               much
               money
               thereby
               ;
               to
               this
               purpose
               they
               sat
               and
               exposed
               themselves
               at
               the
               Temple
               of
               Venus
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Militta
               .
               Their
               Priests
               used
               to
               have
               their
               Processions
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               their
               Idols
               on
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               the
               people
               before
               and
               behinde
               worshipping
               .
               The
               Priests
               also
               there
               used
               to
               shave
               their
               heads
               and
               beards
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               in
               their
               Temple
               with
               Axes
               ,
               Scepters
               ,
               and
               other
               Weapons
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               Candles
               lighted
               before
               them
               .
               They
               held
               a
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               but
               denied
               the
               Creation
               .
               Ninus
               was
               the
               first
               Idolater
               ,
               who
               after
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Father
               Belus
               ,
               set
               up
               his
               Image
               ,
               and
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               adored
               with
               divine
               honours
               here
               at
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               dominions
               .
               
               Thus
               we
               see
               that
               the
               making
               of
               images
               ,
               and
               the
               worshipping
               of
               them
               ,
               was
               the
               invention
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               for
               indeed
               they
               were
               men
               whom
               the
               Pagans
               affirmed
               to
               be
               gods
               ;
               and
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               merits
               and
               magnificence
               ,
               began
               after
               his
               death
               to
               be
               worshipped
               by
               his
               friends
               ,
               but
               at
               length
               by
               the
               perswasion
               of
               evil
               spirits
               ,
               they
               esteemed
               those
               whose
               memories
               they
               honoured
               ,
               to
               be
               lesser
               gods
               ;
               this
               opinion
               and
               idolatry
               was
               fomented
               by
               the
               Poets
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               a
               preposterous
               love
               ,
               and
               a
               vain
               admiration
               of
               the
               worth
               and
               merits
               of
               dead
               men
               brought
               in
               idolatry
               ,
               but
               likewise
               Deisidemonia
               ,
               or
               a
               foolish
               and
               preposterous
               fear
               ;
               
                 primus
                 in
                 orbe
                 Deos
                 fecit
                 timor
              
               ;
               for
               the
               Gentiles
               did
               fear
               their
               Religion
               would
               be
               in
               vain
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               see
               that
               which
               they
               worshipped
               ;
               they
               would
               therefore
               rather
               worship
               stocks
               and
               stones
               ,
               then
               an
               invisible
               Deity
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               ridiculous
               ,
               saith
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 Gen●
                 posito
                 simulachra
                 adorare
                 &
                 suspicere
                 ,
                 fabros
                 vero
                 qui
                 illa
                 secerunt
                 contemnere
              
               ;
               to
               worship
               and
               admire
               the
               image
               ,
               and
               to
               slight
               the
               image
               maker
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Artificer
               deserves
               more
               honour
               then
               the
               Art.
               Against
               this
               madnesse
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               speaketh
               
                 chap.
                 44.
                 men
                 cut
                 down
                 trees
                 ,
                 rinde
                 them
                 ,
                 burn
                 a
                 
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 make
                 ready
                 their
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 warm
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 thereof
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 residue
                 he
                 maketh
                 a
                 god
                 ,
                 an
                 idol
                 ,
                 and
                 prayeth
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 shut
                 their
                 eyes
                 from
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 heart
                 from
                 understanding
                 .
              
               Divers
               ways
               they
               had
               in
               worshipping
               of
               their
               Idols
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               bowing
               the
               head
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               bending
               the
               knee
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               bowing
               or
               prostrating
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               kissing
               the
               idol
               ,
               or
               by
               kissing
               their
               own
               hand
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               not
               reach
               to
               kisse
               the
               idol
               ;
               of
               this
               Job
               speaketh
               ;
               
                 if
                 my
                 mouth
                 hath
                 kissed
                 mine
                 hand
                 when
                 I
                 beheld
                 the
                 Sun
                 shining
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Moon
                 walking
                 in
                 her
                 brightnesse
                 ,
                 Iob.
                 31.
                 27.
              
               but
               of
               the
               Babylonish
               idolatry
               see
               
                 Diodorus
                 ,
                 Philostratus
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Isidor
                 ,
                 Scaliger
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               How
               doth
               it
               appear
               that
               the
               Gentile
               Idols
               were
               dead
               men
               ?
            
             
               A.
               By
               their
               own
               testimonies
               ;
               
               for
               Hermes
               in
               Asclepio
               as
               Apule●us
               records
               ,
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               Aesculapius
               
                 grandfather
                 to
                 Asclepius
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Mercury
                 his
                 own
                 grandfather
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 divine
                 worship
                 at
              
               Hermopolis
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 were
                 men
                 whose
                 bodies
                 were
                 buried
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 in
              
               Lybia
               ,
               
                 the
                 other
                 in
              
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Town
              
               Hermopolis
               ,
               
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 under
                 these
                 names
                 Spirits
                 or
                 Devils
                 are
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 did
                 draw
                 or
                 intice
                 into
                 their
                 Statues
                 .
                 Plutarch
              
               witnesseth
               that
               the
               Egyptian
               god
               Osyris
               was
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               because
               he
               distinguished
               every
               Region
               in
               the
               Camp
               by
               their
               colours
               ,
               in
               which
               Dogs
               ,
               Oxen
               ,
               and
               other
               beasts
               were
               painted
               ;
               therefore
               after
               his
               death
               he
               was
               honoured
               under
               these
               shapes
               .
               In
               Cyprians
               book
               concerning
               the
               vanity
               of
               Idols
               ,
               Alexander
               is
               informed
               by
               Leo
               the
               chief
               Egyptian
               Priest
               ,
               that
               their
               gods
               were
               no
               other
               then
               men
               .
               The
               Greek
               Poets
               in
               rehearsing
               the
               Genealogy
               and
               off-spring
               of
               their
               gods
               ,
               do
               intimate
               that
               they
               were
               men
               .
               King
               ●aunus
               in
               Italy
               ,
               made
               his
               Grandfather
               Saturn
               a
               god
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               did
               deifie
               his
               father
               Picus
               ,
               and
               his
               wife
               Fauna
               ,
               who
               from
               her
               gift
               of
               prophecying
               was
               called
               Fatua
               and
               afterward
               
                 Bona
                 dea
              
               .
               When
               the
               Senate
               made
               an
               Act
               that
               none
               should
               be
               worshipped
               at
               Rome
               for
               gods
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               the
               Senate
               did
               allow
               ,
               did
               they
               not
               by
               this
               Act
               intimate
               that
               their
               gods
               were
               but
               men
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               their
               approbation
               .
               Cicero
               in
               his
               books
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Gods
               ,
               sheweth
               that
               all
               their
               Deities
               ,
               both
               great
               and
               small
               were
               but
               men
               ;
               their
               Temples
               were
               their
               Sepulchres
               ,
               and
               their
               Religion
               but
               Superstition
               .
               
               Virgil
               by
               confessing
               that
               the
               Trojan
               gods
               were
               subdued
               by
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               doth
               acknowledge
               they
               were
               but
               men
               ▪
               Sibylla
               calls
               the
               Gentile
               gods
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               idols
               or
               images
               of
               dead
               carkasses
               ;
               the
               whole
               story
               of
               Iupiter
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               birth
               ,
               education
               ,
               actions
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               do
               testifie
               he
               was
               but
               a
               man
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               look
               on
               his
               adulteries
               ,
               incests
               with
               his
               own
               sister
               Iuno
               ,
               and
               his
               daughter
               
                 Minerva
                 ▪
              
               if
               on
               his
               Sodomy
               with
               Ganymedes
               ,
               his
               ravishing
               of
               Europa
               and
               many
               others
               ;
               if
               on
               his
               impiety
               against
               his
               father
               Saturn
               ,
               whom
               he
               drove
               out
               of
               his
               kingdom
               ,
               and
               forced
               to
               hide
               himselfe
               in
               Italy
               ;
               if
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               consider
               these
               things
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               god
               ,
               that
               he
               scarce
               deserved
               the
               name
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               rather
               of
               a
               savage
               beast
               ,
               and
               indeed
               not
               unlike
               in
               ●alacity
               to
               the
               Goat
               his
               Nurse
               .
               Such
               another
               god
               was
               Saturn
               ,
               a
               cruel
               murtherer
               of
               his
               own
               children
               ,
               and
               whose
               chief
               delight
               was
               to
               have
               little
               children
               sacrificed
               to
               him
               .
               What
               was
               Mercury
               but
               a
               Theese
               ,
               Venus
               a
               Whoore
               ,
               Bacchus
               a
               Drunkard
               ?
               Vulcan
               was
               but
               a
               Smith
               ,
               Apollo
               a
               Shepherd
               and
               Mason
               ,
               Mars
               a
               Souldier
               ,
               Neptune
               a
               Mariner
               ,
               Minerva
               a
               Spinster
               or
               Weaver
               ,
               Saturn
               a
               Husbandman
               ,
               Aesculapius
               a
               Physitian
               ,
               &c.
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               as
               these
               were
               men
               ,
               so
               they
               had
               no
               other
               Deity
               but
               what
               they
               had
               from
               men
               ;
               therefore
               I
               will
               end
               with
               that
               witty
               saying
               :
               
                 Si
                 Dii
                 ,
                 cur
                 plangit
                 is
                 !
                 si
                 mortui
                 ,
                 cur
                 adoratis
                 ?
              
               if
               these
               are
               gods
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               bewail
               them
               ?
               if
               men
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               adore
               them
               ?
               But
               against
               these
               deified
               men
               ,
               the
               fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               have
               written
               sufficiently
               ;
               chiefly
               
                 Clemens
                 .
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 Nazianzene
                 ,
              
               &c.
               who
               tell
               us
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Religion
               at
               all
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               seeing
               every
               kinde
               of
               impurity
               and
               impiety
               was
               patronized
               by
               their
               gods
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 Greg.
                 Nazianzene
              
               saith
               in
               his
               third
               Oration
               against
               Iulian
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               wicked
               was
               not
               only
               counted
               no
               disgrace
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               also
               honoured
               with
               Altars
               and
               Sacrifices
               :
               Therefore
               justly
               might
               the
               Apostle
               call
               the
               worshippers
               of
               such
               gods
               ,
               Atheists
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               no
               gods
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               scarce
               worthy
               to
               be
               called
               men
               .
               Goodly
               gods
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Father
               )
               who
               would
               be
               drawn
               to
               Aethiopia
               
               so
               far
               off
               ,
               for
               the
               love
               of
               good
               cheer
               ;
               these
               sure
               were
               belly-gods
               ;
               and
               withall
               would
               undertake
               a
               quarrel
               for
               the
               Strumpet
               Lacaena
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Religious
               worship
               ,
               or
               idolatrous
               rather
               ,
               was
               used
               in
               Hierapolis
               of
               Syria
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               this
               holy
               City
               (
               for
               so
               Hierapolis
               signifieth
               )
               was
               a
               magnificent
               Temple
               ,
               
               built
               by
               Deucalion
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               some
               write
               ,
               by
               Semiramis
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               others
               ,
               by
               Bacchus
               .
               Queen
               Stratonice
               repaired
               ;
               or
               re-builded
               rather
               ,
               this
               Temple
               ,
               being
               decayed
               .
               Here
               men
               used
               to
               geld
               themselves
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               womens
               apparrel
               ,
               such
               Priests
               were
               called
               Galli
               ;
               Here
               stood
               two
               Priapi
               or
               Phalli
               ,
               and
               within
               the
               Quire
               (
               into
               which
               the
               chief
               Priest
               onely
               might
               enter
               )
               stood
               Iupiters
               statue
               ,
               supported
               with
               Bulls
               ,
               
               Iuno's
               with
               Lyons
               ,
               having
               in
               one
               hand
               a
               Scepter
               ,
               and
               a
               Distaff
               in
               the
               other
               :
               In
               the
               Temple
               stood
               Apollo
               ,
               cloathed
               and
               bearded
               ,
               whose
               Oracles
               were
               much
               consulted
               ;
               if
               the
               Petition
               was
               liked
               ,
               the
               Image
               would
               move
               forward
               ;
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               backward
               .
               Here
               also
               stood
               divers
               other
               Idols
               ;
               300.
               
               Priests
               were
               maintained
               here
               ;
               who
               did
               Minister
               all
               in
               white
               ,
               with
               their
               heads
               covered
               ,
               and
               sacrificed
               twice
               a
               day
               ,
               with
               singing
               and
               musical
               Instruments
               ,
               if
               to
               Iuno
               ;
               but
               to
               Iupiter
               no
               musick
               .
               Their
               high
               Priest
               was
               elected
               every
               year
               ,
               whose
               cloathing
               was
               Purple
               ,
               and
               a
               golden
               Myter
               .
               Not
               far
               from
               the
               Temple
               was
               a
               deep
               Lake
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               kept
               consecrated
               fishes
               :
               in
               the
               midst
               thereof
               stood
               a
               stone
               Altar
               ,
               crowned
               continually
               with
               Garlands
               ;
               on
               this
               odours
               did
               still
               burn
               .
               They
               had
               divers
               feasts
               :
               the
               greatest
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Fire
               ;
               where
               they
               set
               divers
               trees
               hung
               with
               divers
               sorts
               of
               beasts
               for
               sacrifice
               on
               fire
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               carried
               about
               these
               Fires
               (
               in
               Procession
               )
               their
               Idols
               .
               Here
               the
               gelded
               Priests
               wound
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               divers
               young
               men
               at
               this
               feast
               geld
               themselves
               .
               Here
               was
               much
               confused
               Musick
               ,
               Disorder
               ,
               Fury
               ,
               and
               Prophecying
               .
               Into
               the
               Temple
               none
               might
               enter
               in
               30.
               days
               ,
               in
               whose
               Family
               any
               died
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               head
               must
               be
               shaved
               .
               He
               that
               but
               lookt
               upon
               a
               dead
               Corps
               ,
               was
               excluded
               the
               Temple
               a
               whole
               day
               .
               To
               touch
               a
               Dove
               was
               abomination
               ,
               because
               Semiramis
               was
               transformed
               into
               a
               Dove
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               was
               to
               touch
               fishes
               because
               of
               Derceto
               ,
               the
               Mermaid
               and
               Mother
               of
               Semiramis
               ,
               
               half
               a
               Fish
               and
               half
               a
               Woman
               .
               To
               Hierapolis
               were
               divers
               Pilgrimages
               ;
               each
               Pilgrim
               was
               tied
               to
               cut
               his
               hair
               on
               his
               head
               and
               browes
               ;
               to
               sacrifice
               a
               sheep
               ,
               to
               kneele
               and
               pray
               upon
               the
               fleece
               thereof
               ;
               to
               lay
               the
               head
               and
               feet
               of
               the
               sheep
               upon
               his
               own
               head
               ,
               to
               crown
               himself
               ,
               to
               drink
               cold
               wa●er
               onely
               ,
               and
               to
               sleep
               on
               the
               ground
               till
               his
               return
               .
               The
               young
               men
               were
               bound
               to
               consecrate
               their
               hair
               ,
               then
               to
               cut
               it
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               to
               offer
               it
               in
               a
               box
               of
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               ,
               with
               their
               names
               inscribed
               thereon
               .
               Some
               other
               foolish
               circumstances
               there
               were
               in
               their
               superstitious
               Church
               discipline
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               so
               call
               it
               :
               Of
               which
               see
               Lucian
               in
               his
               Syrian
               Goddesse
               ;
               out
               of
               whom
               I
               have
               this
               description
               .
               By
               this
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               we
               are
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               Gentile
               idolatry
               ,
               we
               may
               admire
               the
               madnesse
               of
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               being
               made
               after
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               do
               subject
               and
               enslave
               themselves
               to
               dead
               images
               ,
               to
               senselesse
               blocks
               and
               stones
               ,
               which
               have
               eyes
               and
               see
               not
               ,
               eares
               and
               heare
               not
               :
               then
               not
               without
               cause
               did
               David
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 made
                 them
                 are
                 like
                 unto
                 them
              
               ;
               he
               meanes
               those
               that
               worship
               them
               ;
               for
               not
               the
               Artificer
               ,
               but
               the
               Worshipper
               makes
               the
               Idol
               ;
               So
               the
               Poet
               ,
               
                 
                   Qui
                   fingit
                   sacros
                   auro
                   vel
                   marmore
                   vultus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Non
                   facit
                   ille
                   De●s
                   ;
                   qui
                   colit
                   iste
                   facit
                   .
                
              
               And
               it
               is
               strange
               to
               see
               how
               cold
               and
               sparing
               we
               are
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               :
               how
               zealous
               and
               expensive
               they
               are
               in
               the
               service
               of
               their
               false
               gods
               ;
               they
               can
               cut
               their
               flesh
               ,
               and
               cry
               from
               morning
               to
               evening
               with
               Baals
               Priests
               ;
               they
               can
               part
               from
               their
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               their
               jewels
               and
               ear-rings
               to
               make
               them
               a
               golden
               Calf
               ,
               yea
               they
               can
               offer
               their
               sons
               and
               daughters
               to
               be
               burned
               in
               the
               fire
               to
               Moloch
               ;
               and
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               sin
               so
               repugnant
               to
               God
               as
               Idolatry
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               repugnant
               to
               his
               entity
               ,
               because
               
                 an
                 Idol
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               it
               is
               repugnant
               to
               his
               unity
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               but
               one
               ;
               but
               false
               gods
               or
               idols
               are
               many
               ;
               it
               is
               repugnant
               to
               him
               as
               he
               is
               verity
               ,
               because
               
                 Idols
                 are
                 lying
                 vanities
              
               ;
               it
               is
               repugnant
               also
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               life
               ,
               because
               Idols
               are
               dead
               and
               senselesse
               things
               ;
               it
               is
               repugnant
               to
               his
               purity
               ;
               for
               Idols
               are
               called
               filthinesse
               ,
               pollution
               ,
               and
               abomination
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               it
               is
               also
               repugnant
               to
               the
               love
               he
               carrieth
               to
               his
               Church
               :
               for
               it
               causeth
               jealousie
               in
               him
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               he
               calleth
               Idolatry
               Whoredom
               ,
               and
               Idoters
               Adulterers
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               worship
               Idols
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 goe
                 a
                 Whoring
                 after
                 other
                 gods
              
               ;
               it
               is
               likewise
               opposite
               to
               gods
               goodnesse
               ;
               therefore
               idolatrie
               is
               particularly
               called
               sin
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               only
               sin
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               
                 Exod.
                 32.
                 22.
                 
                 This
                 people
                 is
                 prone
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               idolatry
               :
               so
               
                 Lament
                 .
                 1.
                 8.
                 my
                 people
                 have
                 committed
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Idolatry
               :
               and
               as
               it
               is
               most
               repugnant
               to
               Gods
               nature
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               to
               almost
               all
               his
               commandments
               .
               To
               the
               first
               ;
               because
               it
               makes
               other
               gods
               then
               he
               .
               To
               the
               seond
               :
               because
               it
               makes
               graven
               Images
               ,
               and
               worships
               them
               .
               To
               the
               third
               :
               because
               it
               takes
               Gods
               name
               in
               vain
               ,
               by
               giving
               it
               to
               the
               creature
               even
               to
               stocks
               and
               stones
               .
               To
               the
               fifth
               :
               because
               it
               gives
               the
               honour
               due
               to
               parents
               ,
               uno
               senselesse
               Idols
               ;
               for
               the
               Idolater
               
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 stock
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 stone
                 thou
                 hast
                 begotten
                 me
                 ,
              
               Jer
               2.
               27.
               
               To
               the
               sixth
               commandement
               ,
               because
               the
               Idolater
               is
               a
               horrible
               murtherer
               ,
               in
               not
               sparing
               his
               own
               children
               .
               To
               the
               seventh
               ,
               for
               Idolatry
               is
               not
               onely
               spiritual
               Adultry
               ,
               but
               the
               cause
               also
               of
               carnal
               pollution
               ,
               and
               of
               unnatural
               lust
               ;
               for
               among
               the
               Indiáns
               they
               practised
               Sodomy
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               Idols
               ,
               as
               a
               part
               of
               that
               worship
               due
               to
               them
               .
               Lastly
               it
               is
               against
               the
               eighth
               commandement
               ;
               for
               the
               Idolater
               is
               a
               sacrilegious
               thiefe
               ,
               stealing
               from
               God
               his
               due
               ,
               and
               giving
               it
               to
               his
               Idol
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               complaineth
               Hos.
               2.
               8.
               
               There
               are
               three
               sins
               inseparable
               companions
               of
               Idolatry
               ;
               namely
               ,
               Witchcraft
               ,
               Coveteousnesse
               ,
               and
               carnal
               Pollution
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               Gal.
               5.
               20.
               joyneth
               Idolatry
               and
               Witchcraft
               together
               :
               The
               Ephesians
               as
               they
               were
               given
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               so
               they
               were
               to
               Magical
               Arts
               :
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               forsook
               their
               idolatry
               ,
               they
               forsook
               also
               their
               witchcraft
               ,
               and
               burned
               their
               conjuring
               books
               ,
               Acts
               19.
               19.
               as
               Manasseh
               reared
               up
               Altars
               for
               Baal
               ,
               so
               he
               used
               inchantments
               ,
               and
               dealt
               with
               familiar
               spirits
               ,
               and
               Wizzards
               ,
               2
               Kings
               21.
               6.
               hence
               proceeded
               diabolical
               inspirations
               ,
               and
               Enthusiasmes
               ,
               Oracles
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               inchanting
               tricks
               .
               As
               for
               covetousness
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               it
               accompanies
               idolatry
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               idolatry
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               it
               ;
               The
               covetous
               man
               worshippeth
               his
               god
               Plutus
               ,
               or
               Mammon
               ,
               with
               as
               great
               devotion
               as
               any
               Idolater
               doth
               his
               Idol
               :
               he
               saith
               to
               the
               
               
                 wedge
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 gold
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 confidence
              
               ;
               he
               sacrificeth
               to
               his
               god
               the
               poor
               whom
               he
               oppresseth
               ,
               his
               own
               soul
               also
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               too
               ,
               which
               he
               macerates
               with
               care
               ,
               and
               deprives
               of
               things
               necessary
               .
               King
               Ahaz
               no
               sooner
               gave
               himself
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               but
               he
               presently
               shews
               his
               sacrilegious
               covetousnesse
               in
               robbing
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               its
               wealth
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               28.
               
               As
               for
               carnal
               uncleannesse
               ,
               how
               much
               that
               hath
               been
               practised
               by
               Idolaters
               ,
               is
               known
               to
               them
               that
               have
               read
               Histories
               ;
               for
               they
               did
               not
               think
               their
               daughters
               fit
               for
               marriage
               ,
               till
               first
               they
               had
               been
               prostituted
               before
               their
               Idols
               ;
               and
               though
               adultery
               ,
               fornication
               and
               Sodomy
               were
               thought
               sins
               ,
               yet
               these
               were
               held
               vertues
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               religious
               worship
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               their
               gods
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               no
               marvel
               ;
               for
               their
               very
               gods
               were
               incestuous
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               and
               Sodomites
               ;
               and
               divers
               Strumpets
               after
               their
               death
               were
               deified
               ,
               as
               Lactantius
               instanceth
               in
               Laurentia
               ,
               the
               Wife
               of
               Faustulus
               ,
               who
               for
               her
               whoordomes
               among
               the
               Shepherds
               was
               called
               Lupa
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               Whore.
               Such
               another
               was
               Leaena
               among
               the
               Athenians
               ;
               such
               was
               
                 Faula
                 ,
                 Hercules
              
               his
               Whore
               ,
               and
               Flora
               ,
               who
               left
               her
               estate
               to
               the
               Romans
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               Idolatry
               hath
               been
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               sin
               and
               mischiefe
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               from
               whence
               proceed
               murthers
               ,
               rapine
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               injustice
               ,
               intemperance
               ,
               uncleannesse
               ,
               sorsery
               ,
               avarice
               ,
               &c.
               but
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               men
               forsook
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               punisher
               of
               vice
               ,
               and
               rewarder
               of
               vertue
               ;
               and
               served
               false
               gods
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               wicked
               men
               themselves
               whilest
               they
               lived
               ,
               and
               patronized
               wickednesse
               when
               they
               were
               dead
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Idolatrous
               Gods
               or
               Devils
               rather
               ,
               did
               the
               ancient
               Syrians
               worship
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Their
               chief
               god
               was
               Baal-Zebub
               ,
               or
               Beel-Zebub
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               Flies
               ,
               
               either
               because
               his
               Temple
               was
               much
               infested
               with
               Flies
               ,
               or
               else
               from
               the
               power
               he
               had
               in
               driving
               away
               Flies
               .
               He
               was
               a
               great
               god
               at
               Ekron
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Prince
               of
               the
               Devils
               .
               Some
               take
               him
               for
               Jupiter
               ,
               others
               for
               Priapus
               ,
               others
               for
               Sumanus
               chief
               god
               of
               the
               Manes
               ,
               which
               some
               think
               to
               be
               
                 Pluto
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Baal-Phegor
              
               or
               Peor
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               gaping
               or
               naked
               Lord
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               the
               naked
               posture
               in
               which
               he
               was
               worshipped
               ▪
               h●
               was
               the
               God
               of
               the
               M●abites
               .
               
               His
               Temple
               is
               called
               
                 Beth-Peor
                 ,
                 Deut
              
               :
               3.
               29.
               some
               take
               him
               for
               
                 Priapus
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Baal
              
               or
               Bel
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               Lord
               ,
               was
               a
               great
               god
               or
               Idol
               amongst
               the
               
                 Babylonians
                 ,
                 Sidonians
                 ,
                 Samaritans
              
               ,
               and
               Moabites
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               among
               the
               Iews
               ;
               some
               take
               him
               for
               Mars
               ,
               others
               for
               Iupiter
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               Phoenicians
               is
               called
               
                 Baal
                 Samen
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               by
               which
               I
               think
               they
               meant
               the
               Sun.
               4.
               
               Baal-berith
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Lord
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 Iudg.
                 9.
                 4.
              
               by
               whom
               they
               meant
               Iupiter
               ,
               whose
               office
               was
               to
               confirme
               Covenants
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               the
               breakers
               thereof
               ,
               
                 Audiat
                 haec
                 genitor
                 ,
                 qui
                 foedera
                 sulmine
                 sancit
                 ,
              
               Virg.
               Aene.
               12.
               
               So
               Aristophanes
               calls
               upon
               Iupiter
               to
               send
               his
               Thunder
               upon
               Perjurers
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Therefore
               among
               the
               Romans
               ,
               the
               Herauld
               or
               Foecialis
               in
               making
               of
               Leagues
               ,
               used
               as
               he
               was
               killing
               the
               Hog
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               used
               to
               confirm
               their
               Covenants
               ,
               to
               call
               on
               
                 Iupiter
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Dagon
              
               from
               Dag
               a
               Fish
               ,
               because
               from
               the
               navel
               downward
               he
               was
               made
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               fish
               ,
               but
               upward
               like
               a
               man
               ;
               this
               was
               a
               great
               Idol
               among
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               and
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               same
               that
               Neptun
               or
               Triton
               .
               Others
               who
               derive
               the
               word
               from
               Dagan
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               corn
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               inventer
               ,
               make
               him
               all
               one
               with
               
                 Saturn
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Astaroth
              
               or
               Astarte
               was
               Goddesse
               of
               the
               Sidonians
               ;
               the
               word
               signifieth
               a
               flock
               of
               sheep
               or
               sheep
               fold
               ;
               this
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               all
               one
               with
               
                 Iuno
                 ,
                 Venus
              
               ,
               or
               Lucina
               ,
               under
               which
               names
               and
               the
               form
               of
               a
               sheep
               ,
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Moon
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               the
               Sun
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Iupiter
               ,
               and
               form
               of
               a
               Ram.
               She
               is
               called
               also
               by
               the
               Greekes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               her
               aboad
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               her
               dominion
               over
               the
               Stars
               .
               7.
               
               Ad●ammelech
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Kings
               cloak
               ,
               or
               power
               .
               Anamelech
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Oracle
               or
               Answer
               ;
               these
               two
               Idols
               were
               worshipped
               at
               Sepharvaim
               a
               Town
               of
               the
               
                 Assyrians
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
              
               17.
               these
               gods
               were
               also
               honoured
               in
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               Succoth-Benoth
               ,
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               Daughters
               ,
               Nergal
               the
               light
               of
               the
               
                 grave
                 ,
                 Ashima
              
               a
               fault
               ,
               Nibhas
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               vision
               ,
               Tartak
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Chained
               .
               All
               which
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               above
               named
               chapter
               of
               the
               Kings
               .
               8.
               
               The
               Moabites
               worshipped
               Chemosh
               ,
               the
               
                 Ammonites
                 Milchom
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
                 23.
                 
                 Nisroch
              
               was
               Senacharibs
               Idol
               ,
               2
               
                 Kings
                 19.
                 
                 Remphan
              
               or
               Repham
               is
               the
               same
               that
               Hercules
               the
               god
               of
               Tyrus
               ,
               
               from
               Rephaim
               ,
               that
               is
               .
               Giants
               .
               Moloch
               or
               Molech
               from
               Molach
               to
               reign
               ,
               was
               a
               great
               idol
               among
               the
               Moabites
               ,
               and
               Ammonites
               ,
               and
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               same
               that
               Saturn
               ,
               for
               their
               images
               and
               sacrifices
               were
               much
               a
               like
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               superstitious
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               Jews
               also
               offered
               their
               sons
               and
               daughters
               to
               be
               burned
               .
               Thamuz
               mentioned
               Ezek.
               8.
               14.
               is
               by
               Hierom
               taken
               for
               Adonis
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Adon
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               understood
               the
               Sun
               ,
               as
               likewise
               by
               Hercules
               ;
               many
               other
               idol
               gods
               they
               worshipped
               :
               but
               these
               mentioned
               are
               the
               chief
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               kind
               of
               Discipline
               was
               used
               among
               the
               Phoenicians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               By
               their
               execrable
               discipline
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               offer
               yearly
               Sacrifices
               to
               Saturn
               ,
               
               or
               the
               Devil
               rather
               ,
               of
               young
               Infants
               :
               and
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Venus
               ,
               to
               practise
               not
               onely
               Whoredom
               ,
               but
               Sodomy
               also
               ;
               the
               Phoenicians
               were
               bound
               to
               prostitute
               their
               daughters
               to
               Venus
               before
               they
               married
               them
               .
               In
               the
               Temple
               of
               Venus
               were
               celebrated
               the
               annual
               Rites
               of
               Adonis
               ,
               with
               beatings
               and
               howlings
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               perform
               solemn
               Obsequies
               .
               The
               next
               day
               they
               say
               he
               is
               alive
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               shave
               their
               heads
               .
               The
               women
               that
               refused
               to
               be
               shaved
               ,
               were
               tied
               to
               prostitute
               themselves
               to
               strangers
               for
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               money
               was
               raised
               for
               Venus
               .
               The
               fun
               also
               is
               much
               worshipped
               amongst
               them
               ,
               whose
               Priest
               is
               crowned
               with
               gold
               ,
               and
               is
               cloathed
               with
               a
               long
               sleeved
               garment
               down
               to
               the
               feet
               .
               They
               were
               also
               tied
               by
               their
               Discipline
               to
               worship
               Astarte
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               sheep
               ,
               and
               Dagon
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Mermaid
               ,
               This
               idol
               was
               called
               Atergatis
               ,
               and
               Dercetis
               :
               in
               honour
               of
               which
               the
               Phoenicians
               abstained
               from
               fish
               ,
               yet
               her
               Priests
               did
               eat
               of
               the
               fish
               which
               they
               set
               all
               day
               before
               her
               .
               She
               had
               also
               offered
               to
               her
               fishes
               of
               gold
               and
               silver
               .
               Of
               these
               passages
               ,
               see
               Eusebius
               in
               his
               Preparation
               ,
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
                 ,
                 Lucian
                 ,
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Athenaeus
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               and
               Discipline
               of
               the
               old
               Arabians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               worshipped
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               
               Serpents
               ,
               Trees
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               like
               Deities
               .
               The
               Nabathaeans
               burned
               Frankincense
               to
               the
               Sun
               on
               his
               Altar
               .
               They
               doe
               not
               bury
               their
               dead
               ,
               but
               lay
               them
               ,
               even
               their
               Kings
               ,
               in
               dunghills
               .
               Adultery
               is
               death
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               Incest
               
               Is
               no
               sin
               .
               They
               are
               circumcised
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Ismael
               ,
               at
               thirteen
               years
               of
               age
               .
               Their
               Priests
               are
               cloathed
               with
               linnen
               :
               they
               wear
               Myters
               and
               Sandals
               ;
               they
               abhor
               Swines
               flesh
               :
               they
               pay
               the
               tithes
               of
               their
               Frankincense
               to
               their
               god
               Satis
               :
               the
               Priests
               are
               not
               to
               take
               it
               by
               weight
               ,
               but
               by
               measure
               .
               They
               are
               tied
               by
               their
               discipline
               not
               to
               gather
               Cinnamon
               ,
               till
               first
               they
               sacrifice
               ;
               then
               they
               divide
               it
               with
               a
               consecrated
               spear
               ,
               and
               assign
               to
               the
               Sun
               his
               portion
               .
               In
               Panchaea
               is
               a
               rich
               and
               stately
               Temple
               ,
               adorned
               with
               Statues
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               houses
               about
               it
               .
               The
               Priests
               here
               rule
               all
               ,
               both
               in
               Politick
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               Affairs
               .
               They
               are
               bound
               to
               spend
               their
               time
               in
               singing
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               rehearsing
               the
               Acts
               of
               their
               gods
               .
               It
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               them
               to
               go
               out
               of
               the
               sacred
               bounds
               allotted
               them
               :
               if
               they
               doe
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               killed
               by
               Law.
               They
               hold
               Mice
               to
               be
               arrant
               enemies
               to
               their
               gods
               ,
               therefore
               they
               kill
               them
               .
               Of
               this
               subject
               see
               
                 Solinus
                 ,
                 Athenaeus
                 ,
                 Diodorus
                 ,
                 Boeinus
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               was
               the
               Religious
               discipline
               of
               the
               antient
               Persians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               had
               neither
               Temples
               ,
               Altars
               ▪
               nor
               Images
               ,
               holding
               these
               improper
               for
               their
               Gods
               :
               
               but
               on
               the
               tops
               of
               hills
               offered
               sacrifices
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               Fire
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               Water
               ,
               and
               Winds
               .
               The
               Priest
               useth
               neither
               Musick
               ,
               Vestments
               ,
               nor
               Libaments
               ,
               b●t
               onely
               his
               Tiara
               ,
               or
               Head
               attire
               ,
               crowned
               with
               Myrtle
               .
               He
               prayeth
               for
               all
               Persians
               ,
               chiefly
               for
               the
               King.
               He
               cuts
               his
               sacrifice
               into
               smal
               pieces
               ,
               and
               puts
               herbs
               under
               .
               One
               of
               the
               Magi
               is
               bound
               to
               stand
               by
               ,
               and
               to
               sing
               a
               Hymn
               of
               the
               Genealogy
               of
               their
               gods
               ;
               for
               without
               a
               
                 Magus
                 ▪
              
               the
               sacrifice
               is
               not
               lawful
               .
               Every
               man
               celebrates
               his
               own
               birth
               day
               .
               To
               lye
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               in
               debt
               ,
               are
               heinous
               crimes
               with
               them
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               to
               spit
               ,
               wash
               ,
               or
               pisse
               in
               a
               River
               ,
               which
               with
               them
               are
               hallowed
               .
               The
               Magi
               may
               with
               their
               own
               hands
               kill
               any
               thing
               ,
               except
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               dog
               .
               They
               leave
               no
               part
               of
               their
               sacrifices
               for
               their
               gods
               ,
               but
               divide
               it
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               their
               Magus
               amongst
               themselves
               ;
               for
               they
               hold
               that
               God
               is
               satisfied
               with
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               sacrificed
               beast
               .
               To
               blow
               the
               fire
               with
               their
               breath
               ,
               or
               to
               cast
               any
               dead
               thing
               in●
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               dirt
               ,
               was
               death
               .
               They
               sacrificed
               chiefly
               to
               the
               
               Fire
               and
               Water
               ;
               the
               fire
               they
               cherish
               with
               dry
               sticks
               without
               their
               barks
               ,
               with
               tallow
               also
               and
               oyl
               .
               When
               they
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               Waters
               ,
               they
               slay
               the
               beasts
               in
               a
               ditch
               ,
               and
               lay
               the
               flesh
               on
               Mirtle
               ,
               and
               Lawrel
               ▪
               the
               Magi
               burn
               the
               same
               ,
               then
               they
               pray
               and
               sprinkle
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               Oyl
               ,
               Milk
               ,
               and
               Honey
               .
               They
               used
               not
               to
               slay
               their
               sacrifice
               with
               a
               knife
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               mallet
               or
               club
               .
               The
               Magi
               keep
               the
               sacrifice
               still
               burning
               ,
               and
               pray
               every
               day
               an
               hour
               before
               it
               .
               They
               adored
               the
               Sun
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               Mithra
               ,
               at
               his
               rising
               ,
               and
               offered
               to
               him
               white
               Horses
               ,
               whose
               sacred
               Chariot
               was
               drawn
               with
               white
               Steeds
               before
               the
               King
               when
               he
               went
               to
               sacrifice
               .
               They
               had
               divers
               festival
               days
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               whereof
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Sun.
               The
               next
               was
               that
               they
               called
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Vices
               ,
               when
               they
               killed
               poysonable
               creatures
               and
               sacrificed
               .
               Of
               these
               Persian
               Rites
               see
               ,
               
                 Herodotus
                 ,
                 Athenaeus
                 ,
                 Pausanias
              
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Q
               What
               was
               the
               Old
               Scythian
               Religion
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               worshipped
               first
               of
               all
               Vesta
               ,
               
               then
               
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 Venus
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
              
               and
               Hercules
               :
               they
               had
               neither
               Images
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               nor
               Temples
               for
               any
               of
               their
               gods
               ,
               except
               for
               Mars
               ,
               whose
               temples
               they
               erected
               of
               bundles
               of
               twigs
               ,
               heaped
               up
               together
               .
               In
               stead
               of
               his
               Image
               ,
               they
               set
               up
               an
               old
               iron
               sword
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               offered
               yearly
               sacrifices
               of
               cattel
               ,
               and
               horses
               ;
               and
               of
               men
               every
               hundreth
               Captive
               ,
               with
               whose
               blood
               they
               besprinkle
               Mars
               his
               sword
               .
               Then
               they
               cut
               off
               the
               right
               shoulders
               of
               the
               slain
               men
               ,
               and
               s●ing
               them
               into
               the
               air
               .
               They
               used
               to
               wound
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               strangle
               the
               beast
               which
               they
               sacrificed
               ,
               praying
               to
               that
               god
               to
               whom
               they
               offered
               the
               beast
               ;
               they
               kindled
               no
               fire
               of
               wood
               ,
               for
               the
               Country
               yielded
               none
               ,
               but
               they
               burned
               the
               bones
               of
               the
               beast
               to
               boyl
               the
               flesh
               withal
               ;
               if
               they
               want
               a
               vessel
               ,
               they
               boyl
               the
               flesh
               in
               the
               beasts
               paunch
               ;
               they
               use
               no
               Vows
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               ceremonies
               .
               Their
               chiefest
               sacrifices
               were
               Horses
               .
               But
               of
               this
               ,
               see
               Herodotus
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Religious
               discipline
               had
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               or
               Cathaians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               worshipped
               the
               Sun
               ,
               
               Stars
               ,
               Fire
               ,
               Earth
               and
               Water
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               offered
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               their
               meat
               and
               drink
               each
               morning
               before
               they
               eat
               and
               drink
               themselves
               .
               They
               beleeve
               there
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               maker
               
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               yet
               they
               worship
               him
               not
               ,
               nor
               pray
               to
               him
               .
               They
               place
               Idols
               at
               their
               Tent
               doores
               ,
               ●o
               preserve
               their
               cattel
               and
               milk
               .
               To
               these
               silk
               and
               felt
               Idols
               (
               for
               of
               such
               materials
               they
               make
               them
               )
               are
               offered
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               milk
               ,
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               the
               hearts
               also
               of
               beasts
               ,
               which
               they
               leave
               before
               them
               all
               night
               ,
               and
               then
               eat
               them
               in
               the
               morning
               ;
               they
               offer
               horses
               to
               the
               Emperours
               Idol
               ,
               which
               none
               afterward
               must
               ride
               ;
               they
               do
               not
               break
               ,
               but
               burn
               the
               bones
               of
               their
               Sacrifices
               ;
               by
               their
               discipline
               they
               must
               not
               touch
               the
               fire
               with
               a
               knife
               ,
               nor
               meddle
               with
               young
               birds
               ,
               nor
               pour
               milke
               ,
               drink
               ,
               or
               meat
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               nor
               break
               one
               bone
               with
               another
               ,
               nor
               make
               water
               within
               their
               Tents
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               such
               traditions
               ,
               which
               if
               violated
               ,
               are
               punished
               with
               death
               ,
               or
               else
               redeemed
               with
               much
               money
               .
               They
               believe
               another
               world
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               this
               is
               .
               When
               one
               dieth
               ,
               he
               hath
               meat
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               mares
               milk
               :
               his
               friends
               eat
               a
               horse
               ,
               and
               burn
               the
               bones
               thereof
               for
               his
               soul
               :
               they
               bury
               also
               with
               him
               a
               Mare
               ,
               a
               Colt
               ,
               and
               a
               Horse
               bridled
               and
               sadled
               ;
               his
               gold
               and
               silver
               also
               ;
               and
               they
               set
               upon
               poles
               the
               horse
               hide
               that
               was
               eat
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               be
               without
               a
               Tent
               in
               the
               other
               world
               ;
               they
               use
               to
               purifie
               every
               thing
               by
               making
               it
               passe
               between
               two
               fires
               .
               When
               they
               pray
               ,
               they
               are
               injoyned
               by
               their
               Discipline
               to
               lift
               up
               their
               hands
               and
               smite
               their
               teeth
               three
               times
               .
               They
               use
               to
               feed
               the
               Ghosts
               or
               Spirits
               with
               Mares
               milk
               cast
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               or
               poured
               on
               the
               ground
               .
               They
               have
               their
               religious
               Votaries
               and
               Monasteries
               ,
               amongst
               which
               there
               is
               an
               Order
               called
               Senscin
               ,
               which
               eat
               nothing
               but
               bran
               steeped
               in
               hot
               water
               .
               They
               worship
               not
               Idols
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               marry
               ;
               but
               they
               hold
               transanimation
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               ridiculous
               opinions
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               
                 Iohannes
                 de
                 Plano
                 Carpini
              
               ,
               whom
               Pope
               
                 Innocent
                 Anno.
              
               1246.
               sent
               Embassadour
               to
               the
               Tartarian
               Court.
               See
               also
               
                 M.
                 Paulus
                 Venetus
                 ,
                 Vincentius
                 ,
                 Bellouack
              
               in
               
                 specbist
                 .
                 Math.
                 Paris
              
               and
               others
               .
               There
               is
               one
               thing
               commendable
               in
               their
               Discipline
               ,
               that
               they
               force
               no
               man
               to
               embrace
               their
               Religion
               .
               But
               Ortelius
               mentioneth
               a
               strange
               custom
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               Priests
               on
               high
               trees
               preach
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               after
               Sermon
               besprinkle
               their
               auditors
               with
               blood
               ,
               milk
               ,
               earth
               ,
               and
               cow-dung
               mixed
               together
               ,
               and
               no
               lesse
               strange
               it
               is
               that
               they
               do
               not
               bury
               their
               dead
               but
               hang
               them
               on
               trees
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               Had
               the
               Pagans
               any
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Creation
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               seems
               by
               these
               Tartars
               and
               divers
               other
               Gentile
               Idolaters
               ,
               
               of
               which
               we
               are
               to
               speak
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               them
               had
               some
               knowledge
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               they
               learned
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               had
               no
               commerce
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               heathen
               Philosophers
               and
               Poets
               ;
               and
               these
               were
               led
               to
               believe
               this
               truth
               by
               the
               guide
               of
               natural
               reason
               ;
               for
               when
               they
               considered
               the
               continual
               vicissitudes
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               alteration
               ,
               generation
               ,
               and
               corruption
               of
               things
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               motion
               and
               of
               time
               ,
               whereof
               the
               one
               presupposeth
               a
               Chief
               Mover
               ;
               for
               nothing
               can
               move
               it selfe
               ;
               the
               other
               consisteth
               in
               Priotity
               and
               Posteriority
               ,
               which
               depends
               upon
               motion
               ,
               and
               suteth
               not
               with
               Eternity
               ;
               when
               they
               observed
               also
               the
               Harmony
               ,
               Order
               and
               Beauty
               of
               things
               ,
               &
               how
               every
               motion
               and
               mutation
               aimed
               at
               a
               certain
               End
               ,
               they
               concluded
               that
               this
               great
               Universe
               could
               not
               be
               ruled
               ,
               or
               have
               existence
               by
               chance
               ,
               but
               by
               providence
               and
               wisdom
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               this
               must
               needs
               have
               a
               beginning
               ;
               otherwise
               we
               could
               not
               know
               whether
               the
               Egge
               or
               the
               Bird
               ,
               the
               Seed
               or
               the
               Plant
               ,
               the
               Day
               or
               the
               Night
               ,
               the
               Light
               or
               the
               Darknesse
               were
               first
               .
               And
               seeing
               the
               world
               consisteth
               of
               corruptible
               parts
               ,
               how
               can
               the
               Whole
               which
               is
               made
               up
               of
               such
               Parts
               be
               Eternal
               ?
               They
               found
               also
               that
               it
               was
               repugnant
               to
               reason
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               Eternals
               and
               infinite
               Entities
               to
               exist
               actually
               together
               ;
               for
               every
               Entity
               in
               the
               world
               must
               be
               Eternal
               ,
               if
               it selfe
               be
               eternal
               .
               Besides
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               Eternity
               to
               admit
               magis
               &
               minus
               ,
               degrees
               ,
               auction
               or
               diminution
               ;
               which
               it
               must
               needs
               do
               ,
               if
               the
               world
               be
               eternal
               ;
               for
               if
               there
               have
               been
               infinite
               annual
               revolutions
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               infinite
               monethly
               revolutions
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               something
               greater
               then
               Infinity
               ;
               for
               the
               revolutions
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               are
               far
               more
               then
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               by
               these
               reasons
               they
               were
               induced
               to
               acknowledge
               a
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               of
               which
               
                 Merc.
                 Trismegistus
              
               in
               Poemandra
               speaketh
               plainly
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 made
                 and
                 perfected
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 dividing
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 from
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Orpheus
              
               in
               his
               Argona●tes
               singeth
               ,
               How
               Jupiter
               
                 hid
                 within
                 his
                 breast
                 the
                 world
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 pleasant
                 
                 light
                 ,
              
               &c.
               this
               same
               song
               is
               sung
               by
               
                 Hesiod
                 ,
                 Homer
                 ,
                 AEschilus
                 ,
                 Sophocles
                 ,
                 Euripides
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Poets
               .
               Pythagoras
               as
               Plutarch
               ,
               and
               Laertius
               testifie
               ,
               taught
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 God.
                 Thales
                 ,
                 Empedocles
                 ,
                 Anaxagoras
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               other
               ancient
               Philosophers
               ,
               ascribe
               a
               beginning
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               some
               from
               one
               element
               ,
               some
               from
               another
               .
               The
               Platonists
               alwayes
               held
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               the
               Aristotelians
               affirming
               there
               is
               a
               first
               mover
               ,
               must
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               which
               is
               moved
               ,
               had
               a
               beginning
               ;
               they
               say
               also
               that
               the
               world
               doth
               depend
               upon
               God
               ;
               how
               then
               can
               it
               be
               Eternal
               ?
               seeing
               dependance
               and
               eternity
               are
               incompatible
               .
               Aristotle
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 de
                 mundo
              
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Metaphysicks
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 Author
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 living
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 nature
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Cicere
              
               in
               his
               Books
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               gods
               confesseth
               ,
               
                 That
                 every
                 thing
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 man
                 was
                 not
                 created
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 supream
                 power
                 .
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 Macrobius
                 ,
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 Ovid
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Latine
               Poets
               ,
               except
               Lucretius
               ,
               affirm
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               .
               The
               Stoicks
               also
               asserted
               the
               original
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               Epicures
               ,
               though
               these
               held
               a
               beginning
               fortuital
               ,
               not
               providential
               ,
               ascribing
               the
               original
               of
               things
               to
               chance
               ,
               not
               to
               counsel
               .
               This
               same
               doctrine
               of
               the
               creation
               is
               at
               this
               day
               beleeved
               by
               
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
              
               the
               most
               barbarous
               people
               of
               both
               Indies
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               progresse
               of
               this
               Book
               :
               and
               the
               greatest
               opponents
               to
               this
               doctrine
               of
               the
               worlds
               creation
               ,
               as
               
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Lucretius
                 ,
                 Galen
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               are
               forced
               sometimes
               to
               doubt
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               own
               Tenets
               .
            
             
               Q
               Were
               all
               the
               Tartars
               of
               one
               Religion
               or
               Discipline
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               
               For
               that
               vast
               Country
               containeth
               several
               Nations
               ,
               who
               were
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               yet
               are
               of
               several
               Religions
               .
               Some
               Christians
               ,
               some
               Mahumetans
               ,
               and
               others
               Pagans
               ,
               among
               whom
               also
               are
               divers
               Sects
               and
               Religions
               .
               In
               Sachion
               they
               have
               divers
               Monasteries
               of
               Idols
               ;
               to
               whom
               they
               dedicate
               their
               children
               ,
               and
               on
               festival
               days
               sacrifice
               Rams
               to
               these
               Idols
               ,
               for
               their
               childrens
               preservation
               ,
               the
               flesh
               whereof
               they
               eat●
               ,
               but
               reserve
               the
               bones
               as
               holy
               reliques
               :
               the
               Priests
               Fee
               is
               the
               skin
               ,
               with
               the
               head
               ,
               feet
               ,
               and
               inwards
               ,
               and
               some
               part
               of
               the
               flesh
               also
               .
               Before
               the
               Corps
               of
               any
               great
               man
               be
               
               buried
               ,
               they
               set
               a
               table
               before
               it
               ,
               furnished
               with
               all
               sort
               of
               meats
               ,
               with
               the
               odour
               of
               which
               they
               think
               the
               departed
               soul
               is
               refreshed
               and
               heartned
               against
               the
               burning
               of
               the
               body
               .
               They
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               with
               the
               body
               pictures
               of
               his
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               horses
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               to
               serve
               him
               in
               the
               other
               world
               .
               In
               Tangoth
               they
               worship
               Idols
               with
               many
               heads
               and
               hands
               ;
               they
               have
               Monasteries
               where
               the
               Monks
               are
               walled
               up
               .
               In
               Succuir
               ,
               they
               make
               perfumes
               of
               Rheubarb
               for
               their
               Idols
               .
               In
               Caindu
               they
               prostitute
               their
               wives
               ,
               sisters
               ,
               and
               daughters
               to
               strangers
               ,
               as
               an
               honour
               due
               to
               their
               Idols
               .
               In
               Cathai
               and
               Mangi
               ,
               the
               sick
               vow
               to
               offer
               their
               blood
               to
               their
               Idols
               if
               they
               recover
               ;
               their
               Sorcerers
               also
               cause
               them
               to
               offer
               to
               these
               Idols
               sacrifices
               of
               Rams
               with
               black
               heads
               ,
               which
               with
               spiced
               drinks
               they
               eat
               up
               merrily
               ,
               with
               singing
               and
               dancing
               ,
               and
               fling
               the
               broth
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               in
               the
               air
               .
               In
               some
               Provinces
               of
               Cathaia
               the
               Monks
               wear
               strings
               about
               them
               full
               of
               nut
               shells
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               are
               still
               praying
               :
               they
               worship
               still
               towards
               the
               north
               ,
               but
               keep
               their
               Church
               doors
               open
               towards
               the
               south
               .
               Of
               these
               see
               
                 Paulus
                 Venetus
              
               and
               
                 Will
                 ,
                 de
                 Rubruquis
              
               ,
               who
               both
               travelled
               in
               these
               Countries
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Of
               what
               Religion
               are
               the
               Northern
               countries
               neer
               the
               Pole
               ?
            
             
               A
               In
               
                 Nova
                 Zembla
              
               (
               as
               the
               Hollanders
               who
               travelled
               thither
               relate
               )
               there
               is
               no
               Religion
               prescribed
               by
               Law
               ;
               
               but
               they
               worship
               the
               Sun
               so
               long
               as
               he
               is
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               absence
               the
               Moon
               and
               north
               Star.
               To
               these
               they
               offer
               yearly
               sacrifices
               of
               Deer
               ,
               which
               they
               burn
               except
               the
               head
               and
               feet
               ;
               they
               sacrifice
               also
               for
               their
               dead
               .
               The
               Samodyes
               which
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Muscovit
               ,
               are
               much
               addicted
               to
               witchcraft
               and
               idolatry
               ;
               among
               them
               each
               kindred
               have
               their
               Temple
               where
               they
               sacrifice
               ;
               their
               Priest
               is
               he
               that
               is
               eldest
               ,
               whose
               ornaments
               are
               small
               ribs
               and
               teeth
               of
               fishes
               and
               wilde
               beasts
               hanging
               about
               him
               ;
               with
               a
               white
               Garland
               on
               his
               head
               ;
               in
               his
               divine
               service
               he
               doth
               not
               sing
               but
               howse
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               long
               till
               he
               become
               like
               a
               mad
               man
               ,
               and
               then
               falls
               down
               as
               if
               he
               were
               dead
               ,
               but
               riseth
               again
               ,
               or
               dereth
               five
               Deere
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               ,
               and
               then
               thrusts
               a
               sword
               half
               way
               into
               his
               belly
               ,
               still
               singing
               or
               
               howling
               rather
               ;
               the
               sword
               he
               takes
               out
               again
               ,
               heats
               it
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               then
               thrusts
               it
               in
               at
               the
               Navel
               ,
               and
               out
               at
               the
               Fundament
               ;
               then
               he
               lets
               two
               men
               standing
               by
               him
               ,
               pull
               off
               his
               head
               and
               left
               shoulder
               with
               a
               small
               line
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               pull
               the
               head
               and
               shoulder
               into
               a
               kettle
               of
               hot
               water
               ,
               but
               he
               reviveth
               again
               ,
               and
               cometh
               out
               whole
               as
               he
               was
               before
               ;
               with
               such
               jugling
               illusions
               do
               they
               deceive
               the
               people
               .
               But
               of
               these
               see
               
                 Richard
                 Iohnsons
              
               relation
               in
               Hakluit
               ,
               tom
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               Q.
               How
               many
               ways
               can
               Satan
               delude
               men
               by
               such
               false
               miracles
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Three
               wayes
               .
               1.
               
               
               By
               local
               motion
               ,
               suddenly
               removing
               one
               object
               from
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               substituting
               in
               stead
               thereof
               another
               ;
               thus
               are
               we
               deceived
               in
               many
               supposed
               transformations
               ;
               as
               when
               we
               think
               we
               see
               Women
               transformed
               into
               Cats
               ,
               or
               Hares
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               creature
               ;
               the
               Woman
               is
               suddenly
               conveyed
               away
               and
               the
               Cat
               put
               in
               her
               place
               ;
               such
               were
               these
               transmutations
               of
               Vlysses
               fellows
               into
               beasts
               ,
               and
               of
               Diomedes
               his
               company
               into
               birds
               .
               2.
               
               By
               darkning
               the
               Medium
               or
               Aire
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               see
               the
               object
               ,
               or
               by
               condensing
               of
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               object
               appeareth
               bigger
               then
               it
               is
               ,
               or
               by
               altering
               of
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               object
               appeareth
               quite
               other
               then
               it
               is
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               strange
               things
               through
               some
               glasses
               ;
               or
               lastly
               ,
               by
               working
               on
               and
               disturbing
               of
               the
               fancy
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               Satan
               to
               do
               ,
               being
               a
               subtile
               spirit
               of
               long
               experience
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               knowledge
               .
               3.
               
               By
               working
               on
               the
               outward
               sensitive
               organ
               ,
               either
               by
               altering
               situation
               thereof
               ;
               thus
               by
               elevating
               or
               depressing
               the
               eye
               ,
               we
               see
               things
               double
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               then
               they
               are
               ;
               or
               by
               disturbing
               the
               visive
               spirits
               ,
               or
               by
               casting
               a
               mist
               before
               the
               eye
               .
               By
               such
               tricks
               the
               Egyptian
               Sorcerers
               made
               the
               people
               beleeve
               they
               had
               done
               the
               same
               miracles
               that
               Moses
               did
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Witch
               of
               Endor
               deluded
               Saul
               ,
               by
               presenting
               to
               him
               the
               resemblance
               of
               Samuel
               ;
               whereas
               it
               was
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               to
               disturb
               the
               soul
               of
               any
               just
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               it
               from
               that
               place
               of
               rest
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               under
               the
               immediate
               protection
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ;
               yet
               many
               learned
               men
               are
               of
               another
               opinion
               ,
               that
               Samuel
               did
               truly
               appear
               ,
               God
               so
               permitting
               that
               Saul
               might
               be
               convinced
               of
               his
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               desertion
               from
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               
               same
               Prophet
               ,
               whose
               counsel
               he
               had
               heretofore
               despised
               .
               Now
               though
               Satan
               deludes
               oftentimes
               with
               false
               miracles
               ,
               yet
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               sometimes
               by
               Gods
               permission
               he
               doth
               strange
               wonders
               ;
               by
               the
               help
               of
               natural
               causes
               ,
               as
               he
               can
               raise
               storms
               ,
               so
               he
               did
               against
               Iobs
               Children
               ;
               he
               can
               carry
               his
               Witches
               in
               the
               Aire
               ,
               so
               he
               did
               carry
               Christ
               to
               the
               pinacle
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               an
               high
               Mountain
               ;
               so
               the
               Angel
               carried
               Habakkuk
               ;
               he
               can
               also
               make
               beasts
               to
               speak
               ,
               by
               guiding
               their
               tongues
               ,
               so
               the
               Angel
               made
               Balaams
               Asse
               to
               utter
               certain
               words
               ;
               but
               he
               can
               do
               no
               miracle
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               cannot
               produce
               such
               effects
               as
               exceed
               the
               activity
               of
               natural
               causes
               ;
               so
               he
               cannot
               raise
               the
               dead
               ,
               or
               give
               them
               life
               again
               ;
               he
               cannot
               restore
               sight
               to
               the
               blinde
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               total
               privation
               ,
               nor
               can
               he
               transform
               men
               into
               beasts
               ,
               being
               the
               body
               of
               a
               beast
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               an
               humane
               soul
               ;
               nor
               can
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               animate
               a
               beasts
               body
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               relation
               betweene
               the
               matter
               and
               form
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               disposition
               ,
               appetite
               ,
               or
               aptitude
               in
               that
               matter
               to
               receive
               such
               a
               form
               .
               This
               is
               onely
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               changed
               Lots
               Wife
               into
               a
               Pillar
               of
               Salt
               ,
               and
               Nebuchadnezzar
               into
               a
               beast
               .
               Satan
               hath
               no
               power
               over
               celestial
               bodies
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               Prince
               of
               the
               Aire
               ;
               he
               cannot
               create
               ,
               nor
               do
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               reserved
               for
               himselfe
               .
               Therefore
               when
               we
               hear
               of
               men
               transformed
               into
               beasts
               ,
               or
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               miracles
               as
               exceed
               the
               course
               and
               activity
               of
               nature
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               assured
               these
               are
               not
               true
               miracles
               ,
               but
               Satanical
               delusions
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               be
               done
               to
               confirme
               errour
               ,
               wickednesse
               and
               superstition
               ;
               for
               the
               end
               of
               all
               true
               and
               divine
               miracles
               are
               to
               establish
               truth
               and
               holinesse
               .
               Therefore
               when
               we
               read
               of
               bringing
               down
               the
               Moon
               ,
               of
               driving
               the
               Stars
               backward
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               impossibilities
               beleeved
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               we
               must
               conclude
               they
               were
               meer
               delusions
               of
               Satan
               .
               Such
               were
               those
               wonders
               adscribed
               to
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               of
               making
               images
               to
               walk
               ,
               of
               turning
               stones
               into
               bread
               ,
               of
               being
               transformed
               into
               a
               Sheep
               ,
               Goat
               ,
               and
               Serpent
               ,
               of
               raising
               souls
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               stuffe
               ;
               all
               these
               were
               meer
               jugling
               tricks
               and
               Satanicall
               deceptions
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               But
               why
               are
               we
               so
               afraid
               of
               Satans
               Stratagems
               ,
               seeing
               the
               most
               of
               them
               are
               but
               illusions
               ?
            
             
               A.
               This
               fear
               in
               us
               proceeds
               partly
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               our
               own
               conscience
               ;
               
               for
               Adams
               sin
               brought
               fear
               both
               on
               himselfe
               and
               on
               his
               posterity
               ;
               therefore
               after
               he
               had
               fallen
               ,
               he
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               he
               was
               afraid
               and
               so
               we
               his
               children
               do
               often
               times
               fear
               ,
               where
               no
               fear
               is
               ,
               and
               are
               afraid
               sometimes
               at
               our
               own
               shadows
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               shaking
               of
               a
               leafe
               Partly
               this
               fear
               proceeds
               from
               want
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               Christ
               reproved
               in
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               who
               when
               they
               saw
               Jesus
               walking
               in
               the
               night
               time
               on
               the
               Sea
               ,
               they
               were
               afraid
               ,
               thinking
               they
               had
               seen
               a
               Spirit
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               implacable
               hatred
               of
               Satan
               against
               mankind
               ,
               his
               delight
               he
               taketh
               in
               affrighting
               and
               hurting
               us
               ,
               either
               in
               our
               persons
               ,
               or
               in
               our
               estates
               ,
               that
               irreconcilable
               enmity
               which
               is
               between
               the
               Serpent
               and
               the
               Womans
               seed
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               cause
               of
               this
               fear
               in
               us
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               are
               naturally
               fearful
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               because
               our
               imagination
               worketh
               upon
               it self
               ,
               having
               no
               outward
               object
               to
               divert
               it
               ;
               hence
               Satan
               who
               is
               the
               Prince
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               useth
               the
               opportunity
               of
               the
               night
               to
               hurt
               or
               to
               delude
               us
               ;
               thus
               he
               affrighteth
               us
               in
               the
               dark
               in
               our
               houses
               with
               strange
               apparitions
               ,
               motions
               and
               sounds
               ;
               whence
               some
               houses
               have
               blin
               said
               to
               be
               hanted
               with
               Spirits
               .
               So
               in
               the
               night
               he
               affrighteth
               travellers
               with
               
                 ignis
                 fatuus
              
               ,
               or
               jack
               in
               the
               candle
               ,
               as
               we
               call
               it
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               be
               a
               natural
               Meteor
               ,
               yet
               Satan
               can
               move
               it
               to
               and
               fro
               purposely
               to
               draw
               travellers
               into
               precipices
               or
               waters
               .
               So
               in
               the
               night
               time
               he
               affrighteth
               mariners
               at
               Sea
               ,
               by
               insinuating
               himself
               into
               these
               fiery
               Meteors
               ,
               which
               like
               candles
               or
               balls
               of
               fire
               ,
               run
               up
               and
               down
               the
               ship
               ;
               these
               were
               deified
               by
               the
               old
               Pagans
               ;
               if
               one
               single
               flame
               appeared
               ,
               they
               called
               it
               Helena
               ,
               and
               held
               it
               an
               ominons
               fign
               of
               destruction
               ,
               as
               she
               was
               to
               Tr●y
               ;
               if
               there
               were
               two
               ,
               they
               named
               them
               Castor
               and
               Pollux
               ,
               and
               placed
               their
               statues
               in
               their
               ships
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               Act.
               28.
               
               And
               Sea
               men
               use
               to
               tell
               us
               of
               many
               strange
               sights
               and
               apparitions
               they
               have
               seen
               in
               the
               Ocean
               .
               Satan
               also
               useth
               to
               affright
               men
               in
               Churches
               and
               Church
               yards
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               by
               representing
               to
               their
               phantasie
               the
               shape
               of
               dead
               men
               in
               their
               winding
               sheets
               ;
               in
               the
               night
               also
               strange
               
               voices
               and
               sounds
               are
               heard
               neer
               deep
               waters
               ,
               or
               rivers
               ,
               which
               are
               taken
               as
               presages
               of
               some
               shortly
               to
               be
               drowned
               there
               ;
               the
               like
               I
               have
               heard
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               have
               found
               the
               event
               to
               fall
               out
               accordingly
               ;
               for
               one
               day
               travelling
               before
               day
               ,
               with
               some
               company
               neere
               the
               River
               Don
               by
               Aberden
               ,
               we
               heard
               a
               great
               noise
               ,
               and
               voices
               call
               to
               us
               ;
               I
               was
               going
               to
               answer
               ,
               but
               was
               forbid
               by
               my
               company
               ,
               who
               told
               me
               they
               were
               spirits
               ,
               which
               never
               are
               heard
               there
               ,
               but
               before
               the
               death
               of
               some
               body
               ;
               which
               fell
               out
               too
               true
               ;
               for
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               a
               gallant
               Gentleman
               was
               drowned
               with
               his
               horse
               ,
               offering
               to
               swim
               over
               .
               It
               is
               strange
               what
               Plutarch
               writeth
               of
               the
               voice
               which
               from
               the
               shoare
               called
               upon
               Thamus
               the
               Egyptian
               ship-Master
               (
               who
               then
               had
               cast
               Anchor
               at
               Praxeae
               )
               telling
               him
               that
               the
               great
               god
               Pan
               was
               dead
               .
               Though
               the
               night
               Mare
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Incubus
               and
               Succubus
               ,
               be
               a
               natural
               disease
               ;
               as
               Physitians
               know
               ,
               yet
               Satan
               hath
               often
               times
               made
               use
               of
               this
               infirmitie
               ,
               to
               abuse
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               and
               wom●n
               in
               their
               sleep
               .
               By
               all
               which
               we
               see
               his
               malice
               against
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               the
               causes
               of
               our
               fear
               ;
               which
               hath
               wrought
               so
               powerfully
               among
               the
               ignorant
               Pagans
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               planted
               their
               whole
               Religion
               in
               the
               worshipping
               of
               these
               evil
               spirits
               ;
               for
               their
               gods
               were
               none
               other
               ,
               as
               Porphyrie
               she
               ●eth
               ,
               
                 l.
                 2.
                 de
                 abstinen
                 .
                 &
                 l.
                 2.
                 de
                 sacrificio
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 These
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 delight
                 in
                 shedding
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 in
                 filthy
                 and
                 obscene
                 speeches
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 men
                 to
                 lust
                 ,
                 vice
                 ,
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 flagitious
                 actions
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 they
                 perswade
                 men
                 that
                 the
                 supreame
                 God
                 delighteth
                 in
                 such
                 impieties
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Q
               Since
               the
               Stratagems
               and
               illusions
               of
               Satan
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               what
               is
               our
               duty
               in
               this
               case
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Our
               duty
               is
               .
               1.
               
               To
               be
               assured
               that
               nothing
               can
               come
               to
               pas●e
               but
               by
               the
               providence
               of
               our
               Heavenly
               Father
               ,
               
               who
               hath
               numbred
               the
               hairs
               of
               our
               heads
               ,
               and
               hath
               Satan
               in
               a
               chain
               ,
               so
               that
               without
               permission
               he
               could
               neither
               afflict
               Iob
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               children
               ,
               nor
               cattel
               ,
               nor
               durst
               he
               enter
               into
               the
               herd
               of
               swine
               without
               leave
               from
               Christ.
               2.
               
               Let
               us
               remember
               what
               Christ
               hath
               promised
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               who
               can
               be
               against
               us
               ?
               Christ
               came
               to
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               
               the
               Devil
               ;
               to
               cast
               out
               the
               strong
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               tread
               down
               Satan
               under
               our
               feet
               ;
               he
               hath
               promised
               not
               to
               leave
               us
               Orphans
               ;
               
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 Shepherd
                 that
                 laid
                 down
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 his
                 sheep
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               holdeth
               so
               fast
               that
               no
               man
               shall
               take
               them
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               ;
               his
               name
               is
               Emanuel
               ,
               God
               with
               us
               .
               He
               was
               amongst
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               Luke
               .
               24.
               when
               they
               were
               assembled
               together
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               fear
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               will
               be
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               two
               or
               three
               gathered
               together
               in
               his
               name
               .
               He
               is
               the
               watchman
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               neither
               slumbers
               nor
               sleeps
               ;
               therefore
               with
               David
               let
               us
               lie
               down
               and
               take
               our
               rest
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               make
               us
               to
               live
               in
               safety
               .
               Though
               we
               walk
               through
               the
               vally
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
               let
               us
               fear
               no
               evil
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               us
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               be
               moved
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               at
               our
               right
               hand
               ;
               he
               is
               our
               buckler
               ,
               and
               our
               exceeding
               great
               reward
               ,
               therefore
               let
               us
               not
               feare
               3.
               
               Let
               us
               put
               on
               the
               whole
               Armour
               of
               God
               ,
               chiefly
               the
               shield
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               quench
               all
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               fight
               against
               Satan
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               Let
               us
               resist
               the
               Devil
               and
               he
               will
               flee
               from
               us
               .
               4.
               
               We
               must
               remember
               that
               God
               doth
               sometimes
               permit
               Satan
               to
               buffet
               us
               as
               he
               did
               Paul
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               try
               our
               patience
               ,
               and
               obedience
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               the
               more
               watchfull
               of
               our selves
               against
               that
               roaring
               Lyon
               ,
               which
               compasseth
               the
               earth
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               devour
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               be
               the
               more
               earnest
               in
               prayer
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               adhere
               the
               closer
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               may
               acknowledge
               his
               fatherly
               care
               and
               goodnesse
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               be
               tempted
               above
               measure
               ,
               comforting
               our selves
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               his
               grace
               is
               sufficient
               for
               us
               .
               5.
               
               We
               must
               remember
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               his
               Angels
               charge
               over
               us
               ,
               to
               hold
               us
               up
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               least
               we
               dash
               our
               foot
               against
               a
               stone
               .
               Christ
               was
               no
               sooner
               tempted
               by
               Satan
               ,
               but
               the
               Angels
               came
               and
               ministred
               to
               him
               .
               When
               Iacob
               was
               persecuted
               by
               his
               brother
               Esau
               ,
               God
               sent
               a
               multitude
               of
               Angels
               to
               guard
               him
               .
               The
               Prophet
               Elisha
               was
               encompassed
               with
               fiery
               Chariots
               ,
               or
               Angels
               in
               that
               shape
               ,
               from
               the
               Syrian
               Souldiers
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               then
               fear
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               are
               round
               about
               those
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               delivereth
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               same
               Angels
               
               will
               be
               ready
               at
               our
               death
               to
               convey
               our
               souls
               as
               they
               did
               Lazarus
               ,
               into
               Abrahams
               bosome
               .
               6.
               
               Let
               us
               support
               our selves
               against
               Satan
               ,
               by
               the
               assurance
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               remission
               of
               our
               sins
               ;
               
                 for
                 blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 whose
                 sins
                 are
                 forgiven
                 him
              
               ;
               therefore
               let
               us
               not
               be
               afraid
               ,
               for
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 justifieth
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 condemn
                 ?
              
               if
               Satan
               objects
               against
               us
               ,
               that
               sin
               hath
               abounded
               ,
               let
               us
               answer
               him
               in
               the
               Apostles
               words
               ,
               
                 grace
                 hath
                 much
                 more
                 abounded
              
               .
               7.
               
               Let
               us
               as
               our
               Saviour
               counselleth
               us
               ,
               
                 watch
                 and
                 pray
                 continually
              
               ;
               our
               spirituall
               enemies
               are
               many
               ,
               vigilant
               ,
               malicious
               and
               powerful
               ;
               nothing
               will
               give
               them
               advantage
               over
               us
               ,
               but
               security
               and
               neglect
               of
               prayer
               ;
               vigilancy
               and
               prayer
               are
               Armour
               of
               proofe
               against
               all
               tentations
               ;
               with
               these
               Saint
               Paul
               armed
               himself
               when
               he
               was
               buffeted
               by
               the
               Angel
               of
               Satan
               ;
               therefore
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 When
                 thou
                 walkest
                 abroad
                 ,
                 let
                 prayers
                 arm
                 thee
                 ;
                 when
                 thou
                 returnest
                 home
                 ,
                 let
                 prayers
                 meet
                 thee
                 :
                 Egredientes
                 domo
                 armet
                 oratio
                 ,
                 regredientibus
                 de
                 platea
                 occurrat
                 oratio
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               heed
               we
               do
               not
               countenance
               or
               approve
               ,
               or
               have
               any
               commerce
               with
               Necromancers
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               raise
               Spirits
               ;
               for
               God
               often
               times
               punisheth
               such
               vain
               curiosity
               ;
               let
               us
               beware
               of
               too
               much
               retirednesse
               ;
               for
               Satan
               is
               most
               ready
               to
               tempt
               us
               when
               we
               are
               alone
               ;
               so
               he
               tempted
               Eve
               when
               she
               was
               alone
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               and
               assaulted
               Christ
               when
               he
               was
               alone
               in
               the
               Desart
               .
               Let
               us
               take
               heed
               also
               of
               too
               much
               sadnesse
               and
               melancholy
               ;
               for
               though
               this
               be
               a
               natural
               infirmitie
               ,
               yet
               Satan
               by
               it
               takes
               occasion
               to
               work
               mischief
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Saul
               ,
               who
               is
               said
               to
               have
               an
               evil
               spirit
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               his
               melancholy
               fit
               ;
               and
               we
               know
               that
               in
               the
               Gospel
               mad
               men
               ,
               Phreneticks
               ,
               and
               Lunaticks
               are
               called
               Demoniacks
               ,
               because
               the
               Devil
               took
               occasion
               by
               their
               madnesse
               to
               advance
               his
               kingdom
               of
               darknesse
               .
               And
               let
               us
               chiefly
               endeavour
               to
               have
               a
               good
               conscience
               which
               is
               a
               continual
               feast
               ,
               to
               live
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               just
               in
               all
               our
               wayes
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               feare
               Satans
               Stratagems
               or
               illusions
               ;
               
                 for
                 the
                 righteous
                 man
                 is
                 bold
                 as
                 a
                 Lyon
                 ▪
              
            
             
               Q.
               Of
               What
               Religion
               were
               the
               Chinois
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               were
               alwaies
               and
               still
               are
               Idolaters
               ,
               except
               
               as
               few
               gained
               to
               Christianity
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               
               and
               a
               few
               Tartars
               that
               are
               Mahumetans
               .
               That
               vast
               Dominion
               is
               full
               of
               Temples
               and
               Monasteries
               ,
               replenished
               with
               multitudes
               of
               Idols
               ,
               which
               their
               cunning
               Priests
               feed
               with
               the
               smoak
               of
               meats
               ,
               but
               they
               eat
               the
               meat
               themselves
               .
               The
               Priests
               here
               have
               so
               much
               power
               over
               their
               gods
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               beate
               and
               whip
               them
               when
               they
               do
               not
               answer
               their
               expectation
               .
               They
               have
               one
               Idol
               with
               three
               heads
               ,
               which
               they
               much
               reverence
               .
               These
               represent
               their
               three
               great
               Philosophers
               ,
               
                 Confusius
                 ,
                 Xequiam
              
               ,
               aud
               Tanzu
               .
               Their
               chiefe
               gods
               are
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Stars
               .
               They
               worship
               also
               the
               devil
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               love
               ,
               but
               feare
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               do
               them
               no
               hurt
               ;
               therefore
               they
               place
               his
               picture
               in
               the
               fore
               Castle
               of
               their
               ships
               .
               They
               are
               Pythagoreans
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               Transahimation
               ;
               therefore
               some
               of
               them
               will
               not
               kill
               any
               living
               thing
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               at
               Quinsay
               in
               a
               walled
               Parke
               belonging
               to
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               the
               Monks
               feed
               4000
               living
               creatures
               of
               divers
               kinds
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               charity
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               Noble
               men
               ,
               which
               were
               entred
               into
               the
               bodies
               of
               these
               creatures
               .
               Their
               Monks
               are
               shaven
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               weare
               beads
               ,
               to
               be
               present
               at
               burials
               ,
               to
               maintain
               Celibate
               whilst
               they
               are
               Monks
               ,
               to
               pray
               two
               hours
               together
               before
               day
               .
               Of
               these
               religious
               Orders
               there
               be
               four
               sorts
               ,
               distinguished
               by
               their
               colours
               ,
               black
               ,
               white
               ,
               yellow
               ,
               and
               russet
               .
               These
               have
               their
               Priors
               ,
               Provincials
               ,
               and
               Generall
               ;
               he
               is
               carryed
               on
               mens
               shoulders
               in
               an
               Ivory
               Chaite
               ,
               and
               is
               cloathed
               in
               silke
               .
               Their
               maintainance
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               Kings
               allowance
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               benevolence
               of
               devout
               people
               ,
               which
               they
               procure
               by
               begging
               and
               praying
               for
               them
               .
               They
               have
               their
               Nuns
               also
               ,
               and
               Hermits
               ,
               and
               consecrated
               Hills
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               people
               make
               divers
               Pilgrimages
               .
               There
               are
               many
               Colledges
               for
               learning
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               high
               esteem
               among
               them
               .
               Their
               Secular
               Priests
               weare
               long
               hair
               and
               black
               cloath
               ,
               their
               Regulares
               are
               shaven
               ,
               but
               neither
               must
               marry
               .
               They
               are
               bound
               to
               observe
               all
               Feastivall
               days
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               New
               and
               Full
               Moons
               ,
               the
               Kings
               birth-day
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               New-years
               day
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               New
               Moon
               in
               February
               .
               The
               people
               here
               are
               very
               Superstitious
               in
               ob●rving
               their
               birth-day
               ,
               and
               in
               performing
               the
               Fun●al
               
               Obsequies
               of
               their
               Parents
               ,
               whom
               they
               adore
               ,
               and
               bury
               in
               the
               fields
               ,
               with
               all
               solemnity
               and
               excessive
               charges
               .
               No
               man
               is
               tyed
               to
               any
               particular
               worship
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               he
               may
               be
               of
               what
               Sect
               he
               will.
               They
               have
               abundance
               of
               Hospitals
               for
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               no
               beggers
               to
               be
               seen
               among
               them
               .
               But
               for
               any
               knowledge
               of
               heavenly
               joyes
               ,
               or
               hell
               torments
               ,
               they
               have
               very
               little
               or
               none
               at
               all
               .
               They
               are
               very
               much
               afraid
               when
               there
               is
               any
               Eclipse
               of
               the
               Sun
               or
               Moon
               ,
               which
               they
               hold
               to
               be
               man
               and
               wife
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               think
               that
               these
               two
               gods
               are
               angry
               with
               them
               .
               Of
               their
               many
               superstitious
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               vain
               opinions
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               see
               the
               Discourse
               of
               
                 China
                 ,
                 Boterus
                 ,
                 Ortelius
                 ,
                 Maffaeus
                 ,
                 Linschoten
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Jesuits
               Epistles
               .
            
             
               Q
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               ancient
               Indians
               ?
               
            
             
               A.
               They
               worshipped
               their
               own
               gods
               ,
               till
               Bacchus
               and
               Alexander
               subdued
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Grecian
               deities
               were
               honoured
               amongst
               them
               ;
               chiefly
               
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Iuno
                 ,
                 Neptune
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Berecynthia
                 .
                 Hercuses
              
               also
               they
               honoured
               in
               the
               forme
               and
               bigness
               of
               a
               Gyant
               .
               The
               River
               Ganges
               ,
               and
               their
               tallest
               trees
               were
               honoured
               as
               Gods
               among
               them
               ;
               therefore
               it
               was
               death
               to
               cut
               down
               any
               of
               them
               .
               Dancing
               to
               their
               Idols
               was
               held
               a
               part
               of
               Divine
               worship
               ;
               but
               the
               Brachmans
               among
               them
               worshipped
               no
               Images
               ▪
               nor
               any
               living
               creature
               ,
               were
               very
               temperate
               in
               in
               their
               dyet
               ,
               and
               gave
               themselves
               to
               contemplation
               of
               divine
               things
               .
               They
               abstain
               from
               Wine
               and
               strong
               drink
               ,
               and
               women
               ,
               and
               lie
               on
               skins
               .
               Their
               Gymnosophists
               were
               Philosophers
               ,
               who
               accustomed
               their
               bodies
               to
               endure
               all
               hardnesse
               ,
               and
               their
               eyes
               to
               gaze
               on
               the
               Sun
               from
               morning
               to
               evening
               .
               Of
               the
               Indian
               Religion
               see
               
                 Alexander
                 ab
                 Alexandro
                 ,
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 B●emus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               Siam
               ?
               
            
             
               A.
               This
               kingdome
               of
               the
               East-Indies
               (
               except
               where
               the
               Moors
               inhabit
               ,
               and
               some
               Christians
               )
               is
               also
               idolatrous
               .
               But
               especially
               they
               worship
               the
               four
               Elements
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               there
               be
               four
               differ●nt
               Sects
               .
               Each
               one
               desireth
               to
               be
               buried
               in
               that
               element
               which
               he
               worshippeth
               :
               hence
               some
               are
               buried
               ,
               some
               burned
               ,
               some
               hanged
               in
               the
               Ayr
               ,
               and
               some
               drowned
               in
               the
               Water
               .
               They
               hold
               that
               God
               made
               all
               things
               ,
               
               that
               the
               good
               are
               rewarded
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               punished
               .
               That
               each
               man
               hath
               two
               spirits
               waiting
               on
               him
               ,
               a
               good
               and
               a
               bad
               .
               That
               the
               world
               shall
               stand
               8000
               yeers
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               be
               burned
               into
               ashes
               ,
               whence
               shall
               come
               forth
               two
               eggs
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               them
               one
               man
               ,
               and
               one
               woman
               ,
               who
               shall
               again
               replenish
               the
               Earth
               .
               Their
               religious
               Orders
               are
               so
               strict
               ,
               that
               it's
               death
               among
               them
               to
               speak
               to
               a
               woman
               .
               They
               feed
               on
               Rice
               onely
               ,
               and
               herbs
               which
               they
               beg
               from
               door
               to
               door
               .
               They
               must
               not
               buy
               nor
               sell
               ,
               nor
               take
               Rents
               .
               They
               are
               tyed
               to
               rise
               at
               midnight
               to
               pray
               to
               their
               Idols
               .
               They
               go
               still
               bare-footed
               ,
               and
               in
               poor
               cloaths
               .
               Every
               King
               of
               this
               Country
               at
               his
               Coronation
               is
               bound
               to
               erect
               a
               Temple
               ,
               with
               high
               Steeples
               and
               multitudes
               of
               Idols
               .
               Their
               priests
               go
               in
               yellow
               ,
               being
               a
               sacred
               colour
               ,
               resembling
               the
               Suns
               light
               .
               They
               may
               not
               nourish
               any
               female
               thing
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               hen
               .
               He
               that
               drinks
               Wine
               ,
               is
               stoned
               to
               death
               .
               See
               the
               discourse
               of
               
                 China
                 ,
                 Boterus
                 ,
                 Maginus
              
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               Pegu
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               religious
               Ceremonies
               of
               this
               kingdom
               consisted
               in
               multitudes
               of
               Temples
               ,
               
               Images
               ,
               and
               begging
               preachers
               ,
               who
               are
               still
               preaching
               and
               begging
               .
               Their
               Alms
               are
               brought
               to
               them
               in
               the
               Pulpits
               ,
               whilst
               they
               are
               preaching
               .
               The
               people
               when
               they
               enter
               into
               their
               Churches
               ,
               at
               the
               dore
               wash
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               by
               lifting
               up
               their
               hands
               to
               their
               heads
               ,
               salute
               the
               preacher
               first
               ,
               and
               and
               then
               the
               Sun.
               When
               any
               enters
               into
               that
               Order
               of
               Talip●n
               ,
               or
               preacher
               ,
               he
               is
               first
               carried
               in
               solemnity
               about
               the
               streets
               on
               horse-back
               ,
               with
               Pipes
               and
               Dr●ms
               ,
               then
               upon
               mens
               shoulders
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               which
               is
               without
               the
               Town
               .
               They
               keep
               holy
               day
               every
               New-Moon
               .
               They
               believe
               multitudes
               of
               gods
               &
               worlds
               succeeding
               each
               other
               ;
               that
               this
               world
               hath
               been
               governed
               by
               four
               gods
               already
               who
               are
               gone
               ,
               the
               fift
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               after
               whose
               death
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               burned
               .
               After
               this
               life
               they
               hold
               some
               shall
               live
               in
               carnal
               pleasure
               ,
               some
               in
               torment
               ,
               and
               others
               shall
               be
               aunihiarid
               .
               They
               hold
               Transanimation
               ,
               and
               are
               bound
               to
               fast
               thirty
               days
               every
               year
               .
               They
               know
               no
               women
               ;
               for
               whom
               they
               allow
               Nunneries
               .
               The
               People
               drink
               the
               water
               wherein
               their
               Preachers
               wash
               themselves
               ,
               co●nting
               it
               holy
               
               They
               feed
               the
               Devil
               each
               morning
               with
               baskets
               of
               rice
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               hurt
               them
               that
               day
               .
               When
               they
               are
               sick
               ,
               they
               build
               him
               Altars
               ,
               and
               pacif●e
               him
               with
               flowers
               ,
               meat
               and
               musick
               .
               Their
               Idols
               are
               honoured
               with
               divers
               festivals
               ,
               in
               which
               wax
               lights
               are
               burned
               all
               night
               ,
               and
               the
               gates
               stand
               open
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               may
               see
               and
               have
               accesse
               to
               the
               idol
               ,
               who
               bring
               presents
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Of
               what
               Religion
               are
               the
               people
               of
               Bengala
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               are
               not
               content
               to
               worship
               the
               River
               ●ahges
               ,
               
               but
               to
               its
               image
               also
               they
               give
               divine
               honours
               .
               The
               River
               is
               visited
               by
               many
               Pilgrims
               ,
               who
               think
               themselves
               happy
               if
               they
               can
               wash
               themselves
               in
               it
               .
               If
               any
               can
               drink
               of
               the
               water
               thereof
               at
               the
               point
               of
               death
               ,
               he
               thinks
               presently
               by
               the
               vertue
               thereof
               to
               obtain
               heaven
               .
               There
               is
               also
               a
               Well
               which
               they
               adore
               ;
               in
               If
               they
               wash
               away
               all
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               clean
               ,
               both
               without
               and
               within
               ,
               if
               they
               wash
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               drink
               thereof
               .
               They
               carry
               away
               the
               sand
               of
               this
               Well
               as
               a
               sacred
               Relique
               ,
               and
               in
               recompence
               leave
               flowers
               behind
               them
               in
               the
               Well
               ;
               For
               fear
               Ieast
               their
               idols
               should
               saint
               with
               too
               much
               heat
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               who
               with
               fans
               blow
               the
               wind
               for
               refrigeration
               .
               All
               are
               bound
               to
               enter
               bare●ooted
               into
               the
               idol-Temples
               .
               The
               more
               horrid
               and
               ugly
               the
               idol
               looks
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               is
               worshipped
               .
               Sick
               people
               are
               brought
               and
               laid
               before
               the
               idols
               ,
               which
               are
               honoured
               with
               lights
               continually
               burning
               before
               them
               .
               Their
               marriages
               are
               made
               in
               some
               Water
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Priest
               and
               the
               married
               couple
               hold
               a
               Cow
               with
               her
               Calfe
               by
               the
               taile
               ,
               and
               poure
               water
               upon
               it
               ;
               then
               the
               Priest
               tieth
               the
               ma●ried
               persons
               cloaths
               together
               ;
               then
               going
               round
               about
               the
               Cow
               aud
               Calse
               the
               Ceremony
               is
               ended
               .
               The
               Priest
               hath
               for
               his
               Fee
               the
               Cow
               and
               Calf
               ;
               the
               poor
               some
               Almes
               ,
               and
               the
               idols
               some
               Money
               .
               About
               Iemena
               ,
               they
               use
               to
               pray
               naked
               in
               the
               water
               and
               to
               do
               pennance
               by
               lying
               flat
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               earth
               ,
               holding
               up
               their
               hands
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               turning
               themselves
               about
               fourty
               times
               .
               Who
               de●ire
               more
               of
               this
               stuff
               ,
               let
               them
               read
               
                 Linschoten
                 ,
                 R.
                 Fitzh
                 .
                 〈…〉
                 ,
              
            
             
               Q.
               Of
               what
               Religion
               is
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Magor
               ?
               
            
             
               A.
               They
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Pythagoreans
               ,
               holding
               
               Transanimation
               ;
               they
               acknowledge
               one
               God
               ,
               but
               have
               many
               fabulous
               conceits
               of
               him
               ;
               as
               that
               he
               hath
               appeared
               in
               the
               world
               in
               divers
               monstrous
               shapes
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               a
               Fish
               ,
               a
               Snail
               ,
               a
               Hog
               ,
               a
               Monster
               resembling
               Woman
               in
               the
               lower
               part
               ,
               and
               a
               Lyon
               in
               the
               upper
               .
               They
               worship
               divers
               idols
               ,
               one
               chiefly
               representing
               a
               Woman
               with
               two
               heads
               and
               many
               hands
               :
               to
               this
               image
               ne●r
               the
               City
               Tahor
               repair
               many
               Pilgrims
               .
               The
               King
               worshippeth
               every
               morning
               the
               image
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               also
               the
               Son
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               he
               sets
               on
               the
               crown
               of
               his
               head
               .
               See
               Oranus
               in
               his
               Narration
               of
               Magor
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               Reiigion
               of
               Cambaia
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               people
               here
               are
               so
               superstitiously
               Pythagoreans
               ,
               
               that
               there
               are
               among
               them
               some
               religious
               orders
               ,
               who
               are
               afraid
               to
               kill
               a
               Gnat
               ,
               or
               Worm
               .
               They
               are
               much
               addicted
               to
               fasting
               and
               almes-giving
               .
               Their
               religious
               persons
               called
               Verteus
               ,
               leave
               no
               hair
               on
               their
               heads
               and
               faces
               ,
               but
               a
               little
               on
               their
               crown
               .
               They
               will
               not
               drink
               their
               water
               cold
               ,
               fearing
               ,
               least
               thereby
               they
               should
               slay
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               which
               is
               quickened
               by
               boyling
               .
               The
               people
               here
               redeem
               birds
               and
               beasts
               appointed
               to
               be
               slain
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               bird
               be
               sick
               or
               hurt
               ,
               they
               carry
               it
               to
               the
               Hospital
               .
               They
               redeem
               also
               Malefactors
               condemned
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               sell
               them
               for
               slaves
               .
               For
               fear
               least
               they
               should
               tread
               upon
               Ants
               ,
               they
               will
               rather
               go
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               then
               goe
               neer
               their
               Hills
               .
               They
               drink
               no
               Wine
               ,
               nor
               will
               eat
               Eggs
               ,
               least
               there
               should
               be
               blood
               in
               them
               .
               Neither
               will
               they
               eat
               of
               Radishes
               ,
               Onyons
               ,
               or
               any
               herb
               that
               hath
               red
               colour
               in
               it
               .
               See.
               
                 Maffaeus
                 ,
                 Linschoten
              
               ,
               and
               Purchas
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               Religion
               professed
               in
               Goa
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Here
               are
               Christians
               ,
               Jewes
               ,
               Mahumetans
               ,
               
               and
               Pagans
               ,
               who
               pray
               to
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               and
               worship
               divers
               idols
               of
               horrible
               Aspects
               ;
               but
               their
               custome
               is
               to
               pray
               to
               the
               first
               thing
               they
               meet
               with
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               though
               a
               Goose
               ,
               or
               an
               Asse
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               day
               after
               they
               pray
               to
               it
               ;
               but
               a
               Crow
               they
               cannot
               abide
               ,
               the
               sight
               of
               that
               will
               make
               them
               keep
               in
               all
               day
               .
               They
               salute
               the
               first
               appearance
               of
               the
               New
               Moon
               with
               prayers
               on
               their
               knees
               .
               Neer
               to
               every
               Idol
               is
               a
               Cistern
               of
               water
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               that
               passe
               by
               wash
               their
               feet
               ,
               worship
               ,
               and
               
               offer
               Rice
               ,
               Eggs
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               .
               When
               they
               sow
               ,
               mow
               ,
               marry
               ,
               go
               to
               sea
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               women
               lie
               in
               ,
               they
               feast
               their
               idols
               with
               musick
               ,
               and
               other
               solemnities
               ,
               fourteen
               days
               together
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               sea-men
               after
               they
               return
               home
               .
               See
               Linschoten
               .
            
             
               Q
               Of
               what
               Religion
               are
               the
               people
               of
               Malabar
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Pythagoreans
              
               they
               are
               ,
               
               holding
               not
               onely
               the
               immortality
               of
               Soules
               ,
               both
               of
               beasts
               and
               men
               ,
               and
               transanimation
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               divinity
               in
               Elephants
               ,
               Kine
               ,
               and
               other
               beasts
               ;
               therefore
               at
               Calecut
               ,
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               this
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               head
               of
               a
               small
               Kingdome
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               stately
               Temple
               of
               700.
               pillars
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Ape
               .
               Their
               Bramanes
               ,
               or
               Priests
               (
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               old
               Brachmannes
               )
               are
               in
               such
               esteeme
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               will
               not
               converse
               with
               his
               new
               married
               Wife
               ,
               till
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Bramanes
               hath
               had
               the
               first
               nights
               lodging
               with
               her
               .
               They
               hold
               that
               God
               made
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               trouble
               of
               governing
               thereof
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               therefore
               hath
               given
               the
               charge
               thereof
               to
               Satan
               ,
               whom
               they
               worship
               with
               flowers
               on
               their
               Altars
               ,
               and
               sacrifices
               of
               Cocks
               .
               The
               Bramanes
               wash
               his
               image
               ,
               sitting
               in
               a
               fiery
               Throne
               with
               three
               Crowns
               and
               four
               Horns
               ,
               in
               sweet
               water
               every
               morning
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Calecut
               eats
               no
               meat
               till
               it
               be
               first
               offered
               by
               his
               Priests
               to
               this
               Idol
               .
               Debtors
               that
               will
               not
               pay
               ,
               are
               arrested
               by
               a
               rod
               sent
               from
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               
                 Bramanes
                 ▪
              
               with
               which
               a
               circle
               is
               made
               about
               the
               Debtor
               ,
               in
               the
               Kings
               name
               and
               the
               said
               Priest
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               he
               da●e
               not
               go
               ,
               till
               the
               debt
               be
               satisfied
               ;
               otherwise
               he
               is
               put
               to
               death
               .
               Every
               twelfth
               year
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Quilacare
               is
               a
               Jubilee
               kept
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               their
               Idol
               ;
               in
               which
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               upon
               a
               Scaffold
               covered
               with
               silk
               ,
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               washeth
               himself
               ,
               then
               prayeth
               to
               the
               Idol
               ,
               and
               having
               cut
               off
               his
               nose
               ,
               ears
               ,
               lips
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               ,
               at
               last
               cuts
               his
               own
               throat
               as
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               his
               idol
               .
               His
               successor
               ,
               by
               their
               discipline
               ,
               is
               bound
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               act
               the
               same
               tragedy
               on
               himselfe
               at
               the
               next
               Jubilee
               .
               See
               
                 Castaneda
                 ,
                 Barbosa
                 ,
                 Boterus
                 ,
                 Lin●●hoten
                 ,
              
               and
               Purchas
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               ca●●
               these
               Idolatrous
               Pagans
               to
               beleeve
               the
               immortality
               of
               souls
               ?
            
             
               A.
               By
               the
               meer
               force
               of
               natural
               reason
               ;
               for
               they
               
               observed
               that
               the
               soul
               is
               incorporeal
               ,
               not
               onely
               free
               from
               al
               dependance
               on
               the
               body
               ,
               
               in
               respect
               of
               its
               essence
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               its
               inorganical
               operations
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               Understanding
               and
               Will
               :
               they
               found
               that
               the
               more
               the
               body
               decayed
               and
               grew
               weak
               ,
               the
               more
               vigorous
               ,
               active
               ,
               and
               strong
               was
               the
               soul
               ;
               that
               it
               lost
               nothing
               of
               its
               operations
               by
               the
               losse
               or
               decay
               of
               the
               outward
               senses
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               comprehened
               all
               the
               world
               within
               it self
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               move
               it self
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               from
               one
               end
               of
               the
               world
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               that
               it
               can
               make
               things
               past
               many
               years
               agoe
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               present
               ;
               that
               it
               can
               conceive
               spiritual
               Essences
               ,
               and
               Universalities
               :
               all
               which
               do
               prove
               how
               far
               the
               soul
               exceedeth
               the
               body
               and
               bodily
               senses
               ,
               which
               can
               reach
               no
               farther
               then
               to
               sensible
               qualities
               ,
               singularities
               or
               individuals
               ,
               to
               things
               present
               only
               ,
               to
               bodies
               only
               .
               Besides
               ,
               they
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               could
               not
               dye
               ,
               or
               perish
               ,
               or
               corrupt
               and
               putrifie
               as
               bodies
               do
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               immaterial
               ,
               simple
               ,
               without
               composition
               of
               different
               substances
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               contrary
               and
               destructive
               qualities
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               death
               ,
               corruption
               and
               putrefaction
               in
               bodies
               .
               Again
               ,
               every
               body
               is
               quantitative
               ,
               sensible
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               measured
               ,
               and
               filled
               ;
               but
               the
               soul
               hath
               no
               quantitie
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               sensible
               but
               by
               its
               effects
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               measured
               ,
               nor
               can
               the
               whole
               world
               fill
               it
               ,
               nor
               doth
               it
               increase
               or
               decrease
               as
               bodies
               do
               ;
               nor
               can
               it
               receive
               hurt
               or
               detriment
               ,
               from
               any
               outward
               thing
               ;
               and
               whereas
               bodily
               senses
               are
               weakned
               by
               any
               vehement
               object
               ,
               as
               the
               eye
               by
               too
               much
               light
               ,
               the
               ear
               by
               a
               violent
               sou●d
               ,
               &c.
               the
               soul
               is
               perfected
               by
               its
               object
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               sublime
               or
               eminent
               the
               object
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               is
               the
               soul
               corroborated
               in
               sits
               understanding
               ;
               neither
               is
               the
               soul
               subject
               to
               time
               and
               motion
               ,
               as
               bodies
               ,
               are
               ;
               for
               it
               makes
               all
               times
               present
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               generation
               ,
               corruption
               ,
               alteration
               ,
               &c.
               moreover
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               the
               soul
               even
               of
               Epicurus
               himself
               ,
               a
               desire
               of
               immortality
               ,
               which
               desire
               cannot
               be
               in
               vain
               ,
               nor
               frustrated
               ,
               because
               natural
               ,
               and
               consequently
               necessary
               ;
               and
               wee
               know
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               nothing
               in
               vain
               ,
               but
               this
               desire
               must
               be
               in
               vain
               if
               frustr●ted
               .
               And
               we
               find
               that
               many
               who
               have
               denied
               the
               souls
               immortality
               in
               their
               health
               and
               prosperity
               ,
               have
               been
               forced
               to
               confesse
               it
               
               in
               their
               sicknesse
               and
               troubles
               ,
               and
               on
               their
               death
               bed
               ▪
               If
               we
               look
               upon
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               learned
               Gentiles
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               them
               professing
               this
               truth
               ;
               this
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               fragments
               of
               Zoroastres
               ,
               in
               Trismegistus
               ,
               in
               Phocillides
               ,
               who
               thus
               sings
               .
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   soul
                   is
                   immortal
                   ,
                   and
                   void
                   of
                   old
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   liveth
                   allwayes
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   againe
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   soules
                   remain
                   void
                   of
                   fate
                   in
                   death
                   .
                
              
               The
               Pythagoreans
               believed
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               by
               their
               opinion
               of
               Transanimation
               .
               Socrates
               and
               Plato
               speak
               most
               divinely
               of
               the
               soul
               essence
               and
               immortality
               ;
               so
               doth
               Aristotle
               in
               his
               books
               
                 De
                 anima
              
               ;
               so
               do
               the
               Poets
               ,
               so
               doth
               Cicero
               in
               
                 Som.
                 Scip.
                 Erigamus
                 in
                 cae●um
                 oculos
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 in
                 Patriam
                 ,
                 in
                 quam
                 nobis
                 aliquando
                 redeundum
                 est
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 lift
                 up
                 our
                 eyes
                 towards
                 Heaven
                 as
                 our
                 country
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 we
                 shall
                 return
                 .
              
               So
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 body
                 is
                 fraile
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 immortal
                 .
              
               So
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 Animus
                 unde
                 demissus
                 est●
                 ibi
                 illum
                 aeterna
                 requies
                 manet
                 ;
                 Eternal
                 rest
                 remaines
                 for
                 the
                 soul
                 there
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 .
                 Animus
                 sacer
                 &
                 aeternus
                 ,
                 &
                 cui
                 non
                 possit
                 inijci
                 manus
                 .
                 Many
                 such
                 passages
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 his
                 writi●gs
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 generally
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 believed
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 their
                 opinion
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 torments
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 joyes
                 in
                 their
              
               Elysian
               fields
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Of
               what
               Religion
               are
               the
               people
               of
               Narsinga
               ,
               and
               Bisnagar
               ?
               
            
             
               A.
               This
               rich
               Indian
               Kingdom
               ,
               having
               these
               two
               names
               from
               the
               two
               Chief
               Cities
               thereof
               ,
               is
               infested
               with
               horrible
               Idolatry
               .
               Here
               is
               an
               Idol
               ,
               to
               which
               Pilgrimes
               resort
               ,
               either
               with
               their
               hands
               bound
               ,
               or
               ropes
               abovt
               their
               necks
               ,
               or
               knives
               sticking
               in
               their
               armes
               and
               legs
               ,
               which
               limbs
               ,
               if
               they
               fester
               ,
               they
               are
               accounted
               holy
               .
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               and
               Jewels
               are
               given
               by
               these
               Pilgrims
               ,
               to
               maintain
               this
               Idol
               and
               his
               Temple
               .
               All
               these
               gifts
               are
               cast
               into
               a
               Lake
               ,
               and
               kept
               there
               ,
               for
               
               the
               uses
               aforesaid
               .
               This
               Idol
               is
               carried
               yearly
               in
               procession
               ,
               with
               Virgins
               and
               Musick
               going
               before
               .
               Under
               the
               Idols
               Chariot
               Pilgrims
               strive
               to
               be
               crushed
               to
               death
               ,
               whose
               bodies
               are
               burned
               ,
               and
               the
               ashes
               kept
               as
               holy
               Reliques
               .
               Some
               do
               cut
               their
               flesh
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               stab
               themselves
               with
               knives
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               this
               Idol
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               its
               face
               the
               pieces
               of
               their
               cut
               flesh
               .
               Women
               also
               do
               prostitute
               themselves
               to
               procure
               money
               for
               the
               Idols
               mainteinance
               .
               He
               thinks
               himself
               blessed
               that
               can
               but
               touch
               the
               Idols
               Chariot
               ;
               whereas
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Indies
               the
               Wives
               burn
               themselves
               alive
               with
               their
               Husbands
               bodies
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               are
               shaven
               ,
               and
               live
               ever
               after
               in
               perpetual
               disgrace
               .
               At
               the
               To●n
               Casta
               ,
               the
               Women
               are
               content
               to
               be
               buried
               alive
               with
               their
               deadhusbands
               .
               In
               some
               places
               ,
               when
               men
               make
               Vows
               to
               their
               Idols
               ,
               they
               pay
               them
               ,
               by
               suffering
               the
               Priests
               with
               sharp
               hooks
               fastened
               to
               the
               cross-yard
               of
               a
               Mast
               ,
               to
               lift
               them
               up
               by
               both
               shoulders
               ,
               till
               the
               blood
               run
               down
               on
               the
               Mast
               ;
               then
               he
               is
               let
               down
               ,
               and
               lifted
               up
               again
               by
               the
               middle
               to
               give
               thanks
               to
               his
               Idol
               for
               accepting
               his
               sacrifice
               .
               The
               Chief
               Priest
               of
               those
               parts
               dispenseth
               with
               Marriages
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               gives
               licence
               to
               the
               Woman
               to
               marry
               again
               ,
               he
               feales
               it
               with
               a
               hot
               iron
               on
               her
               shoulder
               .
               They
               have
               divers
               feastivals
               ,
               some
               to
               their
               Kine
               ,
               some
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               to
               other
               of
               their
               gods
               .
               When
               the
               Sun
               &
               Moon
               are
               eclipsed
               ,
               they
               say
               it
               is
               because
               they
               are
               bit
               by
               that
               celestial
               signe
               called
               the
               Dragon
               .
               See
               
                 Vertomannus
                 ,
                 Fernandes
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Writers
               above
               named
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Religion
               is
               professed
               in
               Japon
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               same
               Gentilism
               that
               is
               professed
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               with
               some
               variation
               of
               Ceremonies
               ;
               
               but
               Christianity
               hath
               got
               some
               footing
               there
               ,
               by
               the
               industry
               and
               painful
               labours
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               .
               The
               heathen
               Japonians
               worship
               an
               Image
               with
               three
               faces
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               mean
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               the
               Elementary
               world
               .
               They
               have
               multitudes
               of
               Cloysters
               and
               Colledges
               .
               They
               have
               also
               divers
               festivals
               to
               their
               Idols
               which
               they
               carrie
               in
               Procession
               ,
               some
               on
               horse
               backe
               ,
               others
               in
               Chariots
               .
               They
               beleeve
               there
               are
               divers
               ,
               Paradises
               ,
               to
               which
               every
               peculiar
               god
               carrieth
               his
               own
               worshippers
               ;
               with
               which
               imaginary
               happinesse
               the
               silly
               
               people
               are
               so
               in
               love
               ,
               that
               many
               use
               to
               drown
               themselves
               ,
               others
               to
               cut
               their
               own
               throats
               ,
               or
               to
               break
               their
               necks
               by
               casting
               themselves
               down
               from
               high
               towers
               ,
               to
               this
               they
               are
               encouraged
               by
               their
               cunning
               and
               coverous
               Priests
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               this
               suck
               no
               small
               advantage
               .
               Some
               in
               narrow
               holes
               receive
               breath
               onely
               by
               a
               Cane
               ,
               and
               so
               continue
               fasting
               and
               praying
               till
               they
               die
               .
               The
               Priests
               strangely
               extort
               confession
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               by
               putting
               some
               of
               them
               in
               scaleshanging
               from
               high
               Rocks
               :
               from
               whence
               they
               being
               cast
               down
               by
               their
               Gogins
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               are
               men
               disguised
               like
               devils
               ,
               are
               broken
               all
               to
               pieces
               .
               They
               have
               a
               Feast
               in
               which
               they
               burn
               multitudes
               of
               Lamps
               at
               their
               doors
               ,
               and
               walk
               all
               night
               up
               and
               down
               the
               stree●s
               to
               meet
               the
               souls
               of
               their
               friends
               lately
               departed
               ,
               before
               whom
               they
               set
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               invite
               them
               to
               their
               houses
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               three
               years
               journey
               to
               Paradise
               they
               may
               not
               faint
               for
               want
               of
               provision
               ,
               seeing
               that
               in
               lesse
               time
               then
               three
               years
               they
               cannot
               passe
               thither
               .
               Of
               these
               passages
               see
               
                 Massaeus
                 ,
                 Acosta
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Jesuites
               Epistiles
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Religion
               is
               professed
               in
               the
               Philippina
               Islands
               ?
            
             
               A.
               There
               are
               Christians
               ,
               
               Mahumetans
               ,
               and
               Pagans
               in
               those
               Islands
               ,
               who
               worship
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Stars
               ,
               which
               they
               hold
               to
               be
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               .
               Their
               Priests
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               women
               ,
               who
               are
               Sorcerers
               and
               Prophetesses
               .
               They
               worship
               also
               the
               Devil
               in
               ugly
               shapes
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               do
               that
               thing
               which
               they
               meet
               with
               first
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               a
               Lizard
               ,
               or
               other
               kinde
               of
               worme
               ;
               for
               the
               sight
               of
               these
               is
               held
               so
               unlucky
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               them
               leave
               off
               all
               businesse
               ,
               and
               return
               home
               .
               They
               use
               to
               deck
               their
               Idols
               with
               Ostrich
               feathers
               .
               At
               the
               sacrificing
               of
               a
               hog
               they
               sound
               Cymbals
               ,
               two
               old
               women
               ,
               with
               Pipes
               of
               reede
               reverence
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               sacred
               garments
               ,
               with
               hair-laces
               and
               horns
               on
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Elder
               ,
               dance
               about
               the
               hog
               ,
               muttering
               certain
               words
               to
               the
               Sun.
               Then
               a
               cup
               of
               Wine
               is
               poured
               on
               the
               Hogs
               head
               ,
               by
               the
               Elder
               of
               these
               two
               Hags
               ,
               who
               atlast
               kills
               the
               beast
               ,
               and
               takes
               i●to
               her
               mouth
               a
               burning
               torch
               ,
               which
               she
               bites
               .
               The
               other
               Witch
               with
               the
               Swines
               blood
               marks
               all
               that
               are
               present
               in
               the
               forehead
               
               and
               then
               they
               fall
               to
               dressing
               of
               the
               Hog
               ,
               which
               the
               women
               onely
               eat
               up
               .
               See
               
                 Ant.
                 Pigafetta
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Oliver
                 Noorts
              
               Navigation
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Religon
               doth
               Sumatra
               ,
               and
               Zeilan
               professe
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Along
               the
               Sea
               coasts
               there
               are
               Moors
               and
               Christians
               ,
               
               but
               Pagans
               in
               the
               inland
               Countries
               ;
               here
               the
               Sea
               is
               covered
               with
               multitudes
               of
               Islands
               ,
               in
               some
               of
               which
               the
               Priests
               are
               tied
               to
               nourish
               their
               hair
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               smooth
               faces
               like
               women
               .
               They
               guild
               their
               teeth
               ,
               and
               are
               burned
               in
               pi●ch
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               carnal
               commerce
               with
               a
               woman
               .
               In
               Zeilan
               or
               Ceylon
               ,
               the
               blinded
               people
               undertake
               Pilgrimages
               of
               a
               thousand
               leagues
               ,
               eighteen
               miles
               whereof
               they
               wade
               up
               to
               the
               middle
               in
               dirty
               stinking
               water
               ,
               full
               of
               Blood-Leeches
               ,
               and
               seven
               leagues
               they
               clamber
               up
               a
               steep
               Mountain
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               nayls
               and
               thorns
               tied
               thereto
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               other
               passage
               .
               And
               all
               this
               toyl
               is
               to
               visit
               a
               stone
               on
               the
               top
               of
               this
               hill
               ,
               having
               in
               it
               the
               print
               of
               a
               mans
               foot
               ,
               who
               they
               say
               came
               thither
               first
               to
               instruct
               them
               in
               Religion
               .
               Neer
               the
               stone
               is
               a
               springing
               water
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               wash
               ,
               then
               pray
               ,
               and
               with
               sharp
               pointed
               instruments
               cut
               their
               flesh
               ,
               and
               draw
               blood
               ,
               thinking
               thereby
               that
               God
               is
               pleased
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               their
               sins
               are
               pardoned
               .
               In
               this
               water
               the
               poor
               are
               permitted
               sometimes
               by
               the
               King
               to
               gather
               precious
               stones
               ▪
               whereof
               there
               is
               store
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               his
               soul.
               There
               are
               in
               this
               Island
               many
               Temples
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Idols
               ,
               Monasteries
               also
               of
               yellow
               Monks
               shaven
               ,
               and
               still
               praying
               on
               Beads
               ,
               who
               have
               their
               Processions
               in
               great
               solemnity
               ,
               with
               dancing
               and
               musick
               ,
               the
               Abbot
               riding
               upon
               an
               Elephant
               in
               rich
               attire
               ,
               carrying
               a
               golden
               rod
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               lifted
               over
               his
               head
               ;
               they
               pray
               here
               to
               the
               devil
               when
               they
               are
               sick
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Elephants
               head
               for
               wisdom
               .
               They
               have
               a
               huge
               Statue
               bearing
               a
               sword
               in
               its
               hand
               ;
               they
               think
               the
               world
               shall
               not
               end
               so
               long
               as
               this
               Image
               is
               in
               safety
               .
               See
               
                 Massaeus
                 ,
                 Vertimannus
                 ,
                 Odoricus
                 ,
                 Spilbergius
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Of
               what
               Religon
               where
               the
               Antient
               Egyptians
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Egypt
              
               may
               be
               called
               the
               mother
               of
               all
               superstition
               and
               idolatry
               ;
               
               for
               they
               entertaining
               au
               opinion
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               at
               first
               had
               beginning
               there
               of
               slime
               or
               mud
               by
               the
               heat
               or
               influence
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Stars
               ,
               mixing
               
               the
               Elements
               in
               the
               composition
               of
               bodies
               ,
               ascribed
               divinity
               to
               these
               Celestial
               Luminaries
               and
               Elements
               ,
               and
               so
               erected
               Temples
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Holy-days
               ,
               and
               other
               divine
               Rites
               to
               them
               ,
               worshipping
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               der
               the
               names
               of
               Osiris
               and
               Isis.
               The
               Grecians
               under
               the
               names
               of
               Apolio
               and
               Diana
               ,
               the
               four
               Elements
               by
               the
               names
               of
               
                 Vulcan
                 ,
                 Iuno
                 ,
                 Neptune
              
               ,
               and
               Ceres
               .
               The
               five
               lesser
               Planets
               by
               the
               names
               of
               
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Venus
                 ,
              
               and
               Mercury
               .
               At
               length
               they
               multiplyed
               their
               gods
               so
               fast
               ,
               that
               every
               Beast
               ,
               Spring
               ,
               River
               ,
               Tree
               ,
               Trade
               or
               Profession
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               Disease
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               Faculty
               and
               Passion
               in
               the
               Mind
               ,
               had
               its
               peculiar
               Deity
               .
               And
               so
               mad
               they
               were
               upon
               idolatry
               ,
               that
               of
               a
               mans
               Yard
               they
               made
               a
               god
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Phallus
               and
               Priapus
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               Osiris
               his
               Privities
               ,
               which
               after
               much
               toyl
               were
               found
               by
               Isis
               in
               Nilus
               ,
               being
               drowned
               there
               by
               Typhon
               his
               brother
               ,
               who
               had
               cut
               his
               body
               into
               many
               pieces
               ,
               and
               buried
               them
               in
               many
               places
               .
               They
               worshipped
               Beasts
               ,
               Birds
               ,
               Vermi●
               ,
               Leeks
               and
               Onyons
               .
               Their
               Priests
               were
               shaved
               ,
               and
               clothed
               in
               pure
               Linnen
               ,
               abstained
               from
               fish
               ,
               Wine
               ,
               and
               Onyons
               .
               Their
               Kings
               after
               election
               were
               chosen
               into
               the
               society
               of
               Priests
               .
               They
               held
               two
               beginnings
               :
               they
               consecrated
               red
               Bulls
               ,
               flung
               the
               heads
               of
               their
               Sacrifices
               into
               Nilus
               ,
               and
               abstained
               from
               salt
               .
               See
               
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Plutarch
                 ,
                 Iamblichus
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               others
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               devotion
               did
               the
               Egyptians
               use
               to
               their
               deified
               Beasts
               .
            
             
               A.
               They
               were
               fed
               by
               their
               Priests
               in
               their
               Temples
               with
               choice
               food
               :
               when
               any
               dyeth
               ,
               it
               is
               wrapped
               in
               clean
               Linin
               and
               embalmed
               ,
               and
               buried
               in
               a
               consecrated
               place
               ,
               with
               much
               lamentation
               .
               All
               shave
               themselves
               in
               that
               house
               where
               a
               Dog
               dieth
               .
               Their
               god
               Apis
               being
               dead
               and
               lamented
               ,
               another
               was
               found
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               Memphis
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               placed
               in
               Vulcans
               Temple
               ,
               and
               seven
               days
               kept
               holy
               for
               him
               .
               By
               their
               Law
               he
               must
               live
               but
               a
               prefixed
               time
               ;
               then
               he
               is
               drowned
               in
               a
               sacred
               spring
               ,
               and
               buried
               with
               much
               lamentation
               .
               All
               beasts
               are
               not
               worshipped
               in
               all
               parts
               ,
               of
               Eygpt
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               places
               the
               Crocodile
               ,
               in
               other
               places
               the
               Goat
               ,
               in
               some
               Satyrs
               ,
               in
               others
               Cynocephalus
               ,
               or
               Anubis
               ,
               with
               his
               Dogs-head
               .
               The
               Serpent
               was
               a
               
               great
               god
               amongst
               them
               ,
               so
               was
               the
               Bull
               ,
               the
               Dog
               ,
               the
               Cat
               ,
               the
               Hawk
               ,
               and
               Ibis
               ,
               and
               two
               fishes
               peculiar
               to
               Nilus
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Opyrinchus
               and
               Lepidotus
               .
               They
               worshipped
               the
               Hippopotamus
               ,
               Frogs
               ,
               Beetles
               ,
               and
               other
               vermifie
               .
               Their
               Priests
               were
               bound
               to
               offer
               a
               Cock
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               a
               Dove
               to
               Venus
               ,
               a
               Peacock
               to
               Iuno
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               bloody
               Busiris
               sacrificed
               men
               to
               
                 Nilus
                 .
                 Quis
                 illaudati
                 nescit
                 Busiridis
                 aras
                 ?
              
               The
               Egyptians
               hate
               Swine
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               if
               by
               chance
               one
               should
               touch
               them
               ,
               he
               instantly
               washeth
               his
               cloathes
               :
               and
               Sow-heards
               are
               forbid
               their
               Temples
               .
               They
               circumcise
               male
               and
               female
               ,
               and
               offer
               wine
               to
               the
               full
               Moon
               .
               The
               Priests
               wash
               themselves
               thrice
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               and
               twice
               in
               the
               night
               .
               They
               must
               not
               eat
               milk
               ,
               eggs
               ,
               or
               oyl
               ,
               except
               with
               Salads
               .
               Their
               Priests
               were
               Judges
               ,
               their
               Gymnosophists
               were
               Philosophers
               ,
               who
               had
               their
               Colledge
               in
               a
               Grove
               neer
               the
               banks
               of
               Nilus
               :
               The
               Egyptians
               observed
               divers
               feasts
               to
               
                 Isis
                 ,
                 Diana
                 ,
                 Latona
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Minerva
                 ,
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 Bacchus
                 ,
                 Osiris
              
               and
               his
               Nurse
               .
               In
               these
               feasts
               was
               much
               disorder
               and
               vanity
               ,
               some
               beating
               of
               themselves
               ,
               some
               cutting
               their
               fore
               heads
               with
               knivs
               ;
               some
               dancing
               ,
               some
               singing
               ,
               some
               drinking
               ,
               some
               quarrelling
               .
               In
               the
               feast
               of
               Bacchus
               they
               were
               all
               drunk
               .
               In
               that
               of
               Mars
               all
               mad
               ,
               knocking
               down
               one
               another
               with
               clubs
               .
               In
               the
               feast
               of
               Isis
               they
               shewed
               their
               folly
               in
               tumbling
               an
               Ass
               down
               from
               a
               Precipice
               .
               In
               that
               of
               Minerva
               ,
               in
               burning
               lights
               with
               oyl
               and
               salt
               .
               But
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               other
               ridiculous
               ,
               or
               rather
               impious
               Rites
               ,
               see
               
                 Hospinian
                 ,
                 Coelius
                 Rhodiginus
                 ,
                 Plutarch
                 ,
                 Herodotus
                 ,
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Strabo
                 ,
                 Lucian
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ▪
            
             
               Q.
               How
               long
               continued
               this
               heathenish
               idolatry
               in
               Egypt
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Till
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousnesse
               shined
               upon
               it
               ,
               
               and
               by
               the
               bright
               beams
               of
               his
               Gospel
               dispelled
               and
               scattered
               all
               the
               dark
               mists
               of
               idolatry
               ,
               so
               that
               Alexandria
               the
               chief
               nursery
               thereof
               ,
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               Saint
               Mark
               ,
               became
               a
               Patriarchal
               seat
               ,
               whose
               successors
               have
               continued
               till
               this
               day
               ;
               but
               their
               residence
               now
               is
               at
               Cairo
               ,
               where
               the
               Metropolitan
               of
               Aethiopia
               ,
               or
               Archbishop
               of
               the
               Abissins
               receiveth
               his
               confirmation
               from
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Alexandria
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               that
               Gambyses
               ,
               son
               to
               Cyrus
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               destroyed
               many
               of
               the
               Egyptian
               Idols
               ,
               and
               Ochus
               his
               successor
               killed
               their
               Apis●●
               but
               these
               were
               shortly
               after
               restored
               by
               Alexander
               the
               great
               ,
               
               whose
               successors
               ,
               the
               Ptolemies
               upheld
               the
               same
               idolatry
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               Romans
               ,
               till
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               darknesse
               was
               forced
               to
               give
               place
               to
               light
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Religion
               is
               there
               now
               professed
               in
               Egypt
               ?
               
            
             
               A.
               Here
               at
               this
               day
               Christians
               have
               their
               Churches
               ,
               Jews
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               Mahumetans
               their
               Mosques
               :
               of
               these
               last
               there
               be
               four
               sorts
               differing
               in
               their
               Laws
               ,
               Liturgies
               and
               Ceremonies
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Sect
               in
               Chairo
               which
               liveth
               altogether
               on
               horse
               flesh
               .
               And
               another
               who
               go
               naked
               ,
               giving
               themselves
               to
               fleshly
               lusts
               openly
               .
               The
               Christians
               there
               are
               Eutychians
               ,
               and
               are
               circumcised
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               thought
               that
               they
               have
               forsaken
               circumcision
               by
               the
               perswasion
               of
               the
               Popes
               Legates
               at
               a
               Synod
               held
               at
               
                 Cairo
                 ,
                 Anno.
              
               1583.
               
               These
               are
               called
               Cophti
               ,
               not
               from
               their
               Profession
               ,
               but
               from
               their
               Nation
               :
               for
               in
               the
               Thalmud
               Egypt
               is
               called
               Gophti
               ,
               and
               the
               Egyptians
               in
               old
               time
               ,
               Aegophtia
               .
               They
               are
               not
               rigid
               Eutychians
               ,
               which
               were
               condemned
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               for
               affirming
               one
               Nature
               ,
               and
               one
               Will
               in
               Christ
               :
               but
               they
               are
               modern
               Eutychians
               ,
               called
               Iacobites
               ,
               from
               Iacobus
               the
               Syrian
               ,
               who
               held
               that
               Christ
               was
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               true
               man
               ;
               yet
               he
               and
               his
               Scholars
               will
               not
               in
               direct
               termes
               affirm
               there
               are
               two
               natures
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               fall
               into
               the
               error
               of
               Nestorius
               ,
               of
               the
               two
               Persons
               .
               These
               fast
               every
               Wednesday
               and
               Friday
               ,
               and
               have
               four
               Lents
               in
               the
               year
               .
               They
               make
               Infants
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               baptise
               them
               not
               afore
               the
               fourtieth
               day
               ,
               and
               then
               give
               them
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               They
               leave
               out
               the
               words
               in
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               ,
               
                 From
                 the
                 Son.
              
               They
               condemne
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               and
               admit
               no
               general
               Council
               since
               that
               of
               Ephesus
               .
               They
               read
               publickly
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Nicodemus
               .
               They
               receive
               the
               Eucharist
               in
               both
               kinds
               ,
               and
               in
               leavened
               bread
               ▪
               To
               the
               sick
               they
               neither
               administer
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               nor
               Extream
               Unction
               .
               They
               deny
               Purgatory
               and
               Prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               .
               They
               Marry
               in
               the
               second
               degree
               of
               consanguinity
               .
               And
               in
               their
               Church
               government
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Alexandria
               .
               There
               are
               not
               above
               three
               Christian
               Churches
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               at
               Cairo
               ;
               about
               fifty
               thousand
               Christians
               in
               all
               .
               Of
               these
               passages
               see
               Boterus
               in
               his
               Relations
               ,
               Thevet
               in
               his
               Cosmography
               ,
               Chytraerus
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Baronius
               in
               his
               Annals
               ,
               &c.
               And
               Brerewoods
               Collections
               out
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 old
                 African
                 Religion
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Religion
                 and
                 Church
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Fez.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 Morocco
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 Guinea
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 ancient
                 African
                 Aethiopians
                 .
                 6
                 ,
                 Of
                 the
                 modern
                 Abissins
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 lower
                 Aethiopians
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 Angola
                 and
                 Congo
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 northern
                 neighbours
                 of
                 Congo
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 African
                 Islands
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Religion
                 of
                 America
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 Virginia
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 Florida
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Religions
                 by
                 west
                 Virginia
                 ,
                 and
                 Florida
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 
                   New
                   Spain
                
                 and
                 Mexico
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 their
                 cruelty
                 and
                 cost
                 in
                 their
                 barbarous
                 sacrifices
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Americans
                 ,
                 their
                 superstitious
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 tyranny
                 thereof
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 Jucatan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 adjoyning
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 southern
                 Americans
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 Of
                 Paria
                 and
                 Guiana
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 Of
                 Brasil
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 Of
                 Peru.
                 23.
                 
                 Of
                 Hispaniola
                 .
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               Quest.
               WHat
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               old
               Africans
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Their
               chief
               gods
               were
               the
               Sun
               and
               Fire
               ,
               
               to
               which
               they
               erected
               Temples
               ,
               and
               kept
               the
               Fire
               continually
               burning
               on
               Altars
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               The
               Planets
               were
               the
               Numidian
               and
               Lybian
               gods
               .
               From
               Gentilisme
               they
               were
               converted
               to
               Judaism
               ,
               then
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               to
               Mahumetanisme
               .
               We
               read
               that
               Matthias
               the
               Apostle
               preached
               in
               Aethiopia
               ,
               and
               Simon
               another
               Apostle
               in
               Mauritania
               ;
               about
               the
               time
               of
               Constantine
               Christianity
               was
               generally
               received
               in
               the
               hither
               and
               lesser
               Africa
               ;
               and
               was
               by
               the
               Goths
               infected
               with
               Arianisme
               ,
               which
               made
               way
               for
               Mahumetanism
               .
               The
               Poeni
               ,
               or
               Phonicians
               and
               Carthoginians
               ,
               whilest
               Gentiles
               ,
               offered
               men
               sacrifices
               to
               
               Saturn
               ,
               &
               in
               their
               supplications
               they
               put
               infants
               in
               the
               arms
               of
               Saturns
               brazen
               image
               made
               hot
               with
               fire
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               burned
               to
               death
               .
               At
               Tunis
               neer
               the
               Lake
               
                 ●itonia
                 Miuerva
              
               taught
               the
               use
               of
               Oyle
               ,
               and
               invented
               the
               Art
               of
               Spinning
               ;
               therefore
               she
               was
               worshipped
               as
               a
               goddesse
               .
               Venus
               was
               a
               great
               deity
               in
               
                 Phoenicia
                 ,
                 Iuno
              
               in
               Carthage
               .
               At
               this
               day
               they
               are
               Mahumetans
               ,
               whose
               Religion
               consisteth
               most
               in
               washing
               and
               frequenting
               of
               the
               Mosques
               .
               See
               
                 Alexander
                 ab
                 Alexandro
                 ,
                 Ih.
                 Leo
                 ,
                 S●idas
              
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               Religion
               and
               Church
               Discipline
               of
               Fez
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               are
               at
               this
               day
               Mahumetans
               in
               their
               prosession
               ,
               
               and
               in
               their
               Devotion
               no
               ways
               sparing
               ;
               for
               there
               are
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Temples
               and
               Chappels
               about
               700
               :
               whereof
               some
               are
               garnished
               with
               many
               pillars
               and
               Fountains
               of
               Marble
               .
               Each
               Temple
               hath
               one
               Priest
               to
               say
               Service
               ,
               and
               look
               to
               his
               Churches
               revenue
               ,
               which
               he
               bestoweth
               upon
               the
               Church-Officers
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
               Porters
               ,
               Cryers
               ,
               and
               the
               Lamp-lighters
               ;
               these
               are
               night
               Officers
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               day
               Cryers
               ,
               who
               from
               their
               Steeples
               call
               the
               people
               to
               prayers
               ,
               these
               have
               no
               pay
               ,
               but
               onely
               are
               freed
               from
               tenths
               and
               all
               other
               payments
               .
               In
               the
               great
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               about
               a
               mile
               and
               halfe
               in
               compasse
               ,
               and
               hath
               31
               great
               gates
               ,
               (
               the
               roofe
               whereof
               is
               upheld
               with
               twenty
               Arches
               in
               breadth
               ,
               and
               38
               in
               length
               )
               are
               lighted
               every
               night
               900
               Lamps
               ;
               some
               of
               the
               grea●est
               are
               of
               brasse
               ,
               with
               sockets
               for
               1500
               Lamps
               .
               About
               the
               walls
               are
               divers
               Pulpits
               for
               their
               Readers
               ,
               who
               begin
               their
               Lectures
               shortly
               after
               break
               of
               day
               in
               the
               Summer
               :
               they
               read
               after
               Sun-set
               ,
               Mahumets
               Law
               ,
               and
               Moral
               Philosophie
               are
               read
               :
               then
               to
               the
               winter
               Lectures
               are
               allowed
               large
               revenues
               ,
               books
               and
               Candles
               .
               The
               Priest
               of
               this
               Temple
               taketh
               charge
               of
               the
               Orphans
               mony
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               dealeth
               Corn
               and
               mony
               every
               Holy-day
               .
               This
               Temple
               hath
               a
               treasurer
               ,
               and
               under
               him
               eight
               Notaries
               ,
               and
               six
               Clarks
               ,
               twenty
               〈◊〉
               for
               the
               husbandry
               ,
               twenty
               Lime-kills
               ,
               and
               twenty
               Brick-kills
               ,
               for
               repairing
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               the
               Reven●es
               of
               which
               are
               200
               Ducatsaday
               .
               O●●er
               Temples
               of
               the
               City
               are
               hence
               furnished
               when
               they
               want
               .
               Here
               are
               two
               stately
               Colledges
               for
               porfessors
               of
               divers
               Sciences
               ,
               and
               divers
               Hospitals
               for
               
               strangers
               ,
               and
               the
               ●ick
               with
               all
               accommodations
               .
               Their
               Marriages
               are
               performed
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               They
               have
               great
               feasting
               at
               the
               circumcision
               of
               the
               males
               .
               They
               observe
               divers
               Feastivals
               ,
               at
               some
               of
               which
               the
               youth
               do
               with
               Cudgels
               and
               other
               weapons
               knok
               down
               one
               another
               ,
               so
               that
               many
               murthers
               are
               committed
               .
               They
               make
               Bone-fires
               on
               the
               Feast
               of
               St
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               and
               on
               
               Christmasse
               ●Even
               eat
               Sallades
               of
               green
               Hearbs
               .
               On
               Mahumets
               birth-day
               ,
               the
               Poets
               make
               Sonnets
               in
               his
               praise
               ,
               which
               they
               reherse
               publiquely
               ,
               and
               are
               rewarded
               accordingly
               .
               In
               Fez
               are
               200
               Grammer-Schools
               ;
               the
               youth
               are
               bound
               in
               seven
               yeers
               to
               learn
               the
               Alcoran
               by
               heart
               .
               On
               Mahumets
               birth-day
               every
               boy
               carrieth
               a
               wax
               torch
               to
               school
               ,
               which
               they
               light
               before
               day
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               burn
               till
               Sun-rising
               ,
               all
               this
               while
               singing
               Mahumets
               praise
               .
               Candles
               are
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               that
               day
               ,
               of
               incredible
               heigth
               and
               bignesse
               ,
               who
               that
               night
               heareth
               all
               the
               Law
               read
               .
               By
               Mahuments
               Law
               Soothsayers
               are
               inprisoned
               ,
               and
               yet
               here
               are
               many
               of
               that
               profession
               .
               There
               are
               here
               divers
               Sects
               of
               Mahumetans
               ,
               some
               like
               our
               Anabaptists
               ,
               condeming
               all
               learning
               ,
               and
               trusting
               to
               Enthusiasmes
               ;
               others
               who
               think
               by
               their
               fasting
               and
               good
               works
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               so
               holy
               and
               perfect
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               sin
               .
               There
               be
               some
               who
               hold
               all
               Religions
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               because
               every
               one
               takes
               that
               to
               be
               God
               which
               he
               worships
               ,
               and
               they
               teach
               that
               the
               Heaven
               with
               the
               Planets
               ,
               Stars
               ,
               and
               Elements
               are
               one
               God.
               They
               have
               also
               their
               Hermits
               .
               By
               their
               Discipline
               ,
               Women
               may
               not
               enter
               their
               Mosques
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               often
               pollutions
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               Eve
               first
               sinned
               .
               The
               day
               after
               a
               child
               is
               born
               ,
               the
               Priest
               is
               sent
               for
               to
               pray
               .
               The
               child
               is
               washed
               by
               the
               women
               ,
               who
               name
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               circumcised
               ;
               but
               somtimes
               the
               circumcision
               is
               put
               off
               for
               divers
               yeers
               .
               They
               are
               very
               strict
               in
               their
               fastings
               ,
               not
               tasting
               any
               thing
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               faint
               ,
               till
               the
               Stars
               appear
               :
               the
               Mufti
               ,
               or
               High-Priest
               sits
               with
               the
               King
               every
               day
               in
               judgment
               ,
               except
               the
               Friday
               ,
               then
               the
               King
               sits
               alone
               .
               See
               〈…〉
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               are
               their
               times
               of
               Prayer
               ?
               
            
             
               A.
               Two
               hours
               afore
               day
               ,
               then
               they
               pray
               for
               the
               day
               .
               2.
               
               Two
               hours
               after
               day
               ,
               then
               they
               give
               thanks
               for
               the
               day
               .
               3.
               
               At
               Noon
               ,
               then
               they
               give
               thanks
               for
               that
               halfe
               
               the
               day
               is
               past
               .
               4.
               
               At
               four
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               then
               they
               pray
               that
               the
               Sun
               may
               well
               set
               on
               them
               .
               5.
               
               At
               twilight
               they
               give
               thanks
               after
               their
               daily
               labours
               .
               6.
               
               They
               pray-two
               hours
               after
               twi-light
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               desire
               a
               good
               night
               ;
               thus
               they
               pray
               six
               times
               in
               24.
               hours
               ,
               and
               so
               devout
               they
               are
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               hear
               the
               Sexton
               from
               their
               Steeples
               cry
               to
               prayer
               before
               day
               ,
               then
               may
               no
               man
               touch
               his
               wife
               ,
               but
               prepare
               to
               prayer
               ,
               by
               washing
               ,
               or
               other
               devotion
               ,
               either
               at
               Church
               or
               in
               his
               own
               house
               ;
               after
               this
               his
               prayer
               ,
               the
               Talby
               or
               Priest
               sits
               down
               and
               resolves
               for
               half
               an
               hour
               all
               doubts
               that
               are
               moved
               in
               matters
               of
               their
               Law.
               He
               is
               counted
               profane
               ,
               and
               disabled
               from
               being
               witnesse
               ,
               who
               prayeth
               not
               six
               times
               a
               day
               .
               See
               Purchas
               in
               his
               Pilgrimage
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               Morocco
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               same
               is
               there
               professed
               that
               is
               in
               Fez
               ,
               
               but
               they
               are
               not
               altogether
               so
               devout
               in
               Morocco
               ,
               as
               in
               Fez
               ;
               for
               they
               have
               not
               that
               number
               of
               magnificent
               Temples
               ,
               Colledges
               ,
               Hospitals
               ,
               and
               Schools
               ;
               yet
               some
               they
               have
               ,
               especially
               one
               Temple
               very
               large
               and
               stately
               ,
               in
               Morocco
               ,
               with
               a
               magnificent
               Steeple
               of
               incredible
               hight
               :
               they
               have
               also
               their
               Hermites
               and
               other
               Religious
               men
               ▪
               in
               all
               these
               they
               come
               short
               of
               Fez
               ,
               by
               reason
               they
               are
               often
               molested
               by
               the
               incursions
               of
               the
               Arabians
               .
               They
               here
               also
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               Fez
               ,
               multitudes
               of
               Jews
               ,
               who
               ●●cked
               over
               thither
               when
               they
               were
               driven
               out
               of
               Spain
               by
               Ferdinand
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               Portugal
               by
               King
               〈◊〉
               There
               be
               also
               among
               them
               many
               Christians
               ,
               but
               in
               miserable
               captivity
               and
               slavery
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Turks
               elsewhere
               in
               spiritual
               affairs
               subject
               themselves
               to
               the
               Caliph
               of
               Cairo
               ;
               these
               African
               kingdoms
               acknowledge
               onely
               their
               subjection
               to
               the
               Caliph
               of
               Bagda●
               or
               Babylon
               .
               The
               Turks
               of
               Morocco
               and
               Fez
               ,
               think
               they
               merit
               Heaven
               if
               they
               kill
               many
               Christians
               ;
               therefore
               they
               run
               with
               as
               great
               alacrity
               to
               war
               against
               Christians
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               wedding
               ,
               beleeving
               if
               they
               die
               in
               that
               war
               ▪
               they
               shall
               immediatly
               possesse
               Paradise
               which
               is
               indeed
               the
               generall
               belif
               of
               all
               Turks
               ▪
               See
               
                 Les
                 Estats
                 du
                 Monde
                 ,
                 Boterus
                 ,
                 Leo
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Religon
               is
               professed
               in
               Guinea
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Gentilism
               ;
               for
               they
               adore
               strawen
               rings
               instead
               of
               God
               ;
               
               Of
               whom
               they
               speak
               blasphemously
               ,
               calling
               
               him
               evill
               ;
               and
               black
               ,
               and
               the
               Author
               of
               their
               miseries
               :
               And
               that
               they
               are
               no
               wayes
               beholding
               to
               him
               for
               what
               they
               enjoy
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               own
               industry
               .
               They
               put
               within
               their
               Rings
               Wheat
               ,
               Water
               ,
               and
               Oyle
               ,
               for
               their
               god
               to
               feed
               upon
               .
               Such
               Rings
               are
               worn
               by
               many
               as
               preservatives
               against
               danger
               .
               Their
               Priests
               use
               to
               preach
               to
               them
               on
               festival
               dayes
               ,
               and
               after
               Sermon
               to
               besprinkle
               the
               infants
               with
               Water
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               Newt
               doth
               swim
               .
               They
               consecrate
               to
               their
               Idol
               the
               first
               bit
               and
               draught
               of
               their
               meat
               and
               drink
               .
               But
               I
               believe
               ,
               this
               black
               god
               they
               rail
               against
               ,
               is
               the
               devill
               ,
               whom
               their
               cunning
               Priests
               represent
               to
               that
               ignorant
               people
               in
               some
               black
               and
               ugly
               shape
               ;
               Sometimes
               of
               a
               black
               dog
               .
               If
               they
               paint
               themselves
               with
               Chalke
               ,
               they
               think
               they
               do
               good
               service
               to
               their
               God.
               When
               he
               is
               angry
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               use
               to
               bribe
               the
               Priest
               with
               gold
               ;
               so
               fishermen
               use
               to
               do
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               no
               successe
               at
               sea
               .
               The
               Priest
               with
               his
               wives
               walks
               in
               Procession
               ,
               knocking
               his
               breast
               and
               clapping
               his
               hands
               ,
               then
               hanging
               some
               boughs
               from
               the
               trees
               on
               their
               necks
               ,
               and
               playing
               on
               a
               Timbrel
               ,
               the
               Priest
               flings
               Wheat
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               to
               appease
               the
               angry
               God.
               They
               have
               certain
               trees
               in
               great
               veneration
               ,
               consulting
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               with
               Oracles
               ,
               using
               divers
               foolish
               ceremonies
               .
               They
               worship
               a
               certain
               bird
               ,
               which
               hath
               feathers
               like
               stars
               ,
               and
               a
               voice
               like
               a
               Bull.
               The
               Tunie
               is
               a
               sacred
               fish
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               touched
               .
               So
               are
               the
               mountains
               ,
               whose
               tops
               they
               daily
               feed
               ,
               or
               the
               Priests
               rather
               ,
               with
               meat
               and
               drink
               .
               When
               one
               dieth
               ,
               the
               Priest
               makes
               gods
               of
               straw
               to
               accompany
               the
               dead
               in
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               wine
               and
               good
               cheere
               are
               sent
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               servants
               ,
               with
               his
               wives
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               the
               King
               ,
               these
               are
               slain
               to
               wait
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               their
               heads
               advanced
               upon
               Poles
               round
               about
               the
               grave
               .
               They
               hold
               it
               a
               sin
               to
               spit
               on
               the
               ground
               .
               The
               Tuesday
               is
               their
               Sabbath
               .
               They
               use
               circumcision
               and
               some
               other
               Turkish
               ceremonies
               .
               See
               
                 G.
                 Arthus
                 Dantiseanus
                 ,
                 Mercator
                 ,
                 Bertius
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Of
               What
               Religion
               were
               the
               
                 African
                 Ethiopians
              
               antiently
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Gentiles
               ;
               
               for
               they
               worshipped
               some
               immortall
               gods
               ,
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               ;
               some
               mortal
               ,
               as
               
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Pan
                 ,
                 Hercules
              
               ;
               But
               some
               of
               them
               who
               dwelt
               neer
               and
               under
               the
               line
               ,
               did
               not
               worship
               ,
               but
               curse
               the
               
               Sun
               still
               when
               he
               rose
               ,
               because
               his
               excessive
               heat
               offended
               them
               .
               When
               their
               Queen
               went
               to
               Solomon
               ,
               she
               being
               instructed
               by
               him
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               upon
               her
               return
               planted
               the
               Jewish
               Religion
               in
               her
               country
               ;
               but
               the
               Eunuch
               of
               Queen
               Candace
               being
               baptized
               by
               Philip
               ,
               brought
               home
               with
               him
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               which
               hitherto
               they
               have
               retained
               .
               See
               
                 Diodorus
                 ,
                 Boemus
                 ,
                 Strabo
                 ,
                 Sardus
                 ,
                 Damianus
                 a
                 Goes
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Religion
               do
               these
               Aethiopians
               ,
               or
               Abyssins
               professe
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Christianity
               ;
               
               yet
               Gentilisme
               is
               retained
               in
               some
               part
               of
               Prestor-Iohns
               ample
               Dominions
               .
               The
               Christians
               circumcise
               both
               male
               and
               female
               on
               the
               eighth
               day
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               Christs
               circumcision
               .
               The
               males
               are
               baptized
               fourty
               days
               after
               ,
               and
               the
               females
               eighty
               .
               They
               abstain
               from
               certain
               meats
               ,
               and
               use
               some
               Mosaical
               Ceremonies
               .
               They
               are
               very
               rigid
               in
               their
               Fastings
               ,
               they
               begin
               their
               Lent
               ten
               days
               before
               ours
               ,
               some
               Fryers
               eat
               no
               bread
               all
               the
               Lent
               ,
               some
               not
               in
               a
               whole
               year
               ;
               but
               are
               contented
               with
               Herbs
               ,
               without
               Salt
               or
               Oyl
               :
               They
               keep
               a
               fast
               of
               three
               days
               after
               Candlemasse
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               Ninevehs
               repentance
               .
               Some
               Fryers
               all
               that
               time
               eat
               nothing
               ,
               and
               some
               Nurses
               give
               their
               Children
               suck
               but
               once
               a
               day
               .
               He
               that
               marrieth
               three
               wives
               is
               excommunicated
               .
               Queen
               Candace
               after
               her
               conversion
               consecrated
               the
               two
               magnificent
               Temples
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               Moon
               ,
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               the
               Crosse.
               Afterward
               these
               two
               Temples
               were
               given
               to
               the
               Monkish
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               Anthonies
               Order
               ,
               with
               two
               large
               Monasteries
               .
               The
               Abyssins
               in
               their
               Liturgy
               mention
               the
               three
               first
               general
               Councils
               ,
               but
               not
               that
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Eutychians
               ,
               or
               Jacobltes
               .
               Their
               Patriarch
               is
               onely
               a
               Monk
               of
               Saint
               Anthonies
               order
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               Aethiopian
               is
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               subjection
               to
               the
               Sea
               of
               Alexandria
               .
               They
               observe
               here
               both
               Saturday
               and
               Sunday
               with
               equal
               devotion
               .
               In
               the
               Eucharist
               the
               Priest
               administers
               leavened
               bread
               ,
               except
               on
               the
               Thursday
               before
               Easter
               ;
               for
               then
               it
               is
               unleavened
               ,
               because
               that
               day
               Christ
               instituted
               the
               Supper
               .
               An●
               the
               Deacon
               gives
               the
               Wine
               in
               a
               Spoon
               .
               They
               receive
               all
               standing
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Church
               onely
               ▪
               all
               
               that
               day
               after
               they
               must
               not
               spit
               till
               Sun
               set
               .
               They
               give
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               Infants
               immediately
               after
               Baptisme
               .
               They
               believe
               traduction
               of
               Soules
               .
               They
               are
               careful
               to
               confesse
               their
               sins
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               still
               after
               confession
               receive
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               The
               Patriarch
               onely
               excommunicates
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               murtherers
               usually
               .
               Inferiour
               Priests
               and
               Monks
               labour
               for
               their
               maintenance
               ,
               but
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Deanes
               ,
               and
               Prebends
               ,
               have
               large
               revenues
               and
               benefices
               .
               They
               permit
               their
               Clergy
               to
               marry
               once
               ,
               and
               have
               pictures
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               but
               not
               images
               .
               Betwixt
               Easter
               and
               Whitsuntide
               ,
               they
               eat
               flesh
               on
               Fridays
               .
               Every
               Epiphanie
               day
               ,
               they
               baptize
               themselves
               in
               Lakes
               or
               Rivers
               .
               So
               do
               the
               Muscovites
               in
               memory
               of
               Christs
               baptisme
               the
               same
               day
               .
               They
               use
               no
               Confirmation
               ,
               nor
               Extream
               Unction
               .
               See
               
                 Damianus
                 a
                 Goes
                 ,
                 Alvarez
              
               in
               his
               Aethiopian
               History
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               lower
               Aethiopians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               These
               were
               not
               known
               to
               the
               Antients
               ,
               
               but
               they
               are
               found
               by
               Navigators
               to
               be
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Gentiles
               ,
               though
               divers
               Moors
               live
               among
               them
               ;
               Yet
               some
               of
               them
               worship
               but
               one
               God.
               They
               superstitiously
               observe
               divers
               days
               of
               the
               Moon
               .
               They
               feast
               the
               dead
               with
               bread
               and
               boyled
               flesh
               .
               They
               punish
               witchcraft
               ,
               theft
               ,
               and
               adultery
               with
               death
               .
               They
               may
               marry
               as
               many
               wives
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               but
               the
               first
               is
               the
               chief
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               are
               her
               servants
               .
               They
               pray
               to
               the
               dead
               in
               white
               garments
               .
               In
               Monomotapa
               and
               some
               other
               places
               thereabouts
               ,
               the
               Jesuites
               have
               converted
               divers
               to
               Christianity
               ;
               many
               whereof
               are
               fallen
               back
               again
               to
               Gentilisme
               .
               See
               
                 E●anuel
                 Acosta
              
               of
               the
               Eastern
               affaires
               ,
               and
               Boterus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               Angola
               and
               Congo
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               Angola
               they
               are
               all
               heathens
               .
               
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               towns
               they
               worship
               wooden
               Idols
               resembling
               Negroes
               ,
               at
               whose
               feet
               are
               heaps
               of
               Elephants
               teeth
               ,
               on
               which
               are
               set
               up
               the
               skulls
               of
               their
               enemies
               killed
               in
               the
               wars
               .
               They
               believe
               they
               are
               never
               sick
               but
               when
               their
               Idol
               is
               angry
               with
               them
               ,
               therefore
               they
               please
               him
               by
               pouring
               at
               his
               feet
               the
               Wine
               of
               Palmes
               .
               They
               use
               to
               wash
               and
               paint
               and
               new
               cloath
               their
               dead
               ,
               and
               bury
               with
               him
               meat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               his
               goods
               ,
               at
               whose
               
               grave
               they
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               Goats
               .
               They
               are
               much
               addicted
               to
               divination
               by
               birds
               ;
               and
               their
               Priests
               are
               in
               such
               esteem
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               plenty
               and
               famine
               are
               in
               their
               power
               .
               In
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Cong●
               they
               worship
               some
               monstrous
               creatures
               in
               stead
               of
               God.
               
               But
               they
               were
               converted
               to
               Christianity
               by
               the
               
                 Portugal
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1490.
               
               At
               the
               City
               of
               Banza
               ,
               afterward
               called
               Saint
               Saviours
               ,
               was
               erected
               a
               Cathedral
               Church
               for
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               was
               there
               received
               by
               the
               King
               in
               great
               magnificence
               .
               This
               Church
               had
               28.
               
               Canon
               Residents
               .
               All
               their
               Idols
               of
               beasts
               ,
               birds
               ,
               trees
               ,
               and
               herbs
               ,
               with
               their
               conjuring
               characters
               were
               burned
               .
               Divers
               Religious
               persons
               and
               Jesuits
               were
               sent
               from
               Portugal
               thither
               to
               erect
               Schools
               and
               Colledges
               for
               Divinity
               and
               the
               Arts.
               See
               
                 Purchas
                 ,
                 Lopez
                 ,
                 Maffaeus
                 ,
                 Osorius
              
               of
               the
               acts
               of
               Emanuel
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Religion
               do
               the
               northern
               neighbours
               of
               Congo
               professe
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               Loango
               under
               the
               Line
               ,
               
               they
               worship
               idols
               and
               are
               circumcised
               .
               Every
               trades-man
               appeaseth
               his
               god
               with
               such
               things
               as
               belong
               to
               his
               trade
               ;
               the
               husbandman
               with
               corn
               ,
               the
               weaver
               with
               cloath
               ,
               &c.
               
               At
               the
               death
               of
               their
               friends
               they
               kill
               Goats
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               their
               idols
               ,
               and
               make
               divers
               feasts
               in
               memorial
               of
               the
               dead
               .
               They
               will
               rather
               dye
               then
               touch
               any
               meat
               which
               is
               prohibited
               by
               their
               Priests
               .
               At
               Kenga
               the
               Sea-Port
               of
               Loango
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               idol
               kept
               by
               an
               old
               Woman
               ,
               which
               is
               once
               a
               year
               honoured
               with
               great
               solemnity
               and
               feasting
               .
               There
               is
               another
               idol
               at
               Morumba
               thirty
               leagues
               northward
               ,
               where
               boys
               are
               sworn
               to
               serve
               this
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               initiated
               with
               hard
               diet
               ,
               ten
               days
               silence
               ,
               abstinence
               from
               certain
               meats
               ,
               and
               a
               cut
               in
               their
               shoulder
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               which
               is
               sprinkled
               at
               the
               Idols
               feet
               .
               Their
               trials
               of
               life
               and
               death
               ▪
               are
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               this
               Idol
               .
               At
               Anzichi
               ,
               they
               are
               circumcised
               ,
               worship
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               and
               each
               man
               his
               particular
               Idol
               .
               In
               some
               of
               these
               neighbouring
               countries
               the
               people
               are
               man-eaters
               ,
               and
               worship
               the
               Devil
               ,
               to
               whom
               when
               they
               offer
               sacrifice
               ,
               they
               continue
               from
               morning
               till
               night
               ,
               using
               charming
               Vociferations
               ,
               dancing
               and
               piping
               .
               See
               
                 Lopez
                 ,
                 Barros
              
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Of
               what
               Religion
               are
               the
               Islands
               about
               Africa
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               In
               some
               of
               them
               are
               Mahumetans
               ,
               in
               some
               Christians
               ,
               
               but
               in
               most
               Heathens
               .
               In
               Socotera
               an
               Island
               neer
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ,
               whence
               we
               have
               our
               best
               Aloes
               ,
               they
               are
               Iacobites
               ,
               and
               are
               governed
               by
               their
               Abuna
               or
               Priest.
               They
               much
               reverence
               the
               Crosse.
               They
               have
               Altars
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               which
               they
               enter
               not
               ,
               but
               stand
               in
               the
               Porch
               .
               In
               Madagascar
               or
               the
               great
               Island
               of
               Saint
               Laurence
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               Mahumetans
               upon
               the
               coast
               ,
               but
               more
               Idolaters
               within
               the
               Land
               ,
               who
               acknowledge
               one
               Creator
               ,
               and
               are
               circumcised
               :
               but
               use
               neither
               to
               pray
               nor
               keep
               holy
               day
               .
               They
               punish
               adultery
               and
               theft
               with
               death
               .
               In
               the
               Isle
               of
               Saint
               Thomas
               ,
               under
               the
               Line
               ,
               are
               Christians
               and
               Moors
               .
               In
               divers
               Islands
               are
               no
               people
               at
               all
               .
               In
               the
               Canaries
               are
               Christians
               ;
               before
               they
               were
               idolaters
               and
               had
               many
               wives
               ,
               whom
               they
               first
               prostituted
               to
               their
               Magistrates
               ;
               and
               this
               uncivil
               civility
               they
               used
               to
               strangers
               instead
               of
               hospitality
               .
               They
               bury
               the
               dead
               by
               setting
               them
               upright
               against
               a
               wall
               ,
               with
               a
               staff
               in
               their
               hand
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               was
               a
               great
               man
               ,
               a
               vessel
               of
               milk
               by
               him
               .
               Madera
               is
               also
               possessed
               by
               Christians
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               the
               other
               Islands
               on
               this
               hither
               part
               of
               the
               African
               coast
               .
               see
               
                 Ortelius
                 ,
                 Mercater
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Geographers
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Religion
               was
               professed
               among
               the
               Americans
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Before
               the
               Spaniards
               came
               thither
               ,
               
               they
               were
               all
               Pagans
               ;
               who
               as
               they
               were
               distinguished
               into
               divers
               Nations
               ,
               so
               they
               worshipped
               divers
               gods
               ,
               after
               divers
               manners
               ;
               but
               they
               did
               generally
               acknowledge
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               for
               the
               chief
               gods
               .
               In
               Canada
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Devil
               ,
               before
               the
               French
               came
               thither
               ,
               and
               in
               most
               places
               there
               as
               yet
               ,
               they
               worship
               him
               ;
               who
               when
               he
               is
               offended
               with
               them
               ,
               flings
               dust
               in
               their
               eyes
               .
               The
               men
               marry
               two
               or
               three
               wives
               ,
               who
               after
               the
               death
               of
               their
               husbands
               never
               marry
               againe
               ,
               but
               go
               still
               after
               in
               black
               ,
               and
               besmear
               their
               faces
               with
               coal
               dust
               and
               grease
               ;
               they
               do
               first
               expose
               their
               daughters
               to
               any
               that
               will
               lie
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               give
               them
               in
               marriage
               .
               They
               believe
               that
               after
               death
               their
               soules
               ascend
               into
               the
               Stars
               ,
               and
               go
               down
               with
               them
               under
               the
               Horizon
               into
               a
               Paradise
               of
               pleasure
               .
               They
               believe
               also
               that
               god
               stuck
               a
               multitude
               of
               arrows
               in
               the
               beginning
               into
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               sprung
               up
               men
               and
               women
               .
               They
               
               have
               divers
               ridiculous
               opinions
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               once
               drank
               much
               Tobacco
               ,
               and
               then
               gave
               the
               pipe
               to
               their
               Governour
               ,
               with
               a
               command
               that
               he
               should
               keep
               it
               carefully
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               he
               should
               want
               nothing
               ;
               but
               he
               lost
               the
               Pipe
               ,
               and
               so
               fell
               into
               want
               and
               misery
               .
               Such
               senselesse
               conceits
               have
               these
               people
               ,
               who
               as
               they
               are
               savage
               in
               their
               carriage
               ,
               so
               in
               their
               understandings
               they
               are
               little
               better
               then
               beasts
               .
               They
               use
               to
               sing
               the
               Devils
               praises
               ,
               to
               dance
               about
               fires
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               to
               his
               honour
               ,
               and
               leap
               over
               them
               .
               They
               bemoan
               the
               dead
               a
               great
               while
               ,
               and
               bring
               presents
               to
               the
               grave
               .
               Many
               of
               these
               ignorant
               souls
               were
               converted
               to
               Christ
               by
               the
               industry
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               ,
               Anno
               1637.
               and
               1638.
               
               See
               Father
               Pauls
               relation
               of
               new
               France
               .
               See
               also
               Champlain
               and
               
                 Iaques
                 Cartier
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               Virginia
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Before
               the
               English
               planted
               Christianity
               there
               ,
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Devil
               ,
               
               and
               many
               idols
               ,
               as
               yet
               they
               doe
               in
               many
               places
               there
               .
               They
               beleeve
               many
               Gods
               ,
               but
               one
               principally
               who
               made
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               creatures
               were
               made
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               the
               Woman
               before
               the
               Man
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               help
               of
               one
               of
               the
               gods
               ,
               conceived
               and
               bore
               children
               .
               They
               are
               all
               Anthropomorphites
               ,
               giving
               to
               their
               gods
               the
               forms
               of
               men
               ,
               whom
               they
               worship
               with
               praying
               ,
               singing
               ,
               and
               offerings
               .
               They
               hold
               the
               soules
               immortality
               ,
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               the
               one
               in
               heaven
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               a
               burning
               pit
               toward
               the
               west
               .
               The
               Priests
               are
               distinguished
               from
               other
               people
               by
               garments
               of
               skins
               ,
               and
               their
               hair
               cut
               like
               a
               comb
               on
               their
               crowns
               .
               They
               carry
               their
               gods
               about
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               ask
               counsel
               of
               them
               .
               Much
               of
               their
               devotion
               consisteth
               in
               howling
               and
               dancing
               about
               fires
               ,
               with
               rattles
               of
               Gourd
               or
               Pompian
               rindes
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               beating
               the
               ground
               with
               stones
               ,
               and
               offering
               of
               Tobacco
               ,
               Deer
               suet
               ,
               and
               blood
               on
               their
               stone
               Altars
               .
               They
               undertake
               no
               matters
               of
               consequence
               without
               advice
               of
               their
               Priests
               ,
               the
               chief
               whereof
               is
               adorned
               with
               Feathers
               and
               Weasels
               tails
               ,
               and
               his
               face
               painted
               as
               ugly
               as
               the
               devils
               .
               They
               bury
               their
               Kings
               (
               after
               their
               bodies
               ate
               burned
               and
               dryed
               )
               in
               white
               skins
               ,
               within
               arches
               of
               mats
               with
               their
               wealth
               at
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               body
               is
               placed
               the
               devils
               Image
               .
               The
               Women
               
               expresse
               their
               sorrow
               with
               black
               paint
               and
               yellings
               for
               twenty
               four
               hours
               .
               None
               but
               the
               King
               and
               Priest
               may
               enter
               these
               houses
               ,
               where
               the
               Images
               of
               Devils
               and
               their
               Kings
               are
               kept
               .
               Instead
               of
               saying
               Grace
               at
               meat
               ,
               they
               fling
               the
               first
               bit
               into
               the
               fire
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               will
               appease
               a
               storm
               ,
               they
               cast
               Tobacco
               into
               the
               water
               .
               Sometimes
               they
               sacrifice
               children
               to
               the
               devil
               .
               But
               of
               these
               passages
               ,
               See
               Hackluit
               ,
               and
               Purchas
               out
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               Florida
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Their
               chiefe
               deities
               are
               the
               Sun
               ,
               
               and
               Moon
               ,
               which
               they
               honour
               with
               dances
               and
               songs
               .
               Once
               a
               yeere
               they
               offer
               to
               the
               Sun
               a
               Harts
               hid
               stuffed
               with
               herbs
               ,
               hanging
               Garlands
               of
               fruits
               about
               his
               horns
               ,
               so
               presenting
               this
               gift
               towards
               the
               east
               ,
               they
               pray
               the
               Sun
               to
               make
               their
               land
               produce
               the
               same
               fruits
               again
               .
               But
               to
               their
               Kings
               ,
               they
               use
               to
               Sacrifice
               their
               first-born
               males
               .
               Much
               of
               their
               devotion
               like
               the
               rest
               of
               barbarous
               Salvages
               consisteth
               in
               singing
               ,
               dancing
               ,
               howling
               ,
               feasting
               ,
               and
               cutting
               of
               their
               own
               skins
               .
               Adultery
               in
               the
               woman
               is
               punished
               with
               whipping
               .
               In
               some
               parts
               of
               this
               Country
               the
               next
               of
               kin
               is
               permitted
               to
               cut
               the
               adulteresses
               throat
               ,
               and
               the
               woman
               to
               cut
               the
               adulterers
               .
               In
               some
               parts
               also
               of
               this
               Country
               they
               worship
               the
               devil
               ;
               who
               when
               he
               appears
               and
               complains
               of
               thirst
               ,
               humane
               blood
               is
               shed
               to
               quench
               his
               thirst
               .
               When
               a
               King
               is
               buried
               ,
               the
               cup
               wherein
               he
               used
               to
               drink
               ,
               is
               still
               set
               upon
               his
               grave
               ,
               and
               round
               about
               the
               same
               are
               stuck
               many
               arrows
               ;
               the
               people
               weep
               and
               Fast
               three
               days
               together
               ,
               the
               neighbour
               Kings
               his
               friends
               cu●
               off
               half
               their
               hair
               .
               Women
               are
               hired
               ,
               who
               for
               six
               moneths
               howl
               for
               him
               three
               times
               a
               day
               .
               This
               honour
               the
               King
               and
               Priest
               have
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               buried
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               burned
               with
               their
               houses
               and
               goods
               .
               See
               
                 Benzo
                 ,
                 Morgares
                 ,
                 Hackluit
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Of
               what
               Religion
               are
               the
               Nations
               of
               west
               Virginia
               and
               Florida
               ?
            
             
               
                 A
                 ▪
              
               Few
               of
               them
               are
               yet
               known
               ,
               
               but
               such
               as
               by
               Navigation
               are
               found
               upon
               the
               Sea-coasts
               ,
               and
               some
               Islands
               conquered
               by
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               are
               worshippers
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               Water
               :
               because
               the
               Sun
               by
               his
               heat
               ,
               and
               the
               Water
               by
               its
               moisture
               produce
               all
               things
               ;
               therefore
               
               when
               they
               eat
               ;
               drink
               ,
               or
               Sacrifice
               ,
               they
               use
               to
               throw
               up
               in
               the
               ayre
               towards
               the
               Sun
               ,
               some
               part
               of
               their
               food
               .
               The
               Spaniards
               took
               advantage
               of
               this
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               made
               these
               people
               believe
               they
               were
               messengers
               sent
               thither
               to
               them
               from
               the
               Sun
               ;
               whereupon
               they
               submitted
               ,
               holding
               it
               impious
               to
               reject
               the
               Messengers
               ,
               which
               their
               chief
               God
               had
               sent
               them
               .
               They
               worship
               also
               here
               Idols
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               places
               the
               devil
               ,
               and
               observe
               the
               same
               superstitious
               Ceremonies
               in
               the
               burial
               of
               their
               dead
               ,
               that
               their
               neighbours
               do
               .
               See
               Hackluit
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               New-Spain
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               were
               grosse
               and
               bloody
               Idolaters
               before
               the
               Spaniards
               brought
               them
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               who
               requires
               of
               his
               Disciples
               no
               other
               Sacrifice
               but
               that
               of
               a
               contrite
               heart
               ;
               he
               having
               shed
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               spare
               the
               shedding
               of
               ours
               .
               These
               wretched
               Americans
               acknowledged
               one
               chief
               God
               ,
               yet
               they
               worshipped
               many
               :
               Principally
               the
               Sun
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               offered
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               ;
               even
               of
               men
               :
               neither
               did
               they
               eat
               or
               drink
               ,
               or
               smell
               to
               a
               flower
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               cast
               up
               in
               the
               ayre
               to
               the
               Sun
               some
               portion
               of
               their
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               some
               leaves
               of
               their
               flowers
               .
               At
               Mexico
               they
               worshipped
               many
               Idols
               ,
               but
               three
               principally
               :
               The
               first
               was
               called
               Vitziliputzli
               ,
               placed
               in
               an
               azure-coloured
               Chair
               ,
               with
               Snakes-heads
               at
               each
               corner
               .
               On
               his
               head
               were
               rich
               plumes
               of
               Feathers
               with
               gold
               ;
               in
               his
               left
               hand
               was
               a
               white
               Target
               ,
               in
               his
               right
               a
               Staffe
               ;
               at
               his
               sides
               he
               had
               four
               darts
               .
               Perhaps
               by
               this
               Image
               they
               represented
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ;
               by
               his
               blew
               Chair
               they
               might
               signifie
               heaven
               his
               seat
               ,
               by
               the
               Snakes-heads
               ,
               his
               wisdome
               ;
               by
               the
               feathers
               and
               gold
               ,
               his
               glory
               ;
               by
               the
               Target
               ,
               protection
               ;
               by
               the
               Staffe
               ,
               direction
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               four
               arrows
               ,
               his
               power
               ,
               extending
               over
               the
               four
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               :
               East
               ,
               West
               ,
               South
               ,
               and
               North
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               likely
               ,
               they
               represented
               the
               Sun
               by
               this
               Idol
               ,
               whose
               aboad
               is
               in
               the
               azure
               skie
               ,
               and
               his
               arrows
               or
               beams
               are
               extended
               to
               the
               4.
               quarters
               of
               the
               world
               :
               the
               feathers
               may
               signifie
               his
               lightness
               ;
               and
               the
               gold
               ,
               his
               glory
               ;
               his
               target
               and
               staff
               may
               shew
               that
               the
               Suns
               heat
               is
               both
               defensive
               and
               offensive
               .
               Near
               to
               this
               Idol
               stood
               a
               Pill●r
               of
               lesse
               work
               and
               beauty
               ,
               on
               which
               was
               another
               
               Idol
               ,
               called
               T●aloc
               ;
               perhaps
               by
               this
               they
               meant
               the
               Moon
               .
               They
               had
               a
               third
               Idol
               ,
               of
               black
               stone
               ,
               with
               four
               darts
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               looking
               angerly
               ;
               this
               they
               worshipped
               as
               the
               god
               of
               Repentance
               ;
               this
               Idol
               ,
               with
               the
               others
               ,
               was
               richly
               adorned
               with
               gold
               any
               jewels
               .
               In
               Cholula
               they
               worshipped
               the
               god
               of
               wealth
               or
               merchandising
               ;
               they
               had
               also
               an
               Idol
               of
               Paste
               ,
               or
               Dough
               ,
               which
               was
               consecrated
               and
               made
               every
               year
               ,
               to
               which
               rich
               presents
               were
               brought
               ▪
               and
               stuck
               in
               the
               paste
               .
               They
               made
               gods
               also
               of
               their
               chief
               Captives
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               gave
               divine
               Honors
               ,
               for
               6.
               somtimes
               for
               12
               months
               ,
               praying
               and
               sacrificing
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               carrying
               him
               in
               procession
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               the
               Priests
               kill
               him
               ;
               the
               Chief
               Priest
               pulls
               out
               his
               heart
               ,
               offers
               it
               smoaking
               to
               the
               Sun
               ;
               then
               is
               he
               opened
               ,
               cut
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               eaten
               .
               They
               adored
               many
               other
               gods
               and
               goddesses
               with
               many
               heathenish
               Superstitio●s
               .
               Of
               which
               see
               
                 Ioseph
                 Acosta
              
               in
               his
               History
               of
               the
               
                 Indies
                 ,
                 Gomara
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               of
               Millan
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Out
               of
               this
               discourse
               we
               may
               see
               what
               crueltie
               is
               used
               among
               Idolaters
               in
               their
               barbarous
               sacrifices
               ;
               
               how
               lavish
               also
               they
               are
               of
               their
               gold
               ,
               silver
               ,
               and
               jewels
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               adorne
               their
               Idols
               ;
               this
               hath
               bin
               alwayes
               the
               Devils
               pollicie
               ,
               by
               outward
               splendor
               and
               wealth
               to
               draw
               ignorant
               and
               covetovs
               minded
               people
               to
               follow
               idolatrie
               ;
               for
               such
               a
               bewitching
               qualitie
               there
               is
               in
               the
               splendor
               of
               gold
               ,
               silver
               ,
               and
               stones
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               eyes
               and
               hearts
               of
               men
               are
               drawn
               after
               them
               ;
               to
               this
               purpose
               
                 Lactantius
                 l.
                 2.
                 instit
                 .
                 auri
                 ,
                 gemmarum
                 et
                 eboris
                 pulchritudo
                 ac
                 nit●r
                 perstringit
                 oculos
                 :
                 nec
                 ullam
                 religionem
                 putant
                 ubi
                 illa
                 fulserint
                 ;
                 itaque
                 sub
                 obtentu
                 deorum
                 ,
                 avaritia
                 et
                 cupiditas
                 colitur
              
               ;
               the
               beauty
               of
               Gold
               ,
               Iewels
               ,
               and
               Eborie
               ,
               doe
               so
               dazell
               mens
               eyes
               ,
               and
               captivat●
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               there
               is
               no
               Religion
               ,
               wher●
               these
               shine
               not
               ;
               therefore
               under
               pretence
               of
               worsh
               ●ing
               gods
               ,
               covetousnesse
               and
               desire
               is
               worshiped
               .
               He●ce
               Idolatrie
               may
               be
               truly
               called
               covetousness●
               this
               by
               the
               Apostle
               is
               called
               Idolatrie
               .
               Not
               without
               cause
               then
               did
               God
               forbid
               the
               Israelits
               to
               make
               to
               themselves
               gods
               of
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               as
               knowing
               what
               force
               these
               metalls
               have
               to
               draw
               mens
               mindes
               after
               them
               .
               And
               indeed
               some
               of
               the
               wise
               Gentiles
               
               themselves
               laughed
               at
               the
               vanities
               of
               those
               who
               bestowed
               so
               much
               gold
               on
               their
               Idols
               ;
               
                 autum
                 Vasa
                 Numae
                 ,
                 Saturniaque
                 impulit
                 ●ra
                 ,
              
               saith
               Persius
               ,
               
               the
               gods
               were
               better
               worshipped
               in
               Numas
               earthen
               vessells
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               afterward
               in
               gold
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               offereth
               to
               God
               a
               sincere
               heart
               ,
               is
               more
               accepted
               then
               he
               that
               bestowes
               on
               Iupiter
               a
               golden
               beard
               ;
               
                 dicite
                 pontifices
                 ,
                 in
                 sacro
                 quid
                 facit
                 aurum
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               excess
               of
               gold
               and
               silver
               in
               their
               Statues
               and
               Temples
               is
               stupendious
               ;
               as
               Lipsius
               sheweth
               
                 de
                 magnit
                 .
                 urb
                 .
                 Romae
                 .
              
               and
               the
               Romans
               were
               come
               to
               that
               hight
               of
               superstition
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               a
               Bull
               was
               not
               a
               fit
               sacrifice
               to
               their
               gods
               ,
               if
               his
               hornes
               had
               not
               been
               gilded
               ,
               or
               his
               forehead
               adorned
               with
               plates
               of
               gold
               :
               see
               
                 Virgil
                 :
                 Et
                 statuam
                 ante
                 aras
                 auratâ
                 fronte
                 iuvencum
                 .
              
               and
               
                 Livie
                 l.
              
               5.
               sheweth
               that
               to
               Apollo
               was
               sacrificed
               ,
               not
               onely
               an
               ox
               with
               gilded
               hornes
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 caprae
                 albae
                 auratae
              
               ,
               white
               goates
               with
               hornes
               gilded
               ,
               and
               
                 Val.
                 Flac.
                 l.
                 3.
                 
                 Arg.
              
               speaketh
               of
               
                 lectas
                 auratâ
                 fronte
                 bidentes
              
               of
               sheep
               with
               gilded
               hornes
               .
               And
               long
               afore
               the
               Romans
               ,
               this
               golden
               superstition
               was
               used
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               
                 Homer
                 Iliad
              
               .
               3.
               where
               Nestor
               promiseth
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               Minerva
               an
               ox
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 powring
                 gold
                 about
                 his
                 hornes
                 .
                 Ioseph
                 Acosta
              
               relates
               in
               his
               History
               of
               America
               ,
               what
               magnificent
               Temples
               and
               rich
               Images
               of
               gold
               and
               precious
               stones
               the
               Indians
               dedicated
               to
               their
               Idols
               .
               Against
               all
               such
               vanities
               Arnobius
               in
               his
               Book
               against
               the
               Gentiles
               disputeth
               elegantly
               ,
               shewing
               that
               God
               is
               not
               taken
               with
               such
               toyes
               as
               Temples
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               and
               sacrifices
               ;
               but
               
                 cultus
                 verus
                 in
                 pectore
                 est
              
               ,
               his
               true
               worship
               consisteth
               in
               the
               breast
               ,
               and
               as
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               neither
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               nor
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               but
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               .
               
                 
                   Quin
                   damus
                   id
                   superis
                   de
                   magna
                   quod
                   dare
                   lance
                
                 
                   Non
                   possit
                   magni
                   Messalae
                   lippa
                   propago
                   ;
                
                 
                   Compositum
                   jus
                   ,
                   fasque
                   animo
                   ,
                   sanctosque
                   recessus
                
                 
                   Mentis
                   ,
                   &
                   incoctum
                   generoso
                   pectus
                   honesto
                   !
                
                 
                   Haec
                   cedo
                   ut
                   admoveam
                   templis
                   ,
                   &
                   farre
                   litabo
                   .
                
              
               An
               honest
               upright
               sincere
               and
               sanctified
               heart
               saith
               Persius
               ,
               is
               above
               all
               the
               Temples
               and
               sacrifices
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               What
               Priests
               had
               they
               at
               Mexico
               ,
               and
               hat
               Sacrifices
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Besides
               their
               inferiour
               Priests
               ,
               
               they
               had
               one
               chief
               ,
               whose
               habit
               was
               a
               Crown
               of
               rich
               Feathers
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               Pendants
               of
               Gold
               ,
               with
               green
               stones
               at
               his
               ears
               ,
               and
               under
               his
               Lip
               an
               Azure
               stone
               ;
               his
               office
               was
               to
               receive
               the
               body
               of
               the
               dead
               King
               at
               the
               Temple
               door
               ,
               with
               a
               mournful
               song
               ,
               to
               open
               the
               breast
               of
               the
               sacrificed
               man
               ,
               to
               pull
               out
               his
               heart
               ,
               to
               offer
               it
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               sting
               it
               to
               the
               idol
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               man
               was
               sacrificed
               .
               The
               inferiour
               Priests
               in
               the
               interim
               holding
               the
               legs
               ,
               arms
               ,
               and
               head
               of
               the
               Sacrificed
               wretch
               ,
               whilst
               his
               heart
               was
               taking
               out
               .
               They
               used
               also
               to
               ●●ay
               of
               the
               skins
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               cloath
               some
               therewith
               ,
               who
               went
               about
               dancing
               ,
               and
               forcing
               people
               to
               offer
               them
               presents
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               would
               strike
               them
               over
               the
               face
               ,
               with
               the
               bloody
               corner
               of
               the
               skin
               .
               The
               Priests
               office
               also
               was
               to
               burn
               incense
               before
               their
               idols
               every
               morning
               ,
               noon-tide
               ,
               evening
               ,
               and
               at
               midnight
               ,
               for
               then
               with
               Trumpets
               and
               Cornets
               they
               sounded
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               which
               done
               ,
               they
               burned
               the
               Incense
               in
               Censers
               with
               much
               reverence
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               beat
               themselves
               and
               draw
               blood
               with
               sharp
               bodkins
               .
               They
               did
               preach
               also
               on
               some
               festival
               days
               to
               the
               people
               .
               The
               revenues
               of
               the
               Priests
               were
               great
               ;
               the
               Temples
               in
               state
               ,
               magnificence
               ,
               and
               wealth
               ,
               exceeded
               ou●s
               .
               The
               Priests
               were
               all
               annointed
               ,
               and
               wore
               their
               hair
               long
               ,
               for
               they
               never
               cut
               it
               .
               They
               did
               sometimes
               annoint
               themselves
               with
               an
               Unguent
               made
               of
               venemous
               beasts
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               without
               fear
               ,
               and
               armed
               them
               with
               cruelty
               .
               They
               painted
               their
               skins
               black
               .
               They
               washed
               the
               new
               born
               Children
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               blood
               in
               their
               ears
               ;
               they
               performed
               marriages
               by
               asking
               the
               parties
               mutual
               consent
               ,
               and
               tying
               together
               a
               corner
               of
               the
               womans
               vaile
               ,
               with
               a
               corner
               of
               the
               mans
               gown
               ,
               and
               so
               brought
               them
               to
               the
               Bridegrooms
               house
               ,
               causing
               the
               Bride
               to
               goe
               seven
               times
               about
               the
               hearth
               .
               They
               buried
               the
               dead
               either
               in
               their
               Gardens
               ,
               or
               on
               Mountains
               ;
               sometimes
               they
               burned
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               was
               a
               great
               man
               ;
               they
               killed
               his
               Chaplain
               ,
               and
               his
               Officers
               to
               attend
               him
               ,
               burying
               also
               wealth
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               want
               in
               the
               other
               world
               .
               The
               Priest
               used
               to
               attire
               himself
               in
               these
               
               great
               Funerals
               ,
               like
               a
               Devil
               with
               many
               mouths
               ,
               and
               glasse
               eyes
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               staff
               stirred
               and
               mingled
               the
               ashes
               .
               When
               the
               King
               died
               ,
               the
               Priests
               were
               to
               sing
               his
               Elogies
               ,
               and
               to
               sacrifice
               two
               hundred
               persons
               to
               serve
               him
               .
               Adultery
               was
               punished
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               dishonesty
               in
               their
               Nuns
               and
               Monks
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               were
               two
               great
               Cloysters
               at
               Mexico
               .
               But
               who
               will
               see
               these
               particulars
               handled
               at
               large
               ,
               let
               them
               read
               
                 Ioseph
                 Acosta
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Lopez
                 de
                 Gomara
              
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Had
               the
               Americans
               any
               knowledge
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ▪
            
             
               A.
               Concerning
               Christ
               they
               knew
               nothing
               ;
               
               some
               smal
               knowledge
               they
               had
               of
               a
               supream
               God
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               Mirococha
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               creation
               ;
               of
               the
               immortality
               of
               souls
               ,
               of
               a
               life
               after
               this
               ,
               wherein
               are
               punishments
               and
               rewards
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               them
               as
               Lerius
               witnesseth
               ,
               beleeve
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               will
               beleeve
               Acosta
               ,
               they
               have
               some
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               which
               they
               worship
               under
               the
               picture
               of
               the
               Sun
               with
               three
               heads
               ;
               they
               have
               some
               tradition
               likewise
               of
               Noahs
               flood
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               mankind
               was
               drowned
               ,
               except
               six
               persons
               ,
               who
               saved
               themselves
               in
               a
               cave
               ;
               some
               in
               Brasil
               beleeve
               all
               were
               drowned
               except
               their
               progen●tors
               ,
               who
               were
               preserved
               to
               propagate
               mankind
               .
               The
               Indians
               also
               report
               that
               the
               Sun
               hid
               himselfe
               in
               a
               certain
               Lake
               within
               an
               Island
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               preserved
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               unlike
               the
               Poetical
               fiction
               of
               Diana
               and
               Apollo
               ,
               how
               they
               were
               begot
               in
               the
               Isle
               Ortygia
               ,
               called
               afterward
               from
               their
               first
               appearance
               Delos
               ;
               by
               this
               intimating
               that
               after
               the
               flood
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               thick
               foggs
               and
               mists
               arising
               out
               of
               the
               moist
               earth
               ,
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               were
               not
               seen
               in
               many
               days
               ;
               but
               these
               vapours
               being
               spent
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               dry
               ,
               the
               Moon
               was
               first
               seen
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               some
               few
               hours
               afterward
               ,
               the
               Sun.
               The
               tradition
               which
               they
               have
               of
               the
               flood
               ,
               cannot
               be
               that
               of
               Ogyges
               King
               of
               Attica
               ,
               which
               happened
               about
               six
               hundred
               years
               after
               Noahs
               flood
               ,
               and
               which
               drowned
               only
               the
               country
               about
               Athens
               and
               Achaia
               in
               Peloponesus
               ;
               nor
               was
               it
               that
               of
               Deucalion
               ,
               which
               happened
               in
               the
               82.
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               about
               two
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               years
               after
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               seven
               hundred
               eighty
               two
               years
               after
               Noahs
               flood
               ;
               for
               this
               drowned
               
               only
               Thessaly
               ,
               and
               some
               part
               of
               Italy
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Americans
               could
               have
               no
               knowledge
               ;
               seeing
               many
               places
               neerer
               never
               heard
               of
               these
               floods
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               likely
               then
               ,
               that
               their
               tradition
               was
               grounded
               on
               Noahs
               flood
               ;
               for
               as
               Noahs
               posterity
               peopled
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               they
               dispersed
               the
               memory
               of
               this
               flood
               ,
               wherever
               they
               planted
               ;
               for
               we
               finde
               this
               deluge
               ,
               nor
               onely
               mentioned
               by
               Moses
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               
                 Berosus
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 Polyhistor
                 ,
                 Abydenus
              
               the
               Historian
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               cited
               by
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Plato
              
               in
               
                 Timaeo
                 ;
                 Plutarch
              
               writing
               of
               Deucalions
               flood
               ,
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Dove
               sent
               out
               of
               the
               Ark
               ,
               which
               relates
               to
               Noahs
               flood
               ;
               and
               Ovid
               describing
               the
               same
               flood
               ,
               writes
               according
               to
               the
               Mosaical
               description
               of
               the
               first
               and
               universal
               deluge
               ;
               whereas
               that
               of
               Deucalion
               was
               but
               of
               a
               particular
               country
               ;
               So
               
                 Lucian
                 de
                 Dea
                 Syria
              
               ,
               writes
               of
               Deucalions
               flood
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               read
               the
               sixth
               and
               seventh
               chapters
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               of
               Noahs
               flood
               ;
               for
               he
               sheweth
               how
               all
               flesh
               had
               corrupted
               their
               wayes
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               how
               all
               their
               works
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               works
               of
               injustice
               and
               violence
               ;
               how
               the
               rain
               fell
               ,
               the
               fountains
               of
               the
               great
               deep
               were
               opened
               ,
               the
               waters
               so
               prevailed
               ,
               that
               all
               flesh
               died
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               He
               sheweth
               also
               how
               he
               was
               preserved
               with
               his
               wife
               and
               children
               in
               a
               great
               Ark
               ;
               and
               how
               of
               all
               the
               beasts
               that
               live
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               two
               and
               two
               entred
               into
               the
               Ark
               ,
               &c.
               and
               lastly
               ,
               how
               he
               built
               an
               Altar
               after
               his
               deliverance
               .
               This
               description
               is
               directly
               of
               Noahs
               flood
               ,
               not
               of
               Deucalions
               ;
               besides
               
                 Mela
                 ,
                 Solinus
              
               ,
               and
               Pliny
               write
               that
               Ioppe
               the
               maritime
               town
               of
               Syria
               was
               of
               great
               antiquity
               ,
               as
               being
               built
               before
               the
               flood
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               Ogyges
               or
               Deucalions
               flood
               ,
               which
               were
               onely
               in
               some
               places
               of
               Greece
               ,
               and
               went
               not
               so
               far
               as
               Syria
               ;
               neither
               was
               it
               any
               great
               antiquity
               ,
               for
               Ioppe
               to
               be
               built
               before
               these
               floods
               ;
               for
               many
               Cities
               besides
               this
               were
               built
               before
               ;
               therefore
               doubtlesse
               is
               meant
               Noahs
               floood
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Iosephus
               saith
               that
               
                 Omnes
                 barbaricae
                 historiae
                 Scriptores
              
               ,
               all
               the
               Barbarian
               historians
               have
               mentioned
               this
               flood
               .
            
             
               Q.
               VVhat
               festival
               dayes
               were
               observed
               in
               
                 New
                 Spain
              
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Every
               twentieth
               day
               which
               was
               the
               last
               day
               of
               their
               moneth
               ,
               
               was
               holy
               ,
               and
               then
               were
               men
               Sacrificed
               .
               At
               the
               first
               appearance
               of
               green
               corn
               ,
               children
               were
               sacrificed
               ,
               
               so
               when
               the
               corn
               was
               a
               foot
               above
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               again
               when
               it
               was
               two
               foot
               high
               ,
               holy
               days
               were
               kept
               ,
               &
               children
               butchered
               .
               In
               some
               of
               their
               feasts
               they
               sacrificed
               a
               woman
               ,
               and
               with
               her
               skin
               covered
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               danced
               about
               the
               streers
               two
               days
               together
               .
               In
               one
               of
               their
               feasts
               which
               the
               Mexicans
               kept
               in
               their
               〈◊〉
               upon
               the
               Lake
               ,
               a
               boy
               and
               a
               girle
               were
               drowned
               to
               keep
               company
               with
               the
               gods
               of
               the
               Lake
               .
               In
               May
               they
               kept
               the
               feast
               of
               Vitziliputzli
               ,
               in
               which
               his
               Image
               made
               of
               paste
               ,
               richly
               adorned
               ,
               was
               carried
               by
               the
               maidens
               attired
               in
               white
               ,
               on
               their
               shoulders
               to
               the
               court
               ,
               and
               thence
               by
               the
               young
               men
               to
               the
               stairs
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               top
               with
               Musick
               ,
               much
               adoration
               ,
               vain
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               wicked
               sacrificing
               of
               men
               were
               used
               that
               day
               .
               In
               May
               also
               was
               kept
               the
               Feast
               of
               Pennance
               and
               Pardon
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               captive
               was
               sacrificed
               .
               After
               much
               profane
               adoration
               ,
               the
               people
               took
               up
               earth
               and
               eat
               it
               ,
               desiring
               pardon
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               bringing
               rich
               presents
               to
               their
               Idol
               ,
               and
               whipping
               themselves
               on
               the
               shoulders
               .
               Much
               meat
               is
               presented
               that
               day
               to
               the
               Idols
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               who
               five
               days
               before
               had
               eat
               but
               one
               meal
               a
               day
               .
               The
               Merchants
               had
               their
               peculiar
               god
               ,
               and
               festival
               day
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               sacrificed
               a
               man
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               given
               him
               for
               nine
               days
               divine
               honours
               .
               His
               heart
               they
               offered
               about
               midnight
               to
               the
               Moon
               ,
               perhaps
               because
               she
               is
               mistresse
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
               on
               which
               Merchants
               use
               to
               traffick
               ;
               or
               because
               they
               are
               more
               beholding
               to
               her
               light
               in
               the
               night
               then
               others
               are
               .
               Concerning
               these
               festivals
               ,
               their
               Schools
               and
               Seminaries
               ,
               their
               belief
               of
               the
               Souls
               immortality
               ,
               of
               their
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               ,
               of
               their
               nine
               severall
               places
               appointed
               for
               them
               ,
               See
               
                 Acosta
                 ,
                 Gomara
              
               ,
               and
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
              
               in
               his
               Decads
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               Jucatan
               and
               the
               parts
               adjoyning
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               Iucatan
               they
               were
               Circumcised
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               grosse
               Idolaters
               ,
               but
               curious
               work-men
               in
               carving
               and
               adorning
               their
               Images
               .
               They
               had
               in
               their
               houses
               Images
               made
               like
               Beares
               ,
               which
               they
               worshipped
               as
               their
               houshold
               gods
               ,
               with
               singing
               ,
               and
               Incense
               .
               In
               hollow
               Images
               ,
               they
               caused
               boyes
               to
               answer
               the
               peoples
               petitions
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               had
               spoke
               to
               them
               .
               When
               they
               
               wanted
               rain
               ,
               or
               were
               in
               any
               danger
               ,
               they
               had
               their
               Processions
               ,
               and
               Pilgrimages
               to
               these
               Idols
               .
               In
               Nicuragua
               ,
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               divers
               Idols
               .
               All
               their
               Priests
               except
               Confessors
               ,
               married
               .
               The
               ordering
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               and
               their
               numbers
               ,
               depended
               meerly
               on
               the
               Priests
               ,
               who
               used
               to
               go
               about
               the
               captives
               three
               times
               singing
               mornfully
               ,
               and
               then
               with
               their
               flint
               knives
               suddenly
               open
               their
               Breasts
               .
               They
               divide
               the
               body
               thus
               ;
               the
               Prelate
               hath
               his
               Heart
               ,
               the
               King
               his
               hands
               and
               feet
               ,
               the
               taker
               his
               Buttocks
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               the
               rest
               .
               The
               heads
               are
               set
               on
               trees
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               Sacrifice
               men
               and
               children
               .
               They
               have
               their
               Idolatrous
               Processions
               ,
               in
               which
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               their
               Idol
               ,
               they
               wound
               themselves
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               desire
               of
               future
               happinesse
               ,
               they
               offer
               themselves
               chearfully
               for
               Sacrifices
               .
               Whilst
               the
               Priest
               annoints
               the
               cheeks
               and
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Idol
               with
               blood
               ,
               the
               others
               sing
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               pray
               .
               The
               Priest
               makes
               marriges
               ,
               by
               joyning
               the
               little
               fingers
               of
               the
               Bridegroome
               and
               Bride
               neer
               a
               fire
               ;
               but
               the
               Lords
               are
               permitted
               for
               honours
               ●ake
               ,
               first
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Br●de
               .
               The
               Adulterer
               is
               beaten
               ,
               and
               the
               Adulteresse
               is
               divorced
               .
               He
               that
               forceth
               a
               Virgin
               is
               a
               slave
               ,
               except
               he
               pay
               her
               Dowrie
               .
               But
               if
               a
               slave
               force
               his
               Masters
               daughter
               ,
               they
               are
               both
               buried
               alive
               .
               See
               
                 Benzo
                 ,
                 P.
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               and
               Gomara
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Southern
               Americans
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               generally
               worship
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               
               with
               divers
               Idols
               ,
               and
               the
               devill
               in
               divers
               shapes
               ;
               they
               believe
               the
               Souls
               immortality
               .
               Their
               Priests
               are
               their
               Physitians
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               great
               esteem
               ,
               and
               exceeding
               rich
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               all
               the
               goods
               of
               him
               whom
               they
               cure
               .
               When
               they
               go
               to
               wars
               ,
               they
               carry
               their
               gods
               with
               them
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               ask
               Counsel
               of
               all
               affairs
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               keep
               Lent
               for
               two
               moneths
               .
               They
               punish
               in
               some
               places
               theft
               and
               murther
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               Eares
               and
               Nose
               ;
               in
               other
               parts
               ,
               with
               death
               .
               These
               faults
               in
               the
               Nobility
               are
               punished
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               hair
               onely
               .
               In
               some
               places
               they
               hold
               it
               a
               part
               of
               their
               devotion
               ,
               to
               offer
               their
               daughters
               to
               be
               defloured
               by
               their
               Priests
               .
               When
               it
               thunders
               and
               lightens
               ,
               they
               say
               the
               Sun
               is
               angry
               with
               them
               .
               When
               there
               is
               an
               Eclipse
               ,
               they
               Fast
               ,
               the
               married
               Women
               scratch
               their
               
               Faces
               ,
               and
               pluck
               their
               hairs
               ;
               the
               Maidens
               draw
               blood
               with
               sharp
               fish
               bones
               .
               When
               the
               Moon
               is
               Eclipsed
               ,
               they
               say
               the
               Sun
               is
               angry
               with
               her
               .
               When
               a
               Comet
               is
               seen
               ,
               they
               beat
               drums
               and
               hollo
               ,
               thinking
               by
               this
               to
               drive
               it
               away
               .
               They
               use
               to
               consult
               with
               and
               invocate
               the
               Devil
               .
               The
               Priests
               learn
               Physick
               and
               Magick
               when
               they
               are
               young
               ,
               being
               two
               yeers
               shut
               up
               in
               Woods
               ;
               all
               that
               time
               they
               keep
               their
               Cells
               ,
               see
               no
               women
               ,
               nor
               eat
               flesh
               .
               They
               are
               taught
               by
               their
               Masters
               in
               the
               night
               .
               The
               dead
               are
               buried
               either
               at
               home
               ,
               or
               being
               dried
               at
               the
               fire
               are
               hanged
               up
               .
               The
               bones
               at
               last
               are
               burned
               ;
               and
               the
               Skull
               presented
               to
               the
               Wife
               to
               be
               kept
               by
               her
               as
               a
               relique
               .
               In
               their
               Lent
               fasts
               they
               abstain
               from
               Women
               and
               Salt.
               See
               P.
               Martyr
               ,
               
                 Gomara
                 ,
                 Linschoten
                 ,
                 Cieza
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Of
               what
               Religion
               are
               the
               people
               of
               
                 Paria
                 ,
                 Guiana
              
               ,
               and
               along
               the
               River
               Debaiba
               ,
               or
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               ?
            
             
               A
               Hereabout
               they
               be
               very
               zealous
               in
               worshipping
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               
               and
               Idols
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               sacrifice
               men
               ,
               and
               then
               eat
               them
               .
               When
               their
               gods
               are
               angry
               ,
               they
               macerate
               themselves
               with
               fasting
               .
               Their
               Priests
               are
               stoned
               or
               burned
               ,
               if
               they
               marry
               against
               their
               vow
               of
               Chastity
               .
               They
               believe
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               after
               this
               life
               .
               The
               spot
               in
               the
               Moon
               they
               hold
               to
               be
               a
               man
               imprisoned
               there
               for
               Incest
               with
               his
               Sister
               .
               They
               feed
               yearly
               the
               departed
               souls
               with
               Maiz
               and
               Wine
               .
               They
               held
               the
               souls
               of
               great
               men
               onely
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               buried
               with
               them
               ,
               immortal
               .
               Their
               great
               mens
               Funeral
               Pomps
               are
               celebrated
               yearly
               with
               much
               lamentation
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               and
               bestial
               ceremonies
               ,
               both
               men
               and
               women
               casting
               aside
               all
               modesty
               .
               He
               that
               will
               know
               more
               of
               this
               stuff
               ,
               let
               him
               read
               the
               forenamed
               Authors
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               Brasil
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               acknowledge
               the
               immortalitie
               of
               the
               foul
               ,
               
               and
               believe
               that
               there
               are
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               after
               this
               life
               .
               For
               they
               hope
               that
               if
               they
               kill
               and
               sacrifice
               many
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               carried
               beyond
               the
               Mountains
               into
               pleasant
               Gardens
               ,
               there
               to
               dance
               and
               rejoyce
               with
               their
               fore-fathers
               .
               They
               stand
               in
               much
               fear
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               is
               still
               vexing
               of
               ●●em
               ,
               therefore
               they
               chiefly
               worship
               him
               ;
               and
               when
               
               they
               go
               abroad
               ,
               they
               commonly
               carry
               fire
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               their
               defence
               against
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               they
               think
               is
               afraid
               of
               fire
               .
               They
               have
               their
               solemn
               Festivals
               ,
               which
               they
               celebrate
               with
               dancing
               ,
               howling
               ,
               and
               tatling
               .
               The
               Husband
               hath
               power
               to
               kill
               the
               adulterous
               Wife
               .
               Their
               marriages
               are
               without
               any
               ceremonies
               .
               They
               bury
               their
               dead
               upright
               in
               a
               pit
               with
               their
               goods
               .
               The
               Husband
               playes
               the
               Midwife
               to
               the
               woman
               ,
               washeth
               ,
               painteth
               ,
               and
               nameth
               the
               child
               by
               the
               name
               of
               some
               wild
               Beast
               ;
               they
               have
               some
               knowledge
               of
               Noahs
               flood
               :
               of
               these
               passages
               see
               
                 Masscus
                 ,
                 Lerius
                 ,
                 Stadius
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Religion
               did
               the
               people
               of
               Peru
               professe
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Their
               chief
               god
               was
               Wiracocha
               ,
               
               by
               whom
               they
               understood
               the
               maker
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               next
               to
               him
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               the
               Thunder
               after
               him
               :
               The
               images
               of
               these
               three
               they
               never
               touched
               with
               their
               bare
               hands
               ;
               they
               worshipped
               also
               the
               Stars
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               Sea
               ,
               Rainbow
               ,
               Rivers
               ,
               Fountains
               ,
               and
               Trees
               .
               They
               adored
               also
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               hurt
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               sign
               of
               their
               devotion
               ,
               when
               they
               travelled
               they
               left
               in
               the
               cross
               ways
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               places
               ,
               old
               shoes
               ,
               feathers
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               had
               nothing
               else
               ,
               stones
               .
               They
               worshipped
               the
               Sun
               by
               pulling
               off
               the
               hairs
               from
               their
               Eye-brows
               ;
               when
               they
               fear
               ,
               they
               touch
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               look
               up
               to
               the
               Sun.
               They
               worshipped
               also
               the
               dead
               bodies
               of
               their
               Emperors
               ,
               and
               indeed
               every
               thing
               they
               either
               affected
               or
               feared
               .
               They
               have
               some
               glimring
               knowledge
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               Noahs
               flood
               ,
               and
               they
               believe
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               still
               they
               fear
               when
               the
               Sun
               is
               Eclipsed
               ,
               which
               they
               think
               to
               be
               the
               Moons
               Husband
               ;
               they
               held
               their
               Priests
               in
               such
               esteem
               ,
               that
               no
               great
               matter
               was
               undertaken
               by
               Prince
               or
               people
               without
               their
               advice
               .
               None
               had
               accesse
               to
               the
               Idols
               but
               they
               ,
               and
               then
               only
               when
               they
               are
               cloathed
               in
               white
               ,
               and
               prostrate
               on
               the
               ground
               .
               In
               sacrificing
               they
               abstained
               from
               women
               ,
               and
               some
               out
               of
               zeal
               would
               put
               out
               their
               own
               eyes
               .
               They
               used
               to
               consult
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               sacrificed
               men
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               boyes
               in
               their
               Temples
               for
               Sodomy
               .
               They
               had
               also
               their
               Temples
               richly
               adorned
               with
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               and
               their
               Monasteries
               for
               Priests
               and
               Sorcerers
               .
               Their
               Nuns
               were
               so
               strictly
               kept
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               death
               to
               
               be
               deflowred
               ;
               after
               fourteen
               years
               of
               age
               they
               were
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               either
               to
               serve
               the
               Idols
               ,
               and
               such
               must
               be
               Virgins
               still
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               serve
               as
               Wives
               and
               Concubines
               to
               the
               Ingua
               or
               Emperor
               .
               They
               are
               very
               frequent
               and
               strict
               in
               their
               confessions
               ,
               and
               cheerfully
               undertake
               what
               pennance
               is
               injoyned
               them
               .
               But
               the
               Ingua
               confesseth
               onely
               to
               the
               Sun
               ;
               after
               confession
               they
               all
               wash
               in
               baths
               ,
               leaving
               their
               sins
               in
               the
               water
               .
               They
               used
               to
               sacrifice
               Vegetables
               ,
               Animals
               ,
               and
               men
               ,
               chiefly
               Children
               ,
               for
               the
               health
               or
               prosperity
               of
               their
               Ingua
               ,
               and
               for
               victory
               in
               War
               ;
               in
               some
               places
               they
               eat
               their
               men-sacrifices
               ,
               in
               others
               they
               onely
               dried
               and
               preserved
               them
               in
               Silver
               Coffins
               ;
               they
               anoint
               with
               blood
               the
               faces
               of
               their
               Idols
               and
               doors
               of
               their
               Temples
               or
               rather
               slaughter
               houses
               .
               See
               
                 Acosta
                 ,
                 Cieza
                 ,
                 Gomara
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               festival
               days
               did
               the
               Peruvians
               observe
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               had
               Feasts
               and
               sacrifices
               every
               moneth
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               
               in
               which
               were
               offered
               multitudes
               of
               sheep
               of
               different
               colours
               ,
               which
               they
               burned
               .
               The
               Ingua's
               Children
               were
               dedicated
               in
               these
               Feasts
               ,
               their
               ears
               were
               pierced
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               wiped
               ,
               and
               their
               faces
               anointed
               with
               blood
               ,
               in
               sign
               that
               they
               should
               be
               true
               Knights
               to
               their
               Ingua
               .
               In
               Cusco
               during
               this
               moneth
               and
               feast
               ,
               no
               stranger
               might
               remain
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
               they
               were
               admitted
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               morsell
               of
               bread
               presented
               to
               each
               man
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               by
               eating
               thereof
               testifie
               their
               fidelity
               to
               the
               Ingua
               .
               In
               the
               second
               moneth
               which
               is
               our
               Ianuary
               (
               for
               in
               December
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Sunne
               returnes
               from
               Capricorne
               was
               their
               first
               moneth
               )
               they
               flung
               the
               ashes
               of
               their
               sacrifices
               into
               the
               river
               ,
               following
               the
               same
               sixe
               leagues
               ,
               and
               praying
               the
               River
               to
               carry
               that
               present
               to
               Viracocha
               ;
               in
               three
               following
               months
               they
               offered
               one
               hundred
               sheep
               .
               In
               the
               sixth
               they
               offered
               one
               hundred
               sheep
               more
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               feast
               for
               their
               Maiz.
               In
               the
               seventh
               they
               sacrificed
               to
               the
               Sun.
               In
               the
               eighth
               and
               ninth
               moneths
               ,
               two
               hundred
               sheep
               were
               offered
               .
               In
               the
               tenth
               ,
               one
               hundred
               sheep
               more
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Moon
               burned
               torches
               ,
               washed
               themselves
               ,
               and
               then
               were
               drunk
               four
               days
               together
               .
               In
               the
               eleventh
               moneth
               they
               offered
               one
               hundred
               sheep
               ,
               and
               upon
               a
               black
               sheep
               poured
               
               much
               Chica
               or
               Wine
               of
               Maiz
               ,
               to
               procure
               rain
               .
               In
               the
               twelfth
               moneth
               they
               sacrificed
               one
               hundred
               sheep
               and
               kept
               a
               feast
               .
               They
               have
               also
               their
               fasts
               which
               continue
               in
               mourning
               and
               sad
               processions
               two
               days
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               days
               after
               are
               spent
               in
               feasting
               ,
               dancing
               ,
               and
               drinking
               .
               See
               
                 Ios.
                 Acosta
              
               .
            
             
               Q
               What
               was
               their
               belief
               of
               the
               departed
               souls
               ?
            
             
               A.
               That
               they
               wander
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               
               and
               suffer
               hunger
               ,
               thirst
               ,
               and
               cold
               ;
               therefore
               they
               carry
               them
               meat
               ,
               drink
               and
               cloathes
               .
               They
               used
               also
               to
               put
               gold
               ,
               and
               silver
               in
               their
               mouths
               ,
               hands
               ,
               and
               bosomes
               ;
               much
               treasure
               hath
               been
               digged
               out
               of
               graves
               .
               But
               they
               believed
               that
               the
               souls
               of
               good
               men
               were
               at
               rest
               in
               glory
               .
               The
               bodies
               were
               honoured
               after
               death
               ,
               sacrifices
               were
               offered
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               cloaths
               .
               The
               best
               beloved
               Wife
               was
               slain
               and
               attendants
               of
               all
               sorts
               .
               To
               the
               
               Ingua's
               Ghost
               young
               children
               were
               sacrificed
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Father
               was
               sick
               ,
               many
               times
               the
               Son
               was
               slain
               ,
               thinking
               this
               murther
               would
               satisfie
               death
               for
               the
               Father
               .
               Of
               these
               and
               their
               other
               impious
               Ceremonies
               ,
               see
               
                 Acosta
                 ▪
              
               By
               these
               horrible
               murthers
               committed
               among
               the
               poor
               Americans
               ,
               
               we
               may
               see
               what
               a
               cruel
               and
               barbarous
               tyrant
               superstitious
               fear
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               wretched
               slaves
               they
               are
               ,
               who
               are
               captivated
               by
               this
               tyrant
               ,
               far
               more
               savage
               then
               
                 Mezentius
                 ,
                 Phalaris
                 ,
                 Busyris
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               tyrannical
               butcher
               that
               ever
               was
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               tyrant
               so
               powerfull
               ,
               or
               barbarous
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               avoided
               by
               flying
               from
               him
               to
               remote
               places
               ,
               but
               who
               can
               fly
               from
               that
               superstitious
               fear
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               doth
               carry
               continually
               about
               him
               ;
               
                 Quid
                 terras
                 alio
                 calentes
                 Sole
                 mutamus
                 ?
                 patria
                 quis
                 exulse
                 quoque
                 fugit
                 ?
              
               a
               man
               may
               fly
               from
               his
               country
               ,
               saith
               Horace
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               himselfe
               ;
               this
               tyrant
               haunts
               the
               superstitious
               wretch
               continually
               ,
               as
               the
               evil
               Spirit
               did
               Saul
               .
               Againe
               ,
               no
               tyrant
               can
               tyrannize
               over
               a
               man
               longer
               then
               he
               lives
               ;
               death
               sets
               every
               slave
               at
               liberty
               ;
               but
               this
               tyrant
               leaves
               not
               his
               slave
               in
               death
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               terrors
               of
               future
               torments
               in
               hell
               ,
               doth
               vex
               his
               soul
               when
               it
               is
               departing
               hence
               ;
               
                 Curae
                 non
                 ipsa
                 in
                 morte
                 relinquunt
              
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               slave
               so
               wretched
               and
               miserable
               ,
               no
               pain
               so
               great
               ,
               no
               captivity
               so
               unpleasing
               ,
               no
               chaines
               so
               heavy
               ,
               no
               prison
               so
               loathsome
               ,
               which
               in
               sleep
               are
               not
               forgotten
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               
               slave
               is
               at
               liberty
               ,
               the
               pain
               is
               eased
               ,
               the
               chaines
               are
               light
               ,
               and
               the
               darkest
               dungeon
               ,
               is
               then
               a
               beautiful
               Pallace
               ;
               but
               this
               Deisedemonia
               ,
               as
               the
               Greeks
               call
               it
               ,
               this
               superstitious
               fear
               will
               not
               permit
               it
               s
               captivated
               slave
               to
               rest
               or
               take
               any
               quiet
               ,
               but
               affrights
               him
               in
               his
               sleep
               with
               horrid
               dreams
               ,
               and
               hideous
               phancies
               ,
               so
               that
               sleep
               which
               should
               be
               his
               comfort
               and
               ease
               ,
               becomes
               his
               tormenter
               .
               Besides
               ,
               Temples
               and
               Altars
               ,
               which
               use
               to
               be
               Sanctuaries
               for
               Delinquents
               ,
               are
               no
               ease
               or
               sanctuary
               at
               all
               to
               the
               superstitious
               sinner
               ;
               any
               servant
               might
               be
               defended
               from
               his
               Master
               by
               laying
               hold
               of
               the
               Altar
               ;
               but
               no
               Altar
               ,
               no
               Temple
               ,
               no
               Sacrifice
               can
               priviledge
               the
               superstitious
               soul
               ,
               who
               is
               still
               jealous
               and
               fearfull
               of
               his
               cruel
               gods
               ;
               and
               what
               wonder
               is
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               nature
               of
               those
               insatiable
               devils
               ,
               whom
               they
               worship
               ,
               who
               are
               never
               satisfied
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               beasts
               ,
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               but
               are
               still
               thirsting
               after
               more
               ,
               with
               the
               horse-leech
               ;
               if
               these
               be
               the
               gods
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               serve
               ,
               surely
               as
               Plutarch
               saith
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               in
               no
               worse
               condition
               if
               the
               Typhones
               ,
               and
               Giants
               had
               overthrown
               these
               gods
               ;
               for
               they
               could
               not
               have
               been
               mo●e
               cruel
               ,
               nor
               have
               exacted
               more
               bloody
               victimes
               .
               And
               doubtlesse
               as
               the
               same
               Plutarch
               saith
               ,
               these
               poor
               wretches
               do
               not
               love
               their
               gods
               ,
               but
               rather
               hate
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               still
               fear
               some
               hurt
               and
               mischiefe
               from
               them
               ;
               therefore
               as
               some
               men
               flatter
               and
               give
               rich
               presents
               to
               tyrants
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               love
               them
               (
               for
               indeed
               they
               hate
               them
               )
               but
               that
               they
               may
               not
               receive
               hurt
               by
               them
               ;
               so
               deale
               superstitious
               men
               with
               their
               gods
               .
               And
               in
               truth
               Plutarch
               is
               not
               altogether
               mistaken
               ,
               when
               he
               makes
               Superstition
               worse
               then
               Atheisme
               ;
               for
               the
               Atheists
               hold
               there
               is
               no
               god
               ,
               but
               the
               Superstitious
               honour
               such
               fordid
               ,
               base
               ,
               and
               cruel
               gods
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               far
               better
               there
               were
               no
               gods
               :
               then
               such
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               lesse
               impiety
               to
               say
               there
               is
               no
               god
               ,
               then
               to
               give
               his
               sacred
               name
               and
               honour
               to
               such
               wicked
               ,
               greedy
               ,
               barbarous
               ,
               and
               blood
               sucking
               devils
               .
               I
               had
               rather
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               men
               should
               say
               there
               is
               no
               Plutarch
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               should
               say
               Plutarch
               is
               an
               inconstant
               ,
               fickle
               ,
               cholerick
               ,
               a
               revengefull
               ,
               and
               cruel
               man.
               And
               so
               he
               concludes
               that
               superstition
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               Atheisme
               and
               impiety
               ;
               because
               men
               looking
               upon
               the
               ridiculous
               
               gestures
               ,
               impurity
               ,
               cruelty
               ,
               injustice
               ,
               madnesse
               ,
               undecency
               ,
               and
               all
               kind
               of
               villany
               perpetrated
               in
               their
               Temples
               concluded
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               have
               no
               gods
               ,
               then
               such
               abominable
               Deities
               .
               But
               see
               Plutarch
               himselfe
               in
               his
               book
               of
               superstition
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               Hispaniola
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               worshipped
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               
               which
               they
               say
               at
               first
               shined
               out
               of
               a
               Cave
               ;
               and
               their
               tradition
               is
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               two
               Caves
               came
               mankinde
               ;
               the
               biggest
               men
               out
               of
               the
               greatest
               Cave
               ,
               and
               the
               least
               men
               out
               of
               the
               lesser
               Cave
               .
               They
               worship
               also
               divers
               Idols
               with
               ugly
               shapes
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Devil
               useth
               to
               speak
               to
               them
               ;
               these
               they
               call
               Zaemes
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               kept
               divers
               festivals
               .
               In
               these
               they
               had
               their
               publiqu
               ▪
               dances
               ,
               with
               the
               musick
               of
               shells
               tyed
               about
               their
               armes
               ,
               thighs
               ,
               and
               legs
               .
               The
               King
               sits
               drumming
               when
               the
               people
               present
               themselves
               ,
               having
               their
               skins
               painted
               with
               divers
               colours
               of
               herbs
               .
               When
               they
               sacrifice
               ,
               they
               use
               with
               a
               sacred
               hook
               thrust
               down
               their
               throat
               ,
               to
               turn
               up
               their
               stomack
               .
               Then
               they
               sit
               down
               in
               a
               ring
               ,
               crosse-legged
               ,
               and
               wri-necked
               about
               the
               Idol
               ,
               praying
               their
               sacrifice
               might
               be
               accepted
               .
               In
               some
               places
               the
               women
               dance
               about
               their
               Idols
               ,
               and
               sing
               the
               praises
               of
               their
               ancient
               Kings
               ;
               then
               both
               Sexes
               on
               their
               knees
               offer
               cakes
               ,
               which
               the
               Priests
               cut
               and
               give
               to
               every
               one
               a
               piece
               ,
               this
               each
               man
               keeps
               as
               a
               holy
               relique
               all
               the
               year
               against
               dangers
               .
               If
               any
               fall
               sick
               ,
               the
               Priests
               impute
               this
               to
               their
               neglect
               in
               the
               Idols
               service
               ,
               therefore
               exhort
               them
               to
               build
               a
               Chapp●
               ,
               or
               dedicate
               a
               Grove
               to
               their
               god
               .
               They
               think
               the
               Ghosts
               of
               the
               dead
               walk
               ,
               who
               assault
               such
               as
               are
               fearful
               ,
               and
               vanish
               from
               them
               who
               are
               not
               afraid
               .
               Their
               several
               Rites
               are
               like
               those
               of
               the
               other
               Pagan
               Countries
               .
               See
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
              
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               what
               I
               have
               written
               concerning
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               Asia
               ,
               
               Africa
               ,
               and
               America
               ,
               we
               may
               conclude
               with
               
                 Tertullian
                 lib.
                 de
                 Idolat
              
               .
               that
               every
               sin
               by
               what
               name
               soever
               it
               be
               called
               ,
               or
               of
               whatsoever
               quality
               it
               is
               ,
               may
               be
               comprehended
               in
               the
               sin
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               
                 Idololatriae
                 crimine
                 expungitur
              
               ,
               to
               use
               his
               own
               phraise
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               every
               sin
               is
               made
               up
               and
               attains
               to
               its
               perfection
               and
               consumination
               in
               idolatry
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               he
               sheweth
               in
               that
               book
               ▪
               there
               is
               no
               such
               murtherer
               as
               the
               Idolater
               ,
               who
               not
               
               onely
               destroyeth
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               and
               beasts
               to
               please
               his
               Idol
               ,
               but
               likewise
               murthereth
               his
               own
               soule
               :
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Adulterer
               as
               he
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               goeth
               a
               whoring
               after
               false
               gods
               ,
               but
               also
               adulterates
               the
               truth
               ;
               for
               every
               false
               god
               is
               adultery
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thief
               as
               he
               ,
               for
               not
               only
               much
               robbery
               and
               oppression
               is
               committed
               to
               maintain
               false
               worship
               and
               idolatry
               ,
               as
               Arnobius
               instanceth
               in
               the
               Romans
               ,
               who
               to
               maintain
               the
               worship
               of
               their
               gods
               ,
               did
               rob
               all
               other
               gods
               and
               nations
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               triumphant
               gold
               
                 (
                 Persius
              
               calls
               it
               
                 aurum
                 ovatum
              
               )
               adorn
               their
               images
               ;
               but
               besides
               this
               theft
               ,
               the
               Idolater
               robs
               God
               of
               his
               right
               and
               honour
               ,
               giving
               it
               to
               such
               as
               are
               not
               gods
               .
               I
               will
               not
               speak
               of
               the
               uncleannesse
               ,
               drunkennesse
               ,
               wantonnesse
               ,
               and
               other
               sins
               which
               accompany
               this
               master
               sin
               ,
               which
               Tertullian
               calls
               
                 Principale
                 crimen
                 generis
                 humani
                 ,
                 summus
                 saeculi
                 reatus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 devor●t●rium
                 salutis
              
               ;
               the
               main
               wickednesse
               of
               mankind
               ,
               the
               chief
               guilt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               devourer
               or
               destroyer
               of
               mans
               happinesse
               and
               salvation
               ;
               therefore
               he
               will
               not
               have
               any
               Christian
               to
               paint
               ,
               or
               make
               graven
               images
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               affirming
               that
               it
               is
               flatly
               against
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               likewise
               against
               their
               vow
               in
               baptism
               to
               forsake
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               ;
               how
               do
               they
               forsake
               him
               ,
               if
               they
               make
               him
               ?
               if
               they
               make
               it
               their
               trade
               to
               live
               by
               him
               ,
               how
               have
               they
               renounced
               him
               ?
               can
               they
               deny
               with
               their
               tongue
               ,
               what
               they
               confesse
               with
               their
               hand
               ?
               destroy
               that
               with
               their
               words
               ,
               which
               they
               build
               up
               with
               their
               deeds
               ;
               confesse
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               make
               many
               ;
               preach
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               make
               false
               gods
               ?
               If
               any
               say
               that
               he
               worships
               none
               ,
               though
               he
               makes
               them
               ,
               Tertullian
               will
               answer
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               makes
               false
               gods
               ,
               doth
               really
               worship
               them
               ,
               not
               with
               incense
               and
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               with
               his
               wit
               ,
               sweat
               ,
               industry
               ,
               and
               skill
               ,
               which
               he
               impends
               on
               the
               making
               of
               them
               ;
               he
               is
               more
               then
               their
               Priest
               ;
               for
               without
               him
               they
               could
               have
               no
               Priest.
               How
               can
               a
               Christian
               put
               forth
               that
               hand
               to
               touch
               the
               body
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               a
               body
               for
               the
               Devil
               ?
               And
               as
               it
               is
               Idolatry
               saith
               he
               ,
               to
               carve
               ,
               or
               paint
               Idols
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               any
               ways
               to
               adorne
               them
               ,
               to
               build
               houses
               or
               temples
               for
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               such
               Artificers
               are
               guilty
               of
               idolatry
               ;
               so
               are
               judicial
               Astrologers
               ,
               who
               call
               the
               stars
               by
               the
               names
               of
               
               Idols
               ,
               and
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               foretell
               future
               contingencies
               by
               them
               ;
               so
               are
               School-Masters
               ,
               who
               teach
               the
               Genealogies
               and
               Fables
               of
               these
               false
               gods
               ;
               this
               severity
               indeed
               was
               needful
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               when
               Gentilisme
               was
               to
               be
               suppressed
               ,
               that
               way
               might
               be
               made
               for
               Christianity
               ;
               but
               now
               Pagan
               idolatry
               being
               quite
               extinguished
               among
               us
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               in
               reading
               ,
               or
               teaching
               of
               Heathen
               Authors
               .
               He
               condemneth
               also
               Merchants
               that
               bring
               home
               and
               sell
               incense
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               whereby
               idols
               are
               worshipped
               .
               So
               he
               will
               not
               have
               Christians
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               solemnities
               ,
               shews
               ,
               or
               festivals
               of
               idols
               ,
               nor
               to
               give
               any
               countenance
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               wink
               and
               connive
               at
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               call
               them
               gods
               ,
               or
               to
               swear
               by
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               to
               take
               the
               name
               of
               the
               true
               God
               in
               vain
               ;
               nay
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               permit
               Christians
               to
               light
               candles
               ,
               or
               set
               up
               bayes
               in
               their
               doors
               ,
               which
               upon
               solemn
               days
               was
               an
               honour
               due
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               because
               this
               ceremony
               had
               some
               resemblance
               with
               Gentile
               idolatry
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Europaeans
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Roman
                 chief
                 festivals
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 gods
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Their
                 Priests
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Their
                 Sacrifices●6
                 .
                 Their
                 Marriage
                 Rites
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Their
                 Funeral
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 old
                 Grecian
                 Religion
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Their
                 chief
                 gods
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 
                   Minerva
                   ,
                   Diana
                   ,
                   Venus
                
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 How
                 
                   Juno
                   ,
                   Ceres
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Vulcan
                 were
                 worshipped
                 .
                 12
                 ,
                 The
                 Sun
                 worshipped
                 under
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   Phoebus
                   ,
                   Sol
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                   ,
                   Liber
                   ,
                   Hercules
                   ,
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Mercurius
                   ,
                   Pan
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Moon
                 worshipped
                 under
                 divers
                 names
                 and
                 shapes
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Earth
                 and
                 Fire
                 ,
                 how
                 worshipped
                 and
                 named
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 Deity
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 how
                 worshipped
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Death
                 ,
                 how
                 named
                 and
                 worshipped
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Grecian
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 Their
                 Priests
                 and
                 Temples
                 of
                 old
                 :
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               
            
             
               Quest.
               WHat
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               ancient
               Europaeans
               ?
               
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               same
               Paganism
               was
               professed
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               was
               in
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               yet
               professed
               in
               
                 Lapland
                 ,
                 Finland
              
               ,
               and
               some
               parts
               of
               
                 Norway
                 ,
                 Lituania
              
               ,
               and
               Samag●tia
               ,
               whose
               religion
               is
               Idolatrous
               ,
               whose
               knowledge
               is
               Magick
               ,
               and
               whose
               actions
               are
               barbarous
               .
               The
               chief
               gods
               that
               were
               worshipped
               in
               Europe
               were
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               Stars
               ,
               Elements
               ,
               Rivers
               ,
               Fountains
               ,
               Trees
               ;
               and
               indeed
               so
               many
               great
               and
               small
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               Varros
               computation
               ,
               
               they
               exceeded
               30000.
               in
               number
               .
               If
               we
               speak
               of
               the
               Religions
               professed
               among
               the
               Greeks
               and
               Romans
               ,
               we
               shall
               speak
               in
               a
               manner
               of
               all
               ;
               because
               they
               had
               almost
               all
               Europe
               under
               their
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               before
               their
               conquests
               the
               same
               idols
               were
               worshipped
               by
               all
               ,
               but
               under
               different
               names
               .
               
               Numa
               taught
               the
               Romans
               to
               worship
               their
               gods
               by
               offering
               Corn
               and
               Cakes
               besprinkled
               with
               salt
               ,
               and
               to
               erect
               Temples
               ,
               but
               no
               Images
               ,
               thinking
               it
               both
               absurd
               and
               impossible
               to
               represent
               that
               incomprehensible
               power
               by
               outward
               shapes
               and
               forms
               .
               But
               many
               years
               after
               
                 Tarquinius
                 Pris●us
              
               taugh●
               them
               according
               to
               the
               Grecian
               manner
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               images
               to
               their
               Gods.
               Then
               were
               the
               Vestal
               Nuns
               chosen
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               continue
               so
               thirty
               years
               ;
               the
               first
               ten
               they
               were
               learners
               ,
               the
               second
               ten
               years
               practitioners
               in
               their
               office
               ,
               but
               the
               third
               ten
               years
               teachers
               of
               the
               novices
               .
               If
               they
               committed
               whoredom
               ,
               they
               were
               burned
               or
               buried
               alive
               ;
               if
               the
               sacred
               fire
               went
               out
               by
               their
               neglect
               (
               which
               was
               held
               ominous
               )
               they
               were
               scourged
               .
               Then
               were
               the
               Priests
               of
               Mars
               called
               Salii
               ;
               instituted
               at
               first
               but
               twelve
               ,
               afterwards
               twenty
               foure
               .
               These
               were
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               Patricii
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               in
               March
               to
               dance
               solemnly
               with
               their
               Targets
               called
               Ancilia
               ,
               one
               of
               which
               fell
               down
               from
               heaven
               .
               These
               festival
               dances
               were
               dedicated
               to
               Mars
               .
               They
               had
               their
               Augures
               or
               Diviners
               .
               They
               had
               their
               Triumviri
               ,
               called
               Ep●lones
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               holy
               feasts
               ;
               and
               other
               Triumviri
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Si●yls
               books
               .
               Arvales
               had
               the
               care
               of
               the
               fields
               .
               Feciales
               of
               the
               wars
               .
               All
               these
               were
               Orders
               of
               Priest-hood
               ,
               to
               which
               may
               be
               added
               Flamines
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               were
               as
               many
               as
               there
               were
               of
               their
               greater
               gods
               .
               Iupiters
               Priests
               were
               called
               Diales
               ,
               the
               Priests
               of
               
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Martiales
              
               ,
               of
               
                 Romulus
                 ,
                 Qui●inales
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               that
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               these
               Priests
               ,
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               of
               Festivals
               ,
               was
               called
               
                 Rex
                 Sacrificulus
              
               ,
               or
               the
               King
               of
               Priests
               ,
               because
               anciently
               Kings
               did
               exercise
               the
               Priests
               office
               .
               But
               above
               them
               all
               was
               the
               Pontifical
               Colledge
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               consisted
               only
               of
               eight
               ▪
               but
               Sylla
               enlarged
               them
               to
               fifteen
               ;
               these
               were
               to
               assist
               the
               chief
               Pontifie
               or
               Pope
               ,
               in
               whom
               alone
               was
               the
               supream
               power
               of
               all
               Religion
               ,
               of
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Holy
               days
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Yestals
               ,
               Vows
               ,
               Funerals
               ,
               Idols
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               concerned
               Religion
               ;
               besides
               the
               care
               of
               the
               wooden
               bridge
               called
               
                 Pons
                 sublicius
              
               .
               
               He
               had
               more
               priviledges
               and
               honours
               then
               the
               Kings
               themselves
               ;
               for
               he
               might
               ascend
               the
               Capitol
               in
               his
               Litter
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               lawful
               for
               others
               .
               And
               whatsoever
               criminal
               fled
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               that
               day
               free
               from
               punishment
               .
               Neither
               was
               he
               bound
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               any
               thing
               he
               did
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               were
               the
               Roman
               chief
               Festivals
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Saturnalia
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Saturn
               ,
               about
               the
               Suns
               going
               into
               Capricorn
               ;
               
               then
               the
               servants
               were
               better
               then
               their
               Masters
               ;
               this
               feast
               they
               had
               from
               the
               Greeks
               .
               
                 Feriae
                 Latinae
              
               ,
               to
               Iupiter
               ;
               this
               feast
               was
               kept
               upon
               the
               hill
               Albanus
               ,
               midway
               between
               Alba
               and
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               Romans
               and
               Latines
               .
               Quinquatria
               was
               a
               feast
               of
               five
               days
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Minerva
               ,
               it
               was
               kept
               after
               the
               Ides
               of
               March
               ;
               the
               first
               day
               was
               for
               sacrifice
               ,
               the
               other
               three
               for
               sword-players
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               for
               lustration
               .
               Natalitia
               ,
               to
               the
               Genius
               ,
               in
               which
               feast
               it
               was
               held
               abominable
               to
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               some
               beasts
               ,
               and
               ominous
               ,
               seeing
               those
               birth
               feasts
               were
               wholly
               dedicated
               to
               mirth
               and
               joy
               .
               Vertum●alia
               ,
               were
               feasts
               to
               Vertumu●●
               the
               god
               of
               Merchandising
               ;
               it
               was
               kept
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               
                 October
                 .
                 Lupercalia
              
               in
               February
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               
                 Pan
                 Lycaeus
              
               ,
               the
               god
               of
               shepherds
               ,
               who
               keeps
               the
               sheep
               from
               the
               wolves
               ;
               This
               feast
               Evander
               brought
               with
               him
               out
               of
               Arcadia
               into
               Italy
               ;
               in
               it
               the
               young
               men
               used
               to
               run
               up
               and
               down
               the
               streets
               naked
               ,
               with
               leather
               thongs
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               striking
               gently
               all
               such
               as
               they
               me●
               ;
               young
               Ladies
               used
               purposely
               to
               offer
               their
               naked
               hands
               to
               be
               struck
               by
               them
               ,
               hoping
               hereby
               to
               become
               fruitful
               .
               Agonalia
               ,
               were
               feasts
               kept
               in
               Ianuary
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Ianus
               ,
               or
               else
               of
               Agon
               ,
               the
               god
               of
               actions
               and
               enterprizes
               .
               Carmentali●
               in
               Ianuary
               also
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               
                 Carmenta
                 ,
                 Evanders
              
               mother
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Prophetesse
               .
               Feralia
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               
                 a
                 ferendis
                 epulis
              
               ,
               from
               carrying
               meat
               to
               the
               graves
               of
               their
               friends
               ;
               this
               feast
               was
               kept
               in
               February
               to
               the
               Manes
               or
               infernal
               Ghosts
               .
               Terminalia
               in
               February
               also
               ,
               to
               Terminus
               the
               god
               of
               marches
               and
               bounds
               ;
               this
               feast
               was
               observed
               to
               keep
               amity
               between
               neighbours
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               differ
               about
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               lands
               .
               Saliaria
               in
               March
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Mars
               ,
               
               whose
               Priests
               called
               Salii
               ,
               went
               about
               dancing
               with
               the
               Ancilia
               or
               Targets
               in
               their
               hands
               .
               Liberalia
               ,
               which
               the
               Greeks
               call
               Dronysia
               ,
               were
               kept
               in
               March
               ,
               to
               the
               honor
               of
               Bacchus
               ,
               or
               Liber
               ,
               whose
               Priests
               that
               day
               did
               sacrifice
               with
               Ivy
               Garlands
               on
               their
               heads
               .
               Cerealia
               ,
               in
               Aprill
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               Proserpina
               found
               again
               by
               Ceres
               .
               The
               ceremonies
               of
               this
               day
               were
               performed
               by
               the
               Roman
               Matrons
               ,
               but
               originally
               this
               was
               a
               Greek
               feast
               .
               Palilia
               in
               April
               ,
               to
               Pales
               the
               goddesse
               of
               shepherds
               .
               Vinalia
               in
               April
               too
               :
               this
               feast
               was
               also
               called
               Veneralia
               ,
               because
               kept
               to
               Venus
               ,
               in
               whose
               Temple
               much
               Wine
               was
               poured
               out
               ,
               the
               Gardens
               dedicated
               ,
               and
               Sacrifices
               offered
               to
               her
               .
               Robigalia
               to
               Robigo
               the
               god
               of
               smut
               ;
               this
               feast
               was
               kept
               in
               April
               ,
               that
               the
               Corn
               might
               not
               be
               smutty
               .
               Compitalia
               in
               May
               :
               these
               feasts
               were
               kept
               in
               compitis
               ,
               ●●eets
               and
               high
               ways
               ,
               to
               the
               Lares
               ,
               and
               their
               mother
               Mania
               ,
               to
               whom
               Children
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               ,
               till
               
                 I●nius
                 Brutus
              
               instead
               of
               these
               ,
               commanded
               the
               heads
               of
               Poppies
               and
               Onyons
               to
               be
               offered
               .
               Lemuria
               in
               May
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               the
               Lemures
               or
               night
               Ghosts
               ;
               which
               they
               pacified
               with
               this
               feast
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               used
               to
               fling
               Beanes
               ,
               thinking
               thereby
               they
               drove
               these
               Ghosts
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               houses
               .
               Matralia
               in
               May
               ,
               were
               feasts
               to
               Matuta
               ,
               which
               the
               Greeks
               call
               Leucothea
               ;
               no
               serving
               maids
               were
               admitted
               into
               this
               feast
               ,
               except
               one
               ,
               whom
               each
               Matron
               was
               to
               smite
               on
               the
               cheek
               ,
               because
               Matuta
               was
               jealous
               that
               her
               husband
               loved
               her
               maid
               better
               then
               her selfe
               ,
               whereupon
               she
               grew
               mad
               and
               drowned
               her selfe
               ,
               with
               her
               son
               Melicerte
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               made
               a
               goddesse
               ;
               she
               was
               also
               called
               
                 Ino.
                 Neptunalia
              
               i●
               Iune
               ,
               were
               celebrated
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               
                 Neptune
                 .
                 Portumnalia
              
               to
               Portumnus
               the
               God
               of
               harbours
               ,
               in
               August
               :
               this
               feast
               was
               kept
               in
               the
               harbor
               of
               the
               River
               
                 Tibris
                 ▪
                 Consualia
              
               ,
               in
               August
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Consus
               the
               god
               of
               Counsel
               ;
               in
               this
               feast
               the
               Asses
               and
               Horses
               were
               crowned
               and
               kept
               from
               work
               .
               In
               the
               same
               moneth
               were
               kept
               Vulcanalia
               to
               
                 Vulcan
                 .
                 Meditrinalia
              
               in
               October
               ,
               to
               Meditrina
               the
               goddesse
               of
               Physick
               ,
               for
               in
               this
               moneth
               they
               used
               to
               tast
               of
               old
               and
               new
               wine
               for
               a
               Medicine
               .
               Augustalia
               the
               same
               moneth
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               Augustus
               his
               return
               to
               Rome
               from
               his
               victories
               and
               conquests
               .
               Fontinilia
               ,
               in
               October
               ,
               in
               which
               feast
               all
               fountains
               and
               wells
               were
               crowned
               with
               
               Garlands
               ,
               Mercurialia
               to
               Mercury
               ,
               in
               November
               ,
               and
               Brumalia
               the
               same
               moneth
               to
               Bromus
               or
               Brumus
               ,
               that
               is
               Bacchus
               .
               In
               December
               were
               kept
               not
               onely
               Saturnalia
               ,
               Feasts
               to
               Saturn
               ,
               
               but
               also
               Opali●
               ,
               to
               his
               Wife
               Ops.
               And
               Angeronalia
               to
               Angerona
               the
               goddesse
               of
               anguish
               and
               griefe
               .
               And
               then
               also
               was
               the
               Feast
               called
               Laurentialia
               ,
               to
               
                 Acca
                 Laurentia
              
               .
               Besides
               these
               and
               many
               other
               set
               Feasts
               ,
               they
               had
               others
               ,
               called
               
                 Conceptivae
                 ,
                 imperativae
              
               ,
               and
               Nundinae
               ;
               of
               all
               which
               ,
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Gods
               did
               the
               Romans
               worship
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Their
               chief
               deities
               were
               twenty
               ,
               
               namely
               :
               Iupiter
               the
               God
               of
               thunder
               ,
               Iune
               of
               riches
               ,
               Venus
               of
               beauty
               ,
               Minerva
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               Vesta
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Ceres
               of
               Corn
               ,
               Diana
               of
               hunting
               ,
               Mars
               of
               wars
               ,
               Mercury
               of
               Eloquence
               ,
               Vulcan
               ,
               of
               fire
               ,
               Apollo
               of
               Physick
               ,
               Neptune
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               Ianus
               of
               Husbandry
               ,
               Saturn
               of
               time
               ,
               Genius
               of
               Nativities
               ,
               Orcus
               of
               Hell
               ,
               Bacchus
               of
               Wine
               ,
               Tellus
               of
               Seeds
               ,
               Sol
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               Luna
               the
               Moon
               .
               But
               indeed
               under
               all
               these
               names
               they
               understood
               the
               Sun
               ,
               to
               whom
               for
               his
               divers
               effects
               ,
               and
               operations
               ,
               they
               gave
               divers
               names
               ,
               as
               Macrobius
               sheweth
               .
               Besides
               these
               they
               worshipped
               many
               other
               Deities
               of
               lesse
               note
               .
               As
               ,
               Bellon●
               the
               goddesse
               of
               war
               ,
               Victoria
               of
               Victory
               ,
               Nemes●s
               of
               revenge
               ,
               Cupido
               of
               love
               ,
               Gratiae
               ,
               or
               Charites
               of
               thanks
               ,
               Penates
               mans
               tutelar
               Gods
               ,
               Lares
               the
               houshold
               Gods
               ,
               Parcae
               the
               goddesses
               of
               destiny
               ,
               Furiae
               ,
               or
               Eumenides
               ,
               the
               goddesses
               of
               punishments
               ;
               Fortuna
               ,
               the
               goddesse
               of
               Providence
               .
               All
               these
               were
               called
               
                 Dii
                 majorum
                 Gentium
              
               :
               there
               were
               others
               whom
               they
               named
               Indigite●
               ,
               these
               were
               men
               who
               for
               their
               merits
               were
               Canonized
               and
               made
               Gods.
               Such
               were
               
                 Hercules
                 ,
                 Faunus
                 ,
                 Evander
                 ,
                 Carmenta
                 ,
                 Castor
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Pollux
                 ,
                 Aesculapius
                 ,
                 Acca
                 Laurentia
                 ,
                 Quirinus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               not
               onely
               vertuous
               men
               ,
               but
               the
               Vertues
               themselves
               were
               deified
               ;
               these
               had
               their
               Temples
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               Festivals
               .
               Such
               were
               the
               
                 Minde
                 ,
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Piety
                 ,
                 Hope
                 ,
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Concord
                 ,
                 Quietnesse
                 ,
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 Safety
                 ,
              
               and
               Felicity
               ;
               Besides
               these
               ,
               they
               had
               inferiour
               Gods
               ,
               whose
               merits
               deserve
               not
               Heaven
               ,
               nor
               scarce
               veneration
               ;
               these
               they
               called
               Semones
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               semi-homines
               ,
               halfe
               men
               ;
               such
               were
               
                 ●riapus
                 ,
                 Vertumnus
                 ,
                 Hippona
                 ,
                 Naenia
              
               ;
               and
               all
               these
               petty
               Gods
               which
               waited
               upon
               every
               servile
               office
               and
               
               action
               of
               man
               ;
               such
               were
               Nascio
               the
               goddesse
               of
               birth
               ,
               Cunina
               of
               Cradles
               ,
               Rumina
               of
               Sucking
               ,
               Potina
               of
               drinking
               ,
               Educa
               or
               Edusa
               of
               eating
               ,
               Carnea
               of
               flesh
               ,
               Iuventus
               of
               youth
               ,
               Volupia
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               Lubentia
               of
               lust
               ,
               or
               desire
               ;
               and
               many
               more
               of
               this
               sort
               .
               They
               had
               also
               their
               Gods
               of
               marriages
               ,
               as
               Iugatinus
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               joyning
               ;
               Domiducus
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               Bride
               home
               ;
               and
               many
               more
               of
               this
               kinde
               .
               Child-bearing
               women
               had
               their
               several
               goddesses
               ,
               as
               
                 Partunda
                 ,
                 Egeria
              
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               .
               Mens
               actions
               also
               had
               their
               deities
               ;
               such
               were
               Horta
               the
               goddesse
               of
               exhorting
               ,
               Volumna
               of
               willing
               ,
               Laverna
               of
               stealing
               ,
               Naenia
               of
               funerals
               ,
               Libitina
               of
               graves
               ,
               or
               Coffins
               ;
               the
               Rusticks
               had
               their
               peculiar
               Gods
               ,
               as
               Robigus
               the
               God
               of
               smut
               ;
               Sterculius
               of
               dung
               ;
               Bubona
               ,
               of
               Oxen
               :
               Hippona
               ,
               of
               Horses
               ;
               Mellona
               ,
               of
               Hony
               ;
               Pomona
               ,
               of
               fruit●
               Pales
               ,
               of
               fodder
               ;
               Flora
               ,
               of
               Flowers
               ;
               Terminus
               ,
               of
               bounds
               ;
               Pan
               ,
               of
               shepherds
               ;
               Silvanus
               of
               fields
               and
               woods
               ;
               Priapus
               of
               seeds
               and
               gardens
               ,
               besides
               many
               more
               :
               and
               so
               ridiculous
               they
               were
               in
               multiplying
               deities
               ,
               that
               sinks
               and
               privies
               had
               their
               Cloacina
               ,
               Feavers
               their
               Febris
               ,
               fear
               and
               palenesse
               had
               their
               Gods
               to
               wit
               ,
               Pavor
               ,
               and
               Pallor
               ;
               they
               worshipped
               also
               forraign
               Gods
               ,
               as
               
                 Isis
                 ,
                 Serapis
                 ,
                 Osiris
              
               ,
               the
               deities
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 ;
                 Sanctus
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Dius
                 Fidius
              
               ,
               the
               Sabins
               God.
               And
               many
               more
               which
               they
               borrowed
               of
               those
               Nations
               they
               subdued
               .
               
               But
               we
               must
               observe
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               ignorant
               multitude
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               did
               worship
               many
               Gods
               ,
               yet
               the
               wiser
               sort
               ,
               acknowledged
               but
               one
               true
               God
               ;
               thus
               
                 Mercurius
                 Trismegistus
              
               the
               ancientest
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               confesseth
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Unitie
               the
               root
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               one
               goodnesse
               of
               infinit
               power
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               life
               and
               motion
               in
               the
               world
               .
               So
               Pythagoras
               who
               first
               assumed
               the
               name
               of
               Philosopher
               saith
               :
               that
               God
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               all
               powers
               ,
               the
               beginning
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               the
               torch
               of
               heaven
               ,
               Father
               mind
               ,
               life
               ,
               and
               motion
               of
               the
               Vniverse
               .
               Empedocles
               who
               succeeded
               Pythagoras
               sheweth
               that
               from
               this
               one
               entity
               proceed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               all
               things
               that
               have
               been
               ,
               are
               and
               shall
               be
               .
               This
               same
               is
               acknowleged
               by
               
                 Parmenides
                 ,
                 Thales
                 ,
                 Anaxagoras
                 ,
                 Timaeus
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Philosophers
               of
               that
               age
               .
               Socrates
               confirmed
               this
               truth
               by
               his
               death
               ;
               Plato
               his
               Scholar
               calleth
               
               God
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               entity
               which
               hath
               being
               of
               himselfe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               begot
               of
               himself
               ,
               the
               beginning
               ,
               middle
               ,
               and
               end
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               &c.
               
               Iamblicus
               calls
               God
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sufficient
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Father
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               goodnesse
               it selfe
               ,
               the
               fountain
               and
               root
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               intelligent
               and
               intelligible
               ,
               &c.
               
               Proelus
               writeth
               that
               he
               is
               King
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               the
               only
               God
               who
               produceth
               all
               things
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               End
               of
               Ends
               ,
               and
               first
               cause
               of
               all
               operations
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               goodnesse
               and
               beauty
               ,
               by
               whose
               light
               all
               things
               shine
               ,
               &c.
               
               Simplicius
               saith
               ,
               that
               from
               this
               divine
               beauty
               proceed
               all
               beauties
               ,
               and
               all
               truths
               from
               this
               divine
               truth
               ,
               the
               beginning
               of
               all
               beginnings
               ,
               the
               sowrce
               and
               original
               of
               all
               goodnesse
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               causes
               ,
               God
               of
               Gods
               ,
               &c.
               
               Plotinus
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               makes
               God
               the
               original
               of
               all
               things
               and
               who
               only
               is
               sufficient
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               giving
               being
               to
               all
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               same
               doctrine
               is
               taught
               by
               his
               Scholar
               ●orphyrie
               ,
               and
               likewise
               by
               all
               the
               other
               Plato●●sts
               ;
               this
               was
               also
               the
               general
               Tenet
               of
               the
               Stoicks
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               Epictetus
               ,
               who
               sheweth
               that
               above
               all
               things
               we
               must
               learn
               to
               know
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               the
               governour
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               &c.
               who
               is
               not
               ignorant
               of
               our
               works
               ,
               words
               ,
               and
               thoughts
               ,
               &c.
               
               Cicero
               tells
               us
               that
               nothing
               is
               more
               excellent
               then
               God
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               world
               is
               governed
               ,
               who
               is
               subject
               and
               obedient
               to
               none
               .
               So
               Seneca
               ,
               we
               must
               find
               out
               something
               more
               ancient
               then
               the
               world
               ,
               whence
               the
               Stars
               had
               their
               original
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               calls
               God
               the
               Soul
               and
               Spirit
               ;
               the
               preserver
               and
               keeper
               of
               this
               Universe
               ,
               the
               Lord
               and
               Architect
               of
               this
               great
               work
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               same
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               Chrysippus
               as
               he
               is
               cited
               by
               Plutarch
               ;
               there
               cannot
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               be
               found
               out
               any
               other
               beginning
               or
               original
               of
               justice
               ,
               but
               from
               Iupiter
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               common
               nature
               ,
               fate
               ,
               and
               providence
               of
               all
               things
               .
               The
               Peripateticks
               maintained
               the
               same
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               
                 Aristotles
                 Physicks
                 ,
                 Metaphysicks
              
               ,
               and
               
                 De
                 mundo
              
               ;
               he
               acknowledgeth
               a
               first
               ,
               infinite
               ,
               and
               eternal
               Mover
               ,
               who
               is
               only
               wise
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               causes
               .
               He
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               gods
               and
               men
               ,
               the
               preserver
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               mover
               of
               Heavens
               ,
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               &c.
               
               His
               Scholar
               Theophras●us
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               confesseth
               that
               from
               this
               one
               principle
               ,
               all
               things
               have
               their
               existence
               and
               consistence
               ;
               
               that
               God
               made
               all
               things
               of
               nothing
               ;
               
                 Alexander
                 Aphrodisaeus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               affirm
               the
               same
               truth
               ;
               aud
               not
               onely
               the
               Philosophers
               ,
               but
               likewise
               the
               Poets
               ,
               assented
               to
               this
               doctrin
               .
               Orpheus
               sings
               thus
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               there
               is
               none
               other
               but
               this
               great
               King
               ,
               whose
               seat
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               is
               compassed
               with
               clouds
               ,
               who
               seeth
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               is
               seen
               of
               none
               &c.
               
               
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               Phocyllides
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               There
               is
               one
               wise
               God
               ,
               powerfull
               and
               blessed
               .
               But
               of
               this
               subject
               ,
               I
               will
               speak
               more
               hereafter
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Sun
               ;
               I
               could
               alleadge
               ,
               
                 Homer
                 ,
                 Hesiod
                 ,
                 Sophocles
                 ,
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 Ovid
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Poets
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               but
               this
               work
               is
               already
               performed
               by
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 Plessis
              
               and
               others
               ;
               who
               likewise
               have
               inserted
               many
               verses
               out
               of
               the
               Sibylls
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Priests
               had
               the
               Romans
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
               Of
               these
               we
               have
               said
               somewhat
               already
               ,
               but
               we
               will
               say
               something
               more
               .
               Their
               antientest
               Priests
               were
               Luperci
               ,
               the
               Priests
               of
               
                 Pan
                 Lycaeus
                 ,
                 Potitii
              
               ,
               and
               Pinarii
               of
               Hercules
               .
               Of
               divination
               by
               chirping
               of
               Birds
               ,
               Augures
               ;
               of
               divining
               by
               Poultry
               ,
               Pullarii
               .
               They
               that
               had
               the
               care
               of
               Altars
               ,
               and
               looked
               into
               the
               intrals
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               were
               called
               Aruspices
               ,
               and
               
                 Extispices
                 .
                 Curiones
              
               were
               the
               Priests
               that
               had
               care
               of
               each
               Curla
               or
               Ward
               in
               the
               City
               :
               for
               Romulus
               divided
               Rome
               into
               33
               Wards
               ,
               and
               assigned
               to
               each
               of
               them
               a
               Priest
               or
               Curio
               .
               Over
               these
               was
               
                 Curio
                 maximus
              
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               Archbishop
               .
               The
               Priests
               which
               Romulus
               ordained
               to
               the
               memory
               of
               
                 Titus
                 Tatius
              
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               Sabins
               ,
               were
               called
               
                 Sodales
                 Tatit.
              
               The
               Priests
               that
               went
               alwayes
               covered
               with
               threaden
               caps
               ▪
               or
               hoods
               ,
               were
               called
               
                 Flamines
                 quasi
                 Filamines
              
               ,
               whereof
               there
               were
               divers
               sorts
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               already
               shewed
               .
               Of
               the
               Vestal
               Priestesses
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Salii
              
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               
                 Feciales
                 ,
                 Rex
                 Sacrificulus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Pontifex
                 maximus
              
               we
               have
               said
               .
               The
               Priests
               that
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Sibylls
               books
               were
               at
               first
               but
               two
               ,
               called
               Duumviri
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               increased
               to
               ten
               ,
               Decemviri
               ,
               at
               last
               to
               fifteen
               ,
               called
               
                 Quindecemviri
                 .
                 Fauna
              
               or
               Fatua
               who
               for
               her
               loyalty
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               was
               called
               
                 Bona
                 Dea
              
               ,
               had
               her
               peculiar
               Priestesses
               .
               The
               Priests
               of
               Sybele
               mother
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               were
               called
               G●lli
               ,
               whose
               chiefe
               ,
               or
               Archbishop
               was
               
               called
               Archi-gallus
               ;
               there
               were
               also
               other
               Priests
               called
               Triumviri
               ,
               and
               
                 Septemviri
                 epulonum
              
               ,
               who
               had
               charge
               of
               the
               publiqu●
               Feasts
               and
               games
               .
               Besides
               these
               ,
               every
               Idol
               had
               his
               Priest
               ;
               and
               these
               had
               their
               under
               Officers
               or
               servants
               ,
               called
               Camilli
               .
               The
               servants
               of
               
                 Flamen
                 Dialis
              
               were
               called
               Flaminei
               .
               They
               had
               their
               Church-Wardens
               called
               Aeditui
               ,
               their
               Trumpeters
               and
               Sacbutters
               ,
               called
               Tubicines
               ,
               and
               
                 Tibicines
                 ;
                 Popae
              
               were
               those
               that
               bound
               the
               Sacrifices
               :
               Victimarii
               that
               killed
               them
               .
               Their
               Cryers
               that
               went
               before
               the
               Priest
               to
               injoyn
               the
               people
               to
               forbear
               working
               during
               the
               time
               of
               Sacrificing
               ,
               
               were
               called
               Preciae
               .
               The
               women
               that
               were
               hired
               to
               sing
               the
               praises
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               were
               named
               Praeficae
               .
               Their
               Grave
               diggers
               Vespilones
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               sort
               of
               Sacrifices
               did
               the
               ancient
               Romans
               use
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
               They
               used
               to
               offer
               a
               day
               before
               the
               solemn
               Sacrifice
               ,
               a
               preparative
               Sacrifice
               called
               
                 Hostia
                 Praecedan●a
              
               .
               Their
               Succedaneae
               were
               Sacrifices
               which
               succeeded
               when
               the
               former
               were
               not
               satisfactory
               .
               Wethers
               that
               were
               led
               to
               be
               Sacrificed
               with
               a
               Lamb
               on
               each
               side
               of
               them
               ,
               were
               called
               
                 Ambigui●
                 Bidentes
              
               were
               sheep
               sacrificed
               ,
               having
               two
               horns
               ,
               and
               two
               eminent
               teeth
               .
               Ambervales
               were
               sacrifices
               carried
               in
               their
               Processions
               about
               the
               fields
               .
               Amburbales
               were
               Processions
               and
               sacrifices
               about
               the
               City
               .
               Heysers
               sacrificed
               which
               had
               never
               been
               tamed
               ,
               or
               put
               under
               the
               yoke
               ,
               were
               called
               Injuges
               .
               The
               Priest
               having
               brought
               the
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               used
               to
               pray
               ,
               laying
               his
               hand
               on
               the
               Altar
               ;
               Musick
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               sounding
               .
               Then
               he
               layeth
               on
               the
               head
               of
               the
               beast
               ,
               Corn
               ,
               or
               a
               Cake
               ,
               with
               Salt
               and
               Frankincense
               ;
               this
               was
               called
               Immolatio
               from
               mol●
               the
               Cake
               .
               Then
               followed
               Libatio
               which
               was
               the
               tasting
               of
               the
               Wine
               ,
               and
               sprinkling
               thereof
               upon
               the
               beasts
               head
               ;
               this
               done
               ,
               the
               hairs
               between
               the
               horns
               of
               the
               beast
               being
               pluckt
               out
               ,
               were
               flung
               into
               the
               fire
               ;
               this
               they
               called
               
                 Libamina
                 Prim●
              
               .
               Then
               the
               beast
               was
               killed
               ,
               the
               blood
               received
               in
               vessels
               ,
               and
               the
               intrails
               searched
               ,
               at
               last
               the
               beast
               is
               cut
               in
               pieces
               ,
               one
               piece
               was
               wrapped
               in
               meale
               ,
               and
               then
               burned
               on
               the
               Altar
               :
               this
               was
               called
               Litare
               .
               After
               this
               they
               went
               to
               feasting
               ,
               singing
               ,
               and
               dancing
               ;
               now
               every
               particular
               God
               had
               his
               sacrifice
               ;
               white
               beasts
               were
               sacrificed
               to
               their
               
               supernal
               Gods
               ,
               black
               to
               the
               infernal
               .
               The
               Bull
               was
               the
               proper
               sacrifice
               of
               
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Neptune
                 ,
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Luna
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Heroes
               .
               The
               Ram
               was
               sacrificed
               to
               Mars
               and
               the
               Heroes
               .
               Wine
               was
               offered
               to
               Ceres
               and
               Liber
               .
               The
               Goat
               to
               Aesculapius
               and
               Liber
               .
               Milk
               and
               hony
               to
               Ceres
               .
               A
               Horse
               to
               Sol
               and
               Mars
               .
               A
               Lamb
               to
               Iuno
               and
               Faunus
               .
               A
               Dove
               to
               Venus
               .
               A
               Doe
               to
               Pan
               and
               Minerva
               .
               A
               Hinde
               to
               Diana
               .
               A
               Hog
               to
               Sylvanus
               .
               A
               Cock
               to
               the
               Lares
               .
               A
               Sow
               to
               Cybele
               ,
               and
               a
               Sow
               to
               Ceres
               .
               A
               Hen
               to
               Aesculapius
               ,
               and
               a
               Child
               to
               Saturne
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               this
               last
               was
               abolished
               by
               the
               Romans
               .
               
               To
               each
               god
               also
               they
               assigned
               his
               particular
               Bird.
               The
               Eagle
               to
               Iupiter
               .
               The
               Cock
               to
               the
               Sun.
               The
               Magpie
               to
               Mars
               .
               The
               Raven
               to
               Apollo
               .
               &c.
               They
               had
               also
               their
               peculiar
               Trees
               .
               Iupiter
               the
               Oke
               .
               Pallas
               the
               Olive
               .
               Venus
               the
               Mirtle
               .
               Pluto
               the
               Cypress
               .
               Bacchus
               the
               Vine
               .
               Hercules
               the
               Poplar
               .
               Apollo
               the
               Lawrel
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               what
               Religious
               Rites
               did
               the
               Romans
               use
               in
               their
               Marriages
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
               In
               their
               marriages
               they
               used
               prayers
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               called
               upon
               the
               chief
               Wedding
               gods
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Iuno
                 ,
                 Venus
                 ,
                 Diana
                 ,
              
               and
               Pytho
               ,
               or
               Suadela
               .
               Before
               they
               married
               ,
               they
               consulted
               with
               their
               Auspices
               ;
               who
               encouraged
               ,
               or
               discouraged
               ,
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Birds
               they
               saw
               ;
               the
               best
               Auspicium
               was
               either
               two
               Crowes
               ,
               or
               two
               Turtles
               ;
               these
               signified
               long
               and
               true
               love
               ;
               but
               to
               see
               one
               of
               these
               alone
               was
               ominous
               .
               After
               this
               sight
               ,
               they
               went
               to
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Temple
               before
               the
               Altar
               ,
               were
               married
               ,
               first
               sacrificing
               a
               Hog
               to
               
                 Iuno
                 ,
                 Cui
                 Vincla
                 jugalia
                 curae
                 ,
              
               for
               she
               had
               the
               chief
               care
               of
               marriages
               :
               the
               gall
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               the
               Priests
               flung
               away
               ,
               to
               shew
               there
               should
               be
               no
               gall
               in
               the
               married
               life
               .
               They
               must
               not
               marrie
               upon
               unluckie
               dayes
               ;
               such
               were
               the
               dayes
               after
               the
               
                 Calends
                 ,
                 Nones
              
               and
               Ides
               ,
               these
               were
               called
               
                 dies
                 atri
              
               ,
               or
               black
               dayes
               ;
               such
               a
               day
               was
               that
               which
               was
               kept
               in
               memory
               of
               Remus
               ,
               killed
               by
               his
               brother
               ,
               called
               Lemuria
               or
               Lemulia
               :
               Neither
               must
               they
               marrie
               on
               Funeral
               dayes
               ,
               nor
               on
               Festivals
               ,
               nor
               when
               there
               was
               any
               Earth-quake
               ,
               or
               Thunder
               ,
               or
               Stormy
               weather
               ,
               no
               such
               commotions
               must
               be
               in
               marriages
               .
               The
               Bride
               was
               besprinkled
               ,
               with
               water
               ,
               to
               signifie
               her
               purity
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Entry
               or
               
               Porch
               ,
               she
               must
               touch
               the
               fire
               and
               water
               ,
               placed
               to
               shew
               she
               must
               pass
               through
               all
               difficulties
               with
               her
               Husband
               .
               
               In
               the
               wedding
               Chamber
               were
               placed
               certain
               Dieties
               ,
               or
               Idols
               rather
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               was
               to
               be
               done
               in
               that
               place
               ;
               these
               were
               
                 Virginensis
                 ,
                 Subjugus
                 ,
                 Prem●
                 ,
                 Pertunda
                 ,
                 Manturna
                 ,
                 Venus
                 ,
              
               and
               Priapus
               .
               Their
               other
               Rites
               which
               were
               rather
               Politick
               then
               religious
               ,
               I
               touch
               not
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               to
               my
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               were
               their
               Religious
               Rites
               in
               Funerals
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
               The
               Corps
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               washed
               ,
               anointed
               ,
               crowned
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               placed
               in
               the
               porch
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               with
               a
               Cypresse
               tree
               before
               it
               ;
               every
               thing
               that
               was
               to
               be
               imployed
               in
               the
               Funerall
               was
               to
               be
               bought
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               
                 Venus
                 Libitina
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               same
               diety
               which
               brought
               us
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               carrieth
               us
               out
               of
               it
               .
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               dead
               bodies
               were
               closed
               upon
               the
               going
               out
               of
               the
               breath
               ;
               but
               opened
               again
               in
               the
               Funeral
               pile
               ,
               that
               by
               looking
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               they
               might
               signifie
               the
               soule
               was
               gone
               thither
               ;
               which
               also
               they
               expresse
               by
               the
               flying
               of
               the
               Eagle
               out
               of
               the
               same
               pile
               ,
               where
               the
               Emperors
               body
               was
               burned
               .
               The
               place
               for
               the
               burial
               was
               appointed
               by
               the
               Pontifices
               ,
               and
               Augures
               .
               Before
               the
               pile
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               Captives
               to
               pacifie
               the
               infernal
               Ghosts
               :
               but
               this
               being
               held
               too
               cruel
               ,
               Gladiators
               were
               appointed
               to
               fight
               ;
               and
               for
               want
               of
               these
               ,
               
               Women
               were
               hired
               to
               teare
               their
               Cheeks
               ;
               but
               this
               custome
               was
               forbid
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               twelve
               Tables
               .
               The
               Priest
               after
               the
               fire
               was
               burned
               ,
               gathered
               the
               bones
               and
               ashes
               ,
               washed
               them
               with
               wine
               ,
               put
               them
               in
               an
               Urn
               ,
               and
               besprinkled
               the
               people
               three
               times
               with
               holy
               Water
               .
               For
               the
               number
               of
               three
               was
               sacred
               .
               So
               was
               7.
               and
               9.
               
               Therefore
               upon
               those
               days
               ,
               they
               used
               to
               keep
               Festivals
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               dead
               .
               Altars
               adorned
               with
               Cypress
               boughs
               ,
               and
               blew
               Laces
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               erected
               to
               the
               Ghosts
               ;
               and
               on
               them
               Frankincense
               ,
               Wine
               ,
               Oyl
               ,
               Milk
               ,
               and
               Blood.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Why
               was
               the
               burying
               of
               the
               dead
               held
               an
               act
               of
               Religion
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Because
               it
               was
               held
               an
               act
               of
               justice
               and
               mercy
               both
               ,
               
               to
               bury
               the
               dead
               ;
               of
               justice
               ,
               that
               earth
               should
               be
               restored
               to
               earth
               ,
               and
               dust
               to
               dust
               ;
               for
               what
               could
               be
               
               more
               just
               ,
               then
               to
               restore
               to
               mother
               earth
               her
               children
               ,
               that
               as
               she
               furnished
               them
               at
               first
               with
               a
               material
               being
               ,
               with
               food
               ,
               rayment
               ,
               sustentation
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               needfull
               ,
               so
               she
               might
               at
               last
               receive
               them
               again
               into
               her
               lap
               ,
               and
               afford
               then
               lodging
               till
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               whereof
               some
               of
               the
               wiser
               Gentiles
               were
               not
               ignorant
               :
               it
               was
               also
               an
               act
               of
               mercy
               to
               hide
               the
               dead
               bodies
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               those
               organs
               of
               such
               a
               divine
               soul
               ,
               might
               not
               be
               torne
               by
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               Birds
               ,
               and
               buried
               in
               their
               mawes
               .
               That
               disconsolate
               mother
               of
               Euryalus
               in
               the
               Poet
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               much
               grieved
               for
               the
               murthering
               of
               her
               Son
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               he
               should
               be
               left
               a
               prey
               to
               the
               Birds
               and
               Beasts
               .
            
             
               
                 Heu
                 terrâ
                 ignotâ
                 ,
                 
                 cunibus
                 data
                 praeda
                 Latinis
              
               
                 Alitibusque
                 jaces
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               was
               held
               among
               the
               Egyptians
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               punishments
               that
               could
               be
               inflicted
               ,
               to
               want
               the
               honour
               of
               burial
               ;
               and
               with
               this
               punishment
               Iehoiakim
               the
               Son
               of
               Iosiah
               ,
               is
               threatned
               Ierem.
               22.
               19.
               
               That
               he
               should
               be
               buried
               with
               the
               burial
               of
               an
               Asse
               ,
               and
               cast
               forth
               beyond
               the
               gates
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               And
               the
               Milesian
               Virgins
               were
               terrified
               from
               hanging
               themselves
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               their
               Senat
               ,
               that
               such
               self-murtherers
               should
               have
               their
               bodies
               dragged
               naked
               through
               the
               streets
               in
               the
               same
               rope
               wherewith
               they
               hanged
               themselves
               .
               Mezentius
               in
               the
               Poet
               doth
               not
               desire
               Aenaeus
               to
               spare
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               earnestly
               intreats
               him
               to
               afford
               him
               burial
               .
            
             
               
                 Nullum
                 in
                 caede
                 nefas
                 ,
                 
                 nec
                 sic
                 in
                 praelia
                 veni
                 ;
              
               
                 Vnum
                 hec
                 per
                 (
                 siqua
                 est
                 victis
                 venia
                 hostibus
                 )
                 ore
                 .
              
               
                 Corpus
                 humo
                 patiare
                 tegi
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               So
               Turnus
               intreats
               for
               the
               same
               favour
               from
               
                 Aenaeas
                 ,
                 si
                 corpus
                 poliari
                 luinine
                 mavis
                 ,
                 Redde
                 meis
                 .
                 Aen.
              
               12.
               
               The
               right
               of
               Sepulture
               hath
               been
               held
               so
               sacred
               among
               all
               civil
               nations
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               the
               violation
               thereof
               hath
               by
               their
               Lawes
               been
               counted
               Sacriledge
               .
               Therefore
               they
               have
               ascribed
               to
               their
               gods
               the
               patronage
               of
               funerals
               and
               Sepultures
               ;
               for
               this
               cause
               they
               called
               the
               Law
               of
               interring
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               their
               gods
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Isocrates
                 in
                 Panatheniaco
              
               sheweth
               that
               the
               right
               of
               Sepulture
               is
               not
               so
               much
               humane
               as
               divine
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
               The
               burying
               of
               the
               dead
               is
               commended
               by
               the
               Pagan
               writers
               as
               a
               work
               of
               humanity
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               clemency
               ,
               piety
               ,
               justice
               ,
               and
               religion
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Latine
               pharse
               yet
               doth
               intimate
               ,
               how
               just
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               bury
               the
               dead
               ;
               when
               they
               call
               Funerals
               Deities
               ,
               
                 justa
                 exequiarum
              
               .
               or
               
                 justa
                 funebria
              
               .
               We
               read
               in
               
                 Homer
                 Iliad
              
               .
               24.
               how
               angry
               Iupiter
               and
               Apollo
               were
               with
               Achilles
               ,
               for
               abusing
               and
               neglecting
               to
               bury
               the
               body
               of
               Hector
               ;
               shewing
               that
               Achilles
               had
               lost
               all
               mercy
               and
               modesty
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               to
               shew
               how
               religious
               an
               act
               it
               is
               to
               bury
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               assign
               the
               care
               of
               Funerals
               and
               Sepulchres
               ,
               to
               certain
               gods
               which
               they
               called
               Manes
               ,
               whose
               chief
               was
               Pluto
               ,
               called
               therefore
               Summanus
               ;
               hence
               all
               Tombs
               and
               Monuments
               were
               dedicated
               
                 Diis
                 manibus
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               who
               offered
               any
               violence
               to
               Tombs
               ,
               were
               said
               to
               violate
               the
               
                 Manes
                 ;
                 Deorum
                 Manium
                 jura
                 sancta
                 sunto
                 .
              
               Of
               this
               you
               may
               see
               more
               in
               our
               
                 Mystagogus
                 Poeticus
              
               .
               It
               was
               counted
               an
               execrable
               thing
               ,
               if
               any
               should
               light
               upon
               a
               dead
               body
               unburied
               ,
               and
               not
               cast
               earth
               upon
               it
               ;
               therefore
               the
               high
               Priest
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               albeit
               he
               was
               not
               to
               be
               present
               at
               any
               funeral
               ,
               yet
               if
               by
               chance
               he
               found
               a
               dead
               corps
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               bury
               it
               himselfe
               .
               And
               so
               careful
               were
               the
               Iewes
               in
               this
               duty
               ,
               that
               the
               bodies
               of
               Malefactors
               were
               to
               be
               buried
               after
               Sun
               set
               .
               Horac●
               brings
               in
               the
               dead
               corps
               promising
               a
               reward
               from
               Iupiter
               to
               him
               that
               should
               cast
               some
               earth
               upon
               it
               .
               
                 Multaque
                 ●nerces
                 unde
                 potest
                 tibi
                 defluat
                 ;
                 aequo
                 ?
                 Ab
                 Iove
                 Neptunoque
              
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               refuse
               to
               do
               this
               work
               of
               humanity
               ,
               
                 piacula
                 nulla
                 resolvent
              
               ,
               no
               sacrifice
               should
               be
               able
               to
               expiate
               his
               crime
               .
               And
               to
               make
               men
               the
               more
               careful
               of
               this
               last
               duty
               to
               the
               defunct
               ,
               the
               Poets
               faigned
               that
               the
               soules
               of
               those
               dead
               bodies
               which
               lay
               unburied
               ,
               did
               wander
               up
               and
               down
               a
               100.
               years
               without
               any
               rest
               ,
               neither
               were
               they
               admi●ted
               into
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               Homer
               speaks
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               gates
               of
               Pluto
               ,
               nor
               were
               they
               received
               by
               Charon
               over
               the
               River
               Styx
               ,
               as
               Virgil
               sings
               ,
               till
               the
               bodies
               be
               interr'd
               .
            
             
               
                 Nec
                 ripas
                 datur
                 horrendas
                 ,
                 nec
                 rauca
                 fluenta
              
               
                 Transportare
                 prius
                 quàm
                 sedibus
                 ossa
                 quierunt
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               Patroclus
               in
               Homer
               ,
               doth
               so
               earnestly
               
               sollicit
               Achilles
               to
               bury
               him
               .
               The
               like
               earnest
               suit
               doth
               Palinurus
               in
               Virgil
               put
               up
               to
               Aenaeas
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               favour
               ;
               and
               because
               want
               of
               burial
               was
               counted
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               disgraces
               and
               punishments
               that
               could
               be
               inflicted
               on
               the
               dead
               ,
               therefore
               selfe
               murtherers
               were
               debarred
               from
               the
               honour
               of
               interment
               ,
               which
               as
               the
               Poet
               saith
               ,
               
                 Est
                 solus
                 honos
                 Acheronte
                 subimo
              
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Of
               what
               religion
               were
               the
               Grecians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
               They
               and
               the
               Romans
               differed
               little
               in
               their
               Superstitions
               .
               The
               Romans
               worshipped
               twenty
               principal
               gods
               ,
               the
               Grecians
               but
               twelve
               of
               them
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 Bacchus
                 ,
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Minerva
                 ,
                 Diana
                 ,
                 Venus
              
               and
               
                 Iuno
                 ,
                 Ceres
                 ,
                 Mercurius
                 ,
                 Vulcan
              
               ;
               their
               Altar
               was
               called
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               twelve
               gods
               ;
               but
               indeed
               
                 Neptune
                 ,
                 Hercules
                 ,
                 Proserpina
              
               ,
               and
               others
               were
               in
               no
               lesse
               esteem
               among
               them
               .
               By
               these
               gods
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               swear
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Romans
               ,
               so
               did
               they
               make
               Deities
               of
               the
               creatures
               ,
               of
               passions
               ,
               of
               accidents
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               own
               ignorance
               ,
               in
               erecting
               an
               Altar
               to
               the
               unknown
               God
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Act.
               17.
               
               Their
               chief
               god
               was
               Iupiter
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               the
               Father
               and
               King
               of
               gods
               ;
               so
               Homer
               often
               .
               Him
               they
               acknowledged
               their
               Deliverer
               ,
               their
               Counsellor
               ,
               their
               Law-giver
               ,
               and
               Defender
               of
               their
               Towns
               :
               hence
               these
               Epithets
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Counsellor
               ,
               often
               in
               Homer
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               chief
               Commander
               ,
               or
               Ruler
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               so
               Virgil
               ;
               
                 
                   Qui
                   res
                   hominúmque
                   deúmque
                
                 
                   Aeternis
                   regit
                   imperiis
                   .
                
              
               But
               yet
               Homer
               is
               permitted
               to
               abuse
               this
               supream
               God
               with
               the
               titles
               of
               an
               Adulterer
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               impotent
               god
               ,
               who
               was
               subject
               to
               the
               Fates
               ,
               and
               bound
               by
               the
               other
               gods
               till
               Thetis
               loosed
               him
               ;
               He
               makes
               him
               also
               false
               in
               his
               promises
               to
               Agamemnon
               ,
               a
               laughing
               stock
               to
               Iuno
               and
               Minerva
               ,
               a
               slave
               to
               Love
               :
               subject
               to
               sleep
               ,
               a
               make-bate
               among
               the
               other
               gods
               .
               So
               that
               albeit
               both
               the
               Greeks
               and
               Romans
               worshipped
               the
               same
               Iupiter
               :
               yet
               the
               Romans
               being
               a
               wiser
               people
               ,
               spake
               alwayes
               reverently
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Prince
               of
               Poets
               ,
               Virgil
               triumphant
               ,
               who
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               as
               in
               many
               other
               cases
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               Homer
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               elsewere
               .
               Their
               next
               god
               was
               Apollo
               ,
               or
               the
               Sun
               ,
               whom
               
               they
               made
               the
               chief
               god
               of
               Shepherds
               :
               as
               they
               armed
               Iupiter
               with
               thunder
               ,
               so
               they
               did
               Apollo
               with
               his
               silver
               bow
               :
               therefore
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               Homer
               .
               They
               made
               him
               the
               Author
               of
               Divination
               :
               Hence
               his
               Oracles
               were
               famous
               everywhere
               .
               They
               that
               died
               suddenly
               ,
               were
               said
               to
               be
               killed
               by
               him
               :
               they
               made
               him
               also
               the
               god
               of
               Musick
               and
               Physick
               .
               He
               was
               called
               Alexicacus
               ,
               and
               Apotropaius
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Deliverer
               from
               ,
               or
               a
               turner
               away
               of
               evil
               .
               The
               mysteries
               of
               these
               things
               we
               have
               unfolded
               elsewhere
               ,
               in
               
                 Mystagogo
                 Poetico
              
               .
               He
               had
               a
               rich
               Temple
               at
               Delphos
               ,
               beautified
               with
               much
               gold
               ,
               therefore
               called
               by
               Pindarus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               he
               from
               his
               golden
               bow
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               He
               invented
               the
               Cythron
               ,
               and
               Mercury
               the
               Harp
               :
               they
               were
               therefore
               worshipped
               both
               upon
               one
               Altar
               .
               Apollo
               from
               his
               sight
               and
               knowledge
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Mercury
               was
               worshipped
               as
               the
               god
               of
               musick
               also
               ,
               and
               of
               merchandising
               .
               He
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               Wrestlers
               :
               therefore
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               and
               because
               with
               his
               rod
               he
               used
               to
               conduct
               the
               souls
               to
               and
               from
               Hell
               ,
               he
               was
               named
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               He
               was
               also
               the
               Messenger
               and
               Herauld
               of
               the
               gods
               :
               and
               because
               he
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               doors
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               theeves
               ,
               he
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               and
               from
               the
               invention
               of
               four
               useful
               Arts
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Letters
               ,
               Musick
               ,
               Wrestling
               ,
               and
               Geometry
               ,
               he
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               four
               square
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               his
               statue
               .
               Homer
               calls
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               angel
               of
               the
               gods
               .
               And
               the
               Greek
               Epigrammatist
               names
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               servant
               of
               the
               gods
               :
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Wrestlers
               .
               
               But
               this
               god
               was
               a
               notable
               thief
               ,
               for
               he
               stole
               from
               Iupiter
               his
               Scepter
               :
               from
               Neptune
               his
               Trident
               :
               from
               Mars
               his
               Sword
               :
               from
               Venus
               her
               Girdle
               :
               from
               Vulcan
               his
               Tongs
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               were
               their
               other
               chief
               gods
               whom
               they
               worshipped
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Saturn
              
               ,
               a
               cruel
               god
               ,
               who
               both
               devoured
               his
               own
               children
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               be
               pacified
               but
               by
               the
               sacrificing
               of
               Infants
               .
               In
               honour
               of
               him
               ,
               they
               kept
               the
               feast
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Saturnals
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               the
               Romans
               ,
               they
               worshipped
               him
               bare-headed
               ;
               but
               the
               other
               gods
               with
               their
               head
               covered
               .
               He
               was
               bound
               by
               Iupiter
               for
               his
               injustice
               ,
               and
               thrust
               down
               to
               hell
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               
               hold
               his
               government
               most
               happy
               ,
               and
               under
               him
               the
               golden
               Age.
               He
               found
               out
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Sithe
               or
               Pruning-hook
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               is
               painted
               ;
               and
               taught
               the
               Italians
               husbandry
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               highly
               honoured
               by
               them
               .
               From
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Capitol
               was
               called
               Saturnius
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               whole
               Country
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Saturnie
                 Tellus
                 .
                 Bacchus
              
               or
               Liber
               ,
               by
               the
               Greeks
               called
               
                 Lyaeus
                 ,
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 Bromius
              
               ,
               was
               a
               great
               god
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               with
               Ceres
               .
               upon
               the
               same
               Altar
               ;
               therefore
               Pindarus
               calls
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               assessor
               of
               Ceres
               .
               He
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               his
               Night-sacrifices
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               his
               beauty
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               his
               different
               shapes
               ;
               for
               sometimes
               he
               was
               a
               goat
               ,
               sometimes
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               a
               bull
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               different
               disposition
               of
               drunkards
               .
               They
               called
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               because
               twice
               born
               ;
               first
               of
               Semele
               ,
               then
               of
               Iupiter
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               crowned
               with
               Ivy
               ,
               and
               a
               multitude
               more
               of
               such
               Epithers
               they
               gave
               him
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Greek
               Epigrammatist
               .
               His
               feasts
               or
               Bacchanals
               ,
               were
               so
               full
               of
               disorder
               ,
               riot
               ,
               immodesty
               ,
               and
               madnesse
               ,
               that
               the
               Senate
               ordered
               this
               Greek
               Feast
               should
               not
               be
               used
               in
               Rome
               or
               
                 Italy
                 .
                 Mars
              
               for
               his
               hard
               armour
               and
               hard
               heart
               ,
               and
               brazen
               face
               ,
               was
               called
               by
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               by
               Pindarus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               carried
               in
               a
               brazen
               Chariot
               .
               Homer
               calls
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               swiftest
               of
               all
               the
               gods
               Yet
               was
               over-reached
               by
               Vulcan
               the
               slowest
               ,
               to
               let
               us
               see
               that
               strength
               is
               overcome
               many
               times
               by
               policy
               ;
               he
               was
               married
               to
               Venus
               ;
               for
               souldiery
               ,
               and
               venery
               are
               seldom
               separate
               .
               He
               is
               by
               Homer
               joyned
               with
               Minerva
               ;
               Arts
               and
               Armes
               doe
               meet
               together
               ;
               he
               was
               a
               great
               god
               among
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               but
               greater
               among
               the
               Romans
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               dedicated
               Priests
               ,
               Feasts
               ,
               and
               divers
               Temples
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               being
               their
               tutelar
               god
               ,
               but
               also
               because
               he
               was
               Romulus
               his
               Father
               ;
               this
               mad
               god
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               is
               called
               by
               Homer
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               was
               wounded
               by
               Diomedes
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               termed
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               constant
               ,
               
               mutable
               ,
               false
               ,
               and
               treacherous
               .
               A
               brave
               god
               !
               miserable
               is
               that
               Country
               where
               this
               god
               domineers
               ,
               whose
               greatest
               enemies
               are
               Iupiter
               and
               Minerva
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               peaceable
               Princes
               ,
               and
               wise
               Councellours
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               were
               
                 Minerva
                 ,
                 Diana
              
               ,
               and
               Venus
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               These
               were
               also
               Grecian
               deities
               .
               Minerva
               was
               the
               Athenian
               chief
               goddesse
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               were
               named
               Athenians
               .
               Her
               Festivals
               were
               called
               Panathenaea
               ,
               and
               her
               chiefe
               Temple
               Parthenium
               ;
               for
               she
               from
               her
               perpetual
               coelibate
               was
               stiled
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               She
               hath
               the
               next
               place
               in
               heaven
               among
               the
               gods
               to
               Iupiter
               ,
               and
               wears
               his
               armes
               and
               target
               called
               Aegis
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               Kings
               should
               never
               be
               without
               wise
               and
               learned
               men
               ,
               next
               to
               them
               .
               When
               she
               came
               out
               of
               Iupiters
               brain
               ,
               she
               made
               a
               noise
               brandishing
               with
               her
               Speare
               ,
               at
               which
               mortals
               were
               affrighted
               ;
               therefore
               she
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               Pallas
               ,
               the
               wisdom
               of
               a
               Governour
               being
               expressed
               either
               by
               his
               words
               or
               actions
               ,
               keeps
               the
               people
               in
               awe
               :
               she
               had
               her
               Palladium
               at
               Athens
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               at
               Troy
               ,
               and
               at
               Rome
               had
               divers
               Temples
               called
               Minervia
               .
               
               Diana
               the
               sister
               of
               Apollo
               was
               worshipped
               by
               the
               Greeks
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               a
               woman
               armed
               with
               a
               Bow
               and
               arrows
               .
               So
               she
               was
               afterward
               by
               the
               Romans
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               erected
               divers
               Temples
               ,
               the
               chiefest
               whereof
               was
               upon
               hill
               Aventine
               .
               She
               is
               called
               by
               Pindarus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               horse-driver
               ;
               for
               by
               her
               they
               understood
               the
               Moon
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               assigned
               horses
               ,
               to
               signifie
               her
               motion
               ,
               and
               antiently
               a
               golden
               Chariot
               drawn
               by
               white
               hindes
               ;
               from
               her
               delight
               she
               took
               in
               arrows
               ,
               she
               is
               called
               by
               the
               same
               Poet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               which
               are
               meant
               her
               beams
               ;
               she
               was
               painted
               also
               with
               a
               Torch
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               as
               Hecate
               is
               always
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               she
               and
               Hecate
               was
               all
               one
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               Torch
               was
               meant
               her
               light
               ;
               she
               was
               also
               the
               same
               with
               Proserpine
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               Triformis
               from
               the
               Moons
               three
               different
               shapes
               :
               but
               she
               was
               a
               cruel
               goddess
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               be
               satisfied
               without
               humane
               sacrifices
               ;
               in
               Arcadia
               she
               was
               worshipped
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               covered
               with
               a
               Hindes
               skin
               ,
               having
               a
               Torch
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               two
               Serpents
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               on
               her
               shoulders
               her
               Bow
               and
               quiver
               .
               Of
               these
               mysteries
               I
               have
               written
               sufficiently
               in
               
                 Myst.
                 Poet.
                 Venus
              
               was
               worshipped
               in
               armour
               by
               the
               Lacedemonians
               ,
               because
               she
               overcame
               Mars
               ,
               her
               worship
               cousisted
               in
               Flowers
               and
               Frankincense
               .
               She
               was
               somtimes
               placed
               upon
               the
               same
               Altar
               with
               Mercury
               ;
               to
               shew
               how
               well
               Beauty
               and
               Eloquence
               agree
               ,
               She
               was
               had
               in
               honour
               more
               in
               
               Rome
               then
               in
               Greece
               ,
               because
               from
               her
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               mother
               of
               Aenaeas
               ,
               the
               Romans
               deduced
               their
               Original
               ;
               therefore
               she
               was
               honoured
               with
               many
               Temples
               at
               Rome
               ;
               she
               was
               the
               chief
               deity
               that
               was
               worshipped
               by
               the
               women
               :
               Harlots
               honoured
               her
               for
               gain
               ;
               honest
               Virgins
               for
               Beauty
               ;
               Matrons
               for
               concord
               with
               their
               husbands
               ;
               Widdows
               for
               new
               Husbands
               ;
               and
               all
               for
               Fecundity
               :
               she
               being
               held
               the
               author
               of
               all
               these
               .
               She
               was
               painted
               in
               a
               Chariot
               drawn
               sometimes
               with
               Doves
               ,
               
               sometimes
               with
               white
               Swans
               ;
               she
               was
               crowned
               with
               Mirtle
               and
               Roses
               ;
               she
               was
               begot
               of
               the
               Sea
               froth
               :
               All
               which
               expresse
               to
               us
               the
               qualities
               of
               love
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               were
               
                 Juno
                 ,
                 Ceres
              
               ,
               and
               Vulcan
               worshipped
               by
               the
               Greeks
               ?
            
             
               A.
               At
               
                 Corinth
                 Iuno
              
               was
               worshipped
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               a
               Queen
               ,
               with
               a
               Crown
               on
               her
               head
               ,
               on
               which
               were
               carved
               the
               Graces
               and
               the
               hours
               ,
               sitting
               in
               a
               throne
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               white
               Ivory
               ;
               having
               in
               one
               hand
               a
               Pomgranate
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               a
               Scepter
               with
               an
               Owle
               on
               the
               top
               thereof
               .
               By
               Iuno
               they
               mean
               the
               Moon
               ;
               therefore
               her
               Statue
               and
               Throne
               were
               of
               white
               materials
               .
               Hence
               Homer
               calls
               her
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               having
               white
               armes
               .
               The
               Moon
               is
               Queen
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               therefore
               she
               hath
               her
               Crown
               ,
               Throne
               ,
               and
               Scepter
               ;
               the
               Owle
               being
               a
               night
               bird
               ,
               was
               fitly
               dedicated
               to
               her
               that
               was
               Lady
               of
               the
               night
               .
               She
               was
               the
               goddess
               of
               riches
               and
               Fecundity
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               with
               Lucina
               :
               therefore
               she
               hath
               the
               Pomegranate
               ,
               a
               Symbol
               of
               plenty
               ;
               as
               she
               is
               the
               Moon
               ,
               the
               hours
               attend
               her
               ;
               as
               the
               giver
               of
               riches
               ,
               the
               Graces
               ;
               for
               bounty
               and
               good
               turns
               require
               thanks
               .
               In
               some
               Graecian
               Temples
               her
               Image
               is
               drawn
               by
               Peacocks
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               pride
               and
               wealth
               go
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               rich
               people
               delight
               in
               gaudy
               and
               glorious
               apparel
               :
               At
               Argos
               she
               was
               worshipped
               with
               Vine
               branches
               about
               her
               ,
               treading
               on
               a
               Lions
               skin
               ,
               in
               contempt
               of
               Bacchus
               ,
               and
               
                 Hercules
                 ,
                 Iupiters
              
               two
               bastards
               ;
               the
               one
               glorying
               for
               finding
               the
               use
               of
               Wine
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               killing
               the
               Lion.
               Iuno
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               perfection
               ,
               because
               she
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               marriage
               ,
               in
               which
               mans
               perfection
               consisteth
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               being
               Iupiters
               wife
               and
               sister
               ;
               her
               sacrifices
               in
               Greece
               were
               
               Hecatombaea
               ●
               100
               beasts
               :
               at
               Rome
               ,
               she
               was
               honoured
               with
               divers
               names
               ,
               
               Temples
               ,
               and
               Sacrifices
               ;
               the
               Calends
               of
               every
               moneth
               were
               dedicated
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               her
               solemnities
               were
               kept
               in
               
                 February
                 .
                 Ceres
              
               was
               worshipped
               in
               a
               Chariot
               drawn
               by
               two
               Dragons
               ,
               with
               Poppy
               heads
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               burning
               Torch
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               with
               a
               sheaf
               of
               Corn
               on
               her
               head
               .
               What
               all
               these
               meant
               ,
               we
               have
               shewed
               elsewhere
               .
               The
               secret
               or
               mystical
               sacrifices
               of
               
                 Ceres
                 Eleusina
              
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               be
               divulged
               ;
               for
               no
               prosane
               person
               was
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               them
               ;
               for
               the
               Priest
               going
               before
               uttered
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               Roman
               Priests
               proclaiming
               the
               same
               in
               their
               tongue
               ,
               
                 Procul
                 ,
                 procul
                 este
                 profani
              
               .
               The
               Arcadians
               did
               so
               honour
               Ceres
               and
               Proserpina
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               Temples
               they
               kept
               fires
               perpetually
               burning
               .
               In
               her
               sacrifices
               Hogs
               were
               offered
               ,
               but
               no
               Wine
               ;
               The
               Priests
               of
               Ceres
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Bees
               ,
               to
               shew
               both
               their
               diligence
               ,
               purity
               and
               chastity
               ;
               she
               was
               worshipped
               also
               at
               Rome
               ,
               where
               she
               had
               her
               Priests
               and
               Temples
               ,
               and
               great
               solemnities
               in
               April
               ,
               called
               
                 Ludi
                 Cereales
              
               .
               In
               Vulcanes
               Sacrifices
               a
               Torch
               was
               lighted
               and
               delivered
               from
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               the
               Torch
               of
               our
               life
               is
               imparted
               from
               the
               father
               to
               the
               son
               by
               generation
               .
               He
               was
               worshipped
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               lame
               man
               ,
               with
               a
               blew
               cap
               ,
               
               to
               shew
               us
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               whereof
               he
               was
               god
               .
               At
               Rome
               he
               was
               also
               worshipped
               ,
               but
               his
               Temple
               was
               built
               by
               Romulus
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               because
               Mars
               his
               corrival
               had
               his
               Temple
               within
               the
               City
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               was
               the
               tutelar
               god
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Did
               the
               Greeks
               and
               Romans
               worship
               these
               gods
               onely
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ,
               innumerable
               more
               ;
               or
               rather
               the
               same
               deities
               above
               named
               ,
               under
               other
               names
               ;
               for
               
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 Phoebus
                 ,
                 Sol
                 ,
                 Aesculapius
                 ,
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Liber
                 ,
                 Hercules
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Mercurius
                 ,
                 Pan
                 ,
              
               &c.
               are
               different
               names
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Sun
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               chief
               god
               worshipped
               among
               the
               Geniles
               .
               
                 Luna
                 ,
                 Hecate
                 ,
                 Diana
                 ,
                 Iuno
                 ,
                 Lutina
                 ,
                 Venus
                 ,
                 Ceres
                 ,
              
               &c.
               do
               signifie
               the
               Moon
               ,
               
                 Vesta
                 ,
                 Ops
                 ,
                 Cybele
                 ,
                 Rhea
                 ,
                 Ceres
                 ,
                 Berecynthia
                 ,
                 Magna
                 Mater
                 ,
                 Tellus
                 ,
                 Pales
                 ,
                 Flora
                 ,
                 Fauna
                 ,
                 Bona
                 Dea
                 ,
                 Proserpina
                 ,
              
               &c.
               do
               signifie
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               benefits
               we
               receive
               thence
               .
               
                 Neptune
                 ,
                 Nereus
                 ,
                 Glaucus
                 ,
                 Proteus
                 ,
                 Triton
                 ,
                 Consus
                 .
                 Oceanus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               signifie
               the
               Sea.
               
                 Pluto
                 ,
                 Plutus
                 ,
                 Proserpina
                 ,
                 Charon
                 ,
                 
                 Cerberus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               are
               but
               different
               names
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               infernal
               deities
               .
               And
               as
               the
               same
               god
               had
               different
               names
               ,
               so
               he
               had
               different
               sorts
               of
               worship
               ;
               for
               the
               Sun
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               was
               worshipped
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               beardlesse
               youth
               ,
               with
               yellow
               hair
               ,
               carrying
               in
               one
               hand
               a
               Cythron
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               arrows
               ,
               and
               his
               bow
               .
               As
               Sol
               ,
               He
               was
               honoured
               in
               a
               flaming
               ship
               full
               of
               rich
               wates
               ,
               carried
               about
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               which
               light
               is
               imparted
               to
               all
               .
               As
               Phoebus
               ,
               he
               was
               adored
               in
               a
               golden
               Chariot
               drawn
               by
               four
               horses
               swift
               and
               fiery
               ,
               in
               one
               hand
               he
               holdeth
               a
               glitering
               target
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               a
               burning
               Torch
               ,
               on
               his
               head
               a
               golden
               Crown
               beset
               with
               twelve
               pretious
               stones
               .
               As
               Aesculopius
               ,
               he
               is
               set
               forth
               sitting
               in
               a
               Chair
               ,
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               a
               grave
               man
               with
               a
               long
               beard
               ,
               crowned
               with
               Bayes
               ,
               holding
               in
               one
               hand
               a
               knobbed
               staffe
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               other
               learning
               on
               a
               Serpents
               head
               .
               Sometimes
               he
               is
               described
               with
               two
               Cocks
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               certain
               frutis
               and
               herbs
               in
               his
               lap
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               properties
               of
               Physitians
               are
               represented
               ;
               but
               the
               Sun
               is
               the
               great
               Physitian
               .
               As
               Iupiter
               ,
               he
               was
               worshipped
               sitting
               in
               a
               throne
               with
               a
               Scepter
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               an
               Eagle
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               by
               which
               was
               expressed
               his
               power
               and
               dominion
               .
               As
               Bacchus
               of
               Liber
               ,
               he
               was
               set
               out
               like
               a
               naked
               youth
               ,
               with
               hornes
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               a
               Crown
               of
               Ivie
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               of
               fig
               leaves
               ,
               with
               the
               Thyrsus
               or
               Vine
               Speare
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               sitting
               in
               a
               Chariot
               drawn
               by
               Tygers
               ,
               and
               Panthers
               .
               Which
               may
               signifie
               both
               the
               power
               ,
               influence
               and
               raging
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun.
               
                 As
                 Hercules
              
               ,
               they
               honoured
               him
               cloathed
               with
               a
               Lions
               skin
               .
               Crowned
               with
               poplar
               leaves
               ,
               and
               the
               club
               in
               his
               hand
               knocking
               down
               the
               Hydra
               .
               We
               have
               shewed
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               in
               
                 Mystagog
                 .
                 Poetic
              
               .
               and
               that
               the
               Suns
               courses
               through
               the
               twelve
               Signes
               were
               adumbrated
               by
               Hercules
               his
               twelve
               labours
               .
               
                 As
                 Mars
              
               ,
               he
               was
               adored
               with
               a
               Helmet
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               a
               spear
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               Bow
               in
               the
               other
               .
               
                 As
                 Mercury
              
               ,
               he
               was
               worshipped
               like
               a
               young
               man
               on
               a
               square
               stone
               ,
               having
               wings
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               feet
               ,
               with
               a
               sword
               in
               his
               hand
               killing
               many
               eyed
               Argus
               :
               by
               which
               was
               meant
               the
               Suns
               perpetual
               vigour
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               was
               resembled
               by
               a
               youth
               ,
               the
               wings
               shewed
               his
               swiftnesse
               ,
               the
               square
               stone
               the
               
               four
               seasons
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               or
               four
               Climats
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               His
               killing
               of
               Argus
               shewed
               the
               confounding
               of
               the
               Star
               light
               by
               the
               suns
               presence
               .
               
                 As
                 Pan
              
               he
               was
               expressed
               and
               adored
               under
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Satyre
               ,
               with
               a
               red
               face
               ,
               long
               beard
               ,
               horns
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               a
               spotted
               skin
               about
               him
               ,
               having
               in
               one
               hand
               a
               Pipe
               ,
               
               in
               the
               other
               a
               Shepherds
               staffe
               ;
               his
               beard
               and
               hornes
               signified
               his
               beames
               ;
               his
               speckled
               skin
               ,
               the
               Heaven
               speckled
               with
               Stars
               ;
               the
               pipe
               ,
               the
               harmony
               of
               his
               motion
               ;
               and
               the
               staffe
               ,
               his
               power
               .
               Much
               more
               might
               be
               said
               of
               this
               subject
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Vnder
               what
               names
               and
               shapes
               did
               they
               worship
               the
               Moon
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
               As
               Hecate
               she
               was
               worshipped
               under
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               monster
               with
               three
               heads
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               signified
               the
               Moons
               threesold
               form
               she
               assumes
               ,
               according
               to
               her
               accesse
               and
               recesse
               to
               and
               from
               the
               Sun.
               As
               Luna
               at
               her
               first
               appearance
               ,
               she
               was
               honoured
               with
               white
               and
               golden
               garments
               ,
               and
               a
               burning
               torch
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               increasing
               of
               her
               light
               :
               when
               she
               was
               halse
               full
               ,
               with
               a
               basket
               of
               fruit
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               the
               fruits
               fill
               and
               grow
               with
               her
               :
               but
               when
               she
               was
               at
               full
               ,
               with
               a
               dark
               coloured
               garment
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               decreasing
               of
               her
               light
               .
               As
               Diana
               ,
               she
               was
               worshipped
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               with
               a
               torch
               flaming
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               two
               snakes
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               a
               bow
               and
               arrows
               on
               her
               shoulder
               ,
               sitting
               in
               a
               Chariot
               drawn
               with
               white
               Deer
               ,
               all
               which
               signified
               partly
               her
               light
               ,
               and
               partly
               her
               motion
               .
               Her
               light
               is
               a
               help
               to
               hunters
               ,
               therefore
               she
               was
               worshipped
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               a
               hunter
               .
               As
               Iuno
               she
               was
               honoured
               in
               the
               ornaments
               of
               a
               Queen
               ,
               sitting
               in
               a
               chariot
               of
               brasse
               ,
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               which
               signified
               both
               her
               light
               ,
               beauty
               ,
               and
               dominion
               over
               the
               night
               .
               As
               Lucina
               ,
               she
               was
               crowned
               with
               the
               herb
               Dictamnus
               ,
               or
               Dittany
               ,
               which
               is
               good
               for
               women
               in
               labour
               :
               and
               a
               burning
               torch
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               hot
               fits
               ,
               and
               sharp
               pains
               of
               Child-bearing
               women
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Moon
               hath
               great
               power
               .
               As
               Venus
               ,
               she
               was
               resembled
               by
               a
               beautiful
               woman
               naked
               ,
               crowned
               with
               roses
               ,
               and
               rising
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               signified
               the
               light
               and
               beauty
               of
               the
               Moon
               when
               she
               ariseth
               .
               As
               Ceres
               ,
               she
               was
               represented
               by
               a
               Matron
               with
               a
               sheaff
               of
               corn
               on
               her
               head
               ,
               and
               a
               lamp
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               from
               her
               proceeds
               both
               light
               and
               plenty
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               What
               names
               and
               worship
               did
               they
               give
               to
               the
               Earth
               and
               Fire
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               were
               called
               Vesta
               ,
               
               and
               under
               that
               name
               worshipped
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               a
               virgin
               ,
               sitting
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               crowned
               with
               white
               Garlands
               ,
               whose
               Temple
               was
               built
               round
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               a
               perpetual
               fire
               kept
               by
               the
               Nuns
               of
               Vesta
               .
               These
               two
               Elements
               were
               joyned
               together
               ,
               because
               fire
               is
               begot
               ,
               both
               in
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               The
               Virgins
               habit
               signified
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Fire
               ;
               her
               sitting
               ,
               the
               immobility
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               the
               white
               Garlands
               ,
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               or
               Firmament
               ,
               compassing
               the
               Earth
               and
               Fire
               ;
               the
               roundnesse
               ,
               of
               the
               Temple
               shewed
               the
               rotundity
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               The
               earth
               also
               was
               called
               
                 Rhea
                 ,
                 Ceres
                 ,
                 Berecynthia
                 ,
                 Magna
                 Mater
                 ,
                 Cybele
                 ,
                 Ops
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               She
               is
               called
               
                 Vesta
                 à
                 Vestiend●
              
               ,
               because
               she
               is
               cloathed
               with
               herbs
               ,
               grasse
               and
               trees
               ;
               Rhea
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               flow
               ,
               because
               waters
               are
               still
               flowing
               in
               and
               upon
               her
               .
               Ceres
               or
               Geres
               ,
               from
               corn
               bearing
               ,
               and
               supporting
               all
               things
               .
               Berecynthia
               ,
               from
               the
               Hill
               Berecynthus
               in
               Phrygia
               ,
               where
               she
               was
               worshipped
               .
               The
               
                 great
                 mother
              
               ,
               because
               she
               generally
               nourisheth
               and
               maintains
               all
               earthly
               creatures
               .
               Cybele
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Cube
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               stability
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               Ops
               from
               the
               help
               we
               have
               by
               her
               :
               
                 Proserpir●
                 à
                 serpendo
              
               ,
               from
               the
               creeping
               things
               within
               her
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               herbs
               which
               creep
               out
               of
               her
               .
               Tellus
               from
               Terra
               ,
               the
               Earth
               which
               was
               worshipped
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               an
               old
               woman
               with
               towers
               on
               her
               head
               ,
               having
               in
               one
               hand
               a
               Scepter
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               a
               key
               ;
               cloathed
               in
               a
               garment
               embroidered
               with
               herbs
               ,
               flowers
               and
               trees
               ,
               and
               sitting
               in
               a
               Chariot
               drawn
               with
               Lyons
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               earth
               supporteth
               all
               Towers
               and
               Castles
               ;
               produceth
               all
               herbs
               and
               trees
               ;
               is
               the
               predominant
               Element
               in
               compounded
               bodies
               ,
               signified
               by
               the
               Crown
               ,
               Key
               ,
               and
               Scepter
               :
               the
               motion
               of
               her
               Chariot
               on
               foure
               wheels
               ,
               signifieth
               the
               motion
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               of
               her
               inhabitants
               in
               the
               four
               seasons
               of
               the
               year
               ;
               the
               Lions
               ,
               and
               all
               earthly
               creatures
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               strong
               and
               fierce
               ,
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               terrestrial
               nature
               .
               Of
               the
               manner
               how
               Ceres
               was
               painted
               and
               worshipped
               ,
               we
               have
               said
               already
               .
               By
               Proserpina
               ,
               they
               meant
               the
               Earth
               as
               she
               is
               fruitful
               ,
               and
               cherisheth
               the
               seeds
               cast
               into
               her
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               she
               is
               called
               
                 Bona
                 Dea
              
               ,
               from
               the
               
               many
               good
               things
               she
               affords
               us
               ;
               and
               
                 Fauna
                 ,
                 à
                 Favendo
              
               ,
               from
               favouring
               and
               cherishing
               us
               .
               Pomona
               ,
               from
               the
               fruits
               ;
               and
               Flora
               ,
               from
               the
               Flowers
               she
               produceth
               :
               and
               Pales
               ,
               as
               she
               furnisheth
               fodder
               to
               the
               cattel
               ;
               therefore
               she
               was
               held
               the
               goddesse
               of
               Shepherds
               ,
               and
               her
               Feasts
               Palilia
               ,
               
               were
               kept
               without
               shedding
               of
               blood
               ;
               then
               were
               the
               Cattel
               purified
               with
               Sulphure
               ,
               Rosemary
               ,
               Sabin
               ,
               and
               Bayes
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               passe
               through
               flames
               of
               stubble
               and
               hay
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               worship
               had
               the
               Deity
               of
               the
               Sea
               ?
            
             
               A.
               He
               was
               called
               Neptune
               ,
               
               and
               worshipped
               in
               the
               form
               of
               an
               ancient
               man
               ,
               with
               a
               Crown
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               holding
               his
               Trident
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               embraced
               his
               Wife
               Amphithrite
               with
               the
               other
               .
               Between
               his
               legs
               was
               a
               Dolphin
               .
               His
               Chariot
               drawn
               with
               Horses
               .
               The
               Sea
               's
               swift
               motion
               was
               represented
               by
               the
               Dolphin
               and
               Horses
               ;
               and
               its
               Dominion
               over
               all
               other
               waters
               ,
               by
               the
               Crown
               and
               Scepter
               .
               He
               was
               called
               Consus
               ,
               from
               counsel
               ;
               to
               shew
               that
               Princes
               Counsels
               should
               be
               hid
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               ebbing
               and
               flowing
               of
               the
               Sea
               is
               .
               He
               was
               called
               
                 Neptunus
                 à
                 Nubendo
              
               ,
               from
               covering
               the
               Earth
               .
               Nereus
               ,
               and
               his
               Wife
               Thetis
               ,
               were
               Sea
               deities
               ,
               and
               indeed
               the
               same
               with
               Neptune
               ;
               so
               was
               Oceanus
               ,
               whose
               Chariot
               was
               drawn
               by
               four
               Whales
               :
               Proteus
               is
               also
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               those
               are
               held
               by
               most
               to
               be
               different
               gods
               ,
               yet
               in
               effect
               all
               is
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               deity
               ;
               so
               were
               the
               Tritons
               ,
               and
               Nereides
               ,
               though
               these
               ,
               with
               the
               Sirenes
               ,
               are
               thought
               by
               some
               to
               be
               monstrous
               Fishes
               .
               The
               Tritons
               were
               counted
               Neptunes
               Trumpeters
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               noise
               and
               roaring
               of
               the
               Sea.
               Old
               Glaucus
               is
               also
               the
               same
               Sea-god
               with
               the
               rest
               ;
               
               who
               is
               described
               and
               worshipped
               in
               the
               form
               of
               an
               old
               man
               ,
               with
               long
               hair
               and
               beard
               dropping
               with
               water
               ,
               his
               breast
               beset
               with
               Sea-oars
               ,
               and
               below
               the
               Navel
               like
               a
               Fish.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               worship
               and
               names
               did
               they
               give
               to
               Death
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Death
               was
               held
               a
               Deity
               ,
               
               and
               worshipped
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Pluto
               ,
               or
               Plutus
               ,
               sitting
               in
               a
               dark
               Throne
               ,
               with
               a
               black
               Ebony
               Crown
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               a
               rod
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               to
               drive
               together
               the
               dead
               bodies
               ,
               and
               a
               key
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               lock
               them
               in
               .
               At
               his
               feet
               was
               placed
               the
               three-headed-dog
               Cerberus
               ,
               all
               which
               was
               to
               shew
               
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               dead
               .
               The
               Cypress-tree
               stood
               alwayes
               by
               him
               ;
               he
               was
               called
               from
               gathering
               ,
               or
               driving
               people
               together
               .
               Death
               is
               the
               great
               King
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               who
               drives
               all
               men
               ,
               rich
               and
               poor
               ,
               wise
               and
               fools
               ,
               Kings
               and
               beggars
               into
               one
               place
               ;
               
                 omnes
                 eodem
                 cogimur
              
               ;
               Death
               is
               called
               Cerberus
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               devourer
               of
               flesh
               :
               For
               it
               consumes
               all
               flesh
               .
               This
               is
               the
               black
               dog
               as
               Seneca
               calls
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               barking
               at
               ,
               and
               biting
               of
               mortals
               ;
               he
               is
               called
               
                 Bellua
                 centiceps
              
               by
               Horace
               ,
               the-hundreth
               headed
               beast
               ,
               for
               death
               hath
               a
               hundred
               ways
               to
               seize
               upon
               us
               :
               The
               same
               death
               is
               expressed
               by
               Charon
               to
               some
               ,
               by
               Acheron
               to
               others
               ;
               for
               to
               good
               men
               who
               depart
               hence
               with
               a
               clear
               conscience
               ,
               
               death
               is
               comfortable
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               whom
               the
               furies
               of
               an
               evil
               conscience
               do
               torment
               ,
               death
               is
               terrible
               and
               comfortlesse
               ,
               expressed
               by
               the
               word
               Acheron
               ,
            
             
               Q.
               What
               was
               the
               manner
               of
               sacrificing
               in
               Greece
               ?
            
             
               A.
               None
               came
               neer
               the
               altar
               till
               they
               were
               first
               purified
               ,
               
               neither
               must
               the
               sacrifice
               be
               laid
               on
               the
               altar
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               also
               Instrated
               or
               purified
               with
               Meale
               and
               holy
               water
               ,
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               standers
               by
               were
               besprinkled
               with
               this
               water
               ,
               after
               a
               firebrand
               taken
               from
               the
               altar
               had
               been
               quenched
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               some
               holy
               flower
               or
               meal
               was
               cast
               on
               them
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               the
               Priest
               prayed
               ,
               then
               the
               Victim
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               altar
               ,
               with
               the
               head
               upward
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               dedicated
               to
               the
               superiour
               gods
               ;
               but
               if
               to
               the
               inferiour
               ,
               with
               its
               head
               downward
               .
               The
               Fat
               ,
               Heart
               ,
               Spleen
               and
               Liver
               ,
               were
               offered
               to
               the
               gods
               ;
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               beast
               was
               eat
               up
               by
               the
               Priests
               and
               people
               ,
               spending
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               day
               in
               gormandising
               and
               drunkennesse
               .
               When
               the
               Greeks
               sacrificed
               to
               Vesta
               ,
               and
               the
               Romans
               to
               the
               Lares
               ,
               they
               left
               nothing
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               hence
               
                 Lari
                 sacrificare
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               was
               to
               eat
               up
               all
               .
               The
               poorer
               sort
               offered
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Meat
               or
               Cakes
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               the
               
                 Roman
                 mol●
              
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               richer
               sort
               was
               mingled
               with
               Wine
               and
               Oyl
               .
               These
               frugal
               sacrifices
               are
               called
               by
               
                 Pindarus
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               Supplicating
               sacrifices
               ,
               intimating
               that
               there
               is
               more
               devotion
               in
               these
               mean
               sacrifices
               ,
               then
               many
               times
               in
               those
               that
               are
               more
               costly
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               sacrificer
               God
               requires
               
               They
               used
               to
               try
               if
               their
               victim
               would
               prove
               acceptable
               to
               their
               Gods
               ,
               by
               putting
               the
               Cake
               on
               the
               head
               between
               the
               horns
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               solemn
               feasts
               gilded
               ;
               if
               the
               beast
               stood
               quiet
               ,
               it
               was
               fit
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               ;
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               was
               rejected
               .
               In
               all
               sacrifices
               Vesta
               was
               first
               invocated
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               both
               the
               antiquity
               and
               necessity
               of
               fire
               in
               sacrificing
               .
               Their
               custom
               also
               was
               to
               sacrifice
               in
               the
               morning
               to
               the
               Gods
               ,
               in
               the
               evening
               to
               the
               Heroes
               or
               Demi-gods
               .
               The
               Greeks
               did
               not
               as
               the
               Romans
               ,
               grind
               the
               corn
               which
               they
               laid
               on
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Victim
               ,
               but
               laid
               it
               on
               whole
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Suides
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               ancient
               feeding
               ,
               before
               the
               grinding
               of
               corn
               was
               invented
               .
               This
               whole
               corn
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               They
               were
               wont
               also
               after
               their
               sacrifice
               and
               feast
               ,
               to
               burn
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               beast
               and
               besprinkle
               it
               with
               Wine
               ,
               as
               Homer
               sheweth
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               This
               was
               to
               shew
               that
               after
               drinking
               and
               feasting
               ,
               the
               tongue
               should
               be
               silent
               :
               and
               nothing
               divulged
               what
               was
               then
               spoken
               .
               This
               was
               also
               done
               in
               honour
               of
               Mercury
               the
               god
               of
               Eloquence
               and
               of
               sleep
               ;
               for
               about
               sleeping
               time
               the
               tongue
               was
               sacrificed
               .
               The
               Grecian
               Priests
               used
               to
               dance
               or
               run
               about
               their
               Altars
               ,
               beginning
               first
               at
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Zodiack
               ,
               which
               is
               from
               the
               West
               called
               by
               Astronomers
               the
               left
               part
               of
               the
               world
               :
               then
               they
               danced
               beginning
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               first
               sphear
               ,
               which
               is
               from
               East
               to
               West
               .
               Their
               bloody
               sacrifices
               were
               called
               impure
               ;
               but
               Frankincense
               ,
               Myrth
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               were
               named
               by
               them
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Pure
               offerings
               .
               The
               flesh
               of
               the
               Victims
               were
               called
               Theothyta
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Christian
               Doctors
               Idolothyra
               .
               They
               that
               gathered
               the
               consecrated
               Corn
               were
               named
               Parasiti●
               .
               They
               that
               met
               to
               sacrifice
               were
               called
               O●geones
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               sacrifice
               .
               Phylothytae
               were
               those
               who
               superstitiously
               upon
               all
               occasions
               were
               given
               to
               sacrifice
               .
               Sacred
               feasts
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               because
               much
               wine
               was
               drunk
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               gods
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               to
               be
               drunk
               ,
               because
               they
               used
               to
               be
               drunk
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               after
               they
               had
               sacrificed
               .
               The
               burning
               of
               Incense
               or
               such
               like
               before
               the
               sacrifice
               were
               called
               Prothyo●●ats
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               What
               Priests
               and
               Temples
               had
               the
               antient
               Greeks
               ?
            
             
               A.
               As
               they
               had
               multiplicity
               of
               gods
               ,
               
               so
               they
               had
               of
               Priests
               anciently
               .
               The
               Priests
               of
               Iupiter
               and
               Apollo
               were
               young
               boyes
               ,
               beautiful
               and
               well
               born
               .
               The
               Priests
               of
               Cybele
               were
               gelded
               ;
               
                 Ceres
                 ,
                 Bona
                 Dea
              
               ,
               and
               Bacchus
               had
               their
               women
               Priests
               .
               
               Bellona's
               Priests
               used
               to
               sacrifice
               with
               their
               own
               blood
               .
               The
               Athenian
               Priests
               called
               Hierophantae
               used
               to
               eat
               Hemlock
               or
               Cicuta
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               impotent
               towards
               women
               .
               No
               man
               was
               made
               a
               Priest
               who
               had
               any
               blemish
               in
               his
               body
               .
               Their
               garments
               and
               shoes
               were
               white
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               the
               Priests
               of
               Ceres
               .
               Purity
               was
               the
               chief
               thing
               they
               observed
               outwardly
               .
               They
               that
               sacrificed
               to
               the
               infernal
               gods
               ,
               wore
               black
               garments
               ,
               but
               Purple
               if
               they
               were
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Celestial
               deities
               .
               They
               used
               also
               to
               wear
               Crowns
               or
               Myters
               ,
               with
               Ribbans
               or
               Laces
               .
               Their
               office
               was
               not
               only
               to
               pray
               and
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               purifie
               with
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               salt
               water
               .
               Their
               chief
               Priests
               called
               Hierophantae
               ,
               were
               the
               same
               in
               authority
               with
               the
               Pontifices
               at
               Rome
               .
               The
               Athenian
               noble
               Virgins
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               bearing
               on
               their
               shoulders
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               basket
               or
               chest
               of
               gold
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               first
               fruits
               and
               other
               consecrated
               things
               were
               carried
               in
               their
               Panathenaian
               pomps
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Minerva
               ;
               I
               say
               these
               Virgins
               did
               much
               resemble
               the
               Vestal
               Nuns
               at
               Rome
               ;
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               was
               as
               a
               Bishop
               or
               overseer
               of
               their
               sacred
               mysteries
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               was
               he
               that
               attended
               the
               sacred
               fire
               on
               the
               altar
               ,
               they
               had
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Cryces
               ,
               or
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Church-Wardens
               ,
               and
               other
               officers
               .
               Now
               for
               their
               Temples
               .
               At
               Athens
               the
               Temple
               of
               Minerva
               was
               built
               in
               the
               highest
               part
               of
               the
               City
               ;
               so
               was
               Iupiters
               Temple
               at
               Rome
               built
               in
               the
               Capitol
               .
               The
               Temple
               of
               Mercy
               called
               Asylum
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               Sanctuary
               for
               Delinquents
               ,
               was
               erected
               at
               Athens
               by
               the
               sons
               of
               
                 Hercules
                 .
                 Theseus
              
               had
               erected
               one
               before
               called
               Theseum
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               which
               Romulus
               at
               Rome
               built
               such
               another
               .
               At
               first
               the
               Gentle
               gods
               had
               no
               Temples
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               were
               worshipped
               either
               on
               Hills
               or
               in
               Groves
               .
               Cerops
               was
               the
               first
               (
               as
               some
               think
               )
               who
               built
               a
               Temple
               in
               Athens
               ,
               and
               Ianus
               in
               Italy
               .
               Before
               that
               time
               they
               had
               no
               other
               Temples
               but
               the
               Sepulchres
               and
               Monuments
               of
               the
               dead
               .
               The
               Temples
               of
               the
               celestial
               
               Gods
               were
               built
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               of
               the
               infernal
               under
               .
               In
               the
               Country
               of
               
                 Sparta
                 ,
                 Iupiter
              
               had
               a
               Temple
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               the
               darknesse
               thereof
               ;
               being
               obscured
               with
               Groves
               .
               There
               was
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Chappel
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Chappel
               of
               the
               Destinies
               ,
               the
               place
               where
               they
               had
               their
               Assemblies
               and
               Sermons
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Their
               Temples
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               the
               black
               smoak
               of
               their
               sacrifices
               and
               incense
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               Atticks
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               was
               the
               general
               name
               for
               Temples
               ,
               because
               the
               Gods
               dwelt
               In
               them
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               were
               consecrated
               and
               holy
               ,
               they
               were
               named
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               was
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Temple
               where
               the
               Idol
               stood
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Latine
               
                 Delulirum
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               ,
               to
               cut
               or
               separate
               ,
               did
               signifie
               the
               Temple
               as
               it
               was
               set
               apart
               and
               separated
               from
               other
               buildings
               .
               Such
               honour
               they
               gave
               to
               their
               Temples
               ,
               that
               they
               durst
               not
               tread
               on
               the
               threshold
               thereof
               ,
               but
               leapt
               over
               it
               ;
               nor
               must
               they
               passe
               by
               any
               Temple
               without
               reverence
               to
               it
               :
               
               there
               they
               kept
               their
               treasures
               for
               the
               more
               security
               ;
               sacriledge
               being
               held
               then
               an
               execrable
               crime
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               was
               held
               an
               impiety
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               
                 Apollo
                 Pythius
              
               ,
               and
               punishable
               with
               death
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Pisistratus
               .
               Hence
               the
               Proverb
               ,
               when
               any
               danger
               was
               expressed
               ,
               or
               impiety
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               better
               you
               had
               walked
               in
               the
               Pythium
               ;
               the
               word
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               easing
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               that
               none
               might
               do
               ,
               the
               Images
               of
               Serpents
               were
               set
               over
               the
               gates
               of
               consecrated
               places
               ;
               
                 Pinge
                 duos
                 angues
                 ,
                 sacer
                 est
                 loc●●
                 ,
                 extra
                 me
                 ite
                 .
              
               Their
               martimonial
               and
               funeral
               Rites
               were
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Romans
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 
                   Germans
                   ,
                   Gauls
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Brittains
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Saxons
                   ,
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Swedes
                   ,
                   Moscovites
                   ,
                   Russians
                   ,
                   Pomeranians
                   ,
                
                 and
                 their
                 neighbours
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Scythians
                   ,
                   Getes
                   ,
                   Thracians
                   ,
                   Cymbrians
                   ,
                   Goths
                   ,
                   Lusitanians
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Lithuanians
                   ,
                   Polonians
                   ,
                   Hungarians
                   ,
                   Samogetians
                   ,
                
                 and
                 their
                 neighbours
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 divers
                 Gentile
                 gods
                 besides
                 the
                 above
                 named
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 ranks
                 and
                 arms
                 of
                 their
                 gods
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 With
                 what
                 creatures
                 their
                 Chariots
                 were
                 drawn
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 peculiar
                 gods
                 worshipped
                 in
                 peculiar
                 places
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Greek
                 chief
                 Festivals
                 .
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               V.
               
            
             
               Quest.
               OF
               what
               Religion
               were
               the
               
                 Germans
                 ,
                 Gauls
              
               and
               Brittains
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               Germans
               at
               first
               had
               neither
               Images
               nor
               Temples
               ,
               
               but
               abroad
               worshipped
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Stars
               .
               Mother
               Earth
               was
               in
               chief
               esteem
               among
               them
               ;
               to
               her
               they
               dedicated
               a
               Chariot
               in
               a
               Grove
               which
               was
               lawful
               onely
               for
               the
               Priest
               to
               touch
               .
               He
               was
               never
               to
               leave
               the
               Chariot
               ,
               which
               was
               alwyes
               covered
               with
               cloath
               ,
               and
               was
               drawn
               by
               two
               Oxen
               in
               Procession
               ;
               then
               holy
               days
               were
               appointed
               ;
               at
               the
               end
               of
               her
               journey
               ,
               she
               with
               the
               Chariot
               and
               cloathes
               were
               washed
               in
               a
               certain
               Lake
               ;
               but
               the
               Ministers
               who
               performed
               this
               work
               ,
               were
               never
               seen
               any
               more
               ,
               but
               were
               swallowed
               by
               the
               Lake
               ,
               
               and
               the
               goddesse
               restored
               again
               by
               her
               Priest
               to
               her
               Grove
               .
               The
               ancient
               Gaules
               worshipped
               Mercury
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               god
               of
               High-ways
               ,
               Journys
               ,
               Gain
               ,
               and
               Merchandising
               :
               after
               him
               they
               worshipped
               
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Mars
              
               ,
               and
               Minerva
               .
               They
               and
               the
               Germans
               were
               wont
               to
               sacrifice
               men
               sometimes
               ;
               so
               did
               the
               ancient
               Brittains
               ,
               which
               with
               the
               Gaules
               had
               the
               same
               Religion
               and
               Priests
               called
               Druidae
               from
               the
               Oakes
               under
               which
               they
               used
               to
               teach
               and
               sacrifice
               ;
               for
               they
               expounded
               all
               religious
               mysteries
               ,
               taught
               the
               youth
               ,
               decided
               controversies
               and
               suits
               in
               Law
               ,
               ordained
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               obeyed
               not
               their
               decrees
               they
               excommunicated
               ,
               debarring
               them
               from
               all
               divine
               exercises
               ,
               and
               all
               commerce
               with
               men
               .
               These
               Druidae
               had
               one
               chief
               over
               them
               ,
               whose
               successour
               was
               always
               elected
               .
               They
               were
               free
               from
               paying
               taxes
               ,
               from
               serving
               in
               the
               war
               ,
               a●d
               had
               many
               other
               priviledges
               .
               They
               committed
               not
               the
               mysteries
               of
               their
               Religion
               to
               writing
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               memory
               of
               their
               Disciples
               ,
               who
               spent
               many
               years
               in
               learning
               by
               heart
               their
               precepts
               in
               verse
               .
               They
               believed
               the
               immortality
               of
               souls
               ,
               they
               read
               Philosophy
               to
               their
               Scholars
               .
               It
               is
               thought
               by
               some
               that
               Diana's
               Temple
               stood
               where
               St
               Pauls
               Church
               in
               London
               stands
               now
               .
               And
               Minerva
               had
               her
               Temple
               at
               Bath
               ,
               and
               Apollo
               in
               Scotland
               neer
               Dalkeith
               .
               
               The
               Saxons
               worshipped
               the
               seven
               Planets
               ,
               among
               which
               Thor
               the
               same
               with
               Iupiter
               ,
               was
               chiefe
               ;
               from
               him
               Thursday
               was
               denominated
               .
               Next
               was
               Wodan
               or
               
                 Mars
                 ;
                 Wednesday
              
               is
               so
               called
               from
               him
               .
               Fred
               or
               Frico
               was
               Venus
               ,
               to
               whom
               Friday
               was
               dedicated
               ,
               as
               Tuesday
               to
               Tuisco
               the
               founder
               of
               the
               German
               Nation
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Vnder
               what
               shapes
               and
               formes
               did
               the
               old
               Saxons
               worship
               their
               gods
               .
            
             
               A.
               They
               worshipped
               the
               Sun
               under
               the
               shape
               of
               halfe
               a
               naked
               man
               set
               upon
               a
               pillar
               ,
               
               whose
               head
               and
               face
               was
               all
               beset
               with
               firie
               rayes
               ,
               holding
               on
               his
               brest
               a
               flaming
               wheele
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               signified
               the
               Suns
               heat
               ,
               light
               ,
               and
               motion
               .
               They
               worshipped
               the
               Moon
               under
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Woman
               with
               a
               short
               coat
               and
               a
               hood
               with
               long
               eares
               ,
               with
               the
               picture
               of
               the
               Moon
               before
               her
               brest
               ;
               they
               gave
               her
               also
               piked
               shoes
               .
               Verstegan
               cannot
               find
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               habit
               ;
               
               but
               perhaps
               the
               reason
               may
               be
               this
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               have
               leave
               to
               conjecture
               ;
               they
               gave
               her
               a
               short
               coat
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               swiftnesse
               of
               her
               motion●
               for
               a
               long
               coat
               signifieth
               a
               slow
               motion
               ;
               therefore
               they
               painted
               Saturne
               whose
               motion
               is
               the
               slowest
               of
               all
               the
               Planets
               ,
               with
               a
               long
               coat
               .
               The
               hood
               or
               chapron
               with
               long
               eares
               ,
               was
               to
               represent
               her
               horns
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               shew
               that
               sounds
               are
               heard
               a
               far
               off
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               time
               of
               her
               dominion
               .
               Her
               piked
               shoes
               also
               may
               resemble
               her
               hornes
               .
               Tuisco
               their
               third
               Idol
               is
               set
               out
               in
               the
               skin
               of
               some
               wild
               beast
               ,
               with
               a
               Scepter
               in
               his
               hand
               ;
               this
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               first
               and
               most
               ancient
               of
               that
               nation
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               Germans
               call
               themselves
               Tuytshen
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               Flemings
               pronunce
               it
               Duytshen
               ,
               as
               Verstegan
               observeth
               ;
               but
               I
               think
               that
               under
               this
               name
               they
               worshipped
               Mars
               ;
               for
               as
               Tacitus
               writes
               ,
               Mars
               was
               one
               of
               the
               German
               gods
               .
               His
               hairie
               garments
               doth
               shew
               the
               feirce
               and
               truculent
               disposition
               of
               that
               warlike
               god
               ;
               besides
               that
               ,
               hairie
               Sylvanus
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               same
               that
               Mars
               .
               His
               Scepter
               may
               signifie
               the
               power
               and
               command
               which
               Souldiers
               have
               in
               the
               world
               .
               But
               it
               is
               more
               likely
               by
               this
               Idol
               they
               meant
               Mercury
               ;
               for
               next
               to
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               he
               was
               as
               Tacitus
               saith
               ,
               the
               Germans
               chief
               god
               .
               His
               Scepter
               and
               hairie
               garment
               may
               signifie
               the
               power
               and
               command
               that
               eloquence
               and
               musick
               have
               over
               the
               most
               brutish
               natures
               ;
               and
               of
               these
               two
               faculties
               Mercury
               was
               the
               inventer
               .
               And
               we
               must
               know
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               Romans
               next
               to
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               honoured
               Mars
               the
               Patron
               of
               their
               city
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               they
               dedicated
               to
               him
               the
               third
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ;
               so
               the
               Germans
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               dedicated
               to
               Mercury
               their
               chief
               founder
               and
               patron
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               which
               from
               his
               name
               Tuisco
               is
               called
               Tuesday
               yet
               retained
               among
               us
               .
               Their
               fourth
               Idol
               was
               Woden
               ,
               from
               whom
               Wednesday
               is
               so
               called
               .
               He
               was
               the
               Germans
               Mars
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               Woden
               ,
               from
               being
               wood
               or
               mad
               ;
               intimating
               hereby
               the
               firercenesse
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               furie
               of
               Warr.
               He
               is
               painted
               with
               a
               Crown
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               a
               sword
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               in
               compleat
               armor
               .
               Their
               fift
               Idol
               is
               Thor
               ,
               which
               was
               their
               Iupiter
               ,
               for
               they
               made
               him
               the
               god
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               commander
               of
               winds
               rain
               ,
               and
               thunder
               ;
               they
               painted
               him
               sitting
               in
               a
               chaire
               ,
               
               of
               state
               ,
               with
               a
               Scepter
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               a
               golden
               Crown
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               encompassed
               with
               twelve
               stars
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               meant
               he
               was
               King
               of
               the
               upper
               regions
               and
               commander
               of
               the
               stars
               :
               from
               him
               Thursday
               is
               named
               ,
               as
               among
               the
               Romans
               ,
               
                 Dies
                 Iovis
              
               from
               Iupiter
               .
               Their
               sixt
               Idol
               was
               Friga
               ;
               from
               her
               our
               Friday
               is
               denominated
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               same
               that
               Venus
               among
               the
               Romans
               ;
               she
               is
               painted
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               a
               man
               in
               armes
               ,
               with
               a
               sword
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               bow
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               so
               among
               the
               Romans
               she
               was
               
                 Venus
                 armnata
              
               ,
               and
               Barbata
               ;
               armed
               and
               bearded
               ;
               she
               is
               called
               by
               the
               
                 Greeks
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               in
               the
               masculin
               ;
               and
               by
               
                 Aristophanes
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               ,
               so
               by
               
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 Deus
                 ;
                 descendo
                 ac
                 ducente
                 Deo
                 flammam
                 inter
                 et
                 hostes
                 .
              
               Their
               seventh
               Idol
               was
               Seater
               ,
               whence
               comes
               the
               ●ame
               Saterday
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               him
               ;
               Verstegan
               will
               not
               have
               this
               Seater
               to
               be
               the
               same
               that
               
                 Saturne
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 other-ways
                 called
                 Crodo
              
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               no
               reason
               ;
               for
               most
               of
               the
               gods
               had
               different
               names
               ;
               the
               Sun
               is
               called
               Apollo
               ,
               and
               Phaebus
               ;
               the
               Moon
               ,
               
                 Diana
                 ,
                 Lucina
                 ,
                 Proserpina
              
               .
               The
               goddesse
               of
               wisdom
               is
               called
               Pallas
               and
               Minerva
               ,
               &c.
               
               Doubtlesse
               then
               this
               Idol
               was
               Saturn
               as
               his
               picture
               shewes
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               set
               out
               like
               an
               old
               man
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               was
               painted
               among
               the
               Romans
               ;
               the
               wheele
               in
               his
               left
               hand
               signifieth
               the
               revolution
               of
               time
               ,
               the
               pail
               of
               water
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               wherein
               were
               ●lowrs
               and
               fruites
               ,
               and
               the
               pearch
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
               do
               shew
               the
               dominion
               Time
               hath
               over
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               there
               in
               contain●d
               ;
               for
               all
               sublunarie
               things
               are
               subject
               to
               time
               and
               change
               .
               His
               long
               coat
               ,
               as
               I
               shewed
               before
               ,
               did
               signifie
               the
               slownesse
               of
               Saturns
               motion
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               finished
               but
               in
               30
               yeers
               .
               Other
               Idols
               they
               worshipped
               ,
               but
               of
               lesse
               note
               ,
               of
               which
               see
               Verstegan
               .
            
             
               Q
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 Danes
                 ,
                 Swedes
                 ,
                 Moscovites
                 ,
                 Russians
                 ,
                 Pomeranians
                 ,
              
               and
               their
               neighbours
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Danes
               and
               Swedes
               worshipped
               the
               same
               gods
               that
               the
               Saxons
               did
               .
               
               They
               call
               upon
               Thor
               or
               Iupiter
               ,
               when
               the
               Pestilence
               is
               among
               them
               ,
               because
               he
               ●uleth
               in
               the
               ayre
               :
               In
               the
               time
               of
               war
               they
               call
               upon
               Wod●n
               or
               Mars
               .
               In
               their
               marriages
               they
               invocate
               Frico
               or
               Venus
               .
               They
               had
               also
               their
               Heroes
               or
               demi-gods
               ;
               they
               used
               to
               kill
               nine
               males
               of
               each
               kind
               of
               sensitive
               creatures
               ,
               and
               
               to
               pacifie
               their
               gods
               with
               the
               blood
               thereof
               ,
               then
               to
               hang
               up
               their
               bodies
               in
               the
               Grove
               next
               the
               Temple
               called
               Vbsola
               .
               In
               some
               parts
               of
               Saxony
               they
               worshipped
               Saturn
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Crodo
               ,
               like
               an
               old
               man
               standing
               on
               a
               fish
               ,
               holding
               in
               his
               hands
               a
               wheele
               and
               a
               pitcher
               .
               Venus
               they
               worshipped
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               naked
               woman
               standing
               in
               a
               Chariot
               drawn
               with
               two
               Swans
               and
               two
               Doves
               .
               On
               her
               head
               she
               wore
               a
               Garland
               of
               Myrtle
               ;
               in
               her
               right
               hand
               she
               had
               the
               Globe
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               three
               Oranges
               .
               Out
               of
               her
               brest
               proceeded
               a
               burning
               Tap●r
               .
               The
               three
               Graces
               naked
               with
               fruit
               in
               their
               hands
               waited
               on
               her
               .
               In
               Westphalia
               they
               worshipped
               an
               Idol
               all
               in
               armour
               ,
               holding
               a
               banner
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               with
               a
               Rose
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               left
               a
               pair
               of
               Scales
               .
               On
               his
               Breast
               was
               carved
               a
               Beare
               ,
               on
               his
               Helmet
               a
               Lion.
               It
               seems
               by
               the
               Idol
               they
               understood
               Mars
               .
               The
               Rugians
               neer
               the
               Baltick
               sea
               ,
               worshipped
               Mars
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Monster
               with
               seven
               faces
               ,
               and
               seven
               swords
               hanging
               by
               his
               side
               in
               their
               Scabberds
               ;
               he
               held
               the
               eighth
               sword
               naked
               in
               his
               hand
               .
               The
               same
               Rugians
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Bohemians
               ,
               worshipped
               an
               Idol
               with
               four
               heads
               ,
               two
               of
               them
               looking
               forward
               ,
               and
               two
               backward
               ;
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               it
               held
               a
               horn
               which
               the
               Priest
               every
               yeer
               sprinkled
               with
               Wine
               ,
               in
               the
               left
               hand
               a
               Bow
               ;
               this
               also
               seems
               to
               be
               Mars
               .
               The
               Sclavi
               adored
               an
               Idol
               standing
               on
               a
               Pillar
               ,
               with
               a
               Plough-share
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               a
               Lance
               and
               Banner
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               his
               head
               was
               beset
               with
               Garlands
               ,
               his
               leggs
               were
               Booted
               ,
               and
               at
               one
               of
               his
               heels
               a
               bell
               did
               hang.
               Some
               of
               them
               did
               worship
               an
               Idol
               on
               whose
               brest
               was
               a
               Target
               ,
               in
               which
               was
               ingraven
               an
               Oxe
               head
               .
               It
               had
               a
               Pole-Axe
               in
               its
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               Bird
               sitting
               on
               its
               head
               .
               All
               these
               may
               seem
               to
               represent
               Mars
               .
               The
               Moscovites
               and
               Russians
               adored
               an
               Idol
               called
               Perun
               ,
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               man
               holding
               a
               burning
               stone
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               resembling
               Thunder
               ;
               a
               fire
               of
               Oken
               wood
               was
               continually
               maintained
               burning
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               this
               Idol
               ;
               it
               was
               death
               for
               the
               Ministeres
               ,
               if
               they
               suffered
               this
               fire
               to
               go
               out
               .
               It
               seems
               this
               was
               Iupiters
               Image
               .
               The
               Stetinians
               in
               Pomerania
               worshipped
               a
               three-headed
               Idol
               ,
               and
               used
               to
               ask
               Oracles
               or
               advice
               of
               a
               black
               horse
               :
               the
               charge
               of
               which
               
               was
               committed
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Priests
               .
               In
               the
               countries
               about
               Moscovia
               ,
               they
               worship
               an
               idol
               called
               
                 Zolota
                 Baba
              
               ,
               
               the
               golden
               Hag.
               It
               is
               a
               Statue
               like
               an
               old
               woman
               holding
               an
               infant
               in
               her
               bosome
               ,
               and
               neer
               to
               her
               stands
               another
               infant
               .
               To
               this
               Idol
               they
               offer
               the
               richest
               Sabel
               skins
               they
               have
               .
               They
               sacrifice
               Stags
               to
               her
               ,
               with
               the
               blood
               whereof
               they
               annoint
               her
               face
               ,
               eyes
               ,
               and
               her
               other
               parts
               .
               The
               beasts
               entrails
               are
               devoured
               raw
               by
               the
               Prlests
               .
               With
               this
               idol
               they
               use
               to
               consult
               in
               their
               doubts
               and
               dangers
               .
            
             
               Q.
               
                 What
                 Religion
                 did
                 the
              
               Scythians
               ,
               Getes
               ,
               Thracians
               .
               Cymbrians
               ,
               Goths
               ,
               Lucitanians
               ,
               
                 &
                 other
              
               Europeans
               profess
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               same
               Gentilisme
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               adoring
               Idols
               of
               stocks
               and
               stones
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               
               or
               rather
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Devil
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               their
               inhumane
               humane
               sacrifices
               .
               The
               Scythians
               used
               to
               sacrifice
               every
               hundreth
               captive
               to
               Mars
               :
               So
               did
               the
               Thracians
               ,
               thinking
               there
               was
               no
               other
               means
               to
               pacifie
               that
               angry
               and
               butcherly
               god
               ,
               but
               by
               murthering
               of
               men
               .
               Of
               the
               same
               opinion
               were
               the
               old
               Germans
               ,
               who
               sacrificed
               men
               to
               Mercury
               .
               The
               Cymbrians
               or
               Cymmerians
               by
               their
               women
               Priests
               used
               to
               murther
               and
               sacrifice
               men
               .
               These
               she-devils
               girt
               with
               brasse
               girdles
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               white
               surplice
               ,
               used
               to
               cut
               the
               throats
               of
               the
               captives
               ,
               to
               rip
               up
               their
               bowels
               ,
               and
               by
               inspection
               to
               foretel
               the
               event
               of
               the
               war
               ,
               and
               withal
               to
               make
               drums
               of
               their
               skins
               .
               The
               Goths
               did
               not
               think
               they
               pleased
               the
               Devil
               sufficiently
               ,
               except
               first
               they
               had
               tormented
               the
               poor
               captive
               by
               hanging
               him
               upon
               a
               tree
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               tearing
               him
               in
               pieces
               among
               brambles
               and
               thorns
               .
               These
               Goths
               or
               Getes
               believed
               that
               the
               dead
               went
               into
               a
               pleasant
               place
               where
               their
               God
               Tamolxius
               ruled
               ;
               to
               him
               they
               used
               still
               to
               send
               a
               Messenger
               chosen
               out
               among
               themselves
               by
               lot
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               boat
               of
               five
               Oars
               went
               to
               supplicate
               for
               such
               things
               as
               they
               wanted
               .
               Their
               manner
               of
               sending
               him
               was
               thus
               ;
               They
               took
               him
               hand
               and
               foot
               ,
               and
               flung
               him
               upon
               the
               points
               of
               sharp
               pikes
               ▪
               if
               he
               fell
               down
               dead
               ,
               they
               concluded
               that
               the
               god
               was
               well
               pleased
               with
               that
               messenger
               ;
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               they
               rejected
               him
               as
               an
               unworthy
               messenger
               ;
               therefore
               they
               chose
               another
               to
               whom
               they
               gave
               instructions
               before
               he
               died
               ,
               what
               he
               should
               say
               to
               their
               god
               ;
               and
               so
               having
               
               slain
               him
               upon
               their
               pikes
               ,
               committed
               the
               dead
               body
               in
               the
               boat
               to
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               sea
               .
               The
               Lithuanians
               used
               to
               burn
               their
               chief
               captives
               to
               their
               gods
               .
               The
               Lusitanians
               ripped
               open
               the
               bowels
               of
               their
               captives
               in
               their
               divinations
               ,
               and
               presented
               their
               right
               hands
               ,
               being
               cut
               off
               ,
               to
               their
               gods
               .
               The
               Sclavi
               worshipped
               an
               idol
               called
               Suantovitus
               ,
               whose
               Priest
               the
               day
               before
               he
               sacrificeth
               ,
               makes
               clean
               the
               Chappel
               ,
               which
               none
               must
               enter
               but
               he
               alone
               ,
               and
               whilest
               he
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               draw
               his
               breath
               ,
               but
               hold
               his
               head
               out
               of
               the
               window
               ,
               least
               with
               his
               mortal
               breath
               he
               should
               pollute
               the
               Idol
               .
               The
               next
               day
               the
               people
               watching
               without
               the
               Chappel
               door
               ,
               view
               the
               Idols
               cup
               ;
               if
               they
               find
               any
               of
               the
               liquor
               which
               was
               put
               there
               wasted
               ,
               they
               conclude
               the
               next
               years
               scarcity
               ,
               but
               other
               wise
               they
               hope
               for
               plenty
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               fill
               the
               cup
               again
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               the
               Idol
               for
               victory
               and
               plenty
               ;
               then
               pouring
               out
               old
               wine
               at
               the
               idols
               feet
               ,
               and
               offering
               to
               him
               a
               great
               cake
               ,
               they
               spend
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               day
               in
               gormandising
               .
               It
               is
               held
               a
               sin
               and
               a
               dishonour
               to
               the
               idol
               not
               to
               be
               drunk
               then
               .
               Every
               one
               payeth
               a
               piece
               of
               money
               to
               the
               idols
               maintenance
               ;
               to
               which
               also
               is
               paid
               the
               third
               part
               of
               all
               b●oties
               taken
               in
               the
               war.
               To
               this
               purpose
               the
               idol
               maintained
               three
               hundred
               horse
               ,
               whom
               the
               Priest
               payed
               ,
               being
               the
               Idols
               treasurer
               .
               
               In
               
                 Lituania
                 ,
                 Russia
              
               ,
               and
               the
               adjacent
               places
               ,
               the
               Rusticks
               offer
               a
               yearly
               sacrifice
               of
               Calves
               ,
               Hogs
               ,
               Sowes
               ,
               Cocks
               and
               Hens
               ▪
               about
               the
               end
               of
               October
               ,
               when
               their
               fruits
               are
               all
               gathered
               in
               ,
               to
               their
               idol
               Ziemiennick
               ;
               they
               beat
               all
               these
               creatures
               to
               death
               ,
               then
               offer
               them
               with
               prayers
               and
               thanksgiving
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               they
               fall
               to
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               flinging
               first
               pieces
               of
               flesh
               into
               every
               corner
               of
               the
               house
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               did
               the
               
                 Lithuanians
                 ,
                 Polonians
                 ,
                 Hungarians
                 ,
                 Samogetians
                 ,
              
               and
               their
               neighbours
               professe
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Their
               chief
               god
               was
               the
               Sun.
               
               They
               worshipped
               also
               the
               Fire
               ,
               which
               they
               continually
               maintained
               by
               Priests
               chosen
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               They
               ascribed
               also
               Divinity
               and
               worship
               to
               trees
               ,
               and
               the
               taller
               the
               tree
               was
               ,
               the
               more
               adoration
               it
               had
               When
               Christianity
               began
               to
               be
               preached
               among
               the
               Lithuanians
               ,
               and
               were
               exhorted
               to
               cut
               their
               trees
               ,
               none
               would
               venture
               to
               touch
               these
               gods
               ,
               till
               the
               preache●s
               encouraged
               them
               
               by
               their
               example
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               trees
               cut
               down
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               lament
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               gods
               ,
               and
               complained
               to
               their
               Prince
               of
               the
               wrong
               done
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Christians
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               Preachers
               were
               commanded
               presently
               to
               abandon
               the
               country
               ,
               and
               so
               these
               dogs
               returned
               to
               their
               vomit
               .
               They
               adored
               also
               Serpents
               ,
               which
               they
               entertained
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               used
               by
               their
               Priests
               to
               ask
               Oracles
               or
               advice
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               concerning
               their
               friends
               ,
               when
               they
               fell
               sick
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               recover
               health
               again
               .
               The
               same
               Idolatry
               was
               used
               by
               the
               Polonians
               or
               Sarmatians
               .
               The
               Hungarians
               or
               Pannonians
               did
               not
               onely
               worship
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               and
               Stars
               ,
               but
               also
               every
               thing
               they
               first
               met
               with
               in
               the
               morning
               .
               Most
               part
               of
               Livonia
               is
               yet
               idolatrous
               ,
               worshipping
               the
               Planets
               and
               observe
               the
               heathenish
               customes
               in
               their
               burials
               and
               marriages
               .
               In
               Samogethia
               a
               country
               bordering
               on
               
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 Livonia
              
               ,
               and
               Lithuania
               ,
               they
               worshipped
               for
               their
               chief
               god
               the
               Fire
               ,
               which
               their
               Priests
               continually
               maintained
               within
               a
               Tower
               on
               the
               top
               of
               an
               high
               hill
               ,
               till
               Vladislaus
               King
               of
               Poland
               beat
               down
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               put
               out
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               withal
               caused
               their
               Groves
               to
               be
               cut
               down
               ,
               which
               they
               held
               sacred
               ,
               with
               the
               Birds
               ,
               beasts
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               in
               them
               .
               They
               burn
               the
               bodies
               of
               their
               chief
               friends
               ,
               with
               their
               horses
               ,
               furniture
               ,
               and
               best
               cloaths
               ,
               and
               withal
               set
               down
               victuals
               by
               their
               Graves
               ,
               believing
               that
               the
               departed
               soules
               would
               in
               the
               night
               time
               eat
               and
               drink
               there
               .
               The
               like
               superstition
               is
               used
               by
               the
               Livonians
               .
               So
               the
               Lapponians
               are
               at
               this
               day
               for
               the
               most
               part
               idolatrous
               ;
               they
               hold
               that
               no
               marriage
               which
               is
               not
               consecrated
               by
               fire
               and
               a
               flint
               ,
               
               is
               lawful
               ;
               therfore
               by
               striking
               of
               the
               flint
               with
               iron
               ,
               they
               shew
               that
               as
               the
               hid
               sparks
               of
               fire
               flie
               out
               by
               that
               union
               ,
               so
               children
               are
               propagated
               by
               the
               conjunction
               of
               male
               and
               female
               .
               Many
               parts
               also
               of
               Moscovia
               at
               this
               day
               continue
               in
               their
               Gentilisme
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               other
               gods
               did
               the
               Ge●tiles
               worship
               beside
               those
               above
               named
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               were
               tedious
               to
               mention
               all
               ;
               
               I
               will
               only
               name
               some
               of
               them
               .
               Aeolus
               was
               god
               of
               the
               Winds
               ,
               Portunus
               god
               of
               Harbours
               ,
               Agonius
               god
               of
               Action
               ,
               Angerona
               goddess
               of
               Squinzees
               ,
               Laverna
               or
               Furina
               goddess
               of
               Theeves
               ,
               
               Aucula
               goddesse
               of
               maid
               servants
               .
               Carna
               goddesse
               of
               hinges
               ,
               Aristae●s
               god
               of
               hony
               ,
               Diverra
               goddesse
               of
               sweeping
               ,
               Feronia
               goddesse
               of
               Woods
               ,
               Dice
               goddesse
               of
               Law-suites
               ,
               Fidius
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Aruncus
               of
               diverting
               hurt
               from
               Corn
               ,
               Hebe
               of
               youth
               ,
               Meditrina
               of
               Medicines
               ,
               Men●
               of
               womens
               monthly
               flowers
               ,
               Myodes
               or
               Miagrus
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               Belzebub
               the
               god
               of
               Flies
               ,
               Limentinus
               of
               thresholds
               ,
               Peitho
               goddesse
               of
               Eloquence
               ,
               Aius
               of
               speech
               ,
               Pecunia
               of
               mony
               ,
               Thalassius
               of
               marriage
               ,
               Vacuna
               goddesse
               of
               leasure
               or
               idlenesse
               ,
               
               Vitula
               goddesse
               of
               youthful
               wantonnesse
               ,
               Sentinus
               of
               sense
               ,
               Tutanus
               of
               defence
               ,
               Vallonia
               of
               Vallies
               ,
               Vitunus
               of
               life
               ,
               Collina
               of
               hills
               ,
               Iugatinus
               of
               the
               tops
               of
               mountains
               .
               We
               cannot
               meet
               with
               any
               creature
               ,
               action
               ,
               passion
               ,
               or
               accident
               of
               mans
               life
               ,
               which
               had
               not
               its
               peculiar
               deity
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               did
               they
               rank
               and
               arme
               their
               gods
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Some
               of
               them
               they
               called
               Supernal
               ,
               
               as
               
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 Mercurius
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Vulcan
                 ,
                 Bacchus
                 ,
                 Hercules
                 ,
                 Cybele
                 ,
                 Venus
                 ,
                 Minerva
                 ,
                 Iuno
                 ,
                 Ceres
                 ,
                 Diana
                 ,
                 Themis
                 .
              
               Some
               they
               named
               infernal
               ,
               as
               
                 Pluto
                 ,
                 Charon
                 ,
                 Cerberus
                 ,
                 Rhadamanthus
                 ,
                 Minos
                 ,
                 Aeicus
                 ,
                 Proserpina
                 ,
                 Alecto
                 ,
                 Tisiphone
                 ,
                 Megaera
                 ,
                 Chimera
                 ,
                 Clotho
                 ,
                 Lachesis
                 ,
                 Atropos
                 .
              
               Some
               were
               deities
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               as
               
                 Oceanus
                 ,
                 Neptune
                 ,
                 Triton
                 ,
                 Glaucus
                 ,
                 Palemon
                 ,
                 Proteus
                 ,
                 Nereus
                 ,
                 Castor
                 ,
                 Pollux
                 ,
                 Phorbus
                 ,
                 Melicerta
                 ,
                 Amphitrite
                 ,
                 Thetis
                 ,
                 Doris
                 ,
                 Galataea
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               other
               Sea-Nymphs
               ,
               called
               Nereides
               .
               The
               Country
               gods
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Woods
               ,
               were
               
                 Pan
                 ,
                 Sylvanus
                 ,
                 Faunus
                 ,
                 Pales
                 ,
              
               the
               Satyres
               ,
               &c.
               
               There
               were
               three
               deities
               called
               Graces
               ,
               or
               Charites
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Aegle
                 ,
                 Thalia
                 ,
                 Exphrosyne
              
               .
               Three
               Fatal
               Sisters
               ,
               called
               Parcae
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Cl●tho
                 ,
                 Lachests
                 ,
                 Atropos
              
               ;
               Three
               Furies
               ,
               called
               Eu●●enides
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Alecto
                 ,
                 Megaera
                 ,
                 Tisiphone
              
               .
               The
               chiefest
               of
               their
               gods
               they
               did
               thus
               arm
               ;
               namely
               ,
               Saturn
               with
               the
               Sithe
               .
               Iupiter
               with
               Thunder
               .
               Mars
               with
               the
               Sword.
               Apollo
               and
               Diana
               with
               Bows
               an
               arrows
               .
               Mercury
               with
               his
               Caduceu●
               ,
               or
               Rod.
               Neptune
               with
               the
               Trident
               ,
               or
               three-forked
               Scepter
               .
               
               Bacchus
               with
               the
               Thyrsus
               ,
               or
               Spear
               woven
               about
               with
               Vine-leaves
               .
               Hercules
               with
               his
               Clave
               ,
               or
               Club.
               Minerva
               with
               her
               Lance
               and
               Aegis
               ,
               or
               Target
               ,
               having
               on
               it
               Medusa's
               head
               .
               Vulcan
               with
               his
               Tongs
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Q
                 ▪
              
               With
               what
               creatures
               weretheir
               Chariots
               drawn
               ?
            
             
             
               
                 A.
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Sol
              
               ,
               
               Mars
               ,
               and
               Neptune
               ,
               had
               their
               Chariots
               drawn
               by
               Horses
               .
               Saturn
               by
               Dragons
               .
               
                 Thetis
                 ,
                 Triton
                 ,
                 Leucothoe
              
               ,
               by
               Dolphins
               .
               Bacchus
               by
               Lynces
               and
               Tygers
               .
               Diana
               by
               Stags
               .
               Luna
               ,
               or
               the
               Moon
               ,
               by
               Oxen
               .
               Oceanus
               by
               Whales
               .
               Venus
               by
               Swans
               ,
               Doves
               ,
               and
               Sparrows
               .
               Cybele
               by
               Lions
               .
               Iuno
               by
               Peacocks
               .
               Ceres
               by
               Serpents
               .
               Pluto
               by
               four
               black
               Horses
               .
               Mercury
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               Chariot
               ,
               had
               wings
               on
               his
               head
               and
               heels
               .
               The
               mystical
               meanings
               of
               these
               things
               we
               have
               opened
               .
               
            
             
               Q.
               In
               what
               peculiar
               places
               were
               some
               gods
               peculiarly
               worshipped
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Though
               Apollo
               was
               worshipped
               in
               many
               places
               :
               
               as
               in
               the
               wood
               Grynaeum
               in
               Ionia
               ;
               on
               Phaselis
               ,
               a
               hill
               in
               
                 Lycia
                 ▪
              
               in
               Tenedos
               ,
               an
               Isle
               of
               the
               Aegean
               Sea
               ;
               in
               Delos
               and
               Claros
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               Cyclad
               Islands
               ;
               on
               hill
               Cynthus
               ;
               in
               Cyr●ha
               ,
               a
               Town
               of
               Phocis
               :
               at
               Rhodes
               ,
               on
               hill
               Soracte
               ;
               on
               Parnassus
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ;
               yet
               he
               was
               chiefly
               worshipped
               at
               Delphi
               ,
               a
               Town
               of
               Phocis
               .
               So
               Venus
               was
               honoured
               in
               Cyprus
               ,
               and
               in
               Paphos
               ,
               a
               Town
               of
               the
               same
               Isle
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Isle
               Amathus
               in
               the
               Aegean
               Sea
               ,
               on
               hill
               Eryx
               ;
               and
               in
               Sicilie
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ;
               yet
               her
               chief
               worship
               was
               at
               Paphos
               .
               So
               Iuno
               was
               worshipped
               at
               Samos
               ,
               an
               I●le
               of
               the
               Icarian
               Sea
               ;
               at
               Argos
               and
               Mycenae
               ,
               Towns
               of
               A●haia
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               places
               ;
               yet
               she
               was
               principally
               honoured
               at
               Carthage
               in
               
                 Africa
                 .
                 Minerva
              
               was
               worshipped
               in
               Aracynthus
               ,
               a
               hill
               of
               Ae●olia
               ;
               in
               Pyreus
               ,
               a
               hill
               of
               Attica
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ;
               yet
               She
               was
               chiefly
               honoured
               at
               
                 Athens
                 .
                 Bacchus
              
               was
               worshipped
               at
               Nysa
               ,
               a
               Town
               of
               Arabia
               ;
               at
               Naxos
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Cyclades
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               at
               Thebis
               in
               
                 Boeotia
                 .
                 Diana
              
               was
               worshipped
               at
               Delos
               ,
               on
               hill
               Cynthus
               ;
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               .
               Hercules
               was
               honoured
               at
               Gades
               ;
               at
               Tybur
               ,
               a
               Town
               near
               Rome
               ;
               at
               Tyrintha
               ,
               near
               
                 Argi
                 ▪
              
               at
               Thebis
               in
               Boeotia
               ,
               &c.
               
               Iupiters
               worship
               was
               maintained
               at
               Rome
               ,
               in
               Lybia
               ,
               on
               hill
               Ida
               in
               Crete
               ;
               and
               elsewhere
               .
               Mars
               was
               adoted
               at
               Thermodon
               in
               Scythia
               ,
               on
               Rho●●pe
               ,
               a
               hill
               in
               Thracia
               ;
               among
               the
               
                 Getes
                 ▪
              
               and
               other
               Nations
               .
               Vulcan
               was
               chiefly
               honoured
               at
               
                 Lemnos
                 ,
                 Quitinus
              
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Faunus
              
               in
               
                 Latium
                 ,
                 Isis
              
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Aesculapius
              
               in
               Epidaurus
               ,
               a
               Town
               in
               
                 Peloponnesus
                 ,
                 Cybele
              
               in
               Phrygia
               ,
               chiefly
               on
               the
               hills
               
                 Ida
                 ,
                 Berecynthus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Dindymus
                 .
                 Fortune
              
               was
               honoured
               in
               A●tium
               and
               Prae●este
               ,
               Towns
               of
               Italy
               ,
               &c.
               
               
               Who
               would
               know
               more
               of
               these
               ,
               let
               them
               consult
               wi●
               the
               Poets
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               were
               the
               Greek
               chief
               festivals
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Greek
               were
               these
               .
               Anacalypteria
               ,
               kept
               by
               the
               Rusticks
               to
               Ceres
               and
               Bacchus
               ,
               
               upon
               the
               taking
               in
               of
               their
               fruits
               ;
               but
               I
               finde
               that
               the
               feast
               of
               Pr●serp●na's
               wedding
               with
               Pluto
               ,
               called
               Theogamia
               ,
               was
               called
               Anacalypteria
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               the
               third
               day
               of
               each
               marriage
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               disclose
               or
               discover
               ,
               because
               then
               the
               Bride
               ,
               who
               before
               had
               been
               shut
               up
               in
               her
               fathers
               house
               ,
               came
               abroad
               to
               her
               Husbands
               house
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Presents
               that
               were
               given
               her
               by
               her
               husband
               that
               day
               ,
               were
               called
               
                 Anacalypteria
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Anthesteria
              
               were
               Feasts
               kept
               to
               Bacchus
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Anthesterion
               ,
               the
               moneth
               of
               February
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               kept
               .
               But
               some
               will
               have
               this
               to
               be
               the
               moneth
               of
               November
               ;
               others
               of
               August
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               likely
               ,
               because
               then
               grapes
               are
               ripe
               ,
               and
               the
               Athenian
               children
               were
               crowned
               with
               Garlands
               of
               flowers
               .
               This
               feast
               also
               was
               called
               
                 Dionysia
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Aletis
              
               was
               a
               feast
               at
               Athens
               ,
               kept
               to
               Icarus
               and
               
                 Erigone
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Anthesphoria
              
               ,
               kept
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Proserpina
               ,
               who
               was
               carried
               away
               by
               Pluto
               as
               she
               was
               gathering
               of
               flowers
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               a
               flower
               :
               It
               was
               called
               also
               Theogamia
               ,
               a
               divine
               marriage
               .
               5.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               was
               an
               Athenian
               feast
               kept
               four
               days
               ;
               Erasmus
               mentions
               only
               three
               .
               6.
               
               Ascolia
               ,
               were
               Attick
               feasts
               kept
               to
               Bacchus
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               bladder
               ;
               because
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Theatre
               they
               used
               then
               to
               dance
               upon
               bladders
               that
               were
               blown
               and
               oyled
               ,
               onely
               with
               one
               foot
               ,
               that
               by
               falling
               they
               might
               excite
               laughter
               ;
               this
               dancing
               was
               called
               Ascoliasmus
               ,
               of
               which
               Virgil
               speaks
               :
               
                 Mollibus
                 in
                 pratis
                 unctos
                 saliere
                 per
                 utres
                 .
              
               7.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               were
               Athenian
               feasts
               in
               the
               month
               of
               September
               called
               by
               them
               Boedromion
               :
               this
               feast
               was
               kept
               with
               voci●eration
               and
               running
               .
               8.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               were
               love-feasts
               ,
               in
               which
               kinsfolks
               entertained
               each
               other
               with
               good
               cheer
               and
               gifts
               .
               9.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               were
               feasts
               at
               Athens
               ,
               wherein
               all
               kinds
               of
               seeds
               were
               boiled
               to
               Bacchus
               and
               Mercury
               ,
               in
               a
               pot
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               this
               feast
               was
               kept
               about
               the
               midst
               of
               November
               .
               10.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               was
               the
               scourging
               feast
               among
               the
               Lacedemonians
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               prime
               youth
               were
               whipt
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               their
               friends
               at
               the
               altar
               of
               Diana
               .
               11.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
               feasts
               of
               Iupiter
               ;
               they
               were
               called
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Here
               they
               were
               not
               very
               jovial
               ,
               but
               sad
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               sower
               countenance
               .
               12.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               were
               feasts
               kept
               to
               Diana
               in
               February
               ,
               called
               E●aphetolion
               ,
               wherein
               Stags
               were
               sacrificed
               to
               
                 Diana
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Ephestia
              
               at
               Thebes
               ,
               were
               feasts
               kept
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Tyresias
               the
               Prophet
               who
               had
               been
               both
               man
               &
               woman
               ;
               therefore
               that
               day
               they
               cloathed
               him
               first
               in
               mans
               apparel
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               a
               womans
               habit
               .
               14.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               marriage
               :
               this
               was
               Iunos
               feast
               ,
               kept
               in
               Ianuary
               ,
               called
               Gamelion
               ;
               and
               she
               having
               the
               charge
               of
               marriages
               ,
               was
               called
               
                 Gamelia
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Hecat●mbe
              
               to
               Iuno
               ,
               in
               which
               100
               sacrifices
               were
               offered
               ,
               and
               divers
               shews
               of
               sports
               exhibited
               to
               the
               people
               :
               He
               that
               overcame
               was
               rewarded
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               brazen
               Target
               ,
               and
               a
               Myrtle
               garland
               .
               This
               feast
               was
               called
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               Iuno●
               name
               ;
               and
               the
               moneth
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               in
               which
               this
               feast
               was
               kept
               ,
               is
               named
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               16.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Athenian
               ●easts
               ,
               in
               which
               certain
               holy
               Reliques
               were
               carried
               about
               in
               a
               chest
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Priests
               called
               Helenophori
               .
               17.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               were
               Lacedemonian
               feasts
               ,
               kept
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               and
               his
               Boy
               ●yacinthus
               ,
               whom
               he
               lost
               ;
               therefore
               Lycander
               calls
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               much
               lamented
               .
               18.
               
               Hypocaustria
               ,
               were
               feasts
               to
               Minerva
               ,
               for
               avoiding
               the
               dangers
               that
               come
               by
               firing
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               kindle
               or
               burn
               .
               19.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               was
               a
               feast
               at
               Argos
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Sow
               ,
               because
               by
               them
               then
               this
               beast
               was
               sacrificed
               to
               Venus
               .
               20.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Torch
               ,
               or
               Lamp
               :
               This
               feast
               was
               kept
               to
               Bacchus
               ,
               into
               whose
               Temple
               in
               the
               night
               they
               used
               to
               carry
               burning
               Torches
               ,
               and
               to
               place
               goblets
               full
               of
               Wine
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               City
               .
               21
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               were
               the
               feasts
               of
               Cybele
               ,
               called
               
                 Magna
                 Mater
              
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               exhibited
               divers
               spectacles
               to
               the
               people
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               April
               .
               22.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               was
               Apollo's
               festival
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               Metageitnius
               ;
               and
               the
               moneth
               in
               which
               it
               was
               kept
               was
               named
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               some
               say
               is
               May
               ,
               others
               Iuly
               .
               23.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               was
               a
               feast
               among
               the
               Aegeans
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               seems
               they
               eat
               all
               of
               one
               dish
               ,
               or
               else
               but
               once
               a
               day
               ,
               or
               else
               each
               man
               apart
               .
               These
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               24.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               feast
               of
               Minerva
               ,
               kept
               in
               the
               harbour
               of
               Athens
               ,
               called
               Munichium
               .
               The
               
               moneth
               of
               March
               was
               also
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               25.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               were
               sober
               sacrifices
               ,
               without
               wine
               ;
               therefore
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               at
               Athens
               these
               sacrifices
               were
               performed
               to
               
                 Venus
                 Vrania
              
               ;
               likewise
               to
               
                 Mnemosyne
                 ,
                 Aurora
                 ,
                 Sol
                 ,
                 Luna
                 ,
              
               the
               Muses
               and
               the
               Nymphs
               ,
               and
               even
               to
               Bacchus
               himself
               .
               Sometimes
               they
               offered
               in
               stead
               of
               Wine
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               water
               mingled
               with
               honey
               .
               26.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               were
               the
               night
               sacrifices
               of
               Bacchus
               ,
               whence
               he
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               27.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               were
               Athenian
               feasts
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               the
               great
               cup
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               which
               being
               filled
               with
               wine
               ,
               beardlesse
               youths
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Athenaeus
               ,
               being
               to
               cut
               their
               long
               hair
               offered
               to
               
                 Hercules
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 Ornea
              
               ,
               the
               festivals
               of
               Priapus
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               Ornis
               ,
               a
               Town
               of
               Peloponnesus
               .
               29.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               Athenian
               feast
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               noble
               youth
               carried
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Vine
               branches
               into
               Minerva's
               Temple
               .
               This
               feast
               was
               instituted
               when
               
                 The
                 seus
              
               returned
               mourning
               from
               Crete
               ,
               upon
               the
               report
               of
               his
               fathers
               death
               Aegeus
               .
               30.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               chief
               Athenian
               feast
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Minerva
               ;
               it
               was
               celebrated
               every
               fifth
               year
               .
               In
               this
               were
               divers
               shews
               ;
               the
               youth
               then
               used
               to
               dance
               in
               armour
               ,
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               Pyr●hus
               the
               inventer
               .
               The
               Image
               of
               Pallas
               was
               then
               carried
               in
               a
               Ship
               called
               Panathenaica
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               sail
               called
               Peplus
               was
               spread
               ;
               and
               on
               this
               was
               woven
               the
               Giant
               Enceladus
               ,
               slain
               by
               Pallas
               .
               In
               this
               feast
               they
               used
               to
               run
               with
               lamps
               or
               torches
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               did
               in
               the
               Feasts
               called
               Ephestia
               and
               Promethea
               .
               He
               that
               overcame
               ,
               had
               for
               his
               reward
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               the
               Olive
               fruit
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               pot
               of
               Oyl
               ,
               whereof
               Pallas
               was
               the
               Inventer
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               he
               could
               by
               the
               law
               carry
               any
               Oyle
               out
               of
               the
               A●tick
               Countrey
               .
               31.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               were
               feasts
               dedicate
               to
               Apollo
               in
               the
               moneth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               some
               take
               for
               October
               ,
               others
               for
               Iuly
               .
               This
               feast
               was
               so
               called
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               beanes
               ,
               or
               other
               kind
               of
               legumina
               consecrated
               to
               
                 Apollo
                 .
                 32.
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               Athenian
               feast
               to
               Minerva
               ;
               the
               moneth
               in
               which
               it
               was
               kept
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               bearing
               about
               in
               procession
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Fan
               to
               make
               a
               shadow
               from
               the
               Suns
               heat
               .
               The
               Fan
               was
               carried
               by
               Minerva's
               Priest
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               the
               Gentry
               of
               Athens
               out
               of
               the
               Tower
               ;
               from
               this
               they
               called
               
                 Minerva
                 ,
                 
                 S●irada
              
               .
               The
               moneth
               of
               this
               feast
               was
               thought
               to
               be
               March.
               33.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               this
               feast
               was
               dedicated
               to
               Apollo
               and
               Diana
               at
               Athens
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               April
               ,
               which
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               In
               it
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               were
               offered
               to
               these
               gods
               ,
               and
               boiled
               in
               the
               pot
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               34.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               were
               feasts
               to
               Bacchus
               the
               god
               of
               Wine
               ,
               who
               was
               therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Temple
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               commonly
               called
               ;
               this
               was
               an
               Athenian
               feast
               .
               35.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               were
               feasts
               dedicated
               to
               all
               the
               gods
               together
               .
               This
               feast
               by
               the
               Latines
               is
               called
               
                 dies
                 pandicula●is
              
               ,
               and
               
                 communicarius
                 .
                 Theoxenia
              
               also
               were
               games
               exhibited
               to
               Apollo
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               Theoxenius
               ,
               and
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               common
               feast
               was
               at
               Delphi
               ,
               consecrated
               peculiarly
               to
               Apollo
               .
               This
               feast
               was
               so
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               gods
               were
               entertained
               at
               a
               feast
               .
               Castor
               and
               Pollux
               were
               the
               authors
               of
               this
               feast
               ;
               for
               when
               Hercules
               was
               deified
               ,
               he
               committed
               to
               these
               Di●scuri
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Olympick
               games
               ;
               but
               they
               devised
               this
               new
               feast
               of
               Theoxenia
               .
               It
               was
               chiefly
               observed
               by
               the
               Athenians
               in
               honour
               of
               forreign
               gods
               ;
               
               for
               among
               them
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Hesychius
               ,
               the
               forraign
               gods
               were
               worshipped
               .
               This
               feast
               is
               called
               by
               Pindarus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               hospitable
               tables
               ,
               and
               the
               sacrifice
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               36.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               was
               the
               feast
               of
               Bacchus
               ,
               in
               whose
               Temple
               three
               empty
               vessels
               in
               the
               night
               time
               were
               filled
               with
               wine
               ,
               but
               none
               knew
               how
               ,
               for
               the
               doors
               were
               fast
               locked
               ,
               and
               guarded
               .
               Thuia
               also
               was
               the
               first
               Priestesse
               of
               Bacchus
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               rest
               are
               called
               Thyadae
               .
               37.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               were
               the
               feasts
               of
               Bacchus
               every
               third
               year
               ,
               in
               Latine
               Trienalia
               and
               Triennia
               ;
               of
               which
               
                 Ovid
                 ,
                 Celebrant
                 repetita
                 Triennia
                 Bacchae
                 .
              
               Some
               other
               festivals
               the
               Greeks
               observed
               ;
               but
               of
               lesse
               note
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Sixth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 two
                 prevalent
                 Religions
                 now
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 Mahomets
                 Law
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Mahumetants
                 opinions
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 4
                 :
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Sects
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Turks
                 and
                 Persians
                 differ
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Mahumetan
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 other
                 Hypocritical
                 Orders
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 secular
                 Priests
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Mahumetan
                 devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 parts
                 thereof
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 their
                 Pilgrimage
                 to
                 Mecca
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Rites
                 of
                 their
                 Circumcision
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Their
                 Rites
                 about
                 the
                 sick
                 and
                 dead
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 extent
                 of
                 Mahumetanism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 causes
                 thereof
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Mahumetanism
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 continuance
                 .
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               VI.
               
            
             
               Quest.
               WHat
               are
               the
               two
               prevalent
               Religions
               this
               day
               in
               Europe
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Mahumetanism
               ,
               
               and
               Christianity
               .
               The
               former
               was
               broached
               by
               Mahumet
               the
               Arabian
               ,
               being
               assisted
               by
               Sergius
               a
               Nestoria●
               Monk
               ,
               with
               some
               other
               Hereticks
               and
               Jews
               ,
               about
               600.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ;
               for
               Mahomet
               was
               born
               under
               Mauritius
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               
                 anno
                 Christi
              
               591.
               and
               under
               
                 Heraclius
                 ,
                 anno
              
               623.
               he
               was
               chosen
               General
               of
               the
               Saracen
               and
               Arabian
               Forces
               ,
               and
               then
               became
               their
               Prophet
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               exhibited
               his
               impious
               doctrin
               and
               
               law
               ,
               which
               he
               pretended
               was
               delivered
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               .
               But
               his
               Book
               ,
               called
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               was
               much
               altered
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               divers
               different
               copies
               thereof
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               many
               of
               which
               were
               burned
               ,
               and
               one
               retained
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               extant
               .
               This
               is
               divided
               into
               124.
               
               Chapters
               ,
               which
               are
               fraughted
               with
               Fables
               ,
               Lyes
               ,
               Blasphemies
               ,
               and
               a
               meer
               hodg-podge
               of
               fooleries
               and
               impieties
               ,
               without
               either
               Language
               or
               Order
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               in
               the
               Caveat
               I
               gave
               to
               the
               Readers
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               ;
               yet
               to
               him
               that
               readeth
               this
               Book
               a
               thousand
               times
               ,
               is
               promised
               a
               woman
               in
               his
               paradise
               ,
               whose
               eye-brows
               shall
               be
               as
               wide
               as
               the
               Rainbow
               .
               Such
               honour
               do
               they
               give
               to
               their
               ridiculous
               Book
               called
               Musaph
               ,
               that
               none
               must
               touch
               it
               till
               he
               be
               washed
               from
               top
               to
               toe
               ;
               neither
               must
               he
               handle
               it
               with
               his
               bare
               hands
               ,
               but
               must
               wrap
               them
               in
               clean
               linnen
               .
               When
               in
               their
               Temples
               it
               is
               publickly
               read
               ,
               
               the
               Reader
               may
               not
               hold
               it
               lower
               than
               his
               girdle
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               ended
               his
               reading
               ,
               he
               kisseth
               the
               book
               ,
               and
               layeth
               it
               to
               his
               eyes
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Law
               did
               Mahomet
               give
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ?
            
             
               A.
               His
               Law
               he
               divides
               into
               eight
               Commandements
               ▪
               
               The
               first
               is
               to
               acknowledge
               onely
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               onely
               one
               Prophet
               ,
               to
               wit
               Mahomet
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Second
               is
               concerning
               the
               duty
               of
               children
               to
               their
               Parents
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               love
               of
               neighbours
               to
               each
               other
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               their
               times
               of
               prayer
               in
               their
               Temples
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               their
               yearly
               Lent
               ,
               which
               is
               carefully
               to
               be
               observed
               of
               all
               for
               one
               moneth
               or
               thirty
               days
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               their
               charity
               amd
               alms-deeds
               to
               the
               poor
               and
               indigent
               .
               7.
               
               Of
               their
               Matrimony
               ,
               which
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               embrace
               at
               25.
               years
               of
               age
               .
               8.
               
               Against
               murder
               .
               To
               the
               observer
               of
               these
               commands
               he
               Promiseth
               Paradise
               ;
               in
               which
               shall
               be
               silken
               Carpets
               ,
               pleasant
               Rivers
               ,
               fruitfull
               trees
               ,
               beautiful
               women
               ,
               musick
               ,
               good
               cheer
               ,
               and
               choice
               wines
               ,
               stores
               of
               gold
               and
               silver
               plate
               with
               precious
               stones
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               conceits
               .
               But
               to
               those
               that
               shall
               not
               obey
               this
               Law
               ,
               hell
               is
               prepared
               ,
               with
               seven
               gates
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               shall
               eat
               and
               drink
               fire
               ,
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               chains
               ,
               and
               tormented
               with
               scalding
               waters
               .
               He
               proveth
               the
               Resurrection
               by
               the
               story
               of
               the
               seven
               sleepers
               ,
               which
               slept
               360.
               years
               in
               a
               Cave
               .
               He
               prescribes
               also
               divers
               moral
               
               and
               judicial
               Precepts
               ,
               as
               abstinence
               from
               swines
               flesh
               ,
               blood
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               die
               alone
               :
               also
               from
               adultery
               and
               fals
               witness
               .
               He
               speaks
               of
               their
               Fridays
               devotion
               ;
               of
               good
               works
               ;
               of
               their
               Pilgrimage
               to
               Meccha
               ;
               of
               courtesie
               to
               each
               other
               ;
               of
               avoiding
               covetousnesse
               ,
               usury
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               lying
               ,
               casual
               murder
               ,
               disputing
               about
               his
               Alcoran
               ,
               or
               doubting
               thereof
               .
               Also
               of
               prayer
               ,
               alms
               ,
               washing
               ,
               fasting
               ,
               and
               Pilgrimage
               .
               He
               urgeth
               also
               repentance
               ,
               forbideth
               swearing
               ,
               commends
               friendship
               ,
               will
               not
               have
               men
               forced
               to
               Religion
               ;
               will
               not
               have
               mercy
               or
               pardon
               to
               be
               shewed
               to
               enemies
               .
               He
               urgeth
               valour
               in
               Battel
               ,
               promising
               rewards
               to
               the
               couragious
               ,
               and
               shewing
               that
               none
               can
               die
               till
               his
               time
               come
               ,
               and
               then
               is
               no
               avoyding
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               other
               opinions
               do
               the
               Mahumetans
               hold
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               A.
               They
               hold
               a
               fatal
               necessity
               ,
               and
               judge
               of
               things
               according
               to
               the
               successe
               .
               
               They
               hold
               it
               unlawful
               to
               drink
               Wine
               ,
               to
               play
               at
               Chess
               ,
               Tables
               ,
               Cards
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               recreations
               .
               Their
               opinion
               is
               ,
               that
               to
               have
               Images
               in
               Churches
               is
               Idolatry
               ;
               They
               believe
               that
               all
               who
               die
               in
               their
               wars
               go
               immediatly
               to
               Paradise
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               fight
               with
               such
               cheerfulnesse
               ;
               They
               think
               that
               every
               man
               who
               lives
               a
               good
               life
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               what
               Religion
               soever
               he
               professeth
               ;
               therefo●e
               they
               say
               that
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               Mahomet
               ,
               shall
               in
               the
               resurrection
               appear
               with
               three
               banners
               ,
               to
               which
               ,
               all
               of
               these
               three
               professions
               shall
               make
               their
               repair
               .
               They
               hold
               that
               every
               one
               hath
               two
               Angels
               attending
               on
               him
               ;
               the
               one
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               the
               other
               at
               his
               left
               .
               They
               esteem
               good
               works
               meritorious
               of
               Heaven
               .
               They
               say
               that
               the
               Angel
               Israphil
               shall
               in
               the
               last
               day
               sound
               his
               trumpet
               ,
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               which
               ,
               all
               living
               creaturs
               (
               Angels
               not
               excepted
               )
               shall
               suddenly
               die
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               shall
               fall
               into
               dust
               and
               sand
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               said
               Angel
               soundeth
               his
               trumpet
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               the
               souls
               of
               all
               that
               were
               dead
               shall
               revive
               again
               :
               then
               shall
               the
               Angel
               Michael
               weigh
               all
               mens
               souls
               in
               a
               pair
               of
               scales
               .
               They
               say
               there
               is
               a
               terrible
               Dragon
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               hell
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               is
               an
               iron
               bridge
               ,
               over
               which
               the
               wicked
               are
               conveyed
               ,
               some
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               ,
               and
               some
               into
               the
               fire
               of
               Purgatory
               .
               They
               hold
               that
               the
               Sun
               at
               his
               
               rising
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               at
               her
               first
               appearing
               should
               be
               reverenced
               .
               They
               esteem
               Polygamy
               no
               sin
               .
               They
               hold
               it
               unlawfull
               for
               any
               man
               to
               go
               into
               their
               Temples
               not
               washed
               from
               head
               to
               foot
               ;
               and
               if
               after
               washing
               ,
               he
               piss
               ,
               go
               to
               stool
               ,
               or
               break
               wind
               upward
               or
               downward
               ,
               he
               must
               wash
               again
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               offends
               God.
               They
               say
               that
               the
               heaven
               is
               made
               of
               smoak
               ;
               that
               there
               are
               many
               seas
               above
               it
               ;
               that
               the
               Moons
               light
               was
               impaired
               by
               a
               touch
               of
               the
               Angel
               Gabriels
               wing
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               flying
               along
               ;
               that
               the
               devils
               shall
               be
               ●aved
               by
               the
               Alcoran
               .
               Many
               other
               favourless
               and
               sensless
               opinions
               they
               have
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Book
               called
               Sca●la
               ,
               being
               an
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               Dialogue
               wise
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Was
               Mahomet
               that
               Great
               Antichrist
               spoken
               of
               by
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess.
              
               2.
               and
               by
               Saint
               John
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               :
               
               For
               Mahomet
               was
               an
               Arabian
               ,
               descended
               from
               Ismael
               and
               Hagar
               :
               but
               Antichrist
               (
               if
               we
               will
               beleeve
               the
               ancient
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               shall
               be
               a
               Iew
               ,
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               
                 Dan.
                 2.
                 
                 Antichrist
              
               shall
               come
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Church
               anciently
               beleeved
               ,
               immediately
               before
               Christs
               second
               comming
               ;
               but
               Mahomet
               is
               come
               and
               gone
               ,
               above
               a
               thousand
               years
               agoe
               .
               3.
               
               The
               ancient
               Fathers
               believed
               that
               the
               two
               Witnesses
               which
               shall
               oppose
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               slain
               by
               him
               ,
               are
               Henoch
               and
               Elias
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               not
               yet
               come
               .
               4.
               
               The
               tradition
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               was
               ,
               that
               Antichrist
               shall
               reign
               but
               three
               years
               and
               a
               halfe
               ,
               supposing
               that
               this
               period
               of
               time
               is
               meant
               by
               time
               and
               times
               ,
               and
               half
               a
               time
               :
               but
               Mahomet
               we
               know
               reigned
               many
               more
               years
               .
               5.
               
               Antichrist
               will
               wholly
               oppose
               himself
               against
               Christ
               ,
               vilifie
               him
               ,
               set
               himself
               up
               in
               his
               stead
               :
               and
               to
               extol
               himselfe
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               :
               but
               Mahomet
               doth
               speak
               honourably
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               calling
               him
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Servant
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Saviour
               of
               those
               that
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               begot
               without
               the
               help
               of
               man
               ,
               &c.
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               his
               Alcoran
               .
               6.
               
               Our
               writers
               ,
               as
               
                 Forbes
                 ,
                 Cartwright
              
               ,
               &c.
               hold
               that
               Antichrist
               is
               described
               Revel
               .
               9.
               under
               the
               name
               of
               that
               Star
               which
               fell
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               having
               the
               key
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Abadd●n
               and
               Apollyon
               ;
               but
               that
               Mahomet
               with
               his
               followers
               are
               set
               out
               in
               that
               same
               chapter
               
               under
               the
               four
               Angels
               bound
               in
               the
               great
               River
               
                 Euphrates
                 .
                 7.
              
               
               The
               Apostle
               2.
               
               Thess.
               2.
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 ●it
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 exalt
                 himselfe
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God.
              
               But
               this
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               for
               he
               never
               sate
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               whether
               by
               this
               word
               we
               understand
               the
               Temple
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               he
               and
               his
               Disciples
               separated
               themselves
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               no
               communion
               with
               Christians
               .
               8.
               
               Antichrist
               is
               to
               come
               with
               signs
               and
               lying
               wonders
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               to
               raise
               his
               Kingdome
               .
               But
               Mahomet
               came
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               subdued
               the
               neighbouring
               Nations
               ,
               so
               that
               neither
               he
               nor
               his
               followers
               did
               or
               doe
               pretend
               to
               any
               wonders
               .
               9.
               
               Our
               writers
               say
               that
               Antichrist
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               particular
               person
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               whole
               company
               or
               society
               of
               people
               under
               one
               head
               ;
               but
               Mahomet
               was
               a
               particular
               person
               .
               10.
               
               Antichrist
               is
               to
               be
               destroyed
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               Lords
               mouth
               ;
               but
               Mahomet
               died
               a
               natural
               death
               .
               By
               all
               these
               reasons
               then
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               Mahomet
               cannot
               be
               that
               Great
               Antichrist
               who
               is
               to
               come
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Yet
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               he
               was
               an
               Antichrist
               in
               broaching
               a
               doctrin
               repugnant
               to
               Christs
               Divinity
               .
               Such
               an
               Antichrist
               was
               Arius
               ;
               likewise
               in
               persecuting
               Christ
               in
               his
               members
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               called
               Antichrist
               ;
               and
               so
               might
               
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 Dioclesian
              
               ,
               and
               other
               persecutors
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               the
               beast
               666.
               is
               found
               in
               Mahomets
               name
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               found
               in
               divers
               other
               names
               .
               If
               we
               consider
               the
               miseries
               ,
               desolation
               and
               blood
               that
               have
               followed
               upon
               the
               spreading
               of
               Mahumetanisme
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               we
               may
               with
               Pererius
               on
               Revel
               .
               6
               conclude
               that
               Mahomet
               is
               signified
               by
               death
               ,
               which
               rideth
               on
               the
               pale
               horse
               ,
               followed
               by
               Hell
               or
               the
               Grave
               ;
               to
               whom
               was
               given
               power
               over
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               to
               kill
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               with
               famine
               ,
               &c.
               for
               he
               was
               the
               death
               both
               of
               soul
               and
               body
               to
               many
               millions
               of
               people
               ;
               upon
               whose
               wars
               followed
               destruction
               ,
               famine
               ,
               pestilence
               and
               many
               other
               miseries
               ,
               in
               that
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               where
               he
               and
               his
               successors
               have
               spread
               their
               doctrine
               and
               conquests
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Are
               all
               the
               Mahumetans
               of
               one
               profession
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               :
               
               for
               there
               be
               divers
               Sects
               amongst
               them
               ;
               but
               
               the
               two
               main
               Sects
               are
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Arabians
               ,
               followed
               by
               the
               Turks
               ;
               and
               of
               Hali
               by
               the
               Persians
               .
               To
               this
               
                 Hali
                 Mahomet
              
               bequeathed
               both
               his
               Daughter
               and
               his
               Alcoran
               ,
               which
               the
               Persians
               believe
               is
               the
               true
               Copy
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Turks
               to
               be
               false
               .
               This
               Hali
               succeeded
               Mahomet
               ,
               both
               in
               his
               Doctrine
               and
               Empire
               ;
               whose
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Law
               they
               embrace
               for
               the
               truest
               .
               As
               the
               Saracen
               Caliphs
               of
               old
               ,
               exercised
               both
               the
               Kingly
               and
               Priestly
               Office
               ;
               so
               both
               are
               claimed
               by
               the
               modern
               Persian
               ;
               for
               both
               were
               performed
               by
               Mahomet
               and
               Hali
               .
               But
               to
               avoid
               trouble
               ,
               the
               Persian
               Sophi
               contents
               himself
               with
               the
               Secular
               Government
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Spiritual
               to
               the
               
                 Mustaed
                 Dini
              
               ,
               who
               is
               as
               the
               Musti
               in
               Turky
               .
               These
               two
               Sects
               differ
               in
               many
               points
               :
               for
               the
               Arabians
               make
               God
               the
               author
               both
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ;
               but
               the
               Persians
               of
               good
               only
               ;
               the
               Persians
               acknowledge
               nothing
               eternal
               but
               God
               ;
               the
               Turks
               say
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               also
               eternal
               ;
               the
               Persians
               say
               that
               the
               blessed
               souls
               cannot
               see
               God
               in
               his
               Essence
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               Effects
               or
               Attributes
               :
               The
               Turks
               teach
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               visible
               in
               his
               Essence
               .
               The
               Persians
               will
               have
               Mahomets
               soul
               to
               be
               carried
               by
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               into
               Gods
               presence
               when
               he
               received
               his
               Alcoran
               .
               The
               Turks
               will
               have
               his
               body
               carried
               thither
               also
               .
               The
               Persians
               pray
               but
               three
               times
               a
               day
               ,
               the
               Arabians
               five
               times
               ;
               other
               differences
               they
               have
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               the
               chief
               Doctrinal
               differences
               :
               the
               maine
               is
               about
               the
               true
               Alcoran
               ,
               
               the
               true
               interpretation
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               successor
               of
               Mahomet
               ;
               for
               they
               hold
               
                 Eubocar
                 ,
                 Ofmen
              
               ,
               and
               Homar
               ,
               whom
               the
               Turks
               worship
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               usurpers
               ,
               and
               Hali
               the
               onely
               true
               successor
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               whose
               Sepulchre
               they
               visit
               with
               as
               great
               devotion
               as
               the
               Turks
               do
               the
               other
               three
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               religious
               Orders
               have
               the
               Mahumetans
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Most
               of
               their
               religious
               Orders
               are
               wicked
               and
               irreligious
               .
               
               For
               those
               whom
               they
               call
               Imailer
               and
               
                 religious
                 brothers
                 of
                 love
              
               ,
               are
               worse
               then
               beasts
               in
               their
               lusts
               ,
               sparing
               neither
               women
               nor
               boys
               ;
               their
               habit
               is
               a
               long
               coat
               of
               a
               violet
               colour
               ,
               without
               scam
               ,
               girt
               about
               with
               a
               golden
               girdle
               ,
               at
               which
               hand
               silver
               Cimbals
               ,
               which
               make
               a
               jangling
               sound
               ;
               they
               walk
               with
               a
               book
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               containing
               love
               Songs
               and
               Sonnets
               ,
               in
               the
               Persian
               tongue
               ;
               these
               go
               about
               singing
               ,
               and
               receive
               money
               for
               
               their
               Songs
               ,
               and
               are
               always
               bare-headed
               ,
               wearing
               long-hair
               ,
               which
               they
               curle
               .
               The
               Order
               of
               Calender
               professeth
               perpetual
               Virginity
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               own
               peculiar
               Temples
               ,
               or
               Ghappels
               .
               They
               wear
               a
               short
               coat
               made
               of
               Wool
               and
               Horse
               hair
               ,
               without
               sleeves
               ,
               They
               cut
               their
               hair
               short
               ,
               and
               wear
               on
               their
               heads
               Felt-hats
               ,
               from
               which
               hangs
               cuffs
               of
               horse
               hair
               ,
               about
               a
               hand-breadth
               .
               They
               wear
               iron
               rings
               in
               their
               ears
               ,
               and
               about
               their
               necks
               and
               arms
               ;
               they
               wear
               also
               in
               their
               Yard
               an
               iron
               or
               silver
               ring
               of
               3.
               lib.
               weight
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               live
               chastely
               ;
               they
               go
               about
               reading
               certaine
               Rimes
               or
               Ballades
               .
               The
               Order
               of
               Dervises
               go
               about
               begging
               almes
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Haly
               ,
               son
               in
               Law
               to
               their
               god
               Mahomet
               .
               They
               wear
               two
               sheepskins
               dried
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               one
               whereof
               they
               hang
               on
               their
               back
               ,
               the
               other
               on
               their
               breast
               ;
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               body
               is
               naked
               .
               They
               shave
               their
               whole
               body
               ,
               goe
               bare-headed
               ,
               and
               burn
               their
               temples
               with
               a
               hot
               Iron
               .
               In
               their
               ears
               they
               wear
               rings
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               precious
               stones
               .
               They
               bear
               in
               their
               hand
               a
               knotty
               club
               .
               They
               are
               desperate
               Assassinates
               ,
               will
               rob
               and
               murther
               when
               they
               finde
               occasion
               ;
               they
               eat
               of
               a
               certain
               herb
               called
               Asserad
               or
               Matslach
               which
               makes
               them
               mad
               ;
               then
               they
               cut
               and
               slash
               their
               flesh
               ;
               the
               madder
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               are
               reverenced
               .
               In
               Natolia
               neer
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               a
               certain
               Saint
               of
               theirs
               is
               a
               Covent
               of
               these
               Monks
               ,
               being
               about
               five
               hundred
               ,
               where
               once
               a
               year
               there
               is
               kept
               a
               general
               meeting
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               about
               eight
               thousand
               ,
               over
               whom
               their
               superiour
               called
               Assambaba
               is
               President
               .
               On
               the
               Friday
               after
               their
               devotions
               they
               make
               themselves
               drunk
               with
               Asserad
               in
               stead
               of
               Wine
               ;
               then
               they
               fall
               to
               dancing
               in
               a
               round
               ,
               about
               a
               fire
               ,
               singing
               Ballades
               ,
               which
               done
               ,
               with
               a
               sharp
               knife
               they
               cut
               flowers
               and
               Figures
               on
               their
               skins
               ,
               for
               the
               love
               of
               those
               women
               they
               most
               affect
               .
               This
               Feast
               holdeth
               seven
               days
               ,
               which
               ended
               ,
               with
               banners
               displayed
               ,
               and
               drums
               beating
               ,
               they
               depart
               all
               to
               their
               severall
               Covents
               ,
               begging
               almes
               all
               the
               way
               as
               they
               march
               .
               Their
               fourth
               Order
               called
               Torlachs
               ,
               are
               cloathed
               like
               the
               Dervises
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               wear
               also
               a
               Bears
               skin
               instead
               of
               a
               Cloak
               ,
               but
               they
               go
               bare
               headed
               and
               shaven
               ;
               they
               anoint
               their
               heads
               with
               Oyle
               against
               cold
               ;
               and
               burn
               their
               temples
               
               against
               defluxions
               .
               Their
               life
               is
               beastly
               and
               beggerly
               ,
               living
               in
               ignorance
               and
               idleness
               ;
               they
               are
               begging
               in
               every
               corner
               ,
               and
               are
               dangerous
               to
               meet
               with
               in
               Desart
               places
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               rob
               and
               plunder
               ;
               they
               professe
               Palmestry
               like
               our
               Gypsies
               ,
               who
               use
               to
               pick
               silly
               womens
               pockets
               as
               they
               are
               looking
               in
               their
               hands
               .
               They
               carry
               about
               with
               them
               an
               old
               man
               ,
               whom
               they
               worship
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ;
               when
               they
               mean
               to
               have
               mony
               from
               any
               rich
               man
               ,
               they
               repair
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               man
               there
               prophesieth
               sudden
               destruction
               against
               that
               house
               ;
               
               which
               to
               prevent
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               house
               desires
               the
               old
               mans
               prayers
               ,
               and
               so
               dismisseth
               him
               and
               his
               train
               with
               mony
               ,
               which
               they
               spend
               wickedly
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               given
               to
               Sodomy
               and
               all
               uncleanness
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Are
               there
               no
               other
               hypocritical
               Orders
               amongst
               them
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ,
               many
               more
               .
               Some
               whereof
               go
               naked
               ,
               except
               their
               privities
               ,
               seeming
               no
               wayes
               moved
               either
               with
               Summers
               heat
               ,
               or
               winters
               cold
               ;
               they
               can
               indure
               cutting
               and
               slashing
               of
               their
               flesh
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               insensibly
               ,
               to
               have
               their
               patience
               the
               more
               admired
               .
               Some
               will
               be
               honoured
               for
               their
               abstinence
               in
               eating
               and
               drinking
               sparingly
               and
               seldome
               .
               Some
               professe
               poverty
               ,
               and
               will
               enjoy
               no
               earthly
               things
               .
               Others
               again
               professe
               perpetual
               silence
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               speak
               ,
               though
               urged
               with
               injuries
               and
               tortures
               .
               Some
               avoid
               all
               conversation
               with
               men
               .
               Others
               brag
               of
               Revelations
               ,
               Visions
               ,
               and
               Enthusiasms
               .
               Some
               wear
               Feathers
               on
               their
               heads
               ,
               to
               shew
               they
               are
               given
               to
               contemplation
               .
               Some
               bave
               Rings
               in
               their
               ears
               ,
               to
               note
               theri
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               in
               harkning
               to
               spiritual
               Revelations
               .
               Some
               hare
               chains
               about
               their
               necks
               and
               armes
               ,
               to
               shew
               they
               are
               bound
               up
               from
               the
               world
               ;
               some
               by
               their
               mean
               cloaths
               brag
               of
               their
               poverty
               .
               Some
               to
               shew
               their
               love
               to
               hospitality
               ,
               carry
               pitchers
               of
               clean
               water
               ,
               which
               they
               profer
               to
               all
               that
               will
               drink
               ,
               without
               taking
               any
               reward
               :
               Some
               dwell
               at
               the
               graves
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               live
               on
               what
               the
               people
               offers
               them
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               have
               secret
               commerce
               with
               women
               ,
               and
               then
               give
               out
               that
               they
               conceive
               and
               bare
               children
               without
               the
               help
               of
               man
               ,
               purposely
               to
               extenuate
               the
               miraculous
               birth
               of
               Christ.
               Some
               are
               Antinomians
               ,
               affirming
               that
               there
               is
               no
               use
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               that
               men
               are
               saved
               by
               Grace
               .
               
               Some
               are
               for
               traditions
               and
               merits
               ,
               by
               which
               salvation
               is
               obtained
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Grace
               .
               These
               addict
               themselves
               wholly
               to
               Meditation
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               Fasting
               ,
               and
               other
               spiritual
               exercises
               ;
               there
               be
               some
               who
               are
               accounted
               Hereticks
               ,
               for
               they
               hold
               that
               every
               man
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               his
               own
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               Christs
               Law
               is
               as
               good
               as
               Mahomets
               ;
               therefore
               they
               make
               no
               scruple
               to
               enter
               into
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               to
               sign
               themselves
               with
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               besprinkle
               themselves
               with
               Holy
               water
               .
               These
               Votaries
               have
               their
               Saints
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               have
               recourse
               in
               their
               wants
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               they
               assign
               particular
               Offices
               :
               some
               have
               the
               charge
               of
               travellers
               ,
               some
               of
               children
               ,
               
               some
               of
               child
               bearing-women
               ,
               some
               of
               secrets
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               They
               have
               also
               their
               Martyrs
               ,
               Reliques
               ,
               and
               lying
               miracles
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               secular
               Priests
               have
               they
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               have
               eight
               Orders
               or
               degrees
               ;
               1.
               
               The
               Mophti
               or
               their
               Pope
               ,
               
               on
               whose
               judgment
               all
               depend
               ,
               even
               the
               Great
               Turk
               himselfe
               ,
               both
               in
               spiritual
               and
               secular
               affaires
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Caldelescher
               ,
               who
               under
               the
               Mophti
               is
               judge
               of
               all
               causes
               ,
               both
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Cadi
               whose
               Office
               is
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               .
               4.
               
               Modecis
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               charge
               of
               Hospitals
               .
               5.
               
               Antiphi
               ,
               who
               publiquely
               read
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               Mahumetan
               superstition
               ,
               holding
               in
               one
               hand
               a
               naked
               sword
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               a
               Semiter
               .
               6.
               
               Imam
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               Temples
               have
               charge
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               .
               7.
               
               Meizin
               ,
               who
               on
               their
               Towers
               sing
               and
               call
               the
               people
               to
               prayer
               .
               8.
               
               Sophi
               ,
               who
               are
               their
               singing
               men
               in
               their
               Temples
               .
               The
               higher
               Orders
               are
               chosen
               by
               the
               grand
               Seigniour
               .
               The
               inferiour
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               small
               pension
               from
               the
               Turk
               ,
               which
               being
               insufficient
               to
               maintain
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               work
               and
               use
               trades
               .
               There
               is
               required
               no
               more
               learning
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               read
               the
               Alcoran
               in
               Arabian
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               not
               have
               it
               translated
               .
               To
               strike
               any
               of
               these
               is
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               hand
               in
               a
               Turk
               ,
               but
               of
               life
               in
               a
               Christian.
               
               In
               such
               esteem
               they
               have
               their
               beggerly
               Priests
               ,
            
             
               Q.
               Wherein
               doth
               the
               Mahumerans
               devotion
               consist
               chiefly
               ?
            
             
               A.
               in
               In
               their
               multitudes
               of
               Mosches
               ,
               
               or
               Temples
               ,
               the
               chicfe
               of
               which
               is
               Saint
               Sophi
               in
               Constantinople
               ,
               built
               
               or
               rather
               repaired
               by
               Iustinian
               .
               2.
               
               In
               their
               Hospitals
               ,
               both
               for
               poor
               and
               strangers
               .
               3.
               
               In
               their
               Monasteries
               and
               Schools
               .
               4.
               
               In
               their
               washings
               ,
               whereof
               they
               have
               three
               sorts
               .
               One
               of
               all
               the
               body
               .
               Another
               of
               the
               private
               parts
               onely
               .
               The
               third
               of
               the
               hands
               ,
               feet
               ,
               face
               ,
               and
               organs
               of
               the
               five
               Senses
               .
               5.
               
               In
               giving
               of
               almes
               either
               in
               mony
               or
               in
               meat
               ;
               for
               their
               manner
               is
               to
               sacrifice
               beasts
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               the
               Iews
               upon
               Altars
               ;
               these
               beasts
               they
               cut
               in
               pieces
               and
               distribute
               among
               the
               poor
               .
               Their
               other
               Sacrifices
               ,
               which
               either
               they
               offer
               ,
               or
               promise
               to
               offer
               when
               they
               are
               in
               danger
               ,
               are
               so
               divided
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               have
               one
               share
               ,
               the
               poor
               another
               ,
               the
               third
               they
               eat
               themselves
               .
               6.
               
               In
               making
               of
               Vows
               ,
               which
               are
               altogether
               conditionall
               ;
               for
               they
               pay
               them
               if
               they
               obtain
               what
               they
               desire
               ,
               otherwise
               not
               .
               7.
               
               In
               adorning
               their
               Temples
               with
               multituds
               of
               Lamps
               burning
               with
               Oyl
               ,
               and
               with
               Tapestry
               spread
               on
               Mats
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               prostrate
               themselves
               in
               prayer
               .
               On
               the
               walls
               are
               written
               in
               golden
               letters
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Prophet
                 Mahomet
                 .
              
               8.
               
               In
               praying
               five
               times
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               on
               Friday
               which
               is
               their
               Sabbath
               (
               because
               Mahomets
               birth-day
               ,
               )
               six
               times
               ,
               bowing
               themselves
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               twice
               as
               often
               as
               they
               pray
               .
               Whosoever
               absents
               himself
               ,
               chiefly
               on
               Friday
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Lent
               ,
               is
               punished
               with
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               a
               pecuniary
               Mulct
               .
               9.
               
               In
               divers
               ridiculous
               ceremonies
               acted
               by
               their
               Priests
               ,
               as
               pulling
               off
               the
               shooes
               ,
               which
               all
               people
               are
               tyed
               to
               do
               when
               they
               enter
               into
               their
               Temples
               ;
               in
               stretching
               out
               the
               hands
               and
               joyning
               them
               together
               ,
               in
               kissing
               the
               ground
               ,
               in
               lifting
               up
               the
               head
               ,
               in
               stopping
               of
               the
               ears
               with
               their
               fingers
               ,
               in
               praying
               with
               their
               faces
               to
               the
               South
               ,
               because
               Mecca
               is
               there
               ,
               in
               wiping
               their
               eyes
               with
               their
               hands
               ,
               in
               observing
               a
               Lenten
               Fast
               for
               one
               moneth
               in
               a
               yeer
               ,
               changing
               the
               moneth
               every
               yeer
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               fast
               one
               whole
               yeer
               in
               twelve
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               abstain
               from
               all
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               till
               the
               stars
               appear
               .
               In
               plucking
               off
               their
               hairs
               at
               the
               end
               of
               their
               Fast
               ,
               and
               in
               painting
               of
               their
               nayls
               with
               a
               red
               colour
               .
               
               10.
               
               In
               Pilgrimages
               to
               Mecca
               ,
               in
               circumcision
               of
               their
               children
               ,
               in
               feasting
               at
               the
               Graves
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               such
               vain
               ceremonies
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               What
               Ceremonies
               observe
               they
               in
               their
               Pilgrimage
               to
               Mecca
               ?
            
             
               A.
               This
               journey
               is
               undertaken
               and
               performed
               every
               yeer
               ,
               
               and
               it
               is
               held
               so
               necessary
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               doth
               not
               once
               in
               his
               life
               go
               this
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               shall
               be
               assuredly
               damned
               ;
               whereas
               Paradise
               and
               remission
               of
               sins
               is
               procured
               to
               them
               that
               go
               it
               .
               The
               way
               is
               long
               and
               tedious
               to
               those
               of
               Greece
               ,
               being
               six
               moneths
               journey
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               by
               reason
               of
               Arabian
               theeves
               ,
               mountains
               of
               sand
               ,
               with
               which
               divers
               are
               overwhelmed
               ;
               and
               want
               of
               water
               in
               those
               sandy
               and
               barren
               desarts
               .
               Their
               chief
               care
               is
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               each
               other
               where
               there
               is
               any
               difference
               ,
               before
               they
               go
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               leave
               not
               behind
               them
               all
               grudges
               and
               quarels
               ,
               their
               Pilgrimage
               will
               do
               them
               no
               good
               ;
               they
               begin
               their
               journey
               from
               Cairo
               ,
               about
               three
               weeks
               after
               their
               Easter
               ,
               called
               Bairam
               ,
               being
               guarded
               with
               200
               Spachi
               on
               Dromedaries
               ,
               and
               200
               Ianizaries
               on
               Camels
               with
               eight
               pieces
               of
               Ordnance
               ,
               a
               rich
               vesture
               for
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               a
               green
               Velvet
               covering
               wrought
               with
               gold
               to
               cover
               his
               Tomb
               ,
               which
               the
               Bassa
               delivers
               to
               the
               Captain
               of
               the
               Pilgrims
               .
               The
               Camels
               that
               carry
               these
               Vestures
               are
               covered
               with
               cloth
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               many
               small
               bels
               ;
               the
               night
               before
               their
               departure
               is
               kept
               with
               great
               Feasting
               and
               triumphs
               .
               No
               man
               may
               hinder
               his
               wife
               from
               this
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               and
               every
               servant
               is
               made
               free
               that
               goeth
               it
               .
               The
               Camel
               that
               carrieth
               the
               box
               with
               the
               Alcoran
               is
               covered
               with
               cloth
               of
               gold
               and
               silk
               ,
               the
               box
               with
               silk
               onely
               during
               the
               journey
               ,
               but
               with
               gold
               and
               Jewels
               at
               their
               entring
               into
               Mecca
               .
               Musitians
               also
               and
               singers
               encompasse
               the
               Camel
               ,
               and
               much
               vain
               Pompe
               is
               used
               in
               this
               Pilgrimage
               They
               use
               divers
               washings
               by
               the
               way
               when
               they
               meet
               with
               water
               .
               When
               they
               come
               to
               Mecca
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               they
               fable
               was
               miraculously
               built
               ,
               receiveth
               a
               new
               covering
               and
               a
               new
               Gate
               ;
               the
               old
               vesture
               is
               sold
               to
               Pilgrims
               ,
               which
               hath
               a
               vertue
               in
               it
               to
               pardon
               sins
               ;
               after
               many
               idle
               Ceremonies
               performed
               ,
               they
               go
               round
               about
               Abrahams
               house
               seven
               times
               ;
               then
               they
               kisse
               a
               black
               stone
               ,
               which
               they
               believe
               fell
               down
               thither
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               at
               first
               it
               was
               white
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               often
               kissing
               of
               sinners
               it
               is
               become
               black
               ;
               then
               they
               wash
               themselves
               in
               the
               
               Pond
               Zunzun
               ,
               without
               the
               Gate
               five
               paces
               ;
               this
               pond
               the
               Angel
               shewed
               to
               Hagar
               when
               she
               wanted
               water
               for
               Ismael
               .
               Of
               this
               also
               they
               drink
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               pardon
               of
               their
               sins
               .
               After
               five
               days
               abode
               at
               Mecca
               ,
               they
               go
               to
               the
               
                 Hill
                 of
                 pard●ns
              
               ,
               15
               miles
               distant
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               leave
               all
               their
               sins
               behind
               them
               after
               they
               have
               heard
               a
               Sermon
               and
               prayed
               ,
               and
               offered
               Sacrifices
               .
               Upon
               their
               return
               they
               must
               not
               look
               back
               to
               the
               Hill
               ,
               lest
               their
               sins
               follow
               them
               .
               From
               hence
               they
               repair
               to
               Medina
               ,
               where
               Mahomets
               Sepulchre
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               way
               they
               run
               up
               a
               certain
               hill
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               the
               mount
               of
               health
               ;
               they
               run
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               sweat
               out
               all
               their
               sins
               .
               Thence
               they
               come
               pure
               to
               the
               Seducers
               tombe
               which
               notwithstanding
               they
               may
               not
               see
               ,
               being
               hanged
               about
               with
               a
               Silk
               Curtain
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Eunuchs
               ,
               being
               50.
               in
               number
               to
               attend
               on
               the
               tombe
               ,
               and
               to
               light
               the
               Lamps
               ,
               is
               taken
               down
               when
               the
               Pilgrims
               Captain
               presenteth
               the
               new
               one
               ;
               without
               ,
               each
               man
               gives
               to
               the
               Eunuchs
               handkerchiefs
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               ,
               to
               touch
               the
               tombe
               therewith
               ;
               this
               they
               keep
               as
               a
               special
               Relique
               .
               When
               they
               return
               to
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               Captain
               presenteth
               the
               Alcoran
               to
               the
               Bassa
               to
               kisse
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               laid
               up
               again
               ;
               the
               Captain
               is
               Feasted
               ,
               and
               presented
               with
               a
               Garment
               of
               cloth
               of
               Gold.
               They
               used
               to
               cut
               in
               pieces
               the
               Camel
               with
               his
               Furniture
               which
               carried
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               
               and
               reserve
               these
               pieces
               for
               holy
               Reliques
               .
               The
               Alcoran
               also
               is
               elevated
               ,
               that
               all
               might
               see
               and
               adore
               it
               ,
               which
               done
               ,
               every
               one
               with
               joy
               returns
               to
               his
               one
               home
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Ceremonies
               use
               they
               about
               their
               Circumcision
               ?
               
            
             
               A.
               They
               are
               Circumcised
               about
               eight
               years
               of
               age
               ;
               the
               Child
               is
               carried
               on
               hors-back
               ,
               with
               a
               Tullipant
               on
               his
               head
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               with
               a
               torch
               before
               him
               ,
               on
               a
               spear
               deckt
               with
               flowers
               ,
               which
               is
               left
               with
               the
               Priest
               as
               his
               Fee
               ,
               who
               first
               nippeth
               the
               end
               of
               the
               skin
               of
               the
               childs
               yard
               with
               pincers
               ,
               to
               mortifie
               it
               ,
               then
               with
               his
               sizzers
               he
               nimbly
               cuts
               it
               off
               ;
               presently
               a
               powder
               is
               laid
               on
               to
               ease
               the
               pain
               ,
               and
               afterward
               salt
               .
               The
               childs
               hands
               being
               loosed
               ,
               looketh
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               taught
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               towards
               heaven
               ,
               and
               lifting
               up
               the
               first
               finger
               of
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               saith
               these
               words
               :
               
                 God
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
              
               Mahomet
               
                 in
                 his
                 Prophet
              
               .
               Then
               he
               is
               carried
               
               home
               in
               state
               after
               some
               prayers
               and
               offerings
               at
               the
               Church
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               child
               is
               circumcised
               at
               home
               ;
               and
               receiveth
               his
               name
               ,
               not
               then
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               is
               born
               .
               They
               feast
               then
               commonly
               three
               days
               ,
               which
               ended
               ,
               the
               child
               is
               carried
               with
               Pomp
               to
               the
               Bath
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               home
               ,
               
               where
               he
               is
               presented
               with
               divers
               gifts
               from
               his
               Parents
               Friends
               .
               Women
               are
               not
               circumcised
               ,
               but
               are
               tied
               to
               make
               profession
               of
               their
               Mahumetan
               faith
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Rites
               doe
               they
               observe
               about
               the
               sick
               and
               dead
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Their
               Priests
               and
               chief
               friends
               visit
               them
               ,
               exhort
               them
               to
               repentance
               ,
               
               and
               read
               Psalms
               to
               them
               .
               When
               any
               dieth
               ,
               the
               Priest
               compasseth
               the
               Corps
               with
               a
               string
               of
               beads
               ,
               made
               of
               
                 Lignum
                 Aloes
              
               ,
               praying
               God
               to
               have
               mercy
               on
               him
               ;
               then
               the
               Priests
               carry
               it
               into
               the
               Garden
               ,
               wash
               it
               ,
               and
               cover
               it
               with
               its
               own
               garments
               ,
               with
               flowers
               also
               and
               persumes
               ,
               and
               his
               Turband
               is
               set
               on
               his
               head
               .
               Women
               perform
               this
               office
               to
               the
               body
               of
               a
               woman
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               the
               body
               is
               carried
               to
               the
               Temple
               with
               the
               head
               forwards
               ,
               and
               set
               down
               at
               the
               Church-door
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Priests
               are
               performing
               their
               service
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               carried
               to
               the
               burial-place
               without
               the
               City
               :
               the
               Priests
               pray
               for
               his
               soul
               ,
               are
               paid
               for
               their
               pains
               ,
               and
               feasted
               at
               home
               .
               Some
               part
               of
               their
               good
               cheer
               is
               set
               on
               the
               grave
               ,
               for
               the
               soul
               to
               feed
               on
               ,
               or
               for
               alms
               to
               the
               poor
               .
               They
               believe
               there
               are
               two
               Angels
               ,
               who
               with
               angry
               looks
               ,
               and
               flaming
               firebrands
               ,
               examine
               the
               dead
               party
               of
               his
               former
               life
               ,
               whom
               they
               whip
               with
               fiery
               torches
               if
               he
               be
               wicked
               ;
               if
               good
               ,
               they
               comfort
               him
               ,
               and
               defend
               his
               body
               in
               the
               grave
               till
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               ;
               but
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               knocked
               down
               nine
               fathoms
               under
               ground
               ,
               and
               tormented
               by
               their
               angry
               Angels
               ,
               the
               one
               knocking
               him
               with
               an
               hammer
               ,
               the
               other
               tearing
               him
               with
               an
               hook
               ,
               till
               the
               last
               day
               ;
               against
               this
               torment
               the
               Turks
               use
               to
               pray
               at
               the
               graves
               of
               the
               dead
               .
               The
               women
               there
               do
               not
               accompany
               the
               dead
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               but
               stay
               at
               home
               weeping
               ,
               and
               preparing
               good
               cheer
               for
               the
               Priests
               and
               others
               of
               the
               departed
               mans
               friends
               .
               They
               believe
               that
               when
               the
               Corps
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               grave
               on
               quarter
               of
               an
               hour
               ,
               that
               a
               new
               spirit
               is
               put
               into
               it
               ,
               is
               set
               upon
               its
               knees
               ,
               and
               is
               examined
               by
               the
               
               foresaid
               Angels
               of
               his
               faith
               and
               works
               .
               They
               believe
               also
               that
               it
               is
               a
               work
               of
               charity
               ,
               and
               conducible
               to
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               defunct
               ,
               
               if
               the
               birds
               ,
               beasts
               ,
               or
               ants
               be
               fed
               with
               the
               meat
               which
               they
               set
               on
               the
               graves
               of
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               far
               hath
               this
               Mahumetan
               Superstition
               got
               footing
               in
               the
               world
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               far
               extended
               as
               Gentilisme
               ,
               
               yet
               it
               hath
               over-reached
               Christianity
               ;
               not
               in
               Europe
               ,
               where
               Christianity
               prevaileth
               ,
               but
               in
               Africa
               where
               it
               hath
               thrust
               out
               the
               ancient
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               and
               erected
               the
               Half-Moon
               in
               flead
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               among
               the
               Abyssins
               ,
               and
               some
               small
               places
               held
               by
               the
               Spaniard
               or
               Portugal
               :
               But
               in
               Asia
               it
               hath
               got
               deeper
               footing
               ,
               having
               over-run
               
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 Turkie
                 ,
                 Persia
              
               ,
               some
               part
               of
               Mogols
               countrey
               ,
               and
               Tartaria
               ,
               onely
               here
               and
               there
               some
               smal
               Congregations
               of
               Christians
               are
               to
               be
               found
               .
               In
               America
               indeed
               it
               is
               not
               as
               yet
               known
               .
               Now
               the
               reasons
               why
               this
               Superstition
               is
               so
               far
               spread
               ,
               are
               these
               .
               1.
               
               The
               continual
               jars
               ,
               frivolous
               debates
               ,
               and
               needless
               digladiations
               about
               questions
               of
               Religion
               among
               Christians
               ,
               which
               hath
               made
               the
               world
               doubt
               of
               the
               truth
               thereof
               ,
               and
               takes
               away
               the
               end
               and
               scope
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               unite
               mens
               affections
               ;
               but
               the
               remedy
               is
               become
               the
               disease
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               should
               cure
               us
               ,
               woundeth
               us
               .
               2.
               
               The
               wicked
               and
               scandalous
               lives
               both
               of
               Christian
               Laity
               and
               Clergy
               :
               for
               the
               Mahumetans
               generally
               are
               more
               devour
               in
               their
               religious
               duties
               ,
               and
               more
               just
               in
               their
               dealings
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Mahumetan
               Conquests
               have
               in
               those
               parts
               propagated
               their
               Superstition
               .
               4.
               
               Their
               religion
               is
               more
               pleasing
               to
               the
               sense
               then
               Christianity
               ;
               for
               men
               are
               more
               affected
               with
               sensitive
               pleasures
               ,
               which
               Mahomet
               proffers
               in
               his
               Paradise
               ,
               then
               with
               spiritual
               ,
               which
               are
               lesse
               known
               ,
               and
               therefore
               lesse
               desired
               .
               5.
               
               The
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Turkish
               tyranny
               over
               Christians
               ;
               the
               rewards
               and
               honours
               they
               give
               to
               those
               that
               will
               turn
               Muselmen
               ,
               or
               Mahumetans
               ,
               are
               great
               inducements
               for
               weak
               spirits
               to
               embrace
               that
               religion
               ;
               for
               a
               Christian
               Runegado
               that
               will
               receive
               circumcision
               among
               them
               ,
               is
               carried
               about
               the
               streets
               with
               great
               joy
               and
               solemnity
               ,
               is
               presented
               with
               many
               gifts
               ,
               and
               made
               free
               from
               all
               taxes
               ;
               for
               which
               very
               cause
               ,
               many
               ,
               both
               
               Greeks
               and
               Albanians
               ,
               have
               received
               circumcision
               .
               6.
               
               The
               liberty
               which
               is
               permitted
               to
               multiply
               wives
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               pleasing
               to
               carnal-minded
               men
               .
               7.
               
               They
               permit
               no
               man
               to
               dispute
               of
               their
               Alcoran
               ;
               to
               call
               any
               point
               of
               their
               religion
               in
               question
               ;
               to
               sell
               the
               Alcoran
               to
               strangers
               ,
               or
               to
               translate
               it
               into
               other
               languages
               :
               It
               is
               death
               to
               offend
               in
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               much
               quietnesse
               and
               concord
               among
               them
               .
               8.
               
               They
               inhibit
               the
               profession
               of
               Philosophy
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               keep
               the
               people
               in
               darknesse
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               not
               suffering
               the
               light
               to
               appear
               and
               to
               detect
               their
               errors
               .
               9.
               
               They
               teach
               ,
               that
               all
               who
               live
               a
               good
               life
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               whatsoever
               his
               religion
               be
               ;
               this
               makes
               many
               weak
               Christians
               revolt
               from
               their
               holy
               faith
               without
               scruple
               or
               check
               of
               conscience
               ;
               for
               what
               care
               they
               ,
               whether
               they
               serve
               Christ
               or
               Mahomet
               ,
               so
               they
               be
               saved
               ?
               10.
               
               They
               hold
               ,
               that
               after
               a
               certain
               time
               of
               torments
               in
               Hell
               ,
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               released
               from
               thence
               ;
               this
               doctrine
               is
               more
               pleasing
               to
               wicked
               men
               then
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               admits
               of
               no
               redemption
               from
               Hell
               ,
               nor
               any
               mitigation
               of
               eternal
               torments
               .
               11.
               
               Men
               are
               much
               taken
               with
               moral
               outsides
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Turks
               exceed
               Christians
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               more
               modest
               in
               their
               conversation
               generally
               then
               we
               ;
               men
               and
               women
               converse
               not
               together
               promiscuously
               ,
               as
               among
               us
               ;
               they
               are
               lesse
               sumptuous
               in
               their
               buildings
               ;
               lesse
               excessive
               and
               phantastical
               in
               their
               clothes
               ;
               more
               sparing
               in
               their
               dyet
               ,
               and
               altogether
               abstemious
               ;
               more
               devout
               and
               reverend
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               a
               piece
               of
               paper
               to
               be
               trod
               upon
               ,
               or
               lie
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               but
               will
               take
               it
               up
               ,
               kisse
               it
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               in
               some
               place
               out
               of
               danger
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               name
               of
               God
               and
               Mahomets
               Law
               is
               written
               upon
               paper
               ;
               they
               are
               also
               more
               sober
               in
               their
               speeches
               and
               gesture
               ,
               and
               more
               obedient
               to
               their
               Superiors
               then
               we
               are
               .
               12.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               pleasing
               to
               our
               nature
               then
               private
               revenge
               ,
               which
               by
               Christs
               Law
               is
               prohibited
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Mahumetan
               Law
               is
               allowed
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               to
               hate
               ,
               and
               to
               kill
               their
               enemy
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               .
               13
               ,
               Arianism
               had
               infected
               most
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Churches
               ;
               therefore
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               if
               they
               received
               Mahomets
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               was
               grounded
               upon
               Arius
               his
               Heresie
               .
               14.
               
               They
               
               suffer
               no
               man
               to
               blaspheme
               Christ
               ,
               but
               honour
               him
               ,
               and
               speak
               reverently
               of
               him
               ;
               so
               they
               do
               of
               Moses
               and
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               makes
               that
               neither
               Iews
               nor
               Christians
               are
               in
               those
               parts
               much
               averse
               from
               ,
               or
               violent
               against
               their
               Religion
               .
               15.
               
               They
               have
               been
               alwayes
               very
               zealous
               and
               diligent
               in
               gaining
               Proselytes
               ,
               and
               yet
               force
               no
               man.
               For
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               reasons
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               wonder
               at
               the
               great
               encrease
               of
               Mahumetanisme
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Of
               what
               continuance
               is
               Mahumetanisme
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Mahomet
              
               was
               born
               in
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               ,
               592.
               in
               the
               time
               of
               S.
               Gregory
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               Mauritius
               the
               Emperour
               :
               
               according
               to
               Genebrard
               he
               lived
               63.
               years
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               spent
               23.
               years
               in
               spreading
               of
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               then
               died
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               655.
               
               Constance
               being
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               Eugenius
               the
               first
               Pope
               ;
               So
               that
               Mahumetanisme
               hath
               lasted
               already
               above
               1000.
               years
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               oppression
               and
               vexation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               eternal
               dishonour
               of
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               had
               spent
               but
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               that
               blood
               against
               the
               Turks
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               shamefully
               and
               sinfully
               shed
               in
               their
               own
               private
               quarrels
               ,
               there
               had
               not
               been
               at
               this
               day
               any
               remainder
               of
               that
               damnable
               Sect
               ,
               which
               hath
               longer
               continued
               a
               scourge
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               ever
               any
               enemy
               did
               against
               Gods
               people
               of
               old
               .
               For
               the
               Egyptians
               oppressed
               the
               Israelites
               scarce
               200.
               years
               ;
               the
               Canaanites
               20.
               years
               ;
               the
               Moabites
               18.
               years
               ;
               the
               Philistines
               40.
               years
               ;
               the
               Assy●ians
               and
               Chaldeans
               from
               the
               first
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               did
               not
               ●ex
               &
               oppress
               Gods
               people
               above
               300.
               years
               ;
               afterward
               they
               were
               oppressed
               by
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               40
               years
               ;
               the
               Christian
               Church
               from
               Nero
               till
               Constantine
               was
               afflicted
               about
               260.
               years
               ;
               and
               afterward
               by
               the
               Goths
               and
               Lombards
               nere
               300.
               years
               .
               But
               this
               oppression
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Mahomet
               hath
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               lasted
               above
               a
               thousand
               years
               .
               The
               reasons
               are
               divers
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               in
               the
               former
               question
               ,
               to
               which
               may
               be
               added
               these
               .
               1.
               
               By
               this
               long
               persecution
               and
               tyranny
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               God
               will
               try
               and
               exercise
               the
               faith
               ,
               patience
               ,
               constancy
               ,
               and
               other
               vertues
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               which
               would
               corrupt
               and
               purrifie
               like
               standing
               water
               ,
               or
               
               Moab
               ●●tled
               upon
               the
               Lees
               ,
               not
               being
               poured
               from
               vessel
               to
               
               vessel
               .
               How
               can
               the
               courage
               of
               a
               Souldier
               be
               known
               but
               in
               a
               skirmish
               ?
               or
               the
               skill
               of
               a
               Mariner
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               storm
               ;
               
                 Marcet
                 sine
                 adversario
                 virtus
              
               ;
               that
               tree
               ,
               saith
               Seneca
               ,
               is
               most
               strongly
               rooted
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               shaken
               with
               the
               wind
               .
               
                 Nulla
                 est
                 a●or
                 fortis
                 &
                 solida
                 ,
                 nisi
                 in
                 quam
                 venti
                 saepius
                 incursant
                 ,
                 ipsa
                 enim
                 ●exatiane
                 constringitur
                 ,
                 &
                 adices
                 certius
                 figit
                 .
              
               2.
               
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               continue
               this
               tyranny
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               Christian
               Princes
               may
               love
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               stick
               close
               together
               against
               the
               common
               enemy
               ;
               that
               their
               military
               discipline
               might
               be
               exercised
               abroad
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               home
               :
               For
               this
               cause
               the
               wisest
               of
               the
               Romans
               were
               against
               the
               utter
               destruction
               of
               Carthage
               ;
               fearing
               least
               the
               Romans
               wanting
               an
               enemy
               abroad
               ,
               should
               exercise
               their
               swords
               against
               themselves
               ;
               which
               fell
               out
               accordingly
               .
               For
               the
               same
               cause
               God
               would
               not
               utterly
               destroy
               the
               
                 Philistines
                 ,
                 Ammonites
                 ,
                 Moabites
              
               ,
               and
               other
               neighbouring
               enemies
               of
               the
               Iewes
               .
               But
               such
               is
               the
               madnesse
               of
               Christians
               ,
               that
               though
               we
               have
               so
               potent
               an
               enemy
               close
               at
               our
               doores
               ,
               ready
               to
               devour
               us
               ,
               yet
               wee
               are
               content
               to
               sheath
               that
               sword
               into
               our
               owne
               bowels
               ,
               which
               we
               should
               imploy
               against
               the
               common
               foe
               .
               3.
               
               God
               will
               have
               this
               sword
               of
               Mahumetanisme
               to
               hang
               over
               our
               heads
               ,
               and
               this
               scourge
               to
               be
               still
               in
               our
               eyes
               ,
               that
               thereby
               wee
               may
               be
               kept
               the
               more
               in
               awe
               and
               obedience
               ;
               that
               if
               at
               any
               time
               we
               start
               aside
               like
               a
               broken
               bow
               ,
               we
               may
               returne
               againe
               in
               time
               ,
               considering
               God
               hath
               this
               whip
               ready
               and
               at
               hand
               to
               correct
               us
               .
               Thus
               God
               lest
               the
               Canaanites
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               to
               be
               pricks
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               goads
               in
               their
               sides
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 drive
                 out
                 any
                 from
                 before
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 which
              
               Joshua
               
                 left
                 when
                 he
                 died
                 ;
                 that
                 through
                 them
                 I
                 might
                 prove
                 Israel
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 keep
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 walk
                 tberein
                 ,
                 &c.
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 left
                 these
                 nations
                 without
                 driving
                 them
                 out
                 hastily
                 .
              
               See
               
                 Iudg.
                 2.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
              
               
               &
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               &c.
               4.
               
               God
               is
               content
               to
               continue
               this
               Mahumetan
               Sect
               so
               long
               ,
               because
               justice
               is
               exercised
               among
               them
               ,
               without
               which
               a
               State
               or
               Kingdome
               can
               no
               more
               stand
               then
               a
               tree
               without
               a
               root
               ,
               or
               an
               house
               without
               a
               foundation
               ;
               they
               are
               also
               zealous
               and
               
               devout
               in
               their
               way
               ;
               and
               great
               enemies
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               will
               permit
               no
               images
               to
               be
               painted
               or
               carved
               among
               them
               ,
               knowing
               that
               God
               is
               not
               offended
               so
               much
               against
               any
               sin
               as
               against
               idolatry
               ,
               which
               is
               spiritual
               adultery
               ,
               most
               destructive
               of
               that
               matrimonial
               conjuction
               between
               God
               and
               us
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Lord
               by
               the
               long
               continuance
               of
               Mahumetanism
               ,
               will
               punish
               the
               perfidiousnesse
               and
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               Greek
               Emperours
               ,
               as
               likewise
               the
               multitude
               of
               heresies
               and
               schisms
               hatched
               in
               that
               Church
               .
               6.
               
               This
               Sect
               of
               Mahumeranism
               is
               so
               made
               up
               of
               Christianism
               ,
               Judaism
               and
               Gentilism
               ,
               that
               it
               abates
               the
               edge
               of
               any
               of
               these
               nations
               ,
               from
               any
               eager
               desire
               of
               its
               extirpation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Seventh
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   propagated
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   decay
                   thereof
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   by
                
                 Mahumetanism
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Persecution
                   and
                   Heresie
                   the
                   two
                   great
                   Enemies
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 
                   the
                   first
                   heretick
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   Disciples
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 Menander
                 ,
                 Saturninus
                 ,
                 and
                 Basilides
                 ,
                 
                   Hereticks
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                
                 Nicholaitans
                 and
                 Gnosticks
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Carpocratians
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Cerinthus
                 ,
                 Ebion
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Nazarites
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Valentinians
                 ,
                 Secundians
                 ,
                 and
                 Prolemians
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Marcites
                 ,
                 Colarbassi
                 ▪
                 and
                 Heracleonites
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Ophites
                 ,
                 Cainites
                 ,
                 and
                 Sethites
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Archonticks
                 and
                 Ascothyprae
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Cerdon
                 and
                 Marcion
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Apelles
                 ,
                 Severus
                 ,
                 and
                 Tacianus
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 Cataphrygians
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Pepuzians
                 ,
                 Quintilians
                 ,
                 and
                 Artotyrites
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Quartidecimani
                 and
                 Alogiani
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 Adamians
                 ,
                 Elcesians
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodocians
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 Melchisedicians
                 ,
                 Bardesanists
                 ,
                 and
                 Noetians
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 Valesians
                 ,
                 Catheri
                 ,
                 Angelici
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostolici
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 Sabellians
                 ,
                 Originians
                 ,
                 and
                 Originists
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Samosatenians
                 and
                 Photinians
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 The
                 Manichaean
                 
                   Religion
                   .
                   24
                   ,
                   The
                
                 Hierachites
                 ,
                 Melitians
                 ,
                 and
                 Arians
                 :
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 Audians
                 ,
                 Semi-arians
                 ,
                 and
                 Macedonians
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 The
                 Aerians
                 ,
                 Aetians
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollinarists
                 .
                 27.
                 
                 The
                 Antidicomarianits
                 ,
                 Messalians
                 and
                 Metangismonites
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 The
                 Hermians
                 ,
                 Proclianites
                 ,
                 and
                 Patricians
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 The
                 Ascites
                 ,
                 Pattalorinchites
                 ,
                 Aquarii
                 ,
                 and
                 Coluthiani
                 .
                 30.
                 
                 The
                 Floriani
                 ,
                 Aeternales
                 ,
                 and
                 Nudipidales
                 .
                 31.
                 
                 The
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 Priscillianists
                 ,
                 Rhetorians
                 ,
                 and
                 Feri
                 .
                 32.
                 
                 The
                 Theopaschites
                 ,
                 Tritheits
                 ,
                 Aquei
                 ,
                 Melitonii
                 ,
                 Ophei
                 ,
                 Tertullii
                 ,
                 Liberatores
                 ,
                 and
                 Nativitarii
                 .
                 33.
                 
                 The
                 Luciferians
                 ,
                 Jovinianists
                 ,
                 and
                 Arabicks
                 .
                 34.
                 
                 The
                 Collyridians
                 ,
                 Paterniani
                 ,
                 Tertullianists
                 ,
                 and
                 Abelonites
                 .
                 35.
                 
                 The
                 
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 Predestinati
                 ,
                 and
                 Timotheans
                 .
                 36.
                 
                 The
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 Eutychians
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Spawn
                 .
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               VII
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               WHat
               is
               the
               other
               great
               Religion
               professed
               in
               Europe
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Christianity
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               
               delivered
               to
               man
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               assuming
               our
               nature
               of
               a
               pure
               Virgin
               ,
               taught
               the
               Jewes
               the
               true
               way
               to
               happinesse
               ,
               confirming
               his
               doctrine
               by
               signes
               and
               miracles
               ;
               at
               length
               sealed
               it
               with
               his
               blood
               ;
               and
               so
               having
               suffered
               death
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               for
               our
               justification
               ,
               he
               ascended
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               leaving
               twelve
               Apostles
               behind
               him
               to
               propagate
               this
               doctrine
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               accordingly
               ,
               confirming
               their
               words
               with
               miracles
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               blood
               ;
               and
               so
               this
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               scattered
               all
               the
               fogs
               and
               mists
               of
               Gentile
               superstition
               ;
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               this
               Ark
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Dagon
               of
               idolatry
               fell
               to
               the
               ground
               :
               when
               this
               Lyon
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iudah
               did
               roar
               ,
               all
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               forrest
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Pagan
               Idols
               or
               Devils
               rather
               hid
               themselves
               in
               their
               dens
               .
               Apollo
               complained
               that
               his
               Oracles
               failed
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Hebrew
               child
               had
               stopped
               his
               mouth
               .
               When
               it
               was
               proclaimed
               at
               Palotes
               by
               Thanas
               the
               Egyptian
               ship-master
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               god
               Pan
               was
               dead
               ,
               all
               the
               evil
               spirits
               were
               heard
               to
               howl
               and
               bewail
               the
               overthrow
               of
               their
               Kingdom
               ,
               Porphirie
               complained
               that
               the
               preaching
               of
               Christ
               had
               weakened
               the
               power
               of
               their
               gods
               ,
               and
               hindred
               the
               gain
               of
               their
               Priests
               .
               The
               bones
               of
               Babylas
               so
               hindered
               Apollo
               that
               he
               could
               deliver
               no
               Oracle
               while
               they
               were
               there
               .
               The
               Delphick
               Temple
               fell
               down
               with
               earthquake
               and
               thunder
               ,
               when
               Iulian
               sent
               to
               consult
               with
               the
               Oracle
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               irresistible
               power
               of
               the
               two-edged
               sword
               which
               came
               out
               of
               Christs
               mouth
               ,
               that
               nothing
               was
               able
               to
               withstand
               it
               .
               The
               little
               stone
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               mountain
               without
               hands
               
               smot
               the
               great
               Image
               of
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               and
               brake
               it
               in
               pieces
               ;
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               twelve
               poor
               weak
               fishermen
               ,
               did
               the
               great
               Potentates
               of
               the
               world
               submit
               their
               Scepters
               .
               Thus
               the
               stone
               which
               the
               builders
               refused
               ,
               became
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Corner
               ;
               it
               was
               the
               Lords
               doing
               ,
               and
               its
               marveilous
               in
               our
               eyes
               .
               The
               terrible
               beast
               which
               with
               his
               iron
               teeth
               destroyed
               all
               the
               other
               beasts
               ,
               is
               destroyed
               by
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               preaching
               ,
               against
               which
               the
               more
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               strugled
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               was
               foiled
               ,
               and
               found
               by
               experience
               that
               the
               blood
               of
               Martyrs
               was
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               conquered
               the
               great
               conquerours
               ,
               not
               with
               acting
               ,
               but
               with
               suffering
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               more
               by
               their
               death
               then
               by
               their
               life
               :
               like
               so
               many
               Sampsons
               triumphing
               over
               these
               Philistines
               in
               their
               death
               and
               torments
               .
            
             
               Q.
               2.
               
               Seeing
               the
               power
               of
               Religion
               was
               so
               irresistible
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               that
               it
               carried
               all
               like
               a
               torrent
               before
               it
               ,
               how
               came
               it
               to
               grow
               so
               weake
               within
               600
               yeers
               ,
               that
               it
               yielded
               to
               Mahumetanism
               ?
            
             
               A.
               When
               God
               saw
               that
               the
               ungrateful
               professors
               of
               Christianity
               began
               to
               loath
               that
               heavenly
               Manna
               ,
               
               and
               to
               covet
               for
               Quales
               of
               new
               Doctrin
               ,
               he
               gave
               them
               leave
               to
               eat
               and
               poyson
               themselves
               therewith
               .
               He
               was
               not
               bound
               to
               cast
               pearls
               before
               swine
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               that
               which
               was
               holy
               to
               dogs
               .
               In
               his
               just
               judgements
               he
               removed
               the
               Candlestick
               from
               those
               who
               rejected
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               delighted
               themselves
               in
               darknesse
               ;
               it
               was
               fit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               should
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               a
               people
               that
               should
               bring
               forth
               the
               fru●ts
               thereof
               .
               They
               deserved
               to
               be
               plagued
               with
               a
               famine
               who
               grew
               wanton
               and
               spurned
               against
               their
               spiritual
               food
               .
               Besides
               ,
               when
               the
               devil
               perceived
               he
               could
               do
               no
               good
               by
               open
               hostility
               and
               persecution
               ,
               but
               the
               more
               burden
               he
               laid
               upon
               the
               Palme
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               flourished
               ,
               and
               the
               oftener
               he
               flung
               the
               Gyant
               of
               Religion
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               the
               stronger
               it
               grew
               with
               Antaeus
               ;
               he
               resovled
               at
               last
               to
               joyn
               the
               Foxes
               tayl
               to
               the
               Lio●s
               skin
               ,
               and
               to
               try
               whether
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               would
               not
               make
               the
               traveller
               sooner
               forsake
               his
               cloak
               ,
               th●n
               the
               impetuosity
               of
               the
               winde
               .
               He
               choaks
               all
               zea●e
               and
               sincerity
               with
               the
               baits
               of
               wealth
               and
               honour
               ;
               
               he
               poysons
               them
               with
               ambition
               ,
               pride
               ,
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               envie
               ;
               the
               evil
               man
               sowed
               the
               ●ases
               of
               dissention
               and
               heretical
               Doctrines
               in
               the
               Lords
               fields
               ;
               the
               spiritual
               husbandmen
               grew
               carelesse
               and
               idle
               ,
               the
               Shepherds
               neglect
               their
               flocks
               ,
               the
               dogs
               grow
               dumb
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Lords
               sheep
               are
               suffered
               to
               stray
               ,
               and
               become
               a
               prey
               to
               the
               Wolves
               .
               The
               watch-men
               being
               inebriated
               with
               honour
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               ease
               ,
               and
               security
               ,
               fall
               asleep
               on
               the
               walls
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               enemy
               feise
               upon
               the
               Lords
               City
               .
               It
               was
               not
               then
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               that
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               Mahomets
               prevailing
               ;
               for
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               is
               not
               weak
               ,
               though
               it
               cannot
               soften
               the
               clay
               ;
               not
               is
               the
               good
               seed
               that
               is
               cast
               into
               barren
               ground
               ,
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               if
               it
               doth
               not
               fructifie
               ;
               neither
               is
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               impotent
               aud
               weak
               ,
               because
               it
               doth
               not
               alwayes
               edifie
               .
               All
               the
               water
               in
               the
               Sea
               cannot
               mollifie
               a
               Rock
               ,
               nor
               all
               the
               rain
               in
               the
               clouds
               secundate
               a
               stony
               barren
               ground
               .
               The
               subject
               must
               be
               capable
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               Agent
               cannot
               operate
               .
               Mahumetanism
               then
               prevailing
               upon
               Christianity
               ,
               proceeded
               from
               the
               voluntary
               perversnesse
               of
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               from
               the
               malice
               and
               craft
               of
               the
               devil
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               just
               judgements
               of
               the
               Almighty
               .
            
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Engines
               that
               Satan
               used
               to
               overthrow
               Religion
               in
               the
               beginning
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Open
               persecution
               and
               heresie
               ;
               
               with
               the
               one
               he
               destroyed
               the
               bodies
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               he
               poysoned
               the
               souls
               of
               Christians
               .
               Persecution
               with
               Saul
               killed
               its
               thousands
               ,
               but
               Heresie
               with
               David
               ,
               ten
               thousand
               .
               Persecution
               was
               the
               Arrow
               that
               did
               flie
               by
               day
               ;
               but
               Heresie
               the
               Pestilence
               that
               raged
               in
               the
               darknesse
               .
               Persecution
               was
               the
               Pruning
               knife
               that
               lopped
               the
               branches
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               Heresie
               the
               Axe
               laid
               to
               the
               root
               of
               the
               tree
               .
               Persecution
               was
               the
               Dragon
               that
               drove
               the
               woman
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               but
               Heresie
               the
               beast
               that
               spake
               blasphemies
               .
               Open
               Persecution
               began
               in
               Nero
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               but
               Heresie
               in
               Simon
               a
               Witch
               .
               Open
               Persecution
               began
               about
               66
               yeers
               after
               Christs
               Ascention
               ,
               but
               heresie
               immediatly
               after
               Christs
               departure
               ,
               about
               the
               sixth
               yeere
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Caligula's
               reign
               .
               Persecution
               is
               the
               wild
               Boar
               of
               the
               Forrest
               ,
               but
               Heresie
               the
               little
               Fox
               that
               eateth
               up
               the
               Grapes
               of
               the
               Lords
               Vineyard
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               Who
               was
               the
               first
               Heretick
               that
               opposed
               the
               Orthodox
               Religion
               ,
               and
               what
               were
               his
               opinions
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Simon
               called
               Magus
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               a
               Witch
               ;
               a
               Samaritan
               by
               birth
               ,
               
               and
               a
               Christian
               by
               profession
               ;
               he
               would
               have
               bought
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               for
               mony
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               13.
               
               He
               denyed
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               affirmed
               himselfe
               to
               be
               the
               true
               God.
               He
               taught
               that
               the
               world
               was
               made
               by
               the
               Angels
               ,
               not
               by
               God.
               And
               that
               Christ
               came
               not
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               truly
               suffer
               .
               He
               denyed
               also
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               permitted
               promiscuous
               marriages
               .
               He
               likewise
               affirmed
               that
               the
               true
               God
               was
               never
               known
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               Prophets
               .
               This
               point
               was
               afterward
               maintained
               by
               Menander
               ,
               
               
                 Cerinthus
                 ,
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 Saturninus
              
               ,
               and
               Basilides
               succeeding
               Hereticks
               .
               Upon
               this
               Doctrine
               also
               the
               Tertullianists
               ,
               and
               Anthropomorphits
               grounded
               their
               Heresie
               ,
               in
               ascribing
               a
               humane
               body
               to
               God.
               His
               denying
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               begot
               afterward
               the
               
                 Sabellians
                 ,
                 Samosatenians
                 ,
                 Montanists
                 ,
                 Praxians
                 ,
                 Photinians
                 ,
              
               and
               Priscillianists
               .
               His
               Heresie
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               world
               by
               Angels
               ,
               begot
               the
               
                 Marcionites
                 ,
                 Manichees
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Angelick
               hereticks
               ,
               who
               worshipped
               Angels
               .
               In
               saying
               that
               Christ
               came
               not
               ,
               nor
               suffered
               ,
               he
               gave
               occasion
               to
               the
               Heresies
               of
               
                 Valentinians
                 ,
                 Cerdonians
                 ,
                 Marcionites
                 ,
                 Aphthardocites
                 ,
                 Docits
                 ,
                 Samosatenians
                 ,
              
               and
               Mahumetans
               .
               Upon
               his
               denyal
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               
                 Basilides
                 ,
                 Valentinus
                 ,
                 Carpocrates
                 ,
                 Apelles
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Hierarchits
               ,
               grounded
               their
               Heresies
               .
               Besides
               ,
               
                 Epicurism
                 ,
                 Libertinism
              
               ,
               and
               Atheism
               got
               vigour
               hereby
               .
               By
               permitting
               licentiousnesse
               and
               promiscuous
               copulation
               ,
               he
               gave
               occasion
               to
               the
               
                 Basilidians
                 ,
                 Gnosticks
                 ,
                 Manichees
                 ,
                 Acatians
                 ,
                 Eunomians
                 ,
              
               and
               Mahumetans
               to
               live
               like
               beasts
               ,
               
               and
               to
               slight
               Marriage
               .
               Besides
               these
               impious
               opinions
               ,
               he
               held
               Magick
               and
               Idolatry
               lawful
               .
               He
               gave
               to
               the
               Angels
               barbarous
               names
               .
               He
               slighted
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               blasphemously
               denyed
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               be
               a
               substance
               ,
               but
               a
               bare
               vertue
               or
               operation
               ,
               and
               caused
               his
               Disciples
               to
               worship
               his
               whore
               Helena
               ,
               or
               Selene
               ,
               for
               a
               goddesse
               .
            
             
               Q.
               5.
               
               Why
               did
               Simon
               Magus
               &
               his
               scholars
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               hereticks
               since
               him
               ,
               besides
               Iews
               &
               Mahumetans
               deny
               the
               Trinity
               .
            
             
               A.
               Partly
               the
               malice
               of
               Satan
               who
               hates
               and
               persecutes
               
               the
               truth
               ,
               partly
               the
               pride
               of
               Hereticks
               who
               would
               seem
               wiser
               then
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               partly
               their
               ignorance
               ,
               because
               by
               naturall
               reason
               they
               cannot
               comprehend
               this
               ineffable
               mystery
               ,
               and
               partly
               malice
               against
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               Divinity
               is
               denyed
               by
               Jewes
               and
               Mahumetans
               ;
               bred
               this
               Heresie
               :
               notwithstanding
               the
               truth
               is
               plainly
               set
               down
               both
               in
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               ,
               asserted
               by
               all
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               Fathers
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               all
               Generall
               councills
               ,
               and
               proved
               by
               all
               Orthodox
               Divines
               that
               it
               is
               no
               more
               repugnant
               to
               naturall
               reason
               for
               the
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               be
               one
               God
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               soul
               ,
               mind
               ,
               and
               body
               to
               be
               one
               man
               ;
               but
               because
               this
               Doctrin
               is
               sufficiently
               proved
               by
               all
               Divines
               both
               ancient
               and
               moderne
               ,
               and
               all
               objections
               to
               the
               contrary
               answered
               and
               refuted
               ,
               I
               will
               forbeare
               to
               set
               down
               what
               is
               so
               plain
               and
               obvious
               ,
               already
               handled
               by
               so
               many
               Pens
               ,
               and
               will
               onely
               shew
               that
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Trinity
               was
               not
               unknown
               even
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               to
               the
               Gentile
               Philosophers
               ,
               Poets
               and
               Sibylls
               .
               Zoroastres
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               
                 who
                 having
                 perfected
                 all
                 things
                 hath
                 delivered
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 Mind
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 hath
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 knowledge
                 and
                 power
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               a
               plain
               testimony
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               person
               .
               Concerning
               the
               third
               ,
               he
               saith
               
                 that
                 the
                 Divine
                 love
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 Mind
                 or
                 Intellect
                 ,
              
               what
               else
               is
               this
               Divine
               love
               but
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
               The
               
                 Chaldaean
                 Magi
              
               ,
               which
               were
               their
               Philosophers
               ,
               acknowledged
               three
               beginnings
               ,
               to
               wit
               
                 Ormases
                 ,
                 Mitris
              
               ,
               and
               Ariminis
               ,
               that
               is
               God
               ,
               the
               Mind
               ,
               and
               soul
               ,
               
                 Mercurius
                 Trismegistus
              
               taught
               his
               
                 Egyptians
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 life
                 and
                 light
                 begot
                 the
              
               Word
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 other
              
               Intellect
               ,
               
                 and
                 maker
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 another
                 who
                 is
                 the
              
               firie
               
                 God
                 ,
                 or
              
               Spirit
               ;
               here
               the
               three
               persons
               are
               distinctly
               named
               .
               He
               sheweth
               also
               
                 that
                 the
                 subtil
                 intellectual
                 Spirit
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 move
                 in
                 the
                 Chaos
              
               ;
               this
               is
               consonant
               to
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 moved
                 on
                 the
                 waters
                 .
                 Orpheus
              
               singeth
               the
               praises
               
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 which
                 he
                 first
                 uttered
                 .
                 Pythagoras
              
               and
               his
               Schollars
               were
               not
               ignorant
               of
               this
               Mystrey
               ,
               when
               they
               placed
               all
               perfection
               in
               the
               number
               of
               three
               ,
               and
               made
               love
               the
               Original
               of
               all
               things
               .
               Zeno
               the
               Stoick
               confesseth
               
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Iove
                 .
                 Socrates
              
               acknowledgeth
               
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
              
               Minde
               or
               Intellect
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 his
              
               Idea
               ,
               
                 which
                 he
                 begets
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 World.
                 Numenius
              
               the
               
                 Pythagorean
                 ,
                 Plotinus
                 ,
                 Iamblichus
              
               and
               others
               do
               write
               very
               plainly
               of
               the
               three
               Hypostases
               or
               Persons
               in
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               Christian
               can
               write
               more
               fully
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               their
               own
               words
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               alleadged
               by
               Du-Plessis
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               who
               citeth
               also
               certain
               Oracles
               of
               Serapis
               the
               Egyptian
               chiefe
               Idol
               or
               Devil
               ;
               and
               of
               Apollo
               out
               of
               Suidns
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               may
               see
               how
               the
               evil
               Spirits
               are
               forced
               to
               confesse
               the
               Trinity
               .
               I
               could
               also
               alledge
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               Sybills
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ;
               but
               because
               I
               study
               brevity
               ,
               and
               these
               heathen
               testimonies
               and
               Sibyllin
               verses
               ,
               are
               cited
               by
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
                 Origin
              
               against
               
                 Celsus
                 ,
                 Cyril
              
               against
               
                 Iulian
                 ,
                 Eusebius
              
               in
               his
               preparation
               ,
               Saint
               Augustine
               in
               his
               bookes
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               forbear
               to
               insist
               any
               more
               on
               this
               subject
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               gave
               testimony
               to
               this
               plurality
               of
               persons
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               Jewes
               also
               ,
               though
               now
               they
               reject
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               thinking
               that
               we
               by
               worshipping
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               do
               worship
               three
               Gods
               ;
               but
               their
               ancient
               Rabbins
               do
               prove
               the
               Trinity
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               
                 Rabbi
                 Simeon
              
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Iohai
               brings
               a
               place
               out
               of
               
                 Rabbi
                 Ibba
              
               upon
               
                 Deuteronomy
                 6.
                 
                 Hearken
                 O
                 Israel
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 one
                 God.
              
               In
               the
               Hebrew
               thus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Iehovah
                 Elohenu
                 Iehovah
                 Echad
              
               .
               He
               shewes
               that
               the
               first
               Iehovah
               is
               God
               the
               Father
               ;
               the
               second
               word
               Elohenu
               our
               God
               is
               God
               the
               Son
               ;
               for
               so
               he
               is
               called
               by
               the
               Propher
               ,
               and
               Evangelist
               ,
               
                 Emanuel
                 ,
                 God
                 with
                 us
              
               .
               The
               third
               word
               Iehovah
               ,
               is
               God
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               the
               fourth
               word
               Echad
               ,
               that
               is
               One
               ,
               is
               to
               shew
               the
               Unity
               of
               Essence
               in
               this
               plurality
               of
               persons
               .
               Many
               other
               passages
               I
               could
               alleadge
               out
               of
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               ancient
               Rabbies
               to
               confirme
               this
               truth
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               already
               performed
               by
               Galatinus
               in
               his
               books
               
                 de
                 arcanis
                 catholicae
                 veritatis
              
               .
            
             
               Q.
               6
               Who
               were
               Simons
               principal
               Scholars
               ,
               and
               what
               were
               their
               opinions
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 6.
                 
                 Menander
              
               a
               Samaritan
               also
               ,
               and
               a
               Magician
               .
               He
               flourished
               at
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Titus
               about
               49.
               years
               afser
               Christ.
               He
               held
               the
               same
               impious
               opinions
               that
               
               Simon
               did
               ;
               but
               differed
               from
               him
               in
               saying
               that
               himself
               and
               not
               Simon
               ,
               was
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               all
               should
               be
               baptized
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Simon
               or
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               such
               should
               in
               power
               excel
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               should
               live
               immortally
               here
               ;
               so
               he
               denied
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               To
               him
               succeeded
               Saturninus
               and
               his
               fellow
               Scholar
               Basilides
               ,
               about
               the
               fifteenth
               year
               of
               Adrian
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               after
               Christ
               the
               hundreth
               .
               Saturninus
               was
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               infected
               Syria
               with
               his
               poyson
               ,
               as
               Basilides
               did
               
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Saturninus
              
               held
               the
               same
               impieties
               with
               Simon
               and
               Menander
               ,
               but
               differed
               from
               them
               in
               saying
               that
               the
               world
               was
               made
               onely
               by
               seven
               Angels
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               all
               ,
               against
               the
               Will
               and
               Knowledge
               of
               God.
               He
               taught
               also
               that
               some
               men
               were
               naturally
               good
               ,
               and
               some
               naturally
               evil
               ;
               and
               that
               nothing
               must
               be
               eat
               that
               hath
               life
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Doctrine
               afterward
               of
               the
               Manichees
               .
               And
               impiously
               affirmed
               that
               some
               of
               the
               antient
               Holy
               Prophets
               spake
               ,
               and
               were
               sent
               by
               Satan
               .
               Basilides
               also
               was
               a
               Simonian
               Heretick
               ,
               but
               differed
               from
               him
               in
               holding
               there
               were
               so
               many
               Heavens
               as
               dayes
               in
               the
               year
               ,
               to
               wit
               365.
               the
               chiefe
               god
               he
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               letters
               of
               which
               name
               are
               contained
               365.
               
               He
               held
               also
               that
               this
               inferiour
               world
               and
               man
               was
               created
               by
               the
               365th
               or
               last
               Heaven
               .
               He
               taught
               also
               that
               the
               superiour
               god
               Abraxas
               begot
               the
               Minde
               ,
               this
               the
               Word
               :
               Of
               the
               Word
               came
               Providence
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Providence
                 Wisedome
              
               :
               Of
               Wisdom
               the
               Angels
               were
               begot
               ,
               the
               last
               of
               which
               was
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               whom
               he
               calls
               an
               ambitious
               and
               a
               turbulent
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               attemped
               to
               bring
               all
               Nations
               in
               subiection
               to
               his
               people
               .
               He
               said
               that
               Christ
               was
               sent
               by
               Abraxas
               to
               oppose
               the
               turbulent
               God
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               call
               him
               Iesus
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               Goal
               a
               Redeemer
               .
               He
               held
               it
               unlawful
               to
               suffer
               Martyrdom
               for
               Christ
               ;
               He
               permitted
               Idolatry
               ,
               
               and
               taught
               that
               no
               voluntary
               sin
               was
               pardonable
               ,
               and
               that
               Faith
               was
               not
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               of
               Nature
               ,
               as
               also
               election
               .
               The
               other
               errours
               which
               this
               Egyptian
               held
               (
               for
               he
               was
               of
               Alexandria
               )
               were
               the
               same
               that
               Simon
               maintained
               .
            
             
               Q.
               7.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Nicholaitans
               and
               Gnosticks
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               The
               Nicholaitans
               ,
               
               so
               called
               from
               Nicholas
               one
               of
               the
               seven
               Deacons
               ,
               Act.
               6.
               and
               whose
               works
               Christ
               hated
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               gave
               themselves
               to
               all
               uncleannesse
               and
               sflshly
               lusts
               ,
               teaching
               that
               men
               ought
               to
               have
               their
               Wives
               in
               common
               .
               They
               made
               no
               scruple
               of
               eating
               things
               offered
               to
               Idols
               .
               At
               their
               meetings
               or
               love
               Feasts
               ,
               they
               used
               to
               put
               out
               the
               lights
               ,
               and
               commit
               promiscuous
               adulteries
               with
               each
               others
               wise
               .
               They
               taught
               that
               the
               world
               was
               made
               by
               the
               copulation
               of
               light
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               Angels
               ,
               Dae●ons
               ,
               and
               Men
               were
               procreated
               .
               Mans
               seed
               and
               menstruous
               blood
               were
               with
               them
               sacred
               ,
               and
               used
               by
               the
               Gnosticks
               in
               their
               divine
               service
               ,
               
               whereby
               they
               brought
               an
               odium
               upon
               Christianity
               .
               They
               would
               not
               have
               God
               but
               Angels
               creators
               of
               this
               inferiour
               world
               ,
               which
               Angels
               they
               called
               by
               divers
               barbarous
               names
               .
               Nicholas
               the
               father
               of
               this
               Sect
               ,
               was
               by
               birth
               an
               Antiochian
               ,
               whose
               doctrine
               began
               to
               spread
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               Domitians
               reign
               ,
               after
               Christ
               52
               yeers
               ,
               before
               S.
               Iohns
               banishment
               into
               Pathmos
               .
               The
               professors
               of
               this
               Sect
               did
               long
               retain
               the
               name
               of
               Nicolaitans
               ,
               but
               were
               called
               Gnosticks
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Knowledge
               ,
               which
               proud
               title
               they
               gave
               themselves
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               knowledge
               had
               been
               transcendent
               above
               other
               men
               .
               But
               their
               knowledge
               was
               so
               whimsical
               ,
               that
               neither
               they
               ,
               or
               any
               else
               understood
               it
               ;
               they
               babled
               much
               concerning
               their
               Aeones
               ,
               and
               of
               Ialdabaoth
               ,
               who
               made
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               we
               see
               ,
               of
               water
               .
               They
               ascribed
               divers
               sons
               to
               their
               chief
               Aeon
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Ennoia
                 ,
                 Barbeloth
              
               ,
               and
               Prunicon
               ,
               which
               they
               named
               Christ.
               They
               held
               that
               most
               things
               were
               procreated
               of
               the
               Chaos
               ,
               and
               the
               Abysse
               of
               water
               and
               darknesse
               .
               They
               taught
               also
               that
               in
               faithful
               men
               were
               two
               souls
               ,
               one
               holy
               ,
               of
               the
               divine
               substance
               ,
               the
               other
               adventitious
               by
               divine
               insufflation
               ,
               common
               to
               man
               and
               beasts
               .
               These
               are
               the
               souls
               that
               sin
               ,
               and
               which
               passe
               from
               man
               to
               beast
               ,
               after
               the
               opinion
               of
               Pythagoras
               ,
               they
               held
               also
               there
               were
               two
               Gods
               ,
               a
               good
               and
               an
               evill
               ;
               as
               the
               Manichees
               afterward
               did
               .
               They
               made
               Jesus
               and
               Christ
               two
               distinct
               persons
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               descended
               into
               Iesu●
               when
               he
               was
               thirty
               yeers
               old
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               wrought
               miracles
               .
               On
               this
               Doctrin
               the
               Eutychians
               and
               Nestorians
               grounded
               
               their
               Heresies
               .
               They
               would
               have
               none
               to
               suffer
               Martyrdom
               for
               Christ
               ,
               who
               they
               said
               conversed
               on
               the
               earth
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               18
               moneths
               .
               
               This
               Heresie
               was
               much
               spread
               in
               Asia
               and
               Egypt
               about
               129
               yeers
               after
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               Spain
               it
               flourished
               after
               Christ
               386
               yeers
               .
               Out
               of
               this
               Sink
               ,
               the
               
                 Valentinians
                 ,
                 Manichees
              
               ,
               and
               Priscillianists
               sucked
               their
               poyson
               .
            
             
               Q.
               8.
               
               Of
               what
               Religion
               were
               the
               Carpocratians
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Carpocrates
              
               by
               birth
               an
               Alexandrian
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               
               who
               flourished
               about
               the
               yeer
               of
               Christ
               109.
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Antoninus
                 Pius
              
               ,
               and
               was
               contemporary
               with
               Saturnius
               ;
               this
               Carpocrates
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               ta●ght
               there
               were
               two
               opposite
               Gods
               ;
               that
               the
               Law
               and
               good
               works
               were
               needlesse
               to
               those
               that
               had
               faith
               :
               that
               we
               could
               not
               avoid
               the
               rage
               of
               evil
               spirits
               ,
               but
               by
               doing
               evil
               ,
               for
               that
               was
               the
               way
               to
               please
               them
               .
               Therefore
               they
               gave
               themselves
               over
               to
               Magick
               and
               a
               Libidinous
               life
               .
               They
               taught
               also
               that
               Christ
               was
               a
               meer
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               master
               Carpocrates
               was
               the
               better
               man
               ;
               hence
               sprung
               up
               the
               Samosatenians
               and
               Arrians
               .
               They
               said
               also
               that
               Christ
               was
               begot
               as
               other
               men
               ,
               of
               Ioseph
               and
               Mary
               ;
               and
               that
               onely
               his
               soul
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               .
               They
               held
               Pythagorean
               transanimation
               ,
               
               but
               denyed
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               world
               was
               not
               made
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               Satan
               .
               Because
               their
               disciples
               should
               not
               publish
               their
               abominable
               mysteries
               ,
               they
               put
               a
               mark
               by
               a
               bodkin
               on
               their
               right
               Eare.
               Carpocrates
               carryed
               about
               with
               him
               his
               Punk
               Marcellina
               .
            
             
               Q.
               9.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               
                 Cerinthus
                 ,
                 Ebion
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Nazarites
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Cerinthus
              
               being
               a
               Jew
               by
               birth
               ,
               
               and
               circumcised
               ,
               taught
               that
               all
               Christians
               ought
               to
               be
               circumcised
               :
               He
               lived
               in
               the
               time
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               same
               Bath
               with
               that
               pernicious
               Heretick
               .
               He
               spred
               his
               Heresie
               in
               Domitians
               time
               ,
               about
               62
               yeers
               after
               Christ.
               He
               held
               the
               same
               impious
               Tenets
               that
               Carpocrates
               ,
               and
               taught
               that
               it
               was
               Iesus
               who
               died
               and
               rose
               again
               ,
               but
               not
               Christ.
               He
               denyed
               the
               Article
               of
               life
               eternal
               ,
               and
               taught
               that
               the
               Saints
               should
               enjoy
               in
               Ierusalem
               carnall
               delights
               for
               1000
               yeers
               ;
               the
               maintainers
               of
               this
               whimsie
               afterward
               were
               the
               
                 Origenists
                 ,
                 Chiliasts
              
               ,
               or
               Millenaries
               ,
               and
               on
               this
               Mahomes
               
               founded
               his
               Paradise
               .
               Ebion
               was
               a
               Samaritan
               by
               birth
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               be
               esteemed
               a
               Jew
               .
               He
               lived
               also
               in
               Domitians
               time
               .
               He
               denyed
               Christs
               divinity
               ,
               and
               held
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               ,
               with
               Cerinthus
               :
               And
               that
               the
               use
               of
               flesh
               was
               unlawfull
               ,
               because
               all
               flesh
               was
               begot
               of
               impure
               generation
               :
               The
               Ebionites
               ,
               
               of
               all
               the
               New-Testament
               admitted
               only
               
                 S.
                 Matthews
              
               Gospel
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               written
               in
               Hebrew
               .
               The
               Ebionite
               Heresie
               did
               not
               continue
               long
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Ebion
               ,
               but
               under
               other
               names
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Sampsei
               ,
               and
               Elcesitae
               .
               Against
               these
               Hereticks
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               their
               time
               ,
               wrote
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               prove
               Christs
               Divinity
               ;
               they
               rejected
               S.
               Pauls
               Epistles
               because
               they
               refell
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law.
               
               As
               for
               the
               Nazarites
               ,
               or
               Nazarens
               ,
               they
               were
               before
               Cerinthus
               and
               Ebion
               ,
               about
               the
               end
               of
               Nero
               ,
               37
               yeers
               after
               Christ.
               They
               were
               the
               first
               that
               retained
               circumcision
               with
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               ceremonial
               Law
               with
               the
               Gospel
               .
               They
               were
               led
               much
               with
               private
               Revelations
               and
               Enthusiasms
               .
               They
               had
               more
               Gospels
               then
               one
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Eve
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               they
               called
               the
               Gospel
               of
               perfection
               .
               They
               were
               much
               addicted
               to
               fables
               .
               Noahs
               wife
               they
               called
               Ouria
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               fire
               in
               Chaldee
               ;
               she
               often
               times
               set
               the
               Ark
               on
               fire
               ,
               
               which
               therefore
               was
               so
               many
               times
               rebuilt
               .
               They
               make
               her
               also
               the
               first
               that
               imparted
               to
               mankinde
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             
               Q.
               10
               What
               was
               the
               Heretical
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 Valentinians
                 ,
                 Secundians
              
               ,
               and
               Ptolemians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Valentinians
               ,
               
               who
               from
               their
               whimsical
               knowledge
               were
               called
               Gnosticks
               ,
               had
               for
               their
               master
               ,
               Valentinus
               an
               Egyptian
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Antoninus
                 Pius
              
               Emperor
               ,
               about
               a
               110
               yeers
               after
               Christ.
               He
               taught
               that
               there
               were
               30
               Aeones
               ,
               Ages
               ,
               or
               Worlds
               ,
               who
               had
               their
               beginning
               from
               Profundity
               and
               Silence
               ;
               that
               being
               the
               Male
               ,
               this
               the
               Female
               .
               Of
               the
               Marriage
               or
               Copulation
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               were
               begot
               Vnderstanding
               and
               Truth
               ,
               who
               brought
               forth
               eight
               Aeones
               .
               Of
               the
               Vnderstanding
               and
               Truth
               were
               begot
               the
               Word
               and
               Life
               ,
               which
               produced
               10.
               
               Aeones
               .
               The
               Word
               and
               Life
               brought
               forth
               Man
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               were
               procreated
               12.
               
               Aeones
               ;
               these
               8.
               10.
               and
               12.
               joyned
               together
               ,
               made
               up
               the
               30.
               the
               last
               of
               these
               30.
               being
               abortive
               ▪
               
               produced
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               and
               Sea.
               Out
               of
               his
               imperfections
               were
               procreated
               divers
               evils
               ,
               as
               darkness
               out
               of
               his
               fear
               ,
               evil
               spirits
               out
               of
               his
               ignorance
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               tears
               springs
               and
               rivers
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               his
               laughter
               light
               .
               They
               also
               taught
               that
               Christs
               body
               was
               meerly
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               passed
               through
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               as
               through
               a
               conduit
               or
               pipe
               .
               Evil
               was
               natural
               (
               they
               said
               )
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               made
               God
               the
               author
               of
               evil
               ,
               which
               afterward
               was
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Manichees
               .
               They
               held
               that
               onely
               the
               soul
               was
               redeemed
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               .
               Faith
               (
               they
               taught
               )
               was
               natural
               ,
               and
               consequently
               salvation
               ,
               which
               all
               did
               not
               attain
               for
               want
               of
               good
               works
               ;
               this
               was
               the
               Pelagian
               doctrine
               afterward
               .
               They
               made
               three
               sorts
               of
               men
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               spiritual
               ,
               who
               were
               saved
               by
               faith
               onely
               :
               these
               they
               called
               the
               sons
               of
               Seth
               ;
               hence
               the
               Sethian
               Hereticks
               .
               The
               second
               sort
               are
               animal
               ,
               or
               natural
               ,
               who
               are
               saved
               by
               works
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               Abel
               ;
               hence
               the
               Abelites
               .
               The
               third
               sort
               are
               carnal
               ,
               who
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ;
               these
               are
               of
               Cain
               ;
               hence
               the
               Cainite
               Hereticks
               .
               They
               eat
               of
               things
               offered
               to
               idols
               ;
               slighted
               good
               works
               as
               needlesse
               ,
               and
               rejected
               the
               old
               Prophets
               .
               Valentinus
               his
               chiefe
               Scholar
               and
               Successor
               was
               Secundus
               ,
               whose
               Disciples
               called
               Secundians
               ,
               
               changed
               the
               name
               ,
               but
               retained
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Valentinus
               ,
               permitting
               all
               kind
               of
               vicious
               life
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               held
               knowledge
               without
               good
               works
               would
               bring
               men
               to
               Heaven
               .
               Valentinus
               held
               that
               the
               Aeones
               were
               only
               the
               effects
               of
               the
               divine
               minde
               ;
               but
               Secundus
               said
               they
               were
               true
               Essences
               ,
               subsisting
               by
               themselves
               .
               
               He
               added
               also
               light
               and
               darknesse
               to
               the
               eight
               principal
               Aeones
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               up
               ten
               .
               To
               Secundus
               succeeded
               Ptolomaeus
               in
               Valentinus
               his
               School
               .
               
               He
               gave
               to
               Bathos
               ,
               or
               Profundity
               ,
               two
               Wives
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               Cogitation
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Will.
               By
               the
               former
               Wife
               ,
               Bythus
               ,
               he
               procreated
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Minde
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               other
               he
               begot
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Truth
                 .
                 Pt●lomaeus
              
               also
               slighted
               the
               old
               Law.
               
            
             
               Q.
               11.
               
               Of
               what
               opinions
               were
               
                 the
                 Marcites
                 ,
                 Colarba●●
              
               ,
               and
               Heracleonites
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Marcus
               was
               a
               notable
               Magician
               ,
               
               who
               lived
               under
               
                 Antoninus
                 Pius
              
               ,
               about
               115.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               His
               
               Scholars
               called
               themselves
               Perfect
               ,
               and
               bragged
               that
               they
               were
               more
               excellent
               then
               Peter
               or
               Paul.
               They
               denyed
               Christ
               humanity
               ,
               &
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               They
               held
               two
               contrary
               beginnings
               ,
               or
               Gods
               ;
               to
               wit.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Silence
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Speech
               .
               From
               these
               the
               Marcionites
               and
               Manichees
               borrowed
               their
               two
               principles
               .
               They
               retained
               their
               Aeones
               of
               Valentinus
               ,
               but
               reduced
               them
               to
               four
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Silence
                 ,
                 Speech
              
               ,
               and
               two
               unnamed
               ,
               so
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Trinity
              
               ,
               they
               held
               a
               Quaternity
               .
               They
               taught
               that
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               every
               member
               in
               mans
               body
               ,
               were
               subject
               to
               ,
               and
               governed
               by
               certain
               letters
               and
               characters
               .
               They
               baptized
               not
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               unknown
               ,
               of
               Truth
               the
               Mother
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               of
               him
               who
               descended
               upon
               Jesus
               .
               By
               Magical
               words
               they
               bragged
               that
               they
               could
               turn
               the
               Sacramental
               Wine
               into
               blood
               ,
               and
               bring
               downe
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               from
               Heaven
               into
               the
               chalice
               .
               The
               Colarbasians
               ,
               
               so
               called
               from
               Colarbas
               ,
               or
               Colarbasus
               the
               author
               of
               that
               Sect
               ,
               ascribed
               the
               life
               ,
               actions
               ,
               and
               event●
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               all
               humane
               affairs
               to
               the
               seven
               Planets
               ,
               as
               authors
               thereof
               .
               They
               held
               also
               but
               one
               Person
               in
               the
               Deity
               ,
               called
               by
               different
               names
               .
               They
               divide
               Jesus
               from
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Nestorians
               afterward
               ;
               and
               taught
               that
               Christ
               was
               as
               a
               flower
               compacted
               and
               made
               up
               of
               the
               30.
               
               
                 Aeones
                 .
                 Heracleon
              
               ,
               
               Father
               of
               the
               
                 Heracleonites
                 ▪
              
               lived
               about
               110.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               These
               divided
               the
               Aeones
               into
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               and
               held
               two
               beginnings
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Profundity
               and
               
                 Silence
                 .
                 Profundity
              
               they
               held
               to
               be
               the
               most
               ancient
               of
               all
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               this
               with
               Silence
               ,
               all
               the
               other
               Aeones
               were
               procreated
               .
               They
               said
               that
               man
               consisted
               of
               a
               soul
               ,
               body
               ,
               and
               some
               third
               substance
               ;
               they
               held
               it
               no
               sin
               to
               deny
               Christ
               ,
               in
               danger
               of
               life
               ▪
               with
               the
               mouth
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               the
               heart
               believed
               in
               him
               .
               They
               used
               in
               their
               praye●s
               Superstitious
               and
               Magical
               words
               ,
               
               to
               drive
               away
               Devils
               .
               And
               they
               thought
               by
               anointing
               their
               dead
               with
               Water
               ,
               Oyl
               ,
               and
               Balsame
               ,
               to
               free
               them
               from
               eternal
               death
               .
            
             
               Q.
               12.
               
               Of
               what
               Religion
               were
               the
               
                 Ophites
                 ,
                 Cainites
              
               ,
               and
               Sethites
               ?
            
             
               A.
               These
               were
               called
               also
               Ophei
               and
               Ophiomorphi
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Serpent
               which
               they
               worshipped
               .
               
               This
               Sect
               began
               
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               132.
               
               They
               taught
               that
               Christ
               was
               the
               Serpent
               which
               deceived
               Eve
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Serpent
               entred
               the
               Virgins
               Womb.
               In
               the
               Eucharist
               they
               used
               to
               produce
               a
               Serpent
               by
               inchanting
               words
               out
               of
               his
               hole
               ,
               or
               rather
               box
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               carried
               him
               about
               ;
               neither
               did
               they
               think
               that
               the
               Sacramental
               bread
               was
               consecrated
               till
               that
               Serpent
               had
               first
               touched
               it
               ,
               or
               tasted
               thereof
               ;
               they
               denyed
               also
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               Christs
               incarnation
               .
               
               The
               Caini
               were
               so
               called
               because
               they
               worshipped
               Cain
               as
               the
               author
               of
               much
               goodnesse
               to
               mankind
               ,
               so
               they
               worshipped
               
                 Esau
                 ,
                 Core
                 ,
                 Dathan
                 ,
                 Abiram
              
               and
               Iudas
               ,
               who
               betrayed
               Christ
               ,
               saying
               that
               he
               foreknew
               what
               happinesse
               should
               come
               to
               mankind
               by
               Christs
               death
               ,
               therefore
               he
               betrayed
               him
               .
               Some
               of
               this
               Sect
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               resisters
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               they
               opposed
               him
               what
               they
               could
               in
               his
               Laws
               ,
               therefore
               rejected
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               as
               evil
               ;
               and
               worshipped
               the
               wicked
               Angels
               ,
               whom
               they
               pleased
               by
               their
               evil
               actions
               ,
               they
               taught
               also
               that
               we
               were
               evil
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               creator
               of
               the
               world
               was
               an
               unknown
               God
               ,
               
               and
               envious
               to
               
                 Cain
                 ,
                 Esau
              
               ,
               and
               Iudas
               .
               The
               Sethites
               so
               called
               fr●m
               
                 Seth
                 ,
                 Adams
              
               Son
               whom
               they
               worshipped
               ,
               lived
               most
               in
               Egypt
               .
               About
               the
               same
               time
               that
               the
               Cainites
               florished
               .
               They
               thought
               that
               Seth
               was
               born
               of
               a
               superiour
               Vertue
               which
               they
               called
               Mother
               .
               She
               of
               the
               chief
               God
               brought
               forth
               Seth
               the
               Father
               of
               all
               the
               Elect
               :
               So
               they
               make
               Seth
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Divine
               substance
               who
               came
               in
               place
               of
               Abel
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               envy
               of
               some
               Angels
               stirring
               up
               Cain
               against
               him
               ,
               was
               slain
               .
               They
               prate
               also
               that
               by
               the
               cunning
               of
               some
               Angels
               some
               of
               Cains
               posterity
               were
               preserved
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               from
               the
               flood
               which
               was
               sent
               by
               this
               great
               Mother
               to
               punish
               the
               Cainites
               for
               the
               murthering
               of
               Abel
               .
               Of
               this
               posterity
               of
               Cain
               proceed
               all
               wicked
               men
               .
               They
               denied
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               held
               that
               the
               Angels
               had
               carnal
               commerce
               with
               women
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               copulation
               two
               men
               were
               produced
               ,
               the
               one
               Earthly
               the
               other
               Heavenly
               being
               an
               Hermaphrodite
               ,
               who
               was
               created
               to
               Gods
               image
               ,
               
               who
               as
               they
               blasphemously
               taught
               is
               an
               Hermaphrodite
               ,
               and
               so
               Adam
               also
               .
               They
               make
               Christ
               who
               was
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               other
               then
               Seth.
               
            
             
             
               Q.
               13.
               
               What
               Religion
               did
               the
               Archonticks
               professe
               and
               the
               Ascothyp●ae
               ?
            
             
               A.
               These
               were
               the
               last
               of
               the
               Valentinian
               Hereticks
               ;
               ca●●ed
               Archontici
               ,
               
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ;
               Principalities
               ,
               these
               they
               worshipped
               as
               inferior
               gods
               ,
               Father
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               creators
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               of
               Photenia
               the
               Mother
               ,
               were
               the
               Angels
               begot
               by
               these
               Archontes
               .
               One
               Peter
               an
               Anachorit
               ,
               and
               a
               Monk
               of
               Palestina
               was
               author
               of
               this
               Sect
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Constantius
               the
               Son
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               ,
               308.
               
               These
               spawned
               anothed
               Sect
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               Ascothyptas
               ,
               
               because
               they
               brake
               in
               pieces
               all
               the
               Plate
               and
               Vessels
               used
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               for
               they
               rejected
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Church
               ▪
               They
               despised
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               gave
               themselves
               to
               all
               uncleannesse
               ,
               and
               slighted
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               denied
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               thinking
               it
               unlawful
               to
               represent
               Spiritual
               and
               Heavenly
               things
               by
               corporal
               and
               earthly
               .
               They
               thought
               that
               the
               Devil
               begot
               Cain
               and
               Abel
               of
               Eve
               ;
               both
               these
               sons
               were
               Reprobates
               .
               And
               that
               a
               man
               who
               hath
               knowledge
               and
               saith
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               let
               his
               life
               be
               never
               so
               Vitious
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               devil
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Jewish
               ,
               
               but
               not
               of
               the
               Christian
               God.
               They
               also
               affixed
               to
               each
               Heaven
               or
               Sphere
               an
               angel
               ,
               as
               the
               Peripate●icks
               did
               an
               Intelligence
               .
            
             
               Q.
               14.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               Cerdon
               and
               Marcion
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Cerdon
               lived
               about
               the
               time
               of
               Valentinus
               the
               Heretick
               ,
               
               under
               
                 Antoninus
                 Pius
              
               Emperor
               110
               yeers
               after
               Christ
               ;
               he
               taught
               that
               there
               were
               two
               contrary
               gods
               ;
               the
               one
               a
               god
               of
               mercy
               and
               pitty
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               justice
               and
               severity
               ,
               whom
               he
               called
               evil
               ,
               cruel
               ,
               and
               the
               maker
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               former
               God
               he
               called
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               author
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               but
               Moses
               Law
               they
               rejected
               and
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               proceeding
               from
               the
               other
               god
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               justice
               .
               The
               Cerdonians
               also
               denyed
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               Humanity
               of
               Christ
               ;
               Affirming
               that
               he
               was
               not
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               nor
               suffered
               but
               in
               shew
               .
               Marcion
               ,
               
               by
               birth
               a
               Paphlagonian
               neer
               the
               Euxin
               Sea
               ,
               was
               Cerdons
               Scholar
               ,
               whose
               opinions
               he
               preferred
               to
               the
               Orthodox
               Religion
               ,
               out
               of
               spleen
               because
               his
               Father
               Bishop
               Marcion
               excommunicated
               him
               for
               Whoredom
               ,
               
               and
               because
               he
               could
               not
               without
               true
               repentance
               be
               received
               again
               into
               the
               Church
               ;
               therefore
               he
               professed
               and
               maintained
               Cerdons
               Heresies
               at
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 M.
                 Antoninus
                 Philosophus
              
               ,
               133.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               but
               he
               refined
               some
               points
               ,
               and
               added
               to
               them
               some
               of
               his
               own
               phansies
               .
               With
               Cerdon
               he
               held
               two
               contrary
               gods
               ,
               and
               denied
               Christs
               Incarnation
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               therefore
               blotted
               his
               Genealogy
               out
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               affirming
               his
               body
               to
               be
               from
               heaven
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               Virgin.
               He
               denied
               that
               this
               world
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Ataxie
               and
               Disorder
               in
               it
               ,
               could
               be
               the
               work
               of
               the
               good
               god
               .
               He
               rejected
               the
               Old
               Testament
               and
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               
                 which
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 is
                 no
                 repugnancy
                 .
              
               He
               denied
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               taught
               that
               Christ
               by
               descending
               into
               hell
               ,
               delivered
               from
               thence
               the
               souls
               of
               
                 Cain
                 ,
                 Esau
              
               ,
               the
               Sodomites
               ,
               and
               other
               reprobates
               ,
               translating
               them
               into
               heaven
               .
               He
               condemned
               the
               eating
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               married
               life
               ;
               and
               renewed
               baptism
               upon
               every
               grievous
               fall
               into
               sin
               .
               If
               any
               of
               the
               Catechumeni
               died
               ,
               some
               in
               their
               name
               were
               baptised
               by
               the
               Marcionites
               .
               
               They
               also
               baptised
               and
               administred
               the
               Eucharist
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               Catechumeni
               ,
               against
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               They
               permitted
               Women
               also
               to
               baptize
               .
               They
               condemned
               all
               Wars
               as
               unlawfull
               ,
               and
               held
               transanimation
               with
               the
               Pythagoreans
               .
            
             
               Q.
               15.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               
                 Apelles
                 ,
                 Severus
              
               ,
               and
               Tatianus
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Apelles
               whose
               scholars
               were
               called
               Apellitae
               ,
               
               was
               Marcions
               Disciple
               ,
               and
               a
               Syrian
               by
               birth
               .
               He
               flourished
               under
               Commodus
               the
               Emp●ror
               ,
               about
               150.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               He
               taught
               that
               there
               was
               but
               one
               chief
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               was
               subordinat
               a
               fierie
               God
               who
               appeared
               to
               Moses
               in
               the
               bush
               ,
               who
               made
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               gave
               the
               Law
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               and
               was
               their
               God.
               He
               gave
               to
               Christ
               a
               body
               compacted
               of
               the
               Stary
               ,
               and
               Elementary
               substance
               ,
               and
               appeared
               in
               the
               shape
               onely
               of
               man.
               This
               body
               when
               he
               ascended
               ,
               he
               left
               behind
               him
               ,
               every
               part
               thereof
               ▪
               returning
               to
               their
               former
               principles
               ;
               and
               that
               Christs
               spirit
               is
               onely
               in
               heaven
               ▪
               He
               rejected
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               denied
               the
               Resurrection
               .
               Severus
               ,
               author
               of
               the
               Severians
               ,
               was
               contemporarie
               
               with
               Apelles
               under
               Commodus
               ,
               156.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               He
               used
               the
               company
               of
               one
               Philumena
               a
               Strumpet
               and
               Witch
               .
               He
               taught
               his
               disciples
               to
               abstain
               from
               Wine
               ,
               as
               being
               poyson
               begot
               of
               Satan
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               with
               the
               Earth
               .
               The
               world
               he
               said
               was
               made
               by
               certain
               Powers
               of
               Angels
               ,
               which
               he
               called
               by
               divers
               barbarous
               names
               ,
               He
               hated
               Women
               and
               Marriage
               ,
               denied
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               using
               in
               stead
               of
               them
               ,
               certain
               Apocryphall
               Books
               .
               Tatianus
               ,
               
               a
               bad
               Scholar
               of
               a
               good
               Master
               ,
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               was
               a
               Mesopotamian
               by
               birth
               ,
               and
               lived
               under
               
                 M.
                 Antoninus
                 Philosophus
              
               ,
               143.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ;
               his
               disciples
               were
               called
               Tatiani
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               Encratitae
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               temperance
               or
               continence
               ,
               for
               they
               abstain
               from
               Wine
               ,
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               Marriage
               .
               They
               were
               called
               also
               Hydro-Paristatae
               ,
               users
               of
               Water
               ,
               for
               in
               stead
               of
               Wine
               they
               made
               use
               of
               Water
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               They
               held
               that
               Adam
               was
               never
               restored
               to
               mercy
               after
               his
               fall
               .
               And
               that
               all
               men
               the
               sons
               of
               Adam
               are
               damned
               without
               hope
               of
               salvation
               except
               the
               Tatiani
               .
               They
               condemned
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               
               the
               eating
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               wine
               ,
               and
               held
               Procreation
               of
               Children
               to
               be
               the
               work
               of
               Satan
               ;
               yet
               they
               permitted
               ,
               though
               unwilingly
               ,
               Monogamy
               ,
               or
               the
               marrying
               once
               ,
               but
               never
               again
               ,
               they
               denied
               that
               God
               made
               male
               and
               female
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               was
               the
               seed
               of
               David
               .
            
             
               Q.
               16.
               
               Of
               what
               Religion
               were
               the
               Cataphrygians
               ?
               
            
             
               A.
               Montanus
               disciple
               to
               Tatianus
               who
               was
               his
               contemporary
               ,
               was
               author
               of
               this
               Sect
               ,
               who
               for
               a
               while
               were
               from
               him
               called
               Montanists
               ;
               but
               being
               ashamed
               of
               his
               wicked
               life
               ,
               and
               unhappy
               end
               ,
               they
               were
               afterward
               from
               the
               Country
               where
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               first
               infected
               with
               his
               heresie
               ,
               called
               Cataphrygians
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               they
               were
               named
               also
               Tascodragitae
               ,
               because
               they
               used
               in
               praying
               to
               thrust
               their
               forefingers
               into
               their
               Nostrills
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               devotion
               ,
               and
               anger
               for
               sin
               .
               Tascus
               in
               their
               Language
               ,
               signifieth
               a
               long
               slick
               ,
               or
               slaff
               ,
               and
               Druggus
               their
               Nose
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               would
               say
               Perticonasati
               ,
               as
               the
               interpreter
               of
               Epiphanius
               translates
               it
               .
               They
               loved
               to
               be
               called
               Spirituales
               ,
               because
               they
               bragged
               much
               of
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               others
               that
               were
               not
               of
               their
               opinion
               ,
               they
               called
               naturual
               men
               .
               
               This
               Heresie
               began
               about
               145.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               and
               lasted
               above
               500.
               years
               .
               He
               had
               two
               Strumpets
               which
               followed
               him
               ,
               to
               wit
               Prisca
               and
               Maximilla
               ,
               these
               forsook
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               pretending
               zeal
               to
               follow
               Montanus
               ;
               whereas
               indeed
               they
               were
               notorious
               Whoors
               :
               they
               took
               upon
               them
               to
               prophesie
               ,
               and
               their
               dictates
               were
               held
               by
               Montanns
               as
               divine
               oracles
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               ,
               he
               and
               they
               ▪
               for
               company
               hanged
               themselves
               .
               He
               blasphemously
               held
               himself
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               in
               a
               higher
               measure
               inspired
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               then
               the
               Apostles
               were
               ,
               but
               also
               said
               that
               he
               was
               the
               very
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               small
               measure
               descended
               on
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               he
               condemned
               second
               marriages
               ,
               and
               yet
               allowed
               Incest
               .
               
               He
               trusted
               altogether
               to
               Revelations
               and
               Enthusiasmes
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Scripture
               .
               In
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               these
               wretches
               mingled
               the
               Bread
               with
               Infants
               Blood
               ;
               they
               confounded
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               affirming
               the
               Father
               suffered
               ;
            
             
               Q.
               17.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 Pepuzians
                 ,
                 Quintilians
              
               ,
               and
               Artotyrites
               ?
            
             
               A.
               These
               were
               disciples
               of
               the
               
                 Cataphrygians
                 :
                 Pepuzians
              
               
               were
               so
               called
               from
               Pepuza
               a
               town
               between
               Galatia
               and
               Cappadocia
               ,
               where
               Montanus
               dwelt
               ,
               and
               Quintillians
               
               from
               Quintilla
               another
               whorish
               Prophetesse
               ,
               and
               companion
               to
               Prisca
               and
               Maximilla
               .
               They
               held
               Peprza
               to
               be
               that
               new
               Ierusalem
               fore
               told
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Revelatien
               .
               In
               this
               they
               said
               we
               should
               enjoy
               life
               eternal
               .
               They
               perferred
               Women
               before
               Men
               ,
               affirming
               that
               Christ
               assumed
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Women
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               Man.
               And
               that
               he
               was
               the
               author
               of
               their
               wicked
               Tenets
               .
               They
               commended
               Eve
               for
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               saying
               that
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               she
               was
               the
               author
               of
               much
               happinesse
               to
               man.
               They
               admitted
               Woman
               to
               Ecclesiastical
               functions
               ,
               making
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               of
               them
               ▪
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               They
               mingled
               also
               the
               Sacramental
               Bread
               with
               humane
               Blood.
               The
               Artotyritae
               
               were
               so
               called
               from
               offering
               Bread
               and
               Cheefe
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               stead
               of
               Wine
               ,
               because
               our
               first
               Parents
               offered
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               of
               sheep
               ,
               and
               because
               God
               excepted
               Abels
               sacrifice
               which
               was
               the
               fruits
               of
               his
               sheep
               ,
               of
               which
               
               Cheese
               cometh
               ;
               therefore
               they
               held
               cheese
               more
               acceptable
               then
               wine
               .
               In
               other
               points
               they
               were
               Pepuzians
               ,
               and
               differed
               from
               them
               onely
               in
               cheese
               offering
               ;
               
               therefore
               they
               were
               called
               Artotyritae
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               bread
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               cheese
               .
            
             
               Q.
               18.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 Tessarescae
                 Decatitae
              
               ,
               or
               Quarradecimani
               and
               of
               the
               Alogiani
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               former
               of
               these
               were
               so
               called
               from
               observing
               Easter
               on
               the
               fourteenth
               day
               of
               the
               Moon
               in
               March
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               they
               made
               Saint
               Iohn
               the
               author
               of
               that
               custome
               which
               was
               observed
               by
               the
               Oriental
               Churches
               ,
               
               till
               Pope
               Victor
               excommunicated
               them
               ,
               as
               Schismaticks
               ,
               in
               dissenting
               from
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Western
               Church
               .
               This
               controversie
               fell
               out
               about
               the
               165
               ▪
               year
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Severus
               then
               being
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               first
               Original
               thereof
               continued
               200.
               years
               .
               This
               Heresie
               was
               condemned
               by
               the
               council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               and
               ordered
               that
               Easter
               should
               be
               kept
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Western
               Church
               ,
               which
               derived
               their
               custom
               from
               Saint
               Peter
               .
               These
               Hereticks
               also
               denied
               repentance
               to
               those
               that
               fell
               after
               baptisme
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               Novatian
               Heresie
               .
               
               Alogiani
               so
               called
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               privative
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               word
               ,
               because
               they
               denied
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               consequently
               they
               denied
               his
               divinity
               ,
               as
               Ebion
               and
               Cerinthus
               had
               done
               before
               ,
               
                 Samos●tenus
                 ,
                 A●●ius
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Mahumetans
               afterward
               .
               These
               Alogiani
               rejected
               Saint
               Iohns
               Gospel
               and
               his
               Apocalypse
               ,
               as
               not
               written
               by
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 Cerinthus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 ;
                 for
              
               Cerinthus
               
                 denied
                 Christs
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 which
                 Saint
              
               John
               
                 asserteth
                 ,
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 God.
              
               These
               Hereticks
               were
               named
               also
               Berilliani
               from
               Berillus
               a
               Bishop
               in
               Arabia
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               Christ
               was
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               then
               became
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               The
               first
               broacher
               of
               this
               Heresie
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               Artemon
               a
               profane
               man
               ,
               
               who
               lived
               about
               the
               time
               of
               Severus
               Emperour
               167.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               from
               him
               they
               were
               called
               Artemonit●
               .
            
             
               Q
               19.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 Adamians
                 ,
                 Elcesians
              
               ,
               and
               Theodotians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Adamians
               
               or
               Adamites
               ,
               so
               called
               either
               from
               one
               Adam
               their
               author
               ,
               or
               from
               Adam
               the
               first
               man
               ,
               whose
               nakednesse
               they
               imitate
               ,
               sprung
               up
               shortly
               after
               
               the
               Gnosticks
               ,
               and
               were
               called
               Prodiciani
               from
               one
               Prodicus
               ,
               whom
               they
               followed
               .
               Of
               this
               Sect
               there
               be
               many
               extant
               at
               this
               day
               .
               They
               held
               it
               unlawful
               for
               men
               or
               women
               to
               wear
               cloathes
               in
               their
               congregation
               and
               assemblies
               ,
               seeing
               their
               meetings
               were
               the
               only
               Paradise
               on
               earth
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               to
               have
               life
               Eternal
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               Heaven●
               ;
               as
               Adam
               then
               in
               his
               Paradise
               ,
               so
               Christians
               in
               theirs
               should
               be
               naken
               ,
               and
               nor
               cloathed
               with
               the
               badges
               of
               their
               sin
               and
               shame
               .
               They
               rejected
               marriages
               as
               diabolical
               ;
               therefore
               they
               used
               promiscuous
               copulation
               in
               the
               dark
               ;
               they
               rejected
               also
               all
               prayers
               to
               God
               as
               needlesse
               ,
               seeing
               he
               knew
               without
               us
               what
               we
               wanted
               .
               The
               Elcesei
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Elcesae
               ,
               
               an
               impostor
               ;
               and
               Sampsei
               from
               a
               spotted
               kind
               of
               Serpent
               ,
               which
               they
               represented
               in
               their
               changable
               dispositions
               ,
               were
               much
               addicted
               to
               judicial
               Astrology
               and
               Soothsaying
               .
               They
               held
               two
               Priests
               ,
               one
               below
               made
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               a
               meer
               man
               ,
               and
               one
               above
               ;
               they
               confound
               Christ
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               they
               call
               him
               Christs
               Sister
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               masculine
               name
               ,
               to
               both
               which
               persons
               they
               give
               longitude
               ,
               latitude
               ,
               and
               locality
               .
               To
               water
               they
               ascribe
               a
               divinity
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               did
               to
               two
               Whoores
               ,
               Marthus
               and
               Marthana
               ,
               the
               dust
               of
               whose
               feet
               and
               spittle
               they
               worshipped
               as
               holy
               reliques
               .
               They
               had
               a
               certaine
               Apocrypha
               book
               ,
               the
               reading
               whereof
               procured
               remission
               of
               ●in
               ;
               and
               they
               held
               it
               no
               sin
               to
               deny
               Christ
               in
               time
               of
               persecution
               .
               This
               Heresie
               began
               to
               spread
               ,
               about
               210.
               years
               after
               Christ
               under
               Gordian
               the
               Emperor
               .
               See
               Origen
               who
               writ
               against
               it
               .
               
               The
               Theodocians
               so
               called
               from
               one
               Theodo●us
               ,
               or
               Theodotion
               ,
               who
               lived
               under
               Severus
               Emperour
               ;
               170.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               
               He
               was
               a
               Byzantian
               by
               birth
               ,
               and
               a
               Tanner
               by
               profession
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               we
               may
               deny
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               we
               deny
               not
               God
               ,
               because
               Christ
               was
               meerly
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               begotten
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               man.
               He
               also
               added
               to
               ,
               and
               took
               from
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               what
               he
               pleased
               .
            
             
               Q
               20.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 Melchisedecians
                 ,
                 Bardesanists
              
               ,
               and
               Noetians
               ;
            
             
               A.
               The
               former
               were
               called
               Melchisedecians
               for
               believing
               that
               Melchisedeck
               was
               not
               a
               man
               ,
               
               but
               a
               Divine
               
               power
               superiour
               to
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               they
               held
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               man.
               One
               Theodotus
               Scholar
               to
               the
               former
               Theodotus
               the
               Tanner
               ,
               was
               author
               of
               this
               Sect
               ,
               who
               lived
               under
               Severus
               about
               174.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               The
               Bardesanists
               were
               so
               called
               from
               one
               Bardesanes
               a
               Syrian
               who
               lived
               under
               Verus
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               
               144.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               He
               taught
               that
               all
               things
               ,
               even
               God
               himself
               ,
               were
               subject
               to
               Fate
               ,
               or
               a
               Stoical
               necessity
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               took
               away
               all
               liberty
               ,
               both
               from
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               vertue
               and
               vice
               depended
               on
               the
               Stars
               .
               He
               renewed
               also
               the
               whimsies
               of
               the
               Aeones
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               overthrew
               Christs
               divinity
               ,
               and
               denied
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               The
               Noetians
               ,
               
               so
               called
               from
               Noetus
               born
               in
               Smyrna
               ,
               taught
               that
               there
               was
               but
               one
               Person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               which
               was
               both
               mortal
               and
               immortal
               ,
               in
               heaven
               God
               ,
               and
               impatible
               ;
               on
               earth
               Man
               ,
               and
               patible
               .
               So
               they
               made
               a
               Trinity
               ,
               not
               of
               Persons
               ,
               but
               of
               Names
               and
               Functions
               .
               Noetus
               also
               taught
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               Moses
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               brother
               was
               Aaron
               .
               This
               Heretick
               was
               buried
               with
               the
               burial
               of
               an
               Asse
               ,
               
               and
               his
               city
               Smyrna
               was
               overthrown
               eight
               years
               after
               he
               broached
               his
               Heresie
               .
               He
               lived
               about
               140.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               under
               
                 M.
                 Antoninus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 L.
                 Verus
              
               Emperours
               .
            
             
               Q.
               21.
               
               Of
               what
               Religion
               were
               the
               Valesians
               ,
               the
               
                 Cathari
                 ,
                 Angelici
              
               ,
               and
               Apostolici
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Valesians
               so
               called
               from
               one
               Valens
               ,
               an
               Arabian
               ,
               
               who
               out
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gnosticks
               or
               Tatians
               condemned
               marriage
               and
               procreation
               .
               Therefore
               his
               Scholars
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Origen
               ,
               gelded
               themselves
               ,
               thinking
               none
               can
               enter
               into
               heaven
               but
               Eunuchs
               .
               
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 Christ
                 speaks
                 of
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 continence
                 subdue
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ;
               This
               Heresie
               springing
               under
               
                 Iulianus
                 Philippus
              
               Emperour
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               216.
               
               
               The
               Cathari
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               so
               called
               by
               themselves
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               purer
               then
               other
               men
               ,
               derived
               most
               of
               their
               Tenets
               from
               Novat●s
               ,
               hence
               they
               were
               named
               Novatians
               .
               This
               Novatus
               lived
               under
               Decius
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               after
               Christ
               220.
               years
               .
               He
               was
               an
               African
               born
               .
               This
               Heresie
               lasted
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Arcadius
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               148.
               years
               ;
               they
               denyed
               repentance
               to
               those
               who
               fell
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               they
               bragged
               much
               of
               their
               Sanctity
               and
               good
               works
               .
               They
               condemned
               second
               Marriages
               
               as
               adulterous
               .
               They
               used
               rebaptization
               as
               the
               Donatists
               did
               afterward
               .
               They
               rejected
               also
               Oyl
               or
               Chrism
               in
               Baptisme
               .
               
               The
               Angelici
               were
               so
               called
               from
               worshipping
               of
               Angels
               ;
               it
               seems
               this
               Heresie
               was
               begun
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               who
               condemneth
               it
               ;
               but
               had
               its
               growth
               shortly
               after
               the
               Melchisedecians
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               180.
               
               The
               Apostolici
               were
               so
               called
               from
               imitating
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               
               these
               were
               the
               spawn
               of
               the
               Encratites
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               145.
               
               They
               rejected
               all
               married
               people
               as
               uncapable
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               held
               that
               the
               Apostles
               perpetually
               abstained
               from
               marriage
               .
               They
               had
               all
               things
               in
               common
               ,
               holding
               those
               unfit
               for
               Heaven
               who
               had
               any
               thing
               peculiar
               to
               themselves
               .
               They
               denied
               repentance
               and
               reconciliation
               to
               those
               that
               fell
               after
               Baptism
               .
               In
               stead
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               they
               used
               Apocrypha
               books
               ,
               as
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Egyptians
               ;
               
               the
               act
               of
               Andrew
               and
               Thomas
               .
               These
               Hereticks
               were
               called
               also
               Apotactitae
               by
               the
               Latines
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Greeks
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               renouncing
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Q.
               22.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 Sabellians
                 ,
                 Originians
              
               ,
               and
               Originists
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Sabellians
               were
               indeed
               all
               one
               in
               opinion
               with
               the
               Noetians
               ,
               
               but
               this
               name
               grew
               more
               famous
               then
               the
               other
               ;
               for
               Sabellius
               an
               African
               by
               birth
               ,
               was
               a
               better
               scholar
               then
               
                 Noetus
                 .
                 Sabellianisme
              
               began
               to
               be
               known
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               224.
               under
               the
               persecution
               of
               Valerian
               .
               They
               held
               there
               was
               but
               one
               person
               in
               the
               Trintry
               :
               whence
               it
               followeth
               that
               the
               Father
               suffered
               ;
               therefore
               they
               were
               named
               Patripassiani
               .
               This
               one
               Person
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               is
               called
               by
               divers
               names
               as
               occasion
               serves
               .
               The
               Originians
               were
               so
               called
               from
               one
               Origines
               a
               Monk
               ,
               
               who
               lived
               in
               Egypt
               and
               was
               disciple
               to
               Antony
               .
               These
               condemned
               marriage
               ,
               extolled
               concubinat
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               enemies
               to
               propagation
               ,
               committing
               the
               sin
               of
               Onan
               .
               They
               also
               reject
               such
               books
               of
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               ,
               as
               seem
               to
               favour
               marriage
               .
               The
               Origenists
               
               or
               Adamantians
               wree
               so
               called
               from
               that
               famous
               Origen
               ,
               who
               for
               his
               constancy
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               inexhausted
               labours
               ,
               was
               named
               Adamantïus
               .
               His
               errours
               began
               to
               spred
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               247.
               under
               Aurelian
               the
               
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               continued
               above
               334.
               years
               .
               They
               were
               condemned
               first
               in
               the
               council
               of
               Alexandria
               200.
               years
               after
               his
               death
               ;
               and
               again
               in
               the
               fifth
               generall
               council
               of
               Constantinople
               under
               Iustinian
               the
               first
               ,
               they
               held
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               a
               Revolution
               of
               souls
               from
               their
               estate
               and
               condition
               after
               death
               ,
               into
               the
               bodies
               again
               ,
               to
               converse
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               denying
               the
               perpetuity
               of
               our
               future
               estate
               ,
               either
               in
               heaven
               or
               hell
               ,
               by
               consequence
               they
               denyed
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               They
               held
               also
               that
               the
               punishments
               of
               the
               Devils
               and
               Reprobates
               should
               last
               only
               a
               1000.
               years
               ,
               and
               then
               should
               be
               saved
               .
               They
               taught
               that
               Christ
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               do
               no
               more
               see
               the
               Father
               ,
               then
               we
               see
               the
               Angels
               ;
               that
               the
               Son
               is
               coessential
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               not
               coeternal
               ;
               because
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               the
               Father
               created
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               also
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               .
               That
               the
               soules
               were
               created
               long
               before
               this
               world
               ,
               
               and
               for
               sinning
               in
               Heaven
               were
               sent
               down
               into
               their
               bodies
               ,
               as
               into
               prisons
               .
               They
               did
               also
               overthrow
               the
               whole
               historical
               truth
               of
               Scriptures
               by
               their
               allegories
               .
            
             
               Q.
               23.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Samosatenians
               ,
               and
               Photinians
               ;
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Paulus
                 Samosatenus
              
               was
               so
               called
               from
               Samosata
               ,
               
               where
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               near
               Euphrates
               .
               His
               Scholars
               were
               called
               Paulinians
               and
               Samosatenians
               ,
               and
               afterward
               
                 Photinians
                 ,
                 Lucians
              
               ,
               and
               Marcellians
               ,
               from
               these
               new
               teachers
               .
               Their
               beleef
               was
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               meerly
               man
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               being
               till
               his
               incarnation
               .
               This
               Heresie
               was
               taught
               60.
               years
               before
               Samosatenus
               ,
               by
               Artemon
               ,
               and
               was
               propagated
               afterward
               by
               
                 Photinus
                 ,
                 Lucian
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Marcellus
                 ,
                 Arrius
              
               ,
               and
               Mahomet
               .
               They
               held
               that
               the
               Godhead
               dwelt
               not
               in
               Christ
               bodily
               ,
               but
               as
               in
               the
               Prophets
               of
               old
               ,
               by
               grace
               and
               efficacy
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               onely
               the
               external
               ,
               not
               the
               internal
               word
               of
               God.
               Therefore
               they
               did
               not
               baptize
               in
               his
               name
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               the
               Councel
               of
               Nice
               rejected
               their
               baptisme
               as
               none
               ,
               and
               ordered
               they
               should
               be
               rebapti●
               zed
               ,
               who
               were
               baptized
               by
               them
               .
               This
               heresie
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Samosatenus
               brake
               out
               about
               232.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ;
               and
               hath
               continued
               in
               the
               Eastern
               parts
               ever
               since
               .
               The
               Photinians
               ,
               
               so
               called
               from
               Photinus
               ,
               born
               in
               the
               lesser
               Galatia
               ,
               held
               the
               same
               heresie
               with
               
               Samosatenus
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               propagate
               it
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               323.
               at
               Syrmium
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               Bishop
               ,
               under
               Canstantius
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               and
               before
               him
               ,
               Marcellus
               his
               master
               under
               Constantine
               the
               great
               ,
               publickly
               taught
               it
               ,
               affirming
               also
               that
               the
               Trinity
               was
               the
               extention
               of
               the
               divinity
               ,
               which
               is
               dilated
               into
               three
               ,
               and
               contracted
               again
               into
               one
               ,
               
               like
               wax
               being
               contracted
               ,
               may
               be
               dilated
               by
               heat
               .
               This
               heresie
               was
               much
               spread
               under
               Valens
               the
               Arrian
               Emperor
               343.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Q.
               24.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Manichean
               Religion
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Manes
               a
               Persian
               by
               birth
               ,
               
               and
               a
               Servant
               by
               condition
               ,
               was
               Father
               of
               the
               Manichean
               Sect
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               sink
               of
               almost
               all
               the
               former
               heresies
               ,
               for
               from
               the
               Marcionites
               they
               derived
               their
               opinion
               of
               two
               Principles
               ,
               or
               gods
               ,
               one
               good
               ,
               the
               other
               bad
               .
               With
               the
               Encratites
               they
               condemned
               the
               eating
               of
               flesh
               ,
               egges
               ,
               and
               milk
               ;
               they
               held
               also
               with
               the
               Anthropomorphites
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               members
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               substantially
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               base
               ,
               as
               dung
               and
               dirt
               ,
               but
               was
               separated
               from
               them
               by
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Elect
               ,
               Manichea●s
               eating
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               whose
               intestins
               had
               in
               them
               a
               cleansing
               and
               separating
               vertue
               .
               They
               condemned
               also
               the
               use
               of
               wine
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               gall
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               darknesse
               .
               With
               Marcion
               also
               they
               rejected
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               currilated
               the
               New
               ,
               by
               excluding
               Christs
               Genealogies
               ;
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               gave
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               true
               God.
               They
               babled
               also
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               great
               combat
               between
               the
               Princes
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               of
               light
               ;
               in
               which
               ,
               they
               who
               held
               for
               God
               ,
               were
               taken
               captives
               ,
               for
               whose
               redemption
               God
               laboureth
               still
               .
               With
               the
               Ophites
               they
               held
               that
               Christ
               was
               the
               Serpent
               which
               deceived
               our
               first
               Parents
               ;
               and
               with
               divers
               of
               the
               precedent
               Hereticks
               ,
               not
               onely
               did
               they
               deny
               Christs
               Divinity
               ,
               but
               his
               Humanity
               also
               ;
               affirming
               that
               he
               fained
               himself
               to
               suffer
               ,
               die
               ,
               and
               rise
               again
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Devil
               who
               truly
               was
               crucified
               .
               With
               Valentinus
               they
               taught
               that
               Christs
               body
               was
               fixed
               to
               the
               Stars
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               redeemed
               only
               our
               souls
               ,
               not
               our
               bodies
               ;
               With
               the
               former
               Hereticks
               ,
               they
               denyed
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               with
               Pythagoras
               ,
               held
               transanimation
               .
               With
               
                 Montanus
                 ,
                 Manes
              
               held
               that
               he
               was
               the
               true
               Para●let
               ,
               
               or
               comforter
               ,
               which
               Christ
               promised
               to
               send
               .
               With
               the
               Gentiles
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               some
               Idols
               .
               With
               Anaxago●As
               ,
               they
               held
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               to
               be
               ships
               ;
               and
               taught
               that
               one
               Schacla
               made
               Adam
               and
               Eve.
               They
               make
               no
               scruple
               to
               swear
               by
               the
               creatures
               ;
               they
               give
               to
               every
               man
               two
               contrary
               souls
               ,
               which
               still
               struggle
               in
               him
               .
               With
               the
               Poets
               they
               held
               that
               the
               heaven
               was
               supported
               by
               the
               shoulders
               of
               one
               whom
               they
               called
               Laturanius
               .
               They
               make
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               tree
               ,
               the
               same
               in
               essence
               ,
               as
               being
               both
               of
               them
               a
               part
               of
               God
               ;
               with
               the
               former
               hereticks
               also
               they
               condemned
               marriage
               ,
               and
               permitted
               promiscuous
               copulation
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               for
               procreation
               ,
               but
               for
               pleasure
               .
               They
               rejected
               baptisme
               as
               needlesse
               ,
               and
               condemned
               alms-giving
               ,
               
               or
               works
               of
               charity
               :
               they
               make
               our
               will
               to
               sin
               ,
               natural
               ,
               and
               not
               acquired
               by
               our
               fall
               ;
               as
               for
               sin
               they
               make
               it
               a
               substance
               ,
               communicated
               from
               parents
               to
               Children
               ;
               and
               not
               a
               quality
               ,
               or
               affection
               .
               These
               wicked
               opinions
               raged
               in
               the
               world
               340.
               years
               after
               Manes
               was
               excoriated
               alive
               for
               poysonning
               the
               Persian
               Kings
               Son
               ;
               these
               Hereticks
               were
               three
               Sects
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Manichees
                 ,
                 Catharists
              
               ,
               or
               Puritans
               ;
               and
               Macarii
               ,
               or
               blessed
               .
            
             
               Q.
               25.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 Hierarchites
                 ,
                 Melitians
              
               ,
               and
               Arrians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Hierachites
               ,
               
               so
               called
               from
               Hieracha
               ,
               an
               Egyptian
               ,
               and
               a
               Monk
               who
               lived
               shortly
               after
               Origen
               ,
               under
               Gallienus
               ,
               234.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               taught
               that
               married
               people
               could
               not
               enjoy
               heaven
               ;
               nor
               infants
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               merit
               ;
               they
               admitted
               none
               into
               their
               Church
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               lived
               single
               .
               They
               denied
               that
               Paradise
               in
               which
               man
               was
               created
               ,
               had
               any
               earthly
               or
               visible
               being
               .
               They
               held
               Melchisedeck
               to
               be
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               denied
               the
               Resurrection
               .
               
               The
               Meletians
               (
               so
               called
               from
               Meletius
               ,
               a
               Theban
               Bishop
               in
               Egypt
               ;
               who
               because
               he
               was
               deposed
               for
               offering
               to
               Idols
               ,
               in
               spleen
               he
               taught
               the
               Novatian
               Heresie
               ,
               in
               denying
               pardon
               of
               sins
               to
               those
               that
               fell
               though
               they
               repented
               )
               rejected
               all
               from
               their
               communion
               ,
               who
               in
               time
               of
               persecution
               fell
               from
               Christ
               ,
               though
               they
               afterward
               repented
               .
               They
               used
               Pharisaical
               washings
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               Judaical
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               humiliations
               to
               appease
               Gods
               anger
               
               with
               dancing
               ,
               singing
               ,
               and
               gingling
               of
               small
               bells
               .
               This
               Heresie
               began
               under
               Constatine
               the
               Emperour
               286.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               
               The
               Arrians
               so
               called
               from
               Arrius
               a
               Lybian
               by
               birth
               ,
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               of
               Alexandria
               by
               Profesion
               ,
               were
               called
               also
               Exoucontji
               ,
               for
               saying
               that
               Christ
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               created
               of
               nothing
               .
               This
               heresie
               brake
               out
               under
               Constantine
               290.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               and
               over-run
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
               They
               held
               Christ
               to
               be
               a
               creature
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               a
               mans
               body
               ,
               but
               no
               humane
               soul
               ,
               the
               divinity
               supplying
               the
               room
               thereof
               .
               They
               held
               also
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               a
               creature
               ,
               
               proceeding
               from
               a
               creature
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Christ.
               The
               Arrians
               in
               their
               Doxolegier
               gave
               glory
               not
               
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 by
                 the
                 Son
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               They
               rebaptized
               the
               Orthodox
               Christian
               ;
               and
               baptized
               onely
               the
               upper
               parts
               to
               the
               Novel
               ,
               thinking
               the
               inferiour
               parts
               unworthy
               of
               baptisme
               .
            
             
               Q.
               26.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 Audians
                 ,
                 Semi-arrians
              
               ,
               and
               Macedonians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Audiani
               so
               called
               from
               Audaeus
               a
               Syrian
               ,
               who
               appeared
               under
               Valentinian
               the
               Emperour
               338.
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               
               were
               named
               afterwards
               Anthropormorphytae
               ,
               for
               ascribing
               to
               God
               a
               humane
               body
               ;
               these
               as
               afterward
               the
               Denatists
               ,
               forsook
               the
               Orthodox
               Church
               ,
               because
               some
               wicked
               men
               were
               in
               it
               .
               They
               held
               darknesse
               ;
               fire
               and
               water
               eternal
               ,
               and
               the
               Original
               of
               all
               things
               .
               They
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               all
               sorts
               of
               Christians
               even
               such
               as
               were
               profane
               and
               impenitent
               .
               The
               Semi-arrians
               were
               those
               who
               neither
               would
               have
               Christ
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               same
               individual
               essence
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Orthodox
               Church
               held
               ;
               nor
               yet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               a
               like
               essence
               ;
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               a
               different
               Essence
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               like
               Will
               :
               and
               so
               they
               taught
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               not
               God
               in
               Essence
               ,
               but
               in
               Will
               only
               and
               Operation
               .
               This
               Heresie
               also
               held
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               Christs
               creature
               .
               It
               began
               under
               Constantius
               the
               Emperour
               330.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               The
               chief
               author
               thereof
               was
               one-eyed
               Acatius
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Cesaraea
                 Palestina
              
               ,
               successor
               to
               Eusebius
               ;
               hence
               they
               were
               called
               Acatiani
               .
               
               The
               Macedonians
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Macedonius
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ;
               held
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               was
               
               a
               creature
               ,
               and
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               not
               God
               himselfe
               ;
               and
               withal
               that
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               was
               meant
               only
               a
               power
               created
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               communicated
               to
               the
               creatures
               .
               This
               Heresie
               sprung
               up
               ,
               or
               rather
               being
               sprung
               up
               long
               before
               ,
               
               was
               stifly
               maintained
               under
               Constantius
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Constantine
               312.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ;
               and
               was
               condemned
               in
               the
               second
               Oecumenical
               councel
               at
               Constantinople
               under
               Theodosius
               the
               great
               .
               These
               Hereticks
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               fighters
               against
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             
               Q.
               27.
               
               Of
               what
               Religion
               were
               the
               
                 Aerians
                 ,
                 Aetians
              
               ,
               or
               Eunomians
               ,
               and
               Apollinarists
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Aerians
               so
               called
               from
               Aerius
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               
               who
               lived
               under
               Valentinian
               the
               first
               340.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ;
               held
               that
               there
               was
               no
               differance
               between
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               could
               not
               ordain
               ,
               that
               the
               dead
               were
               not
               to
               be
               prayed
               for
               ;
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               set
               or
               anniversary
               fasts
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Encratites
               ,
               or
               Apotactitae
               admitted
               none
               to
               their
               communion
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               continent
               ,
               and
               had
               renounced
               the
               world
               .
               They
               were
               called
               Syllabici
               also
               ,
               as
               standing
               captiously
               upon
               Words
               and
               Syllabies
               .
               They
               are
               said
               also
               to
               condemn
               the
               use
               of
               flesh
               :
               the
               Aetians
               ,
               
               were
               called
               so
               from
               Aetius
               a
               Deacon
               whose
               successor
               was
               Eunomius
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               331.
               under
               the
               Emperor
               Constantius
               ;
               he
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Cyzicum
               whose
               disciples
               were
               called
               Eunomians
               ,
               and
               Anomei
               for
               holding
               that
               Christ
               was
               no
               way
               like
               the
               Father
               .
               They
               were
               called
               also
               
                 Eudoxiani
                 ,
                 Theophron●ani
              
               .
               When
               they
               were
               banished
               ,
               they
               lived
               in
               holes
               ,
               and
               caves
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               called
               Troglodytae
               and
               Gothici
               ,
               because
               this
               heresie
               prevailed
               much
               among
               the
               Goths
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               Vlphillas
               their
               Bishop
               .
               These
               hereticks
               held
               that
               God
               could
               be
               perfectly
               here
               comprehended
               by
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               was
               neither
               in
               power
               ,
               essence
               ,
               or
               will
               ,
               like
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               created
               by
               the
               Son
               ;
               that
               Christ
               also
               assumed
               onely
               mans
               body
               ,
               but
               not
               his
               soul.
               They
               permitted
               all
               kind
               of
               licentiousnesse
               ,
               saying
               that
               faith
               without
               good
               works
               could
               save
               .
               
               The
               Eunomians
               did
               rebaptise
               the
               Orthodox
               professors
               ,
               and
               baptised
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               uncreated
               ,
               the
               Son
               created
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               created
               by
               the
               Son.
               The
               Apollinarists
               
               so
               called
               from
               Apollinaris
               Presbyter
               in
               Laodicea
               ,
               divided
               Christs
               humanity
               in
               affirming
               that
               he
               assumed
               mans
               body
               and
               a
               sensitive
               soul
               ,
               
               but
               not
               the
               reasonable
               or
               intellective
               soul
               of
               man
               ,
               because
               that
               was
               supplied
               by
               the
               divinity
               ;
               from
               this
               division
               they
               were
               named
               Dupla●es
               and
               Dim●iritae
               .
               In
               stead
               of
               the
               Trinity
               they
               acknowledge
               onely
               three
               distinct
               degrees
               of
               power
               in
               God
               :
               the
               greatest
               is
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               lesser
               is
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               laest
               of
               all
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               They
               held
               that
               Christs
               flesh
               was
               consubstantial
               with
               his
               divinity
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               took
               not
               his
               flesh
               from
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               but
               brought
               it
               from
               Heaven
               .
               They
               held
               that
               Christ
               had
               but
               one
               will
               ,
               
               that
               mens
               souls
               did
               propagate
               other
               souls
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               the
               ceremonial
               Law
               should
               be
               kept
               as
               before
               .
               This
               heresie
               brake
               out
               350.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               under
               Valens
               the
               Emperor
               .
            
             
               Q.
               28.
               
               What
               did
               the
               
                 Antidicomarianites
                 ,
                 Messalians
              
               ,
               and
               Metangismonites
               professe
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               former
               of
               these
               were
               so
               called
               ,
               
               because
               they
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               adversaries
               to
               Maries
               Virginity
               .
               Whence
               they
               were
               named
               Antimaritae
               ,
               and
               Helvidians
               ,
               from
               Helvidius
               the
               author
               ,
               who
               lived
               under
               Theodosius
               the
               great
               ,
               355.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               These
               held
               that
               Mary
               did
               not
               continue
               a
               Virgin
               after
               Christ
               was
               born
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               was
               known
               by
               Ioseph
               ,
               whereas
               she
               was
               indeed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               perpetual
               Virgin.
               
               The
               Messalians
               were
               so
               named
               from
               the
               Caldaicks
               word
               Tsalah
               which
               signifieth
               to
               pray
               ,
               therefore
               in
               Greeke
               they
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               prayer
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               pray
               continually
               ;
               and
               Martyriani
               for
               worshipping
               as
               a
               Martyr
               one
               of
               their
               Sect
               who
               was
               killed
               by
               a
               Souldier
               .
               They
               were
               called
               also
               Enthusiastae
               from
               their
               pretended
               inspirations
               ,
               and
               Euphemitae
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               praises
               or
               elogies
               which
               they
               sung
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               Satanici
               from
               worshipping
               of
               Satan
               ,
               whom
               they
               held
               to
               be
               the
               governour
               of
               mankind
               .
               They
               held
               that
               nothing
               was
               required
               to
               salvation
               ,
               but
               prayer
               ;
               therefore
               they
               rejected
               faith
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               and
               sacraments
               ;
               and
               taught
               that
               God
               was
               visible
               to
               our
               bodily
               eyes
               ,
               and
               that
               Satan
               was
               to
               be
               worshipped
               that
               he
               might
               do
               no
               hurt
               ;
               they
               bragged
               that
               they
               could
               visibly
               expel
               Satan
               ,
               whom
               they
               could
               see
               come
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               like
               smoak
               ,
               and
               
               in
               form
               of
               a
               Sow
               with
               her
               Pigs
               ,
               into
               whose
               place
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               did
               visibly
               succeed
               .
               They
               live
               idly
               ,
               and
               hare
               working
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               excommunicate
               any
               of
               their
               Sect
               that
               labour
               ;
               they
               condemn
               all
               almes
               giving
               ,
               except
               to
               those
               of
               their
               own
               Sect
               :
               They
               allow
               lying
               ,
               perjury
               ,
               and
               dis●embling
               in
               Religion
               .
               They
               slighted
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               held
               that
               baptism
               was
               of
               no
               use
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               sins
               past
               .
               This
               heresie
               prevailed
               under
               Valentinian
               and
               Valens
               Emperors
               ,
               
               341.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               The
               Metangismonites
               were
               so
               called
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               transvasation
               ,
               or
               putting
               one
               vessel
               ,
               
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Greek
               ,
               into
               another
               ;
               for
               they
               held
               that
               the
               Son
               was
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               a
               lesser
               vessel
               in
               a
               bigger
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               make
               the
               Divine
               Essence
               bigger
               and
               lesser
               then
               it self
               ,
               they
               held
               also
               that
               God
               was
               corporeal
               .
            
             
               Q.
               29.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 Hermians
                 ,
                 Proclianites
              
               ,
               and
               Patricians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Hermians
               or
               Hermogenians
               ,
               
               so
               called
               from
               Hermius
               or
               Hermogenes
               an
               African
               under
               Severus
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               177.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               are
               by
               Saint
               Austin
               reckoned
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Seleucians
               .
               These
               held
               that
               the
               elements
               or
               matter
               of
               the
               world
               was
               coeternal
               with
               God.
               That
               the
               Angels
               were
               made
               of
               spirit
               and
               fire
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               the
               creators
               of
               mens
               souls
               .
               That
               evil
               was
               partly
               from
               God
               ,
               partly
               from
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               Christ
               in
               his
               ascention
               left
               his
               body
               in
               the
               Sunne
               ;
               they
               denied
               that
               there
               was
               ever
               any
               visible
               Paradise
               ;
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               any
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               that
               baptisme
               by
               water
               was
               to
               be
               used
               .
               
               The
               Proclianites
               were
               so
               called
               from
               one
               Proclus
               or
               Proculus
               ,
               an
               obscure
               man
               ,
               who
               held
               the
               Hermogenian
               opinions
               ,
               and
               withal
               taught
               that
               Christ
               was
               not
               yet
               come
               into
               the
               flesh
               .
               
               The
               Patricians
               were
               so
               called
               from
               one
               Patricius
               whom
               Danaeus
               thinks
               lived
               under
               Arcadius
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               387.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               These
               held
               that
               not
               God
               ,
               but
               Saran
               made
               mans
               flesh
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               men
               may
               lawfully
               kill
               themselves
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
               
               they
               admit
               and
               reject
               what
               books
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               they
               please
               .
            
             
               Q.
               30.
               
               
                 What
                 did
                 the
              
               Ascitae
               ,
               Pattalorinchitae
               ,
               Aquarii
               ,
               and
               Coluthiani
               ,
               professe
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Ascitae
               
               so
               named
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Bottle
               used
               
               to
               carry
               about
               Bottles
               filled
               with
               W●ne
               ,
               and
               stopped
               ,
               bragging
               that
               they
               were
               the
               new
               Evangelical
               Bottles
               filled
               with
               new
               Wine
               ;
               and
               such
               they
               held
               necessary
               for
               all
               good
               Christians
               to
               carry
               about
               ;
               in
               this
               they
               placed
               the
               main
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               These
               and
               divers
               other
               heresies
               like
               Ionas
               his
               gourd
               were
               quickly
               up
               and
               quickly
               down
               .
               The
               Pattalorinchitae
               were
               so
               named
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               staff
               or
               stick
               ,
               
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Nose
               ,
               for
               they
               used
               to
               thrust
               their
               fingers
               into
               their
               Nose
               and
               Mouth
               ,
               to
               hinder
               them
               from
               speaking
               ;
               for
               they
               place●
               all
               their
               Religion
               in
               silence
               .
               Hence
               they
               were
               called
               Silentiarii
               .
               
               The
               Aquarii
               were
               so
               called
               from
               〈◊〉
               water
               ,
               because
               in
               stead
               of
               pure
               Wine
               ,
               they
               offered
               Water
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               These
               were
               the
               spawn
               of
               the
               Severians
               ,
               
               Encratites
               ,
               and
               Helcesaites
               .
               The
               Coluthiani
               were
               so
               called
               from
               Coluthus
               ,
               Presbyter
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               coetanial
               with
               Arrius
               ,
               under
               
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 290.
              
               years
               after
               Christ.
               Their
               opinion
               was
               ,
               that
               God
               could
               not
               be
               the
               author
               of
               punishment
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               evil
               ;
               
               whereas
               Amos
               the
               Prophet
               shews
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 that
                 their
                 is
                 no
                 evil
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 done
              
               ;
               Amos
               3.
               6.
               and
               in
               
                 Isay
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 formeth
                 the
                 Light
                 and
                 Darknesse
                 ,
                 making
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 creating
                 evil
                 ,
              
               Is.
               45.
               7.
               
            
             
               Q.
               31.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Religious
               Tenets
               of
               the
               
                 Floriani
                 ;
                 Aeternales
              
               ,
               and
               Nudipedales
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Floriani
               were
               so
               called
               from
               Florinus
               ,
               or
               Florianus
               a
               Roman
               Presbyter
               ,
               
               who
               lived
               under
               Commodus
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               153.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               These
               hereticks
               were
               spawned
               by
               the
               Valentinians
               ,
               whose
               Doctrines
               concerning
               the
               ●●ones
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               their
               Tenets
               they
               maintained
               ,
               and
               withall
               ,
               that
               God
               made
               evil
               and
               sin
               ;
               whereas
               Moses
               
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 were
                 very
                 good
                 .
              
               They
               retained
               also
               the
               Jewish
               manner
               of
               keeping
               Easter
               ,
               and
               their
               other
               Ceremonies
               .
               Aeternales
               
               from
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               worlds
               eternity
               ;
               for
               they
               held
               there
               should
               be
               no
               change
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               world
               should
               continue
               as
               it
               is
               now
               .
               This
               heresie
               in
               Philaster
               and
               Austin
               hath
               neither
               name
               ,
               nor
               author
               .
               The
               Nudipedales
               
               were
               those
               who
               placed
               all
               Religion
               in
               going
               bare
               foot
               ;
               because
               Moses
               and
               Ieshua
               are
               commanded
               to
               pull
               off
               their
               shoes
               ,
               and
               Isay
               to
               walk
               bare-foot
               ;
               
                 whereas
                 these
                 were
                 Extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 peculiar
                 
                 precepts
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 signs
                 of
                 particular
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 enjoyned
                 to
                 be
                 iitated
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               32.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 Priscillianists
              
               ,
               the
               Rhetorians
               ,
               and
               the
               Feri
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
               The
               Donatists
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Donatus
               a
               Numidian
               ,
               who
               because
               Cecilian
               was
               preferred
               before
               him
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               accused
               him
               and
               all
               the
               Bishops
               that
               ordained
               him
               to
               be
               Traditores
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               had
               delivered
               the
               Bibles
               to
               be
               burned
               by
               Idolaters
               under
               the
               persecution
               of
               Maximinus
               :
               though
               this
               accusation
               was
               found
               false
               ,
               yet
               Donatus
               persisted
               obstinate
               ,
               and
               separated
               himself
               ,
               and
               congregation
               from
               all
               others
               ,
               accounting
               that
               no
               Church
               where
               any
               spot
               or
               infirmity
               was
               to
               be
               found
               ;
               and
               that
               such
               a
               pure
               church
               was
               onely
               to
               be
               found
               among
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               would
               have
               no
               man
               to
               be
               forced
               ,
               or
               urged
               to
               a
               godly
               life
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               le●t
               to
               himself
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 open
                 a
                 Gap
                 to
                 all
                 impurity
                 ,
              
               they
               did
               also
               flight
               the
               magistracy
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               punish
               hereticks
               .
               They
               held
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               depend
               upon
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               they
               rebaptized
               also
               the
               Orthodox
               Christians
               as
               if
               their
               baptis●n
               had
               been
               no
               baptism
               .
               They
               held
               it
               no
               sin
               to
               kill
               themselves
               rather
               then
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               made
               no
               scruple
               to
               kill
               others
               that
               were
               not
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               when
               they
               found
               any
               advantage
               .
               They
               used
               certarn
               magical
               purifications
               ,
               and
               bragged
               much
               of
               Enthusiasms
               and
               Revelations
               .
               They
               also
               with
               the
               Arrians
               made
               the
               Son
               lesse
               then
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               then
               the
               Son.
               This
               herefie
               was
               divided
               into
               divers
               schismes
               ,
               the
               chief
               whereof
               were
               the
               Circumcellions
               so
               called
               from
               their
               Cells
               and
               Cottages
               in
               which
               they
               lived
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               austerity
               ;
               these
               made
               no
               bones
               to
               murther
               all
               they
               met
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               were
               more
               dangerous
               then
               High-way
               Robbers
               .
               The
               Donatists
               were
               named
               also
               Parmenianists
               from
               Parmenianus
               one
               of
               Donatus
               his
               disciples
               .
               At
               Rome
               ,
               they
               were
               named
               Campates
               from
               the
               Camp
               ,
               or
               Field
               ,
               and
               Montenses
               from
               the
               Hill
               where
               they
               used
               to
               hide
               themselves
               .
               The
               Priscillianists
               were
               so
               named
               from
               Priscillianus
               
               a
               Spaniard
               ,
               who
               under
               Gratian
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               spread
               his
               heresie
               
               first
               in
               Spain
               ,
               348.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               From
               thence
               like
               a
               canker
               it
               run
               through
               all
               the
               West
               :
               his
               heresie
               was
               made
               up
               of
               former
               heresies
               ;
               for
               with
               the
               Manicnes
               he
               held
               that
               the
               world
               was
               made
               by
               an
               evil
               god
               .
               With
               the
               Sabellians
               he
               confounded
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ;
               with
               the
               Origenists
               ,
               he
               taught
               that
               mens
               souls
               were
               made
               before
               their
               bodies
               in
               some
               receptacle
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               Manichees
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               parcels
               of
               the
               Divine
               Essence
               .
               With
               Astrologers
               they
               held
               that
               all
               humane
               events
               depended
               on
               the
               Stars
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               Stoicks
               that
               we
               sin
               necessarily
               ,
               and
               coactively
               .
               With
               the
               Gnosticks
               they
               condemned
               marriage
               ;
               with
               the
               Encratites
               ,
               the
               eating
               of
               flesh
               ;
               with
               the
               Audians
               they
               allowed
               lying
               ,
               and
               perjury
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               G●osticks
               they
               rejected
               the
               ancient
               Prophets
               as
               fanatical
               and
               ignorant
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
               The
               Rhetorians
               so
               called
               from
               one
               Rhetorius
               ,
               held
               the
               same
               Tenet
               ,
               which
               the
               Mahumetans
               do
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               namely
               that
               every
               man
               shall
               be
               saved
               by
               the
               Religion
               he
               professeth
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               no
               Religion
               should
               be
               forced
               ,
               
               but
               men
               should
               be
               left
               to
               their
               own
               choice
               ,
               and
               will.
               The
               Feri
               or
               wild
               Hereticks
               were
               such
               as
               held
               it
               unlawful
               to
               eat
               or
               converse
               with
               men
               ;
               
               therefore
               they
               held
               none
               should
               be
               saved
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               lived
               alone
               :
               They
               taught
               also
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               was
               a
               creature
               .
            
             
               Q.
               33.
               
               
                 What
                 were
                 the
              
               Theopaschitae
               ,
               Trithei●ae
               ,
               Aquei●
               Mel●●onii
               ,
               Ophei
               ,
               Tertullii
               ,
               Liberatores
               ,
               and
               Nativitarii
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Theopaschites
               ,
               
               held
               that
               the
               divinity
               of
               Christ
               suffered
               as
               if
               there
               had
               been
               in
               him
               but
               one
               nature
               ,
               because
               one
               person
               .
               
               The
               Tritheits
               divided
               the
               Essence
               of
               God
               into
               three
               parts
               ;
               the
               one
               they
               called
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               as
               though
               either
               of
               the
               persons
               had
               not
               bin
               perfectly
               God.
               
               The
               Aquei
               held
               that
               the
               water
               was
               not
               created
               but
               coeternal
               with
               God
               ;
               this
               heresie
               was
               culled
               out
               of
               the
               Hermagenian
               and
               Audian
               Tenets
               .
               
               The
               Melitonii
               so
               named
               from
               one
               Melito
               ,
               taught
               that
               not
               the
               soul
               ,
               but
               the
               body
               of
               man
               was
               made
               after
               Gods
               Image
               ,
               and
               so
               with
               the
               Anthropomorphites
               they
               made
               God
               corporeal
               .
               The
               Ophei
               ,
               
               so
               called
               from
               one
               Opheus
               ,
               held
               there
               were
               innumerable
               worlds
               .
               
               The
               Tertullii
               ,
               from
               one
               Tertullus
               ,
               
               taught
               that
               the
               souls
               of
               wicked
               men
               should
               be
               converted
               into
               Devils
               ,
               
               and
               Savage
               Beasts
               .
               Li●eratores
               ,
               are
               those
               who
               taught
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               descending
               into
               Hell
               ,
               did
               set
               at
               liberty
               all
               wicked
               that
               then
               be●eved
               in
               him
               .
               
               Nativitarji
               ,
               were
               such
               as
               taught
               that
               Christs
               Divine
               Nativity
               had
               a
               beginning
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 2.
                 
                 [
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 ]
              
               so
               they
               acknowledged
               the
               Eternity
               of
               his
               Essence
               ,
               
               but
               not
               of
               his
               Filiation
               .
               These
               were
               but
               branches
               of
               former
               Heresies
               ,
               broached
               by
               obscure
               or
               unknown
               authors
               ,
               and
               of
               short
               continuance
               .
            
             
               Q.
               34.
               
               
                 What
                 were
                 the
              
               Luciferians
               ,
               Jovinianists
               ,
               and
               Arbicks
               .
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Luciferians
              
               ,
               
               so
               called
               from
               Lucifer
               Bishop
               of
               Caralitanum
               in
               Sardinia
               ,
               who
               lived
               under
               Iul●an
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               333.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               taught
               with
               the
               Cerinthians
               ,
               and
               Marcionites
               ,
               that
               this
               world
               was
               made
               by
               the
               Devil
               .
               That
               mens
               souls
               were
               corporeal
               ,
               and
               had
               their
               being
               by
               propagation
               or
               traduction
               .
               They
               denyed
               to
               the
               Clergy
               that
               fell
               ,
               any
               place
               for
               repentance
               ,
               or
               reconciliation
               ;
               neither
               did
               they
               restore
               Bishops
               or
               inferious
               Clerks
               to
               their
               Dignities
               ,
               if
               they
               fel
               into
               Heresie
               ,
               though
               they
               afterward
               repented
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               old
               Nova●ians
               ,
               and
               Meletians
               ;
               these
               Luciferians
               were
               named
               also
               Homonymians
               ,
               for
               using
               the
               word
               flesh
               ambiguously
               in
               their
               dispurations
               .
               The
               Iovinianists
               were
               so
               called
               from
               Iovinian
               a
               Roman
               ,
               
               who
               lived
               under
               Jovinian
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               335.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               These
               held
               with
               the
               Stoicks
               that
               all
               sins
               were
               equal
               ;
               that
               after
               baptisme
               we
               could
               not
               sin
               :
               that
               fasting
               was
               needlesse
               .
               that
               Virginity
               was
               not
               better
               then
               the
               married
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               in
               bearing
               Christ
               lost
               her
               Virginity
               .
               
               The
               Arabicks
               ,
               were
               so
               named
               from
               Arabia
               ,
               the
               countrey
               where
               this
               heresie
               was
               broached
               and
               maintained
               ,
               under
               Philip
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               217.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ;
               they
               held
               that
               mens
               soules
               died
               with
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               in
               the
               last
               day
               should
               rise
               again
               :
               From
               this
               heresie
               they
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               mortal
               soules
               ;
               not
               much
               different
               from
               them
               are
               the
               Psychopanuychitae
               of
               this
               age
               ,
               who
               make
               the
               soul
               sleep
               in
               the
               Grave
               with
               the
               body
               till
               the
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               35.
               
               
                 What
                 were
                 the
              
               Collyridians
               ,
               Paterniani
               ,
               Tertullianists
               ,
               and
               Abelonitae
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Collyridians
               
               were
               hatched
               also
               in
               Arabia
               ,
               and
               so
               named
               from
               a
               kinde
               of
               Cakes
               or
               Buns
               ,
               which
               the
               Greeks
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               these
               Cakes
               they
               presented
               every
               year
               with
               great
               ceremony
               to
               a
               certain
               Maid
               fit●ng
               in
               a
               chair
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               covered
               with
               a
               vail
               ,
               ●n
               honour
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Ma●y
               :
               these
               flourished
               under
               Theo●osius
               the
               great
               ,
               357.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               
               Paterniani
               .
               so
               called
               from
               one
               Paternus
               an
               obscure
               fellow
               ,
               were
               named
               also
               Venu●iani
               from
               Venus
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               venereal
               actions
               they
               honoured
               more
               then
               God
               ,
               These
               held
               that
               all
               the
               lower
               parts
               of
               mans
               body
               ,
               from
               the
               Navel
               downward
               ,
               were
               made
               by
               the
               Devil
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               gave
               themselves
               to
               all
               lasciviousnesse
               and
               uncleannesse
               ,
               therefore
               they
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               deriders
               of
               good
               manners
               and
               honesty
               .
               
               The
               Tertullianists
               .
               were
               so
               called
               from
               that
               famous
               Lawyer
               and
               Divine
               Ter●ullian
               ,
               who
               lived
               under
               Severus
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               about
               170
               years
               after
               Christ.
               He
               being
               excommunicated
               by
               the
               Roman
               Clergy
               for
               a
               Montanist
               ,
               fell
               unto
               these
               heretical
               opinio●s
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               corporeal
               ,
               but
               without
               delineation
               of
               members
               ;
               that
               mens
               souls
               were
               not
               onely
               corporeal
               ,
               but
               also
               distinguished
               into
               members
               ,
               and
               had
               corporeal
               dimensions
               ,
               and
               did
               encrease
               and
               decrease
               with
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               soul
               had
               its
               Original
               by
               propagation
               or
               traduction
               .
               He
               held
               also
               that
               the
               souls
               of
               wicked
               men
               after
               death
               were
               converted
               into
               Devils
               ;
               that
               the
               Virgin
               
                 Mary
                 ,
                 ●
              
               after
               Christs
               birth
               ,
               did
               marry
               once
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Catap●rygian
               ,
               he
               bragged
               much
               of
               the
               Paraclet
               or
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               they
               said
               was
               poured
               on
               them
               in
               a
               greater
               measure
               ,
               then
               on
               the
               Apostles
               .
               He
               condemned
               all
               use
               of
               arms
               and
               wars
               among
               Christians
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               M●ntanists
               ,
               rejected
               second
               marriages
               ,
               as
               no
               better
               then
               adultery
               .
               The
               Abelonitae
               
               were
               so
               called
               from
               
                 Abeo
                 ,
                 Adams
              
               Son
               ;
               these
               taught
               that
               Abel
               was
               married
               ,
               but
               had
               no
               carnal
               commerce
               with
               his
               Wife
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               made
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               of
               Cains
               and
               Seths
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               these
               Abclites
               did
               marry
               Wives
               ,
               but
               not
               use
               them
               as
               Wives
               for
               propagation
               ,
               for
               ●●ar
               of
               Original
               sin
               ,
               whereof
               they
               would
               not
               be
               authors
               ;
               therefore
               they
               
               condemned
               copulation
               ,
               as
               a
               work
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               altogether
               Satanical
               .
               But
               for
               the
               conservation
               of
               their
               Sect
               ,
               they
               used
               to
               adopt
               other
               mens
               Children
               .
               This
               heresie
               sprung
               up
               under
               Arcadius
               the
               Emperout
               ,
               370.
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               
               in
               the
               Terriroties
               of
               Hippo
               ,
               where
               Saint
               Austin
               was
               Bishop
               .
               This
               heresie
               lasted
               not
               long
               .
            
             
               Q.
               36.
               
               What
               Tenets
               in
               Religion
               held
               the
               
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 Praedestinati
              
               ,
               and
               Timotheans
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Pelagians
               were
               so
               called
               from
               Pelagius
               a
               Brittain
               by
               birth
               ,
               
               and
               a
               Monk
               at
               Rome
               ,
               afterward
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               under
               Theod●sius
               the
               yonger
               ,
               382.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               They
               were
               named
               also
               Caelestiani
               from
               Caelestius
               one
               of
               Pelagius
               his
               scholars
               .
               These
               taught
               that
               death
               was
               not
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               that
               Adam
               should
               have
               died
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               not
               sinned
               .
               That
               Adams
               sin
               was
               hurtful
               onely
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               his
               posterity
               ;
               that
               concupiscence
               was
               no
               sin
               ,
               that
               Infants
               did
               not
               draw
               original
               sin
               from
               their
               Parents
               ,
               that
               infants
               might
               be
               saved
               without
               baptisme
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               life
               eternal
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               man
               after
               the
               fall
               had
               the
               free
               will
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               ascribed
               no
               more
               to
               grace
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               it
               we
               had
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               our
               good
               works
               wee
               obtaine
               grace
               ;
               they
               rejected
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               predestination
               ,
               
               
                 perhaps
                 because
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 called
              
               Praedestinati
               ,
               
                 made
                 Predestination
                 a
                 cloak
                 for
                 all
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 security
                 and
                 desperation
              
               ;
               for
               they
               taught
               that
               the
               Predestinate
               might
               sinne
               securely
               ,
               for
               he
               could
               not
               be
               damned
               ;
               and
               that
               such
               as
               were
               not
               predestinate
               ,
               should
               never
               be
               saved
               ,
               though
               their
               life
               were
               never
               so
               holy
               .
               This
               heresie
               was
               not
               long
               before
               Pelagianisme
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Libertins
               .
               The
               Timotheans
               ,
               
               so
               called
               from
               
                 Timotheus
                 Aelurus
              
               ;
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Ca●
               ,
               from
               his
               bad
               conditions
               )
               sprung
               up
               under
               Zeno
               the
               Greek
               Emperour
               ,
               447.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               These
               taught
               that
               the
               two
               natures
               of
               Christ
               were
               so
               mixed
               in
               the
               Virgins
               Womb
               ,
               that
               they
               ceased
               to
               be
               what
               they
               were
               before
               ,
               and
               became
               a
               third
               substance
               made
               up
               of
               both
               ,
               as
               a
               mixed
               body
               is
               made
               up
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               which
               lose
               their
               names
               and
               forms
               in
               the
               mixtion
               .
               These
               Hereticks
               afterward
               lost
               the
               
               name
               of
               Timotheans
               from
               Timotheus
               their
               Author
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               
               and
               were
               called
               Monothelites
               and
               Monophysites
               from
               ascribing
               onely
               one
               will
               ,
               and
               one
               nature
               to
               Christ.
               Of
               the
               Pelagians
               see
               Austin
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Fathers
               who
               have
               written
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               Q.
               37.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 Eutychians
              
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               Sects
               which
               sprung
               out
               of
               them
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Nestorians
               were
               so
               called
               from
               Nestorius
               
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               who
               broached
               his
               Heresie
               under
               Theodosius
               the
               younger
               ,
               400
               years
               after
               Christ.
               He
               taught
               that
               in
               Christ
               were
               two
               distinct
               persons
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               Mary
               ;
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               in
               Christs
               baptisme
               descended
               into
               the
               Son
               of
               Mary
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               there
               ,
               as
               a
               lodger
               doth
               in
               a
               house
               ;
               therefore
               he
               would
               not
               call
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Mother
               of
               Christ.
               Besides
               he
               made
               the
               humanity
               of
               Christ
               equal
               with
               his
               divinity
               ,
               aad
               so
               confounded
               their
               properties
               and
               operations
               .
               This
               Heresie
               was
               but
               the
               spawn
               of
               some
               former
               Heresies
               ,
               chiefly
               of
               Manicheisine
               and
               Arrianiame
               .
               It
               was
               condemned
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
               Ep●esus
               under
               Theodosius
               the
               younger
               ,
               in
               which
               Cyrill
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               was
               President●
               and
               the
               author
               Nestorius
               was
               deposed
               and
               banished
               ,
               where
               his
               blasphemous
               tongue
               was
               eat
               out
               with
               Wormes
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               with
               Core
               and
               his
               seditious
               complices
               swallowed
               up
               by
               the
               Earth
               .
               The
               Eutychians
               so
               named
               from
               
                 Eu●yches
                 Archimandrite
              
               or
               Abbot
               of
               Constantinopie
               ,
               
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               Theodosius
               the
               younger
               ,
               held
               opinions
               quite
               contrary
               to
               Nestorius
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Christ
               before
               the
               Union
               ,
               had
               two
               distinct
               natures
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               Union
               only
               one
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Divinity
               which
               swallowed
               up
               the
               Humanity
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               confounded
               the
               property
               of
               the
               two
               natures
               ,
               affirming
               that
               the
               Divine
               nature
               suffered
               and
               died
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               the
               Word
               ,
               did
               not
               take
               from
               the
               Virgin
               Humane
               nature
               .
               This
               heresie
               was
               first
               condemned
               in
               a
               Provincial
               Synod
               at
               Constantinople
               ;
               then
               it
               was
               set
               up
               again
               by
               Dioscurus
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               in
               the
               theevish
               Councel
               
               of
               Ephesus
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               condemned
               by
               the
               generall
               Councel
               of
               Chalcedon
               under
               Marcian
               the
               Emperour
               .
               From
               the
               Eutychians
               sprung
               up
               the
               Acephal●
               ,
               or
               headlesse
               Hereticks
               ,
               so
               called
               because
               they
               had
               neither
               Bishop
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               nor
               Sac●ament
               amongst
               them
               ;
               these
               held
               that
               in
               Christ
               were
               two
               natures
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               they
               confounded
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               also
               the
               properties
               ,
               saying
               that
               the
               humanity
               lost
               it selfe
               and
               properties
               ,
               being
               swallowed
               up
               by
               the
               divinity
               ,
               as
               a
               drop
               of
               Vineger
               is
               lost
               in
               the
               Sea.
               Severus
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               was
               author
               of
               this
               Sect
               ,
               under
               Anastasius
               Emperour
               ,
               462.
               yeares
               after
               Christ.
               They
               were
               called
               also
               Theodosians
               from
               Theodosius
               their
               chiefe
               Patron
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Monophysites
               were
               all
               one
               with
               the
               Eutychians
               ,
               differing
               onely
               in
               name
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Agnoetae
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ignorance
               ,
               becaus●
               they
               held
               that
               Christs
               Divinity
               ,
               which
               with
               them
               onely
               remained
               after
               the
               Union
               ,
               was
               ignoranT
               of
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               where
               Lazarus
               after
               his
               death
               was
               laied
               .
               This
               heresie
               was
               revived
               by
               Theodosius
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               under
               Mauritius
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               572.
               yeares
               after
               Christ.
               4.
               
               The
               Iacobites
               so
               called
               from
               Iacobus
               the
               Syrian
               ,
               held
               the
               same
               opinions
               that
               the
               Eutychians
               ;
               and
               scoffed
               the
               Christians
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Me●chites
               ,
               because
               they
               followed
               the
               Emperour
               in
               their
               Faith.
               These
               under
               Ph●cas
               the
               Emperour
               drew
               all
               Syria
               into
               their
               Heresie
               ,
               575.
               yeares
               after
               Christ.
               5.
               
               The
               Armenians
               so
               named
               from
               Armenia
               ,
               insected
               with
               that
               Heresie
               ,
               held
               that
               Christ
               took
               not
               a
               humane
               body
               from
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               immortall
               from
               the
               first
               minute
               of
               its
               Conception
               ;
               hence
               they
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               they
               againe
               in
               s●orn
               called
               the
               Orthodox
               Christians
               Manicheans
               and
               Phantas●asts
               ;
               these
               held
               a
               Quaternity
               of
               Persons
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Divinity
               suffered
               ;
               and
               kept
               their
               Easter
               after
               the
               Jewish
               manner
               .
               They
               sprung
               up
               under
               Phocas
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               577.
               yeares
               after
               Christ.
               6.
               
               The
               Monothelites
               in
               words
               held
               there
               were
               two
               natures
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               in
               effect
               denyed
               them
               ,
               by
               giving
               him
               one
               Will
               
               onely
               .
               All
               these
               branches
               of
               Eutychianisme
               were
               condemned
               by
               the
               fifth
               General
               Councel
               held
               at
               Constantinople
               under
               Iustinian
               the
               first
               ,
               who
               confirmed
               the
               councel
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               to
               which
               these
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               doubting
               Hereticks
               (
               for
               so
               they
               called
               themselves
               )
               would
               not
               subscribe
               .
               At
               last
               sprung
               up
               Mahumetanisme
               ,
               589.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               Of
               which
               we
               have
               spokeh
               already
               .
               Of
               all
               these
               see
               
                 Isidor
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Evagrius
                 ,
                 Nicephorus
                 ,
                 S●erates
                 ,
                 Sozomen
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Eighth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 opinions
                 in
                 Religion
                 held
                 the
                 seventh
                 Centur●
                 .
                 ●
                 The
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 eighth
                 Century
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Tenets
                 of
                 the
                 ninth
                 and
                 tenth
                 Centuries
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 eleventh
                 and
                 twelfth
                 Centuries
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 〈◊〉
                 other
                 Sects
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 Century
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 ●spans●
                 thirteenth
                 Century
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Sects
                 of
                 the
                 fourte●●th
                 Century
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Wicklevites
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 Century
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 Century
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 Luther
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 11.
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 sprung
                 cut
                 of
                 Luther
                 anisme
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 Protestants
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 Of
                 the
                 other
                 opinions
                 held
                 this
                 Century
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 〈◊〉
                 beads
                 of
                 Calvins
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 other
                 opinions
                 ●eld
                 this
                 age
                 .
                 16.
                 of
                 divers
                 other
                 opinions
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 this
                 variety
                 ,
                 and
                 confusion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               VIII
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               WHereas
               we
               have
               had
               a
               view
               of
               the
               different
               Heresies
               in
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               the
               first
               600.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ;
               now
               let
               us
               know
               what
               were
               the
               chief
               opinions
               and
               authors
               thereof
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               Century
               ?
               
            
             
               A.
               The
               Heicetae
               professed
               a
               Monastical
               life
               ▪
               but
               〈◊〉
               taught
               that
               the
               service
               of
               God
               consisted
               in
               holy
               ●ances
               and
               singing
               with
               the
               Nuns
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Moses
               and
               
                 Miriam
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 15.
                 upon
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
              
               P●●roh
               in
               
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea.
                 Gnosimachi
              
               were
               haters
               and
               〈◊〉
               of
               all
               
               learning
               ,
               or
               Book
               knowledge
               ;
               teaching
               that
               God
               required
               nothing
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               a
               good
               life
               .
               
                 Of
                 these
                 we
                 have
                 too
                 many
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 .
                 But
                 Christ
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 Life
                 〈◊〉
                 consists
                 in
                 knowledge
                 :
                 And
                 God
                 complaineth
                 by
                 the
                 Prop●et
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 people
                 perish
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 knowledge
                 :
                 So
                 Christ
                 sheweth
                 that
                 destruction
                 fell
                 on
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 because
                 she
                 knew
                 not
                 her
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 complained
                 that
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 had
                 lesse
                 knowledge
                 then
                 the
                 Oxe
                 or
                 the
                 Asse
                 .
                 Therefore
                 〈…〉
                 given
                 Lips
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 a●d
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 knowledge
                 hath
                 justified
                 many
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ▪
              
               The
               Armenii
               taught
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               proceeded
               onely
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               Son.
               Tha●
               Christ
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ;
               
                 whereas
                 the
                 Scripture
                 tells
                 us
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 arose
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 .
              
               They
               observed
               also
               the
               Jewish
               sacrifices
               .
               They
               〈◊〉
               first
               ●o
               baptise
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               then
               to
               worship
               it
               .
               They
               taught
               it
               was
               not
               man
               that
               sinned
               ,
               but
               Satan
               by
               tempting
               ●im
               :
               and
               that
               man
               had
               not
               propagated
               by
               carnal
               〈…〉
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               sinned
               .
               They
               denyed
               Original
               sin
               ,
               and
               held
               that
               all
               who
               died
               before
               Christ
               ,
               were
               〈◊〉
               for
               Adam's
               sin
               .
               They
               ascribed
               no
               efficacy
               to
               the
               ●acraments
               ,
               and
               yet
               held
               baptism
               absolutely
               necessary
               .
               They
               placed
               the
               Children
               of
               unbaptized
               Infants
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               of
               faithful
               Parents
               ,
               in
               earthly
               Paradise
               ;
               if
               o●
               unfaithful
               ,
               in
               hell
               .
               They
               never
               baptised
               without
               〈◊〉
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               They
               held
               baptism
               without
               〈◊〉
               ineffectual
               ,
               they
               used
               rebaptization
               .
               They
               permi●red
               the
               husband
               to
               dissolve
               Matrimony
               when
               he
               pleased
               ,
               and
               denied
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               eternity
               of
               hell
               fire
               .
               And
               that
               the
               souls
               were
               not
               in
               blisse
               till
               the
               Resurrection
               .
               And
               taught
               that
               then
               there
               should
               be
               no
               wonen
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               be
               converted
               into
               men
               .
               Chazinzarii
               were
               so
               called
               from
               Chaz●s
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               language
               signifieth
               the
               crosse
               ;
               for
               ●●ey
               taught
               that
               the
               crosse
               onely
               was
               to
               be
               wor●●●pped
               ▪
               therefore
               they
               were
               named
               Staurolatrae
               ,
               or
               cr●ss-worshippers
               .
               They
               prosessed
               also
               Nestorianism
               .
               The
               T●●etopsychitae
               held
               that
               the
               souls
               died
               with
               the
               bodies
               .
               Theocatagnostae
               were
               such
               as
               reprehended
               some
               o●
               Gods
               actions
               and
               words
               .
               Ethnophrones
               were
               Paganising
               Christians
               ,
               who
               with
               Christianity
               taught
               Gentile
               supers●ition
               .
               The
               Lampeti●ns
               so
               called
               from
               Lampetius
               
               their
               author
               ,
               taught
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               distinction
               of
               Garments
               among
               religious
               men
               .
               They
               condemned
               also
               all
               Vows
               .
               
               The
               Maronits
               so
               named
               from
               one
               Maron
               ,
               held
               with
               
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 Dicscorus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Aceph●●●
               that
               Christ
               had
               but
               one
               nature
               and
               will
               ;
               these
               were
               afterward
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               Q
               2.
               
               What
               opinions
               were
               held
               in
               Religion
               within
               the
               eighth
               Century
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Agonyclitae
               held
               that
               it
               was
               superstition
               〈◊〉
               prayer
               to
               bowe
               the
               knees
               ,
               
               or
               prostrate
               the
               body
               :
               therefore
               they
               used
               to
               pray
               standing
               .
               The
               Ic●nocla●●●
               ,
               or
               Iconoma●hi
               taught
               that
               it
               was
               Idolatry
               to
               have
               ●mages
               in
               Temples
               .
               The
               Alde●ertins
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Alde●●rtus
               a
               French
               man
               their
               author
               ,
               beleeved
               that
               he
               had
               holy
               reliques
               brought
               to
               him
               by
               an
               Angel
               ,
               from
               the
               farthest
               part
               of
               the
               world
               .
               They
               equalled
               him
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               rejected
               Pilgrimages
               to
               Rome
               ;
               they
               h●ld
               that
               his
               haires
               and
               nailes
               were
               as
               well
               to
               be
               wo●shipped
               ,
               as
               the
               reliques
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               ;
               they
               beleeved
               that
               he
               knew
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               could
               forgive
               them
               without
               confession
               ▪
               The
               Albanenses
               held
               that
               all
               Oaths
               were
               unlawful
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               original
               sin
               ,
               nor
               any
               efficacy
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               nor
               any
               use
               of
               extream
               u●ction
               ,
               nor
               of
               confession
               ,
               nor
               of
               excommunication
               ;
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               lost
               their
               efficacy
               ,
               if
               given
               by
               ●●cked
               Priests
               ;
               that
               there
               was
               no
               free
               will
               ;
               some
               〈◊〉
               that
               they
               held
               transanimation
               ,
               
               and
               the
               eternity
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               did
               not
               forsee
               evil
               .
               That
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Resurrection
               ,
               nor
               generall
               judgment
               ,
               nor
               ●ell
               .
            
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               What
               were
               the
               opinions
               held
               in
               the
               ●inth
               and
               tenth
               Centuries
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Cladius
              
               Bishop
               of
               Taurinum
               ,
               
               condenmed
               Pilgmages
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               taught
               that
               baptism
               without
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               was
               no●●●●tism
               .
               One
               Gadescalcus
               whom
               some
               say
               was
               a
               French
               man
               ,
               held
               the
               heresie
               of
               the
               Praedestinati
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               ●ould
               not
               have
               all
               men
               to
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               Christ
               died
               not
               for
               all
               .
               Photius
               a
               
               Grecian
               ●●nied
               the
               Procession
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               from
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               held
               that
               there
               was
               no
               reward
               for
               the
               good
               or
               b●d
               ,
               till
               the
               general
               judgement
               ;
               that
               there
               was
               no
               purgato●y
               ;
               he
               condemned
               second
               marriages
               ,
               and
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               ;
               
               he
               held
               it
               no
               sin
               to
               hurt
               an
               enemy
               ,
               even
               with
               lying
               and
               perjury
               .
               Fornication
               with
               him
               was
               no
               sin
               ,
               he
               dissolved
               marriages
               at
               pleasure
               .
               He
               maintained
               usury
               ,
               sacri●●dge
               ,
               and
               rebaptization
               ;
               and
               taught
               that
               Children
               were
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               till
               the
               eighth
               day
               .
               He
               gave
               the
               E●charist
               to
               Infants
               ,
               the
               cup
               to
               the
               Lai●y
               ;
               denyed
               extre●●●nction
               ;
               and
               administred
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               Leav●●ed
               Bread.
               
                 Iohonnes
                 Scotus
              
               a
               Benedictine
               Monk
               ,
               and
               S●hloar
               of
               Becie
               (
               not
               
                 Duns
                 Scotus
                 subtilis
              
               )
               held
               that
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               was
               onely
               the
               figure
               of
               Christs
               body
               .
               
               Bertramus
               a
               Presbyter
               taught
               that
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               same
               who
               was
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin.
               The
               same
               opinions
               were
               mai●tained
               by
               some
               in
               the
               tenth
               ●enturie
               .
            
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               What
               were
               thē
               opinions
               of
               the
               eleventh
               and
               twelfth
               Cent●ries
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 ●erengarius
                 Archdeacon
              
               of
               Anjou
               ,
               
               taught
               that
               〈◊〉
               body
               was
               not
               corporally
               ,
               but
               figuratively
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               Horibert
               and
               Lisoius
               in
               France
               ,
               taught
               Ma●icheism
               .
               The
               Simoniacks
               held
               it
               lawful
               to
               buy
               and
               fell
               Church
               preferments
               .
               The
               Reordinantes
               ,
               would
               admit
               no
               Simoniack
               Priests
               till
               they
               were
               reordained
               .
               At
               Milla●
               a
               new
               Sect
               of
               Nicolaitans
               brake
               out
               ,
               reaching
               the
               necessity
               of
               promiscuous
               Copulation
               .
               Sabellianism
               〈◊〉
               out
               also
               this
               age
               .
               In
               the
               twelfth
               Century
               ,
               mar●●●us
               of
               Padua
               taught
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               not
               Christs
               successor
               :
               that
               he
               was
               subject
               to
               the
               Emperor
               :
               that
               there
               was
               no
               difference
               between
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
               and
               taht
               Church-men
               should
               not
               enjoy
               temporal
               estates
               .
               The
               Bongomilii
               ,
               whose
               author
               was
               one
               Basti
               ,
               a
               Physi●ian
               renewed
               the
               heresies
               of
               Arrius
               ,
               the
               Anthropomorphites
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Manichees
                 ▪
              
               They
               rejected
               the
               Books
               o●
               Moses
               ,
               made
               God
               with
               a
               humane
               shape
               ,
               taught
               that
               the
               world
               was
               made
               by
               evil
               Angels
               ,
               and
               that
               Micha●l
               〈◊〉
               Arch-angel
               was
               incarnate
               .
               They
               condemned
               Image
               worship
               ,
               and
               despised
               the
               crosse
               ,
               because
               Christ
               died
               on
               it
               .
               They
               held
               the
               churches
               baptism
               to
               be
               the
               baptism
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               to
               be
               the
               true
               baptism
               of
               Christ
               :
               they
               slighted
               the
               Church
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               taught
               there
               was
               no
               other
               Resurrection
               ,
               but
               from
               sin
               by
               repentance
               :
               they
               held
               also
               that
               men
               might
               dissemble
               in
               Religion
               .
               At
               Antwerp
               one
               Taudenius
               or
               Tanchelinus
               ,
               
               being
               a
               Lay-man
               ,
               under
               took
               a
               Reformation●
               teaching
               that
               men
               were
               justified
               ,
               and
               saved
               by
               faith
               onely
               ;
               that
               there
               was
               no
               difference
               between
               Priests
               and
               Lay-men
               ;
               that
               the
               Eucharist
               was
               of
               no
               use
               ;
               and
               that
               promiscuous
               copulation
               was
               lawful
               .
               The
               Petrobruss●ans
               so
               called
               from
               
                 Peter
                 de
                 Bruis
              
               of
               Antwerp
               ,
               held
               that
               baptism
               was
               needlesse
               to
               Infants
               ;
               and
               likewise
               churches
               were
               uselesse
               ,
               that
               crosses
               should
               be
               broken
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               not
               really
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               that
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               were
               fruitlesse
               .
               One
               
                 Peter
                 Aballard
              
               taught
               that
               God
               was
               of
               a
               compounded
               Essence
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               the
               author
               of
               all
               goodnesse
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               not
               onely
               eternal
               ;
               that
               the
               Angels
               helped
               him
               to
               create
               the
               world
               ;
               that
               power
               was
               the
               property
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               Goodnesse
               of
               the
               holy
               Spir●●
               .
               He
               denied
               that
               Christ
               took
               our
               flesh
               to
               save
               sinners
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               was
               in
               him
               ;
               he
               said
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               was
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               man
               had
               no
               〈◊〉
               will
               ;
               that
               all
               things
               ,
               even
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               were
               subject
               to
               necessity
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               do
               not
               see
               ,
               God
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               there
               should
               be
               no
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               wee
               are
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               to
               be
               directed
               by
               our
               reason
               .
               His
               chief
               disciple
               was
               
                 Arnoldus
                 Brixienfis
              
               ,
               who
               denied
               also
               temporalties
               to
               the
               Clergy
               .
               
                 Gilbert
                 Porr●●anus
              
               Bishop
               of
               Poytires
               ,
               taught
               that
               the
               Divine
               Essen●●
               was
               not
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               Proprieties
               and
               Persons
               in
               the
               Trinity
               were
               not
               the
               same
               ;
               that
               the
               Divinity
               was
               not
               incarnate
               in
               the
               Son.
               He
               rejected
               also
               merits
               ,
               and
               lessened
               the
               efficacy
               of
               baptism
               .
               The
               Henricians
               so
               called
               from
               one
               Henry
               of
               Tholouse
               a
               Monk
               ,
               and
               somented
               by
               Henry
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               taught
               the
               same
               Doctrines
               that
               
                 Peter
                 de
                 Bruis
              
               did
               ,
               and
               withal
               that
               the
               church
               musick
               was
               a
               mocking
               of
               God.
               The
               Patareni
               taught
               ●lso
               the
               same
               things
               .
               The
               Apostolici
               so
               named
               from
               saying
               they
               were
               Apostles
               immediatly
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               despised
               marriage
               ,
               all
               meats
               made
               of
               Milk
               ;
               the
               baptising
               of
               Infants
               ,
               purgatory
               ,
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               all
               Oaths
               .
               They
               held
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               true
               Church
               .
               One
               Eudon
               gave
               himself
               out
               to
               be
               the
               judge
               of
               the
               quick
               and
               dead
               .
               The
               Adamites
               started
               up
               again
               in
               Bohemia
               .
               The
               Waldenses
               so
               called
               from
               Waldo
               of
               Lions
               ,
               who
               having
               distributed
               his
               wealth
               ,
               professed
               
               poverty
               ;
               he
               rejected
               images
               ,
               prayers
               to
               Saints
               ,
               Holy
               days
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               Oyl
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               confirmation
               ▪
               the
               
                 Ave
                 Mary
              
               ,
               au●icular
               confession
               ,
               indulgences
               ,
               purgator
               :
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               obedience
               to
               Prelates
               ,
               distinction
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Priest
               ,
               Church
               Canons
               ,
               merit
               ,
               religious
               orders
               ,
               extream
               unction
               ,
               miracles
               ,
               exorcisms
               ,
               Church
               musick
               ,
               canonical
               hours
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               Tene●●
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               They
               held
               that
               Lay-men
               might
               preach
               ,
               and
               consecrate
               the
               Bread
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               ground
               was
               alike
               holy
               .
               They
               rejected
               all
               prayers
               except
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               and
               held
               that
               the
               Eucharist
               consecrated
               on
               the
               Friday
               had
               more
               efficacy
               then
               on
               any
               other
               day
               .
               That
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               falling
               into
               sin
               ,
               lost
               their
               power
               in
               consecrating
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               in
               governing
               if
               they
               fel.
               That
               the
               Clergy
               should
               possesse
               no
               tempor●lties
               ;
               
               that
               the
               Church
               failed
               in
               Pope
               Sylvesters
               time
               .
               They
               rejected
               the
               Apostles
               creed
               and
               all
               oaths
               ;
               but
               ●ermitted
               promiscuous
               copulation
               ;
               and
               taught
               〈…〉
               man
               ought
               to
               suffer
               death
               ,
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               any
               Judge
               .
            
             
               Q.
               5
               What
               were
               the
               Albigenses
               ,
               and
               what
               other
               Sects
               were
               there
               in
               this
               twelfth
               Century
               ?
            
             
               A.
               These
               not
               long
               after
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               
               swarmed
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Tolouse
               ,
               and
               were
               overthrown
               by
               Simon
               Earl
               of
               Montferrat
               ;
               these
               taught
               that
               they
               were
               not
               bound
               to
               make
               prosession
               of
               their
               faith
               ;
               they
               denyed
               p●rgatory
               ,
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               real
               presence
               ,
               private
               confession
               ,
               images
               ,
               bells
               in
               Churches
               ,
               and
               condemned
               the
               eating
               of
               flesh
               ,
               egges
               and
               milk
               .
               The
               Romish
               writers
               affirm
               that
               they
               held
               two
               Gods
               ;
               that
               our
               bodies
               were
               made
               by
               Satan
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               erroneous
               ,
               all
               oaths
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               Baptisme
               needlesse
               .
               They
               rejected
               the
               old
               Testament
               and
               marriage
               ,
               and
               prayers
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               they
               held
               there
               were
               two
               Christs
               ,
               a
               good
               born
               in
               an
               unknown
               Land
               ,
               and
               a
               bad
               born
               in
               Bethlehem
               of
               Iudea
               .
               That
               God
               had
               two
               Wives
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               begot
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               ,
               and
               more
               such
               stu●●
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               above
               named
               authors
               :
               The
               Cor●erij
               held
               the
               Petrobrussian
               Tenets
               ,
               and
               withall
               that
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               was
               an
               Angel
               :
               that
               Christs
               body
               was
               not
               glorified
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               did
               putrifie
               as
               other
               dead
               bodies
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               remain
               after
               the
               day
               of
               judgement●
               
               They
               taught
               also
               that
               the
               souls
               should
               not
               be
               glorified
               till
               the
               Resurrection
               .
               
                 Ioachimus
                 Abbas
              
               taught
               that
               in
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               the
               Essence
               generated
               the
               Essence
               ,
               which
               opinion
               was
               condemned
               in
               the
               general
               Councel
               of
               Lateran
               ,
               under
               Innocent
               the
               third
               :
               not
               long
               after
               started
               up
               
                 Petrus
                 Iohannis
              
               ,
               who
               maintained
               the
               errour
               of
               Ioachimus
               ,
               and
               withal
               taught
               that
               the
               reasonable
               soul
               was
               not
               the
               form
               of
               man
               ;
               
               that
               the
               Apostles
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               after
               the
               literal
               ,
               not
               after
               the
               spiritual
               sense
               ;
               that
               grace
               was
               not
               conferred
               in
               baptisme
               ;
               that
               Christs
               side
               was
               pierced
               with
               a
               Lance
               whilest
               he
               was
               yet
               alive
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 directly
                 against
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Saint
                 Iohn
              
               ;
               therefore
               this
               opinion
               was
               condemned
               in
               the
               councel
               of
               Vienna
               ;
               he
               held
               also
               Rome
               to
               be
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               Q.
               6.
               
               What
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               were
               professed
               the
               ●●●teenth
               Century
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Almaricus
              
               a
               Doctor
               in
               Paris
               ,
               
               taught
               that
               if
               Ad●m
               had
               not
               sinned
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               no
               procreation
               ,
               nor
               distinction
               of
               Sex.
               This
               was
               condemned
               in
               the
               councel
               of
               Lateran
               ,
               under
               Innocent
               the
               third
               .
               He
               held
               that
               the
               Saints
               do
               no
               wayes
               see
               God
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               creatures
               .
               He
               denyed
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               Hell
               ,
               also
               the
               real
               presence
               ,
               invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Images
               ,
               and
               Altars
               .
               He
               said
               that
               in
               the
               Divine
               minde
               might
               be
               created
               Ideas
               .
               He
               transformed
               the
               mind
               of
               a
               ●ontemplative
               man
               ,
               into
               the
               Essence
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               taught
               that
               charity
               made
               sin
               to
               be
               no
               sin
               ▪
               
                 David
                 Dinantius
              
               taught
               that
               the
               first
               Matter
               was
               God
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 God
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meanest
                 part
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 .
                 Gulielmus
                 de
                 sancto
                 amore
                 ,
              
               taught
               that
               no
               Monks
               ought
               to
               live
               by
               alms
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               own
               labours
               ,
               and
               that
               voluntary
               poverty
               was
               unlawful
               ;
               the
               same
               doctrine
               was
               taught
               by
               
                 Desider●us
                 Longobardus
              
               affirming
               it
               a
               pernicious
               opinion
               that
               men
               should
               leaue
               all
               for
               Christ.
               
                 Raymundus
                 Lullius
              
               taught
               that
               in
               God
               were
               different
               Essences
               ,
               that
               God
               the
               Father
               was
               before
               the
               Son
               ;
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               was
               conceived
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 that
                 he
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ;
                 not
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Generation
                 or
                 Conception
                 ▪
                 but
                 of
                 Eternal
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 dilection
                 ,
              
               he
               also
               taught
               that
               it
               was
               injustice
               to
               punish
               any
               man
               for
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               or
               
               Heresie
               .
               The
               Whippers
               taught
               that
               whipping
               of
               themselves
               with
               rods
               full
               of
               knots
               and
               sharp
               pricks
               did
               more
               exp●●te
               and
               abolish
               sin
               ,
               then
               confession
               ;
               that
               this
               their
               voluntary
               whipping
               was
               before
               Martyrdom
               ,
               which
               was
               inflicted
               by
               outward
               force
               :
               that
               now
               there
               was
               no
               use
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               Water
               ,
               sith
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               Blood
               was
               better
               ;
               that
               holy
               water
               was
               ●●●ies●e
               ;
               that
               no
               man
               could
               be
               saved
               who
               did
               〈…〉
               himselfe
               .
               They
               also
               held
               perjury
               lawful
               .
               The
               〈◊〉
               whose
               author
               was
               one
               
                 Hermannus
                 Italus
              
               held
               community
               of
               Wives
               lawful
               ;
               which
               Doctrine
               they
               put
               in
               practise
               ,
               at
               their
               meetings
               to
               pray
               ;
               then
               putting
               out
               their
               l●ghts
               ,
               ●hey
               used
               promisc●ous
               copnlation
               :
               and
               the
               children
               born
               of
               such
               commixtion
               they
               put
               to
               death
               .
               They
               taught
               that
               all
               things
               amongst
               Christians
               should
               be
               in
               common
               ;
               that
               Magistracy
               did
               not
               consist
               with
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Saints
               did
               not
               see
               God
               till
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               .
               
                 Gerardus
                 Sagarellus
              
               of
               Parma
               ,
               whose
               Disciples
               were
               named
               Pseud●-apostoli
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               because
               they
               bragged
               that
               they
               did
               imit●te
               the
               Apostles
               poverty
               ,
               therefore
               they
               would
               not
               take
               or
               keep
               money
               ,
               or
               reserve
               any
               thing
               for
               the
               next
               day
               ;
               he
               taught
               that
               to
               make
               vows
               ,
               or
               to
               swear
               at
               all
               ,
               was
               unlawful
               ;
               
               that
               marriages
               might
               be
               dissolved
               by
               such
               as
               would
               embrace
               their
               Religion
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               were
               the
               onely
               Christians
               ;
               they
               were
               enemies
               to
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               to
               Churches
               ,
               which
               for
               prayer
               they
               accounted
               no
               better
               then
               Hogs
               Styes
               .
            
             
               Q.
               7
               ,
               What
               were
               the
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               the
               feurteenth
               Century
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Beguardi
               who
               professed
               a
               Monastical
               life
               ,
               
               taught
               that
               we
               might
               attaine
               to
               as
               much
               perfection
               and
               beatitude
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               that
               all
               intellectual
               natures
               were
               blessed
               in
               themselves
               ,
               not
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               sin
               to
               kisse
               a
               Woman
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               lie
               with
               her
               ;
               because
               nature
               inclined
               to
               this
               ▪
               but
               not
               to
               that
               .
               That
               perfect
               and
               spiritual
               men
               were
               freed
               from
               obedience
               to
               superiours
               ,
               from
               fasting
               ,
               praying
               ,
               and
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               men
               could
               not
               sin
               ,
               nor
               encrease
               in
               grace
               ,
               being
               perfect
               already
               .
               They
               would
               have
               no
               reverence
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               nor
               at
               all
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               did
               argue
               imperfection
               .
               The
               Beguinae
               professed
               the
               
               same
               Tenets
               ,
               and
               withal
               were
               against
               vows
               and
               voluntary
               poverty
               .
               The
               Beguini
               taught
               that
               wealth
               consisted
               not
               with
               Evangelical
               perfection
               ,
               and
               therefore
               blamed
               Pope
               Iohn
               22
               ,
               for
               permitting
               the
               Franciscans
               to
               have
               corn
               in
               their
               barns
               ,
               and
               wine
               in
               their
               cellars
               .
               They
               held
               that
               the
               state
               of
               Minorites
               was
               more
               perfect
               then
               that
               of
               Bishops
               ;
               that
               they
               were
               not
               bound
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               faith
               when
               they
               were
               demanded
               by
               the
               Inquisitors
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               no
               power
               to
               dispense
               with
               Vows
               .
               The
               Lolhards
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               
                 Walter
                 Lolhard
              
               their
               author
               ,
               held
               that
               Lucifer
               was
               injuriously
               thrust
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               that
               Michael
               and
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               should
               be
               punished
               eternally
               ;
               that
               Lucifer
               should
               be
               saved
               ;
               that
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               lost
               her
               Virginity
               after
               Christs
               birth
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               did
               neither
               see
               ,
               nor
               would
               punish
               sins
               committed
               under
               ground
               ;
               therefore
               they
               gave
               themselves
               to
               all
               uncleannesse
               in
               their
               vaults
               and
               caves
               .
               
                 Richardus
                 Armacanus
              
               taught
               that
               voluntary
               poverty
               was
               unlawful
               ;
               and
               that
               priests
               could
               blesse
               ,
               and
               confer
               orders
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               !
               One
               Ianovesi●s
               taught
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               year
               ●●60
               .
               on
               Whitsunday
               ,
               Antichrist
               would
               come
               ,
               who
               should
               pervert
               all
               Christians
               ,
               and
               should
               mark
               them
               in
               their
               Hands
               and
               Foreheads
               ,
               and
               then
               should
               be
               damned
               eternally
               :
               and
               that
               all
               
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Saracens
              
               ,
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               who
               were
               seduced
               by
               Antichrist
               ,
               should
               after
               his
               destruction
               be
               converted
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Christians
               that
               fell
               off
               from
               Christ.
               The
               Turelupini
               taught
               that
               we
               should
               not
               be
               ashamed
               of
               those
               members
               we
               have
               from
               nature
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               
               like
               the
               Cynicks
               ,
               they
               gave
               themselves
               openly
               to
               all
               uncleannesse
               ;
               they
               held
               also
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               not
               to
               pray
               with
               our
               voice
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               heart
               onely
               .
            
             
               Q.
               8.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Tenets
               of
               the
               Wicklevits
               who
               lived
               in
               this
               Centurie
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               were
               so
               called
               from
               
                 Iohn
                 Wickliffe
              
               an
               Englishman
               ,
               
               and
               taught
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               remained
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               that
               neither
               Priest
               nor
               Bishop
               ,
               remaining
               in
               any
               mortal
               sin
               could
               consecrate
               ,
               or
               ordain
               ;
               that
               the
               Mass
               had
               no
               ground
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               that
               outward
               confession
               was
               needlesse
               where
               there
               was
               true
               contrition
               ;
               that
               a
               wicked
               Pope
               had
               no
               power
               over
               the
               faithful
               ;
               that
               Clergy-men
               should
               have
               
               no
               possessions
               ;
               that
               none
               should
               be
               excommunicate
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               is
               first
               excommunicate
               by
               God
               ;
               that
               the
               Prelate
               who
               excommunicates
               a
               Clerk
               appealing
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               a
               traitor●
               and
               so
               is
               he
               that
               being
               excommunicate
               ,
               refuseth
               to
               hear
               ,
               or
               to
               preach
               ;
               that
               Deacons
               and
               Priests
               may
               preach
               without
               authority
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               that
               the
               King
               might
               invade
               the
               Churches
               Revenues
               ;
               that
               the
               people
               may
               punish
               their
               Kings
               ;
               that
               the
               Laity
               may
               detain
               or
               take
               away
               the
               Tyt●es
               ;
               that
               special
               prayers
               for
               any
               man
               were
               of
               no
               more
               force
               then
               general
               ;
               that
               religious
               orders
               were
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               should
               labour
               with
               their
               hands
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               a
               sin
               in
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               enrich
               the
               Church
               ;
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               Satans
               Syn●gogue
               ;
               they
               rejected
               also
               the
               Popes
               election
               by
               Cardinals
               ,
               Indulgences
               ,
               decretal
               Epistles
               ,
               the
               Popes
               excommunications
               ,
               and
               his
               supremacy
               ;
               they
               held
               also
               that
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Benet
              
               ,
               and
               Bernard
               were
               damned
               for
               instituting
               religious
               orders
               ;
               that
               God
               ought
               to
               obey
               the
               Devil
               ;
               that
               he
               who
               gives
               almes
               to
               Monasteries
               should
               be
               excommunicate
               :
               that
               they
               are
               Simoniacks
               who
               pray
               for
               their
               Parents
               or
               Benefactors
               :
               that
               Bishops
               reserved
               to
               themselves
               the
               power
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               Confirmation
               ,
               and
               Consecration
               for
               lucres
               sake
               :
               that
               Universities
               ,
               Degrees
               and
               Schools
               of
               Learning
               were
               hurtfull
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               These
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               Tenets
               of
               Wickliff
               are
               let
               down
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
               Constance
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               condemned
               .
               Other
               opinions
               are
               fathered
               upon
               him
               :
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               man
               had
               no
               free
               will
               :
               that
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Predestinate
               were
               venial
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Reprobate
               ,
               all
               mortal
               ;
               that
               the
               Saints
               were
               not
               to
               be
               invocated
               ,
               nor
               their
               reliques
               kept
               ,
               nor
               the
               Crosse
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               nor
               images
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               Churches
               :
               they
               rejected
               also
               Vows
               ,
               Canonical
               hours
               .
               Church-Musick
               ;
               Fasting
               ,
               Baptizing
               of
               Infants
               ,
               Benedictions
               ,
               Chrism
               ,
               and
               Episcopacy
               .
               He
               held
               also
               that
               the
               Brother
               and
               sister
               might
               marry
               ,
               that
               every
               crea●ure
               may
               ●e
               called
               God
               ,
               because
               its
               perfection
               is
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               Q.
               9.
               
               What
               opinions
               were
               taught
               the
               fifteenth
               Century
               .
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Iohn
                 Hus
              
               of
               Bohemia
               publickly
               maintained
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Waldus
               and
               Wickliffe
               ,
               
               and
               withal
               taught
               that
               Saint
               Peter
               was
               never
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               onely
               of
               the
               predestinate
               :
               
               that
               Saint
               
               Paul
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               a
               persecutor
               ,
               was
               not
               a
               member
               of
               Satan
               ;
               that
               the
               Divinity
               and
               the
               Humanity
               made
               up
               one
               Christ
               ,
               
                 whereas
                 the
                 personal
                 union
                 consisted
                 indeed
                 ,
                 not
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Natures
                 ,
                 but
                 between
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 :
              
               That
               the
               Pope
               was
               subject
               to
               Cesar
               :
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               not
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               successor
               of
               Peter
               :
               that
               Bishops
               were
               murtherers
               ,
               in
               delivering
               over
               to
               the
               secular
               power
               such
               as
               did
               not
               obey
               them
               ;
               that
               canonical
               obedience
               was
               a
               humane
               invention
               ;
               that
               Priests
               ,
               though
               excommunicate
               ,
               ought
               to
               preach
               :
               that
               Excommunications
               ,
               Suspensions
               and
               Interdicts
               ,
               were
               invented
               to
               maintain
               the
               Clergies
               pride
               .
               These
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               points
               did
               he
               defend
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               condemned
               in
               the
               councel
               of
               Constance
               .
               These
               same
               opinions
               were
               maintained
               by
               Hierom
               of
               Prague
               ,
               
               for
               which
               also
               he
               was
               by
               the
               same
               Councel
               condemned
               the
               next
               year
               .
               One
               Pickard
               of
               F●anders
               renewed
               in
               B●hem●a
               the
               Heresie
               of
               the
               Ad
               m●tes
               .
               
               The
               Hussites
               divided
               themselves
               into
               thr●e
               Sects
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Pragense●
               ,
               the
               
                 Thabo
                 ite●
              
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               mount
               Thabor
               ,
               where
               Christ
               was
               transfigurrd
               ,
               which
               name
               Zisca
               their
               Captain
               gave
               them
               ,
               calling
               the
               Castle
               where
               they
               used
               to
               meet
               ,
               Thabor
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               seen
               there
               Christs
               transfigurat●on
               :
               The
               third
               Sect
               were
               called
               Orphans
               after
               
               Zisca's
               death
               ,
               as
               having
               lost
               their
               Fa●her
               and
               Patron
               :
               all
               these
               used
               barbarous
               cruelty
               against
               Priests
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Reliques
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               professed
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Religion
               .
               The
               Mos●ovites
               or
               Russians
               fell
               off
               to
               the
               Greek
               Religion
               ,
               and
               held
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               not
               the
               chief
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               that
               the
               Roman
               Church
               was
               nor
               head
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               They
               rejected
               also
               the
               Latine
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               definitions
               ,
               canons
               ,
               and
               decrees
               of
               the
               general
               Councels
               ,
               and
               used
               leavened
               bread
               in
               their
               Eucharist
               .
               One
               Rissuich
               a
               Hollander
               ,
               taught
               that
               the
               Angels
               were
               not
               created
               ;
               that
               the
               soule
               perished
               with
               the
               body
               ;
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Hell
               ;
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Elements
               was
               coeternal
               with
               God.
               He
               blasphemed
               Christ
               as
               a
               Seducer
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               He
               held
               that
               Moses
               never
               saw
               God
               ,
               nor
               received
               his
               Law
               from
               him
               ;
               that
               Scriptures
               were
               but
               Fables
               ;
               that
               the
               Gospel
               was
               false
               :
               
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 blasphemous
                 
                 stuffe
                 did
                 he
                 spue
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 burned
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               10.
               
               What
               opinions
               did
               the
               Sixteenth
               Century
               h●ld
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
                 Martin
                 Luther
              
               ,
               an
               Augustin
               Frier
               ,
               ●aught
               tha●
               Indulgences
               were
               unlawful
               ;
               
               that
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Iames
               ,
               the
               second
               of
               P●ter
               the
               two
               last
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Iude
               ,
               and
               the
               Apecaly●e
               ,
               were
               not
               canonical
               .
               
               He
               opposed
               inv●cation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Image
               w●rship
               ,
               Free-w●ll
               ,
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               Excommunication
               ,
               te●poral
               posse●●ions
               of
               ●he
               Clergy
               ,
               merit
               of
               Works
               ,
               possibility
               of
               tu●filing
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Monastical
               life
               ,
               caeliba●
               ,
               canonical
               ob●dience
               ,
               distinction
               of
               Meats
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               communion
               under
               one
               kinde
               ,
               the
               Masse
               ,
               auricular
               confession
               ,
               Absolution
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               extream
               Unction
               ,
               and
               five
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               He
               held
               also
               that
               General
               Councels
               might
               erre
               ;
               that
               〈◊〉
               was
               not
               a
               particular
               person
               ;
               that
               Faith
               onely
               justified
               ;
               that
               a
               faithfull
               man
               may
               be
               assured
               of
               his
               salvation
               ;
               that
               to
               the
               faithful
               sin
               is
               not
               imputed
               ;
               that
               the
               first
               motions
               are
               sin
               ;
               that
               Sacraments
               did
               not
               confer
               grace
               .
               Divers
               other
               opinions
               are
               fathered
               upon
               him
               by
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               above
               named
               Authors
               .
               
               The
               Anabaptists
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Re-baptizing
               ,
               had
               for
               their
               author
               one
               
                 Nicolas
                 Storke
              
               ,
               who
               pretended
               familiarity
               with
               God
               by
               an
               Angel
               ,
               promising
               him
               a
               Kingdom
               if
               he
               would
               reform
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               Princes
               that
               should
               hinder
               him
               .
               His
               Scholar
               Muncer
               raised
               an
               army
               of
               4000.
               
               Bores
               and
               Tradesmen
               in
               Suevia
               and
               Franconia
               to
               maintaine
               his
               Masters
               dreams
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               overthrown
               by
               Count
               
                 Mansfield
                 .
                 Iohn
              
               of
               Leyden
               ,
               a
               Taylor
               ,
               renewed
               the
               said
               dreams
               ,
               and
               made
               himself
               King
               in
               Munster
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               whose
               Viceroy
               was
               Knipherdo●ing
               ;
               but
               this
               phantastical
               Monarchy
               was
               soon
               destroyed
               ,
               the
               Town
               taken
               after
               13.
               moneths
               Siege
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Viceroy
               ,
               with
               their
               chief
               Officers
               were
               put
               to
               death
               .
               Their
               Tenets
               were
               that
               Christ
               was
               not
               the
               Son
               of
               Mary
               ,
               nor
               true
               God
               ;
               that
               we
               were
               righteous
               not
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               by
               our
               own
               merits
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               .
               They
               rejected
               original
               sin
               ,
               baptisme
               of
               Infants
               ,
               communion
               with
               other
               Churches
               ,
               Magis●●acy
               among
               Christians
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               punishments
               of
               Malefactors
               .
               They
               refused
               to
               swear
               allegeance
               to
               Princes
               ;
               
               and
               held
               that
               a
               Christian
               may
               have
               many
               wives
               ,
               
               and
               that
               he
               may
               put
               away
               his
               wife
               if
               she
               be
               of
               another
               Religion
               ,
               and
               marry
               another
               .
               That
               no
               man
               must
               possesse
               any
               thing
               in
               proper
               ,
               that
               re-baptization
               may
               be
               used
               ;
               that
               before
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               the
               godly
               should
               enjoy
               a
               Monarchy
               here
               on
               Earth
               ;
               that
               man
               had
               free-will
               in
               spiritual
               things
               ;
               and
               that
               any
               man
               may
               Preach
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               Q.
               11.
               
               What
               are
               the
               Anabaptists
               of
               Moravia
               ?
            
             
               A.
               These
               at
               first
               called
               themselves
               Apostolicall
               ,
               
               because
               they
               did
               imitate
               the
               Apostles
               in
               going
               bare-foot
               ,
               and
               in
               washing
               one
               anothers
               feet
               ,
               in
               having
               also
               all
               things
               in
               common
               amongst
               them
               .
               But
               though
               this
               custom
               be
               now
               ,
               left
               ,
               yet
               at
               this
               day
               in
               Moraviae
               they
               have
               a
               common
               Steward
               who
               doth
               distribute
               equally
               things
               necessary
               to
               all
               .
               They
               will
               admit
               none
               into
               their
               Society
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               have
               some
               trade
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               handy
               worke
               can
               get
               their
               livings
               .
               As
               they
               have
               a
               common
               Steward
               for
               their
               temporals
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               a
               common
               Father
               for
               their
               spirituals
               ,
               who
               instructs
               them
               in
               their
               Religion
               and
               prayeth
               with
               them
               every
               morning
               ,
               before
               they
               goe
               abroad
               to
               worke
               .
               These
               publike
               prayers
               ,
               are
               to
               them
               instead
               of
               Sermons
               .
               They
               have
               a
               generall
               governour
               or
               head
               of
               their
               church
               ,
               whom
               none
               knoweth
               ,
               but
               themselves
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               bound
               not
               to
               reveal
               him
               .
               They
               communicate
               twice
               in
               the
               year
               ;
               the
               men
               and
               women
               sit
               promiscuously
               together
               .
               On
               the
               Lords
               day
               they
               walk
               two
               and
               two
               through
               the
               Towns
               and
               Villages
               ,
               being
               clothed
               in
               black
               ,
               and
               having
               slaves
               in
               their
               hands
               .
               They
               are
               much
               given
               to
               silence
               ;
               at
               table
               for
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               houre
               before
               they
               eat
               ,
               they
               sit
               and
               meditate
               covering
               their
               faces
               with
               their
               hands
               :
               the
               like
               devotion
               they
               shew
               after
               meat
               .
               All
               the
               while
               their
               governour
               stands
               by
               ,
               to
               observe
               their
               gesture
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               thing
               be
               unbeseeming
               ,
               he
               may
               tell
               them
               of
               it
               .
               When
               they
               come
               to
               any
               place
               ,
               they
               discourse
               of
               the
               last
               judgement
               ,
               of
               the
               eternall
               paines
               of
               hell
               ,
               of
               the
               crueltie
               of
               Divels
               tormenting
               mens
               bodies
               and
               souls
               ;
               that
               so
               they
               may
               afright
               simple
               people
               into
               their
               religion
               ;
               then
               they
               comfort
               them
               by
               shewing
               them
               a
               way
               to
               escape
               all
               those
               torments
               if
               they
               will
               be
               but
               rebaptized
               ,
               and
               embrace
               
               their
               religion
               .
               
               They
               observe
               no
               festival
               days
               ,
               nor
               will
               they
               admit
               of
               any
               disputations
               .
            
             
               Q.
               12.
               
               What
               Sects
               are
               sp●ung
               out
               of
               Lutheranism
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Besides
               the
               Anabaptists
               already
               mentioned
               ;
               there
               be
               Adiaphorists
               of
               which
               Melancthon
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               author
               ;
               
               these
               hold
               the
               customs
               and
               constitutions
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               to
               be
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               be
               professed
               or
               not
               professed
               without
               scruple
               .
               2.
               
               Vbiquitaries
               .
               These
               hold
               that
               Christs
               humanity
               as
               well
               as
               his
               divinity
               is
               every
               where
               ;
               even
               in
               hell
               .
               Bre●tius
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               father
               of
               this
               opinion
               .
               
                 But
                 if
                 Christs
                 humanity
                 be
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 deny
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 Ascention
                 ,
                 and
                 comming
                 again
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 Quick
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 needs
                 there
                 such
                 motions
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 everywhere
                 .
              
               3.
               
               Majorists
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               one
               
                 George
                 Maior
              
               one
               of
               Luthers
               disciples
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               no
               man
               ,
               (
               nay
               not
               infants
               )
               can
               be
               saved
               without
               good
               works
               .
               
                 But
                 it
                 s
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 expect
                 good
                 works
                 from
                 Infants
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
              
               nor
               organs
               fit
               for
               operation
               .
               4.
               
               Osiandrists
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               
                 Andrew
                 Osiander
              
               a
               Lutheran
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               Christs
               body
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               suffered
               ,
               was
               corruptible
               ,
               and
               died
               again
               ,
               
                 directly
                 against
                 Scripture
                 saying
                 that
                 Christ
                 being
                 risen
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 dieth
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 death
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 dominion
                 over
                 him
                 .
              
               He
               taught
               also
               that
               we
               are
               not
               justified
               by
               faith
               or
               works
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               essential
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               dwelling
               in
               us
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 essential
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 his
                 divinity
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   communicable
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 separable
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Augustinians
                 in
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 these
                 taught
                 that
                 none
                 went
                 to
                 heaven
                 or
                 hell
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 last
                 judgement
                 :
                 whereas
                 Christ
                 tells
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 thiefe
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   day
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   with
                   me
                   in
                   Paradise
                   ,
                
                 and
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 Lazarus
                 was
                 carried
                 by
                 Angels
                 into
                 Abrahams
                 bosom
                 ,
                 and
                 Dives
                 into
                 hell
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 did
                 Christ
                 ascend
                 to
                 heaven
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 also
                 dormice
                 or
                 swallows
                 of
                 mens
                 souls
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 sleep
                 till
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ;
                 if
                 Saint
                 Steven
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 dying
                 had
                 known
                 this
                 Doctrin
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 called
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
              
               The
               story
               also
               of
               Lazarus
               
               and
               Dives
               doth
               overthrow
               this
               conceit
               .
               They
               say
               also
               that
               Christs
               human
               nature
               is
               not
               as
               yet
               ascended
               into
               heaven
               ,
               which
               directly
               overthroweth
               our
               Creed
               in
               
                 that
                 article
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 the
                 hope
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 a
                 Christian.
                 
              
               6.
               
               Stancarians
               so
               called
               from
               one
               
                 Francis
                 Stancarus
              
               a
               Mantuan
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               Christ
               justifieth
               us
               ,
               and
               is
               our
               mediator
               only
               according
               to
               his
               humane
               nature
               ;
               whereas
               our
               redemption
               is
               the
               work
               of
               the
               whole
               person
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               one
               nat●re
               alone
               .
               7.
               
               Adamites
               so
               called
               from
               one
               
                 Adam
                 ▪
              
               author
               of
               the
               Sect
               ;
               they
               use
               to
               be
               naked
               in
               their
               Stoves
               and
               Conventicles
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               in
               Paradise
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               they
               marry
               they
               stand
               under
               a
               Tree
               naked
               ,
               having
               onely
               leaves
               of
               trees
               upon
               their
               privities
               ,
               they
               are
               admitted
               as
               brethren
               and
               sisters
               ,
               who
               can
               without
               lust
               look
               upon
               each
               others
               nakedness
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               cannot
               ,
               they
               are
               rejected
               .
               8.
               
               Sabbathar●an●
               ,
               so
               called
               because
               they
               reject
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               commanded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               keep
               holy
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               onely
               ,
               because
               God
               himselfe
               rested
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               commanded
               it
               to
               be
               kept
               .
               
                 But
                 they
                 forget
                 that
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 ,
                 wherof
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 was
                 a
                 branch
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 himself
                 brake
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 whom
                 he
                 cured
                 ,
              
               to
               carry
               home
               his
               bed
               on
               that
               very
               day
               9.
               
               Clancu●arii
               were
               those
               who
               professed
               no
               religion
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
               thinking
               it
               sufficient
               to
               have
               it
               in
               their
               heart
               .
               They
               avoid
               all
               Churches
               and
               publick
               meetings
               to
               serve
               God
               ;
               thinking
               their
               private
               houses
               to
               be
               better
               then
               Temples
               ;
               
                 whereas
                 they
                 should
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 private
                 prayers
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 effectual
                 as
                 publick
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 believe
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 also
                 confesse
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 ▪
                 ashamed
                 to
                 confesse
                 Christ
                 before
                 men
                 ▪
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 confessed
                 by
                 Christ
                 before
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 Angels
                 .
              
               10.
               
               Davidistae
               so
               called
               from
               one
               
                 David
                 George
              
               a
               Holl●nder
               ;
               he
               gave
               himselfe
               our
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               sent
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirt
               ,
               to
               restore
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               imperwect
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               vas
               sent
               to
               bring
               the
               true
               Law
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               the
               ●oul
               was
               pure
               from
               
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               body
               onely
               sinned
               ;
               
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 they
                 both
                 concur
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 sinning
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 both
                 punishable
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Soul
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chiefe
                 agent
                 ,
              
               the
               body
               is
               but
               the
               instrument
               .
               He
               taught
               also
               that
               a
               man
               may
               have
               many
               Wives
               to
               replenish
               spiritual
               Paradise
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               no
               sin
               to
               deny
               Christ
               with
               the
               mouth
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               believed
               on
               him
               in
               their
               heart
               .
               He
               rejected
               also
               the
               books
               of
               
                 Moses
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Mennonists
              
               so
               called
               from
               one
               Mennon
               a
               F●●eslander
               .
               These
               deny
               Christ
               to
               be
               born
               of
               Mary
               ,
               affi●ming
               that
               he
               brought
               his
               flesh
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               he
               called
               himselfe
               the
               Judge
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               .
               12.
               
               Qeistae
               and
               〈◊〉
               who
               taught
               there
               were
               three
               distinct
               Gods
               differing
               in
               degrees
               .
               One
               
                 George
                 Paul
              
               of
               Cracovia
               is
               held
               to
               be
               author
               of
               this
               Sect.
               13.
               
               Antitrinitarians
               ,
               these
               being
               the
               spawn
               of
               the
               old
               Arrians
               and
               Samosatenians
               ,
               deny
               the
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               natures
               of
               Christ
               ,
               their
               author
               was
               
                 Michael
                 Servetus
              
               a
               Spaniard
               ,
               who
               was
               burned
               at
               
                 Geneva
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Antimarians
              
               ,
               who
               denied
               Maries
               Virginity
               ,
               affirming
               she
               had
               other
               children
               besides
               Christ
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               of
               Christs
               brethren
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 old
                 Heresie
                 of
                 Cerinthus
                 and
                 Helvidius
                 ;
                 whereas
                 they
                 consider
                 not
                 that
                 in
                 Scripture
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kinred
                 are
                 called
                 brothers
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 Lot
                 called
                 Abrahams
                 brother
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   L●●an
                   Iacobs
                
                 Unckle
                 is
                 called
                 his
                 brother
                 .
              
               15.
               
               Antinomians
               who
               reject
               the
               Law
               ,
               affirming
               there
               is
               nothing
               required
               of
               us
               but
               faith
               ;
               
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 open
                 a
                 wide
                 gap
                 for
                 all
                 ●mpiety
                 .
                 Christ
                 came
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 himselfe
                 )
                 to
                 abolish
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fulfil
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 deny
                 Gods
                 justice
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 an
                 uselesse
                 attribute
                 of
                 the
                 divinity
                 .
              
               ●16
               .
               Infernale●
               ,
               these
               held
               that
               Christ
               descended
               into
               no
               other
               hell
               but
               into
               the
               grave
               onely
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               other
               hel
               but
               an
               evil
               conscience
               ,
               
                 whereas
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 of
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               and
               calls
               it
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               ,
               &c.
               17.
               
               Bequinians
               so
               called
               from
               one
               Boquinus
               their
               Master
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               Christ
               did
               not
               die
               for
               the
               wicked
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               the
               faithful
               ,
               
                 &
                 so
                 they
                 make
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 particular
                 Saviour
                 only
                 of
                 some
                 ;
                 wheras
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 
                 the
                 reconciliation
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 ours
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
              
               1
               
                 Iohn
                 2.
                 2.
                 18.
                 
                 Hutistes
              
               so
               called
               from
               one
               
                 Iohn
                 Hut
              
               ,
               who
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               prefix
               the
               very
               day
               of
               Christs
               comming
               to
               judgement
               ,
               
                 whereas
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 and
                 hour
                 knoweth
                 no
                 man
                 ,
              
               nay
               not
               the
               Angels
               in
               Heaven
               .
               19.
               
               Invisibiles
               ;
               so
               called
               because
               they
               hold
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               invisible
               ,
               
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 vain
                 did
                 he
                 compare
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 City
                 built
                 upon
                 a
                 hill
                 ●●in
                 vain
                 also
                 doth
                 he
                 counsel
                 us
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 brother
                 wil
                 not
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 in
                 vain
                 also
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 warn
                 Bishops
                 &
                 Presbyteries
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 their
                 stock
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 purchased
                 with
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
              
               
                 Act.
                 20.
                 
                 How
                 can
                 he
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 sheepherd
                 of
                 that
                 ●●ock
                 which
                 he
                 neve●
                 saw
                 ?
                 20.
                 
                 Qnintinistae
                 ,
              
               so
               called
               from
               one
               Quintinus
               of
               Bicardy
               a
               Tailour
               .
               He
               was
               author
               of
               the
               Libertins
               ,
               who
               admit
               of
               all
               Religions
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               mock
               at
               all
               Religions
               ,
               at
               that
               Lucianist
               who
               ●rot
               a
               book
               of
               the
               three
               Impostors
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               deny
               the
               souls
               immortality
               ,
               and
               doubt
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               other
               Deity
               except
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
               21.
               
               The
               Family
               of
               Love
               ,
               whose
               author
               was
               one
               
                 Henry
                 Nicolas
              
               a
               Hollander
               .
               They
               reject
               all
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               three
               last
               petitions
               of
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               .
               They
               say
               that
               Christ
               is
               onely
               the
               image
               of
               God
               the
               Fathers
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               that
               mans
               soule
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               divine
               essence
               .
               22.
               
               Effro●tes
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               shaving
               their
               foreheads
               till
               they
               bleed
               ,
               and
               then
               anoint
               them
               with
               oyle
               ,
               using
               no
               other
               baptisme
               but
               this
               ;
               they
               say
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               but
               a
               bare
               motion
               inspired
               by
               God
               into
               the
               mind
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               adored
               :
               
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 directly
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 proves
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 true
                 God.
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   not
                   lyed
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   unto
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                
                 meaning
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 This
                 Sect
                 took
                 up
                 their
                 station
                 in
                 Transylvania
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 Hosmanists
              
               ,
               these
               teach
               that
               God
               took
               flesh
               of
               himself
               ,
               
                 whereas
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 .
              
               They
               deny
               pardon
               to
               those
               tha●
               relapse
               into
               sin
               ;
               
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 abridge
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 wills
                 us
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 receives
                 us
                 into
                 ●avour
                 .
              
               24.
               〈◊〉
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               one
               
                 Gasp●●
                 Schewenkfeld
              
               a
               Silesian
               ;
               he
               taught
               that
               the
               Scripture
               was
               needlesse
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               
               old
               M●nichees
               and
               Valentinians
               that
               Christ
               was
               not
               conceived
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               Virgins
               Womb
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               created
               a
               man
               to
               redeem
               us
               ,
               and
               joyned
               him
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               man
               became
               God
               ,
               after
               he
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ;
               they
               confound
               the
               Persons
               of
               Father
               and
               Son
               ,
               and
               say
               that
               God
               did
               not
               speak
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Son.
              
               That
               faith
               is
               the
               very
               essence
               and
               nature
               of
               God.
               That
               all
               Christians
               are
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               by
               nature
               ,
               procreated
               of
               the
               divine
               essence
               .
               That
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               uselesse
               ;
               that
               Christs
               body
               is
               every
               where
               .
               Of
               these
               Sects
               and
               many
               more
               of
               lesse
               note
               ,
               see
               
                 Florimundus
                 Raymund●s
              
               ;
               hence
               we
               may
               see
               what
               a
               dangerous
               Gap
               hath
               been
               made
               ,
               since
               Luther
               began
               to
               oppose
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 little
                 Fo●●es
                 to
                 destroy
                 Christs
                 Vineyard
                 ;
                 what
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Ta●es
                 have
                 grown
                 up
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 good
                 Corn
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 field
                 ;
                 what
                 troublesome
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 worse
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 have
                 crawled
                 into
                 m●st
                 mens
                 houses
                 ;
                 what
                 swarmes
                 of
                 Locusts
                 have
                 darkened
                 th●
                 Sun
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 whilst
                 ●e
                 was
                 ●●ining
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Q
               13.
               
               What
               other
               opinions
               in
               religion
               were
               maintained
               this
               age
               ▪
            
             
               A.
               Carolostadius
               ,
               Arch
               Deacon
               of
               Wit●ber●
               ,
               and
               Oecol●●padius
               ,
               Monk
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Bridges
               ,
               opposed
               Luthers
               Doctrin
               in
               the
               point
               of
               the
               real
               presence
               ,
               shewing
               that
               Christ
               was
               in
               the
               bread
               onely
               sacramentally
               ,
               or
               significatively
               .
               The
               Libertius
               ,
               whose
               author
               was
               one
               Quintious
               ,
               a
               Taylor
               of
               Pi●cardy
               ,
               taught
               that
               whatsoever
               good
               or
               evil
               we
               did
               ,
               was
               not
               done
               by
               us
               ,
               but
               by
               Gods
               Spirit
               in
               us
               ;
               that
               sin
               was
               nothing
               but
               an
               opinion
               ;
               that
               in
               reproving
               of
               sinners
               ,
               we
               reproved
               God
               himself
               ;
               that
               he
               onely
               was
               regenerate
               who
               had
               no
               remorse
               of
               conscience
               ;
               that
               he
               onely
               re●euted
               who
               confessed
               he
               had
               committed
               no
               evil
               :
               that
               man
               in
               this
               life
               may
               be
               perfect
               and
               innocent
               ;
               that
               the
               knowledge
               we
               have
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Resurrection
               ,
               is
               but
               opinion
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               dissemble
               in
               Religion
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Master
                 Hobbs
              
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               they
               slight
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               relying
               on
               their
               own
               inspirations
               ;
               and
               they
               slight
               the
               Pen
               men
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               calling
               Saint
               Iohn
               a
               foolish
               young
               man
               ,
               Saint
               Matthew
               a
               Publican
               ,
               Saint
               Paul
               a
               broken
               vessel
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Peter
               a
               denyer
               of
               his
               Master
               .
               Zuinglius
               ,
               Canon
               of
               Constance
               ,
               held
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               C●rolostadius
               
               against
               Luther
               ,
               concerning
               the
               real
               presence
               .
               
                 David
                 George
              
               ,
               a
               Glasier
               in
               Gaunt
               ,
               taught
               that
               he
               was
               God
               Almighties
               Nephew
               ,
               born
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               true
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               third
               David
               that
               was
               to
               reign
               on
               Earth
               ;
               that
               Heaven
               was
               void
               of
               inhabitants
               :
               and
               that
               therefore
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               adopt
               Sons
               for
               that
               heavenly
               Kingdom
               .
               He
               denied
               Spirites
               ,
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               judgement
               ,
               and
               life
               eternal
               .
               He
               held
               promiscuous
               copulation
               ,
               with
               the
               Adamits
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               Manichees
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               was
               not
               polluted
               with
               sin
               ▪
               that
               the
               souls
               of
               Infidels
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               shall
               be
               burned
               in
               Hell
               fire
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               no
               sin
               to
               deny
               Christ
               before
               men
               ;
               therefore
               they
               condemned
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               folly
               ,
               for
               shedding
               their
               blood
               for
               Christ.
               Mela●●ct●on
               was
               a
               Lutheran
               ,
               but
               not
               altogether
               so
               rigid
               :
               so
               was
               Bucer
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Christs
               real
               presence
               ;
               Westphalus
               also
               ,
               but
               he
               denied
               original
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghosts
               procession
               from
               the
               Son
               ;
               
               and
               that
               Christs
               did
               not
               institute
               the
               Lent
               Fast
               ,
               nor
               was
               any
               man
               tied
               to
               keep
               it
               .
            
             
               Q.
               14.
               
               What
               were
               the
               chief
               Heads
               of
               Calvins
               Doctrine
               ?
            
             
               A.
               That
               in
               this
               life
               our
               ●aith
               is
               not
               without
               some
               doubtings
               and
               incredulity
               ;
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               sufficient
               without
               traditions
               ;
               that
               an
               implicite
               faith
               is
               no
               faith
               ;
               
               that
               the
               Books
               of
               
                 Tobias
                 ,
                 Iudith
              
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               
                 Hester
                 ,
                 The
                 Wisedome
                 of
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Ecclesiasticus
                 ,
                 Baruch
                 ,
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 Bell
                 and
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ▪
              
               and
               the
               books
               of
               Macchabees
               are
               not
               parts
               of
               the
               Canonical
               Scripture
               ;
               that
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               is
               only
               authentical
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Grek
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               that
               the
               Scripture
               in
               Fundamentals
               is
               clear
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               sufficient
               judge
               of
               controversies
               ;
               that
               the
               Elect
               have
               saving
               faith
               onely
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               totally
               and
               finally
               be
               lost
               ;
               that
               predestination
               to
               life
               or
               death
               dependeth
               not
               on
               mans
               foreseen
               merits
               or
               demerits
               ,
               but
               on
               Gods
               free
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ;
               that
               no
               sin
               comes
               to
               passe
               without
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               received
               not
               his
               Essence
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               nor
               is
               he
               God
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               God
               of
               himselfe
               ;
               that
               Christ
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               humani●y
               ,
               was
               ignorant
               of
               some
               things
               ;
               that
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               was
               obnoxious
               to
               divers
               sins
               ,
               and
               infirmities
               ;
               that
               Christ
               is
               
               our
               Media●or
               in
               respect
               of
               both
               natures
               ;
               that
               Christ
               was
               in
               the
               state
               of
               damnation
               when
               he
               suffered
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               suffering
               merited
               nothing
               for
               himselfe
               :
               that
               he
               descended
               not
               truly
               into
               Hell
               ,
               but
               by
               suffering
               the
               pains
               of
               Hell
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               no
               
                 Limbus
                 Patrum
              
               ,
               nor
               Purgatory
               ;
               that
               our
               prayers
               avail
               not
               to
               the
               dead
               ;
               that
               the
               torments
               of
               the
               evil
               Angels
               were
               deferred
               till
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ;
               that
               Christ
               came
               not
               out
               of
               the
               grave
               whilest
               it
               was
               shut
               ;
               that
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               God
               consisteth
               onely
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               visible
               to
               men
               ;
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               erre
               ;
               that
               Saint
               Peter
               was
               not
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               nor
               the
               Pope
               his
               successor
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               is
               Antichrist
               ;
               that
               the
               Church
               and
               Magistrate
               cannot
               make
               Laws
               to
               bind
               the
               conscience
               ;
               that
               caelibat
               and
               the
               monastical
               life
               is
               unlawful
               ,
               &
               consequently
               the
               vows
               of
               chastity
               ,
               poverty
               ,
               and
               obedience
               ;
               that
               man
               hath
               not
               free
               will
               to
               goodnesse
               ;
               that
               concupiscence
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               motions
               ,
               before
               the
               will
               consents
               ,
               are
               sins
               ;
               that
               all
               sins
               are
               mortal
               ,
               and
               none
               in
               themselves
               venial
               ;
               that
               in
               this
               life
               our
               sinnes
               are
               still
               inherent
               in
               us
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               imputed
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               justified
               by
               faith
               without
               works
               ,
               and
               that
               faith
               is
               never
               without
               charity
               :
               that
               the
               best
               of
               our
               works
               deserve
               damnation
               ;
               that
               here
               we
               may
               be
               assured
               of
               our
               justification
               and
               salvation
               ;
               that
               the
               Church
               Liturgy
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               read
               in
               Latin
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               vulgar
               tongue
               :
               that
               faith
               is
               a
               more
               excellent
               vertue
               then
               charity
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               no
               merit
               in
               us
               :
               that
               in
               this
               life
               we
               cannot
               possibly
               fulfil
               the
               Law
               :
               that
               to
               invocate
               the
               Saints
               ,
               to
               worship
               Images
               and
               Reliques
               ,
               or
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               is
               Idolatry
               :
               that
               usury
               is
               not
               altogether
               unlawful
               :
               that
               Lent
               and
               other
               set
               Fasts
               are
               not
               to
               be
               kept
               :
               that
               there
               be
               onely
               two
               Scaraments
               ,
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               supper
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               cannot
               justifie
               or
               confer
               grace
               :
               that
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               water
               is
               not
               of
               absolute
               necessity
               ,
               nor
               depends
               the
               efficacy
               of
               it
               from
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               nor
               ought
               it
               to
               be
               administered
               by
               private
               men
               or
               women
               ,
               in
               private
               houses
               .
               That
               Christ
               is
               not
               corporally
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               :
               that
               in
               the
               want
               of
               Bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               other
               materials
               may
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               that
               Wine
               alone
               without
               Water
               is
               to
               be
               used
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               no
               
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               nor
               ought
               to
               be
               any
               adoration
               of
               the
               Bread
               :
               
               that
               the
               ●up
               should
               be
               administred
               to
               all
               ,
               that
               Extream
               Unction
               was
               onely
               temporary
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               that
               the
               Clergy
               ought
               to
               marry
               .
               He
               rejected
               also
               the
               Church-Hierarchy
               .
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               exorcisms
               ,
               Penance
               ,
               also
               Confirmation
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Matrimony
               ,
               and
               Extream
               Unction
               from
               being
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               Q.
               15.
               
               What
               other
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               were
               held
               this
               age
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Servetus
              
               a
               Spaniard
               ,
               who
               was
               burned
               at
               Genev●
               ,
               taught
               with
               the
               Sabellians
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               but
               one
               Person
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               in
               Christ
               but
               one
               nature
               with
               Eutychees
               ;
               he
               denied
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               Baptisme
               to
               Infants
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               have
               to
               be
               deferred
               till
               the
               thirtieth
               year
               of
               their
               age
               .
               He
               held
               also
               that
               God
               was
               Essential
               in
               every
               creature
               .
               Brentius
               a
               Lutheran
               taught
               that
               Christs
               body
               after
               its
               ascension
               is
               every
               where
               ,
               whence
               sprung
               up
               the
               
                 Vbiquitaries
                 .
                 Castelli●
              
               a
               School-Master
               in
               Geneva
               ,
               held
               that
               the
               Canticles
               was
               not
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               a
               Love
               Ballade
               between
               Solomon
               and
               one
               of
               his
               Concubines
               .
               One
               Postellus
               taught
               that
               men
               of
               all
               Sects
               and
               Professions
               should
               be
               saved
               by
               Christ.
               O●iander
               held
               that
               we
               were
               justified
               not
               by
               ●aith
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Essential
               righteousnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               said
               was
               the
               formal
               cause
               of
               our
               justification
               .
               One
               〈◊〉
               a
               Ma●tuan
               ,
               taught
               that
               Christ
               justified
               us
               ,
               not
               as
               he
               was
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               was
               man.
               Amsdorphius
               wrot
               a
               Book
               to
               prove
               that
               good
               works
               were
               pernicious
               to
               salvation
               .
               One
               
                 George
                 Mai●r
              
               taught
               that
               Infants
               could
               not
               be
               justified
               for
               want
               of
               good
               works
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Agric●●●
              
               affirmed
               that
               the
               Law
               was
               altogether
               needlesse
               ,
               and
               that
               Christians
               were
               not
               tied
               to
               the
               observation
               thereof
               .
               
                 Hence
                 sprung
                 up
                 the
              
               Antinomians
               .
               One
               Steunbergetus
               in
               Mor●via
               denyed
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               Virginity
               of
               
                 Mary
                 ▪
              
               he
               rejected
               also
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               affirming
               we
               had
               no
               command
               in
               Scripture
               to
               keep
               that
               ,
               but
               the
               Sabbath
               onely
               .
               One
               O●inus
               taught
               that
               ●olygamy
               or
               multiplicity
               of
               Wives
               was
               lawful
               :
               One
               
                 Valentinus
                 Gentil●●
              
               of
               Naples
               ,
               denied
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               rejected
               the
               Creed
               of
               Ath●●●●ius
               .
               One
               〈◊〉
               of
               Cracovia
               in
               ●oland
               denyed
               also
               the
               Trinity
               and
               th●●ty
               of
               Essence
               ,
               and
               taught
               that
               
               neither
               the
               Second
               nor
               Third
               Person
               were
               God
               ;
               that
               Satan
               was
               created
               evil
               ;
               that
               mans
               intellect
               is
               eternal
               ;
               that
               our
               free
               will
               was
               a
               passive
               power
               moved
               necessarily
               by
               the
               appetite
               ;
               that
               God
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               will
               of
               man
               in
               sinning
               was
               conformable
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               not
               adultery
               to
               lie
               with
               another
               mans
               Wife
               ;
               that
               we
               must
               belive
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               evident
               to
               sense
               or
               reason
               ;
               that
               the
               same
               body
               which
               dieth
               ,
               riseth
               not
               again
               ;
               that
               the
               soul
               perished
               with
               the
               body
               ;
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               care
               had
               of
               burial
               ;
               that
               separated
               souls
               could
               not
               suffer
               corporeal
               fire
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               being
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               invocated
               by
               our
               mouth
               ,
               but
               by
               our
               heart
               .
               One
               Swenkfeldius
               taught
               that
               the
               Scripture
               was
               not
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               that
               our
               faith
               depended
               on
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               rather
               on
               our
               faith
               .
               That
               Christ
               brought
               his
               body
               with
               him
               from
               Heaven
               .
               That
               Christs
               humanity
               became
               God
               after
               his
               ascension
               ;
               that
               every
               man
               was
               endowed
               with
               the
               same
               essential
               vertues
               of
               justice
               ,
               wisdom
               ,
               &c.
               which
               were
               in
               God.
               That
               the
               power
               and
               efficacy
               of
               Gods
               word
               preached
               ,
               was
               the
               very
               Son
               of
               God.
               In
               Moravia
               there
               started
               up
               some
               professors
               called
               Nudipedales
               ,
               because
               they
               went
               bare-footed
               ;
               these
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Apostles
               forsook
               houses
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Businesse
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               lived
               together
               in
               common
               ,
               avoiding
               the
               society
               of
               other
               people
               .
               
               Another
               Sect
               sprung
               up
               ,
               which
               called
               themselves
               
                 Free
                 Men
              
               teaching
               that
               they
               were
               freed
               from
               obedience
               to
               Magistrates
               ,
               from
               Taxes
               ,
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               other
               duties
               ;
               that
               after
               baptisme
               they
               could
               not
               sin
               .
               That
               they
               were
               not
               onely
               like
               God
               ,
               but
               already
               deified
               .
               And
               that
               it
               was
               lawful
               among
               themselves
               (
               but
               no
               where
               else
               )
               to
               have
               women
               in
               common
               .
            
             
               Q.
               16.
               
               Were
               there
               no
               other
               opinions
               held
               this
               Century
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ,
               
               many
               more
               :
               so
               vain
               and
               luxuriant
               are
               the
               wits
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               finding
               out
               many
               inventions
               ,
               and
               shaping
               to
               themselves
               forms
               and
               Ideas
               of
               Religions
               ,
               every
               one
               esteeming
               his
               own
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               in
               love
               with
               his
               own
               imaginations
               ,
               as
               Narcissus
               was
               with
               his
               shadow
               in
               the
               Water
               ,
               or
               Dercalion
               with
               his
               own
               picture
               .
               Some
               reject
               Scriptures
               ,
               others
               admit
               no
               other
               writings
               but
               Scriptures
               .
               Some
               say
               the
               Devits
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               others
               
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
               others
               that
               there
               are
               no
               Devils
               at
               all
               .
               Some
               hold
               that
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               dissemble
               in
               Religion
               ,
               others
               the
               contrary
               .
               Some
               say
               Antichrist
               is
               come
               ,
               some
               say
               not
               ;
               others
               that
               he
               is
               a
               particular
               man.
               others
               that
               he
               is
               not
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               Devil
               ;
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               by
               Antichrist
               is
               meant
               a
               succession
               of
               men
               ;
               some
               will
               have
               him
               to
               be
               Nero
               ,
               some
               Caligula
               ,
               some
               Mahomet
               ,
               some
               the
               Pope
               ,
               some
               Luther
               ,
               some
               the
               Turk
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Dan
               ;
               
                 and
                 so
                 each
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 fancy
                 will
                 make
                 an
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               Some
               onely
               will
               observe
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               some
               onely
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               some
               both
               ,
               and
               some
               neither
               .
               Some
               will
               have
               all
               things
               in
               common
               ,
               some
               not
               .
               Some
               will
               have
               Christs
               body
               onely
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               some
               everywhere
               ,
               some
               in
               the
               Bread
               ,
               others
               with
               the
               bread
               ,
               others
               about
               the
               bread
               ,
               others
               under
               the
               Bread
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               Christs
               body
               is
               the
               bread
               ,
               or
               the
               bread
               his
               body
               .
               And
               others
               again
               that
               his
               body
               is
               transformed
               into
               his
               divinity
               :
               Some
               wil
               have
               the
               Eucharist
               administred
               in
               both
               kinds
               ;
               some
               in
               one
               ,
               some
               not
               at
               all
               .
               Some
               will
               have
               Christ
               descend
               to
               Hell
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               some
               onely
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               some
               in
               his
               divinity
               ,
               some
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               some
               not
               at
               all
               :
               some
               by
               Hell
               understand
               the
               place
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               some
               
                 Limbus
                 Patrum
              
               ,
               others
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               others
               the
               state
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               others
               the
               grave
               .
               Some
               wil
               make
               Christ
               two
               Persons
               ,
               some
               give
               him
               but
               one
               Nature
               and
               one
               Will
               ;
               some
               affirming
               him
               to
               be
               onely
               God
               ,
               some
               onely
               man
               ,
               some
               made
               up
               of
               both
               ,
               some
               altogether
               deny
               him
               :
               some
               will
               have
               his
               body
               come
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               some
               from
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               some
               from
               the
               Elements
               ;
               some
               wil
               have
               our
               Souls
               Mortal
               ,
               some
               Immortal
               ,
               some
               bring
               it
               into
               the
               body
               by
               infusion
               ,
               some
               by
               traduction
               ;
               some
               wil
               have
               the
               soul
               created
               before
               the
               world
               ,
               some
               after
               :
               some
               will
               have
               them
               created
               altogether
               ,
               others
               severally
               :
               some
               will
               have
               them
               corporeal
               ,
               some
               incorporeal
               :
               some
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               God
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               body
               :
               
                 So
                 infinitly
                 are
                 mens
                 conceits
                 distracted
                 with
                 variety
                 of
                 opinions
                 ,
                 whereas
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 man
                 dims
                 at
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 attain
                 it
                 ;
                 every
                 man
                 thinks
                 he
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 few
                 enjoy
                 it
                 ,
              
               The
               main
               causes
               of
               these
               distractions
               are
               pride
               ,
               self-love
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               contempt
               of
               Church
               and
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               Humour
               of
               Contradiction
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               
               Faction
               ,
               the
               desire
               of
               Innovation
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               preserment
               in
               high
               Spirits
               ,
               Anger
               ,
               Envy
               ,
               the
               benefit
               that
               ariseth
               to
               some
               by
               fishing
               in
               troubled
               waters
               :
               the
               malignant
               eye
               that
               some
               have
               on
               the
               Churches
               prospe●ity
               ,
               the
               greedy
               appetite
               others
               have
               to
               Quailes
               and
               the
               Flesh-Pots
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               Manna
               ,
               though
               sent
               from
               Heaven
               :
               the
               want
               or
               contempt
               of
               Authority
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               order
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               like
               Bulwarks
               ,
               Walls
               ,
               or
               Hedges
               keep
               out
               the
               wild
               Boars
               of
               the
               Forfest
               from
               rooting
               up
               the
               Lords
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               Foxes
               from
               eating
               up
               the
               Grapes
               thereof
               .
               Therefore
               wise
               Governours
               were
               forced
               to
               authorize
               Bishops
               ,
               Moderatours
               ,
               or
               Superintendents
               (
               call
               them
               what
               you
               will
               )
               for
               regulating
               ,
               curbing
               ,
               and
               punishing
               such
               luxurious
               wits
               ;
               as
               disturbed
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               by
               their
               fantastical
               inventions
               ,
               knowing
               that
               too
               much
               liberty
               was
               no
               lesse
               dangerous
               then
               Tyranny
               ,
               too
               much
               mercy
               as
               pernitious
               as
               cruelty
               :
               and
               a
               general
               permission
               in
               a
               Kingdom
               or
               State
               ,
               no
               lesse
               hazzardous
               to
               the
               publick
               tranquillity
               ;
               then
               a
               general
               restriction
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Ninth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 original
                 of
                 the
                 Monastical
                 Life
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 Eremites
                 or
                 Anchorites
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 living
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Their
                 Excesses
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 preheminence
                 of
                 the
                 Sociable
                 Life
                 to
                 the
                 Solitary
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 Monks
                 after
                 Anthonie
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 rules
                 of
                 Saint
                 Basil.
                 8.
                 
                 Saint
                 Hieroms
                 order
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Saint
                 Austins
                 order
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 If
                 Saint
                 Austin
                 instituted
                 his
                 Eremites
                 to
                 beg
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 Saint
                 Austins
                 Leathern
                 Girdle
                 used
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 institutions
                 and
                 exercises
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Monks
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Why
                 Religious
                 persons
                 cut
                 their
                 Haire
                 and
                 Beards
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Whence
                 came
                 that
                 custom
                 of
                 Shaving
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Nuns
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 What
                 account
                 Monks
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 How
                 the
                 Monks
                 and
                 Nuns
                 of
                 old
                 were
                 consecrated
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 Benedictine
                 order
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 orders
                 proceeding
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 Of
                 Saint
                 Bennets
                 rules
                 to
                 his
                 Monks
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 Benedictines
                 Habit
                 and
                 Dyet
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 Rules
                 prescribed
                 by
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Aix
                 to
                 the
                 Monks
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 The
                 Rites
                 and
                 Institutions
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 of
                 Cassinum
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 electing
                 their
                 Abbots
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 Benedictine
                 Nuns
                 and
                 their
                 rule
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 Monasteries
                 .
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               IX
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               1.
               
               HAving
               taken
               a
               view
               of
               the
               Opinions
               in
               Christian
               Religion
               for
               1600
               years
               ;
               it
               remains
               that
               we
               now
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               strictest
               observers
               thereof
               :
               therefore
               tell
               us
               who
               they
               were
               that
               separated
               themselves
               from
               other
               Christians
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               in
               opinion
               as
               in
               place
               and
               strictnesse
               of
               living
               ;
               and
               what
               was
               the
               
               first
               original
               of
               this
               separation
               .
            
             
               A.
               When
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               the
               beginning
               was
               opposed
               by
               persecutors
               ,
               
               many
               holy
               men
               and
               women
               to
               avoid
               the
               fury
               of
               their
               persecutors
               ,
               retired
               into
               desart
               places
               ,
               where
               they
               gave
               themselves
               to
               fasting
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               and
               meditation
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               These
               were
               called
               Eremites
               from
               the
               Desart
               where
               they
               lived
               ,
               and
               Monachi
               from
               their
               single
               or
               solitary
               life
               ;
               And
               Anchorites
               from
               living
               a
               part
               by
               themselves
               .
               Such
               were
               Paul
               the
               
                 Eremite
                 ,
                 Anthony
                 ,
                 Hilarion
                 ,
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Hierom
              
               and
               others
               .
               Afterward
               the
               Eremites
               growing
               weary
               of
               the
               Desarts
               ,
               and
               Persecution
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               betook
               themselves
               into
               Towns
               and
               Cities
               ,
               where
               they
               lived
               together
               ,
               and
               had
               all
               things
               in
               common
               within
               one
               building
               which
               they
               called
               
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 Covent
              
               ,
               or
               Cloyster
               .
               These
               Monks
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Worshippers
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Exercisers
               or
               Wrestlers
               in
               Christianity
               ;
               Clerici
               also
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Lords
               inheritance
               ;
               and
               Philosophers
               from
               their
               study
               and
               contemplation
               of
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               things
               .
               Their
               houses
               were
               called
               Caenobia
               because
               they
               held
               all
               things
               among
               them
               in
               common
               ,
               and
               Claustra
               or
               Cloysters
               ,
               because
               there
               they
               were
               inclosed
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Schools
               of
               cares
               and
               discipline
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               places
               of
               exercise
               .
               As
               the
               men
               had
               their
               peculiar
               Houses
               or
               Cloysters
               ,
               so
               had
               the
               women
               ,
               who
               were
               willing
               to
               separate
               themselves
               from
               the
               world
               ;
               these
               were
               called
               N●nn●
               ,
               or
               Nuns
               from
               the
               Egyptian
               word
               Nennus
               ,
               for
               there
               were
               the
               first
               Monasteries
               :
               from
               their
               solitary
               life
               they
               are
               named
               Moniales
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               holinesse
               Sanctimoniales
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               Roman
               phrase
               
                 Virgines
                 Vestoles
              
               ;
               now
               ,
               because
               these
               holy
               men
               and
               women
               lived
               at
               first
               in
               caves
               and
               subterraneal
               holes
               ,
               they
               were
               named
               Mandritae
               ;
               for
               Mandrae
               signifies
               caves
               or
               holes
               ;
               and
               Troglodyta
               ,
               from
               those
               Ethiopians
               in
               Arabia
               neer
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ,
               who
               lived
               on
               Serpents
               flesh
               ,
               and
               Roots
               ,
               whose
               skins
               were
               hardned
               with
               the
               nights
               cold
               ,
               and
               tanned
               with
               the
               Suns
               heat
               .
               They
               were
               so
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               their
               caves
               where
               they
               dwelt
               .
            
             
               Q.
               2.
               
               Who
               were
               the
               first
               Eremites
               ,
               or
               Anchorites
               ?
            
             
               A.
               If
               we
               take
               Eremites
               for
               such
               as
               have
               lived
               in
               desarts
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               to
               avoid
               persecution
               ;
               then
               we
               may
               
               say
               that
               
                 Eliah
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               and
               Christ
               himself
               were
               Eremites
               .
               For
               they
               were
               forced
               sometimes
               to
               live
               an
               Eremitical
               or
               solitary
               life
               in
               desarts
               .
               But
               if
               by
               Eremites
               we
               understands
               such
               as
               wholly
               addicted
               themselves
               to
               an
               Eremitical
               or
               solitary
               life
               from
               the
               world
               and
               worldly
               affairs
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               the
               more
               freely
               give
               themselves
               to
               fasting
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               and
               contemplation
               ,
               then
               the
               first
               Eremite
               we
               read
               of
               since
               Christ
               was
               Poul
               the
               Theban
               :
               who
               having
               lost
               in
               the
               persecution
               under
               Decius
               both
               his
               Parents
               ,
               and
               fearing
               to
               be
               betrayed
               by
               his
               Sisters
               Husband
               ,
               betook
               himself
               to
               a
               cave
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               a
               Rocky
               Hill
               ,
               ●bout
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               260.
               and
               there
               continued
               all
               his
               life
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               from
               fifteen
               years
               of
               age
               till
               he
               died
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               one
               hundred
               and
               thirteenth
               year
               of
               his
               life
               .
               All
               which
               time
               he
               saw
               no
               body
               but
               Antonius
               ,
               who
               being
               Ninety
               years
               old
               ,
               by
               divine
               instinct
               came
               to
               Paul
               on
               the
               day
               he
               died
               .
               This
               Antonius
               instituted
               this
               Eremitical
               life
               in
               Egypt
               .
               Being
               twenty
               years
               old
               he
               sold
               his
               Estate
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               it
               on
               the
               poor
               ;
               
               then
               in
               remote
               places
               he
               lived
               alone
               ,
               but
               that
               sometimes
               he
               would
               visit
               his
               disciples
               .
               At
               35.
               years
               he
               betook
               himself
               to
               the
               desart
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               55.
               
               Then
               he
               returned
               to
               the
               Cities
               and
               preached
               Christ
               there
               .
               Afterward
               he
               returned
               again
               to
               the
               desart
               ,
               where
               he
               spent
               ,
               the
               remainder
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               dyed
               the
               105.
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               and
               after
               Christ
               361.
               
               To
               him
               succeeded
               Hilarion
               ,
               the
               first
               Eremite
               in
               Palestina
               and
               Syria
               .
               Then
               Paul
               surnamed
               the
               Simple
               ,
               Amen
               an
               Egyptian
               ,
               with
               divers
               others
               .
            
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               How
               did
               these
               first
               Eremites
               live
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               spent
               their
               time
               in
               working
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               preaching
               ,
               
               praying
               ,
               fasting
               ,
               and
               meditating
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               in
               composing
               differences
               between
               Christians
               ,
               in
               visiting
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               like
               holy
               exercises
               did
               they
               place
               their
               Religion
               .
               Paul
               the
               Theban
               was
               content
               with
               a
               cave
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               palace
               ;
               with
               a
               piece
               of
               dry
               bread
               brought
               to
               him
               by
               a
               Raven
               every
               day
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               delicate
               cheer
               ,
               with
               water
               in
               stead
               of
               wine
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               leaves
               of
               Palmes
               in
               stead
               of
               rich
               apparrel
               :
               And
               to
               avoid
               idlenesse
               ,
               he
               would
               work
               sometiems
               with
               his
               hands
               .
               Anthony
               contented
               himself
               with
               bread
               ,
               salt
               ,
               and
               water
               ;
               his
               dinner-time
               was
               at
               Sun-setting
               ;
               
               he
               used
               to
               fast
               sometimes
               two
               dayes
               together
               ,
               and
               to
               watch
               and
               pray
               whole
               nights
               :
               he
               lay
               on
               the
               bare
               ground
               :
               disputed
               often
               times
               with
               the
               Ar●i●ns
               and
               Meletians
               in
               defence
               of
               Athanasius
               :
               did
               intercede
               many
               times
               with
               the
               Emperour
               Constantine
               for
               distressed
               Christians
               ,
               and
               was
               alwayes
               ready
               to
               compose
               their
               quarrels
               .
               Hilarion
               was
               content
               to
               live
               in
               a
               little
               hovel
               which
               he
               made
               himself
               of
               shells
               ,
               twigs
               and
               bulrushes
               ,
               foure
               foot
               broad
               ,
               and
               five
               foot
               high
               ▪
               spending
               his
               time
               in
               praying
               ,
               fasting
               ,
               curing
               of
               diseases
               ,
               casting
               out
               Devils
               .
               His
               garment
               was
               sack-cloath
               ,
               which
               he
               never
               put
               off
               ;
               his
               food
               ,
               roots
               and
               herbs
               ,
               which
               he
               never
               ●asted
               before
               Sun
               set
               ;
               six
               ounces
               of
               Barley●bread
               contented
               him
               from
               30.
               years
               till
               35.
               from
               that
               time
               till
               63.
               he
               used
               Oyle
               to
               repair
               his
               decayed
               strength
               .
               
               From
               64.
               till
               80.
               he
               abstained
               from
               bread
               .
               That
               he
               might
               not
               be
               idle
               ,
               he
               made
               him
               baskets
               of
               bulrushes
               ,
               and
               used
               to
               lie
               on
               the
               ground
               .
               Thus
               did
               these
               Primitive
               Eremites
               spend
               their
               time
               ;
               
                 Not
                 in
                 chambering
                 and
                 w●●t●nnesse
                 ,
                 sur●etting
                 and
                 drunkennesse
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 temperance
                 ,
                 sobriety
                 ,
                 continence
                 ,
                 hunger
                 ,
                 thirst
                 ,
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 reading
                 ,
                 praying
                 ,
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 fasting
                 ;
                 not
                 placing
                 Religion
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 suffering
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 good
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 good
                 works
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 talking
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 walking
                 by
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               Wherein
               did
               some
               Eremites
               exceed
               in
               their
               Religious
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               superstitious
               kind
               of
               living
               ?
            
             
               A.
               As
               Jealousie
               is
               too
               much
               Love
               ;
               so
               is
               Superstition
               too
               much
               Religion
               ;
               
               
                 but
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 one
                 thing
              
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 nothing
                 :
                 Ne
                 quid
                 nimis
              
               should
               be
               in
               all
               our
               actions
               .
               
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 merey
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
              
               ;
               He
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 Who
                 required
                 these
                 things
                 at
                 your
                 hands
                 ?
                 Such
                 kind
                 of
                 bodily
                 exercise
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 availeth
                 little
              
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               a
               torn
               skin
               ,
               nor
               a
               macerated
               body
               ,
               nor
               a
               pinched
               belly
               that
               God
               requires
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 broken
                 and
                 contri●e
                 spirit
                 ;
                 a
                 renting
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 garment
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               excesse
               of
               Eremitical
               penance
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               will-worship
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               which
               God
               requireth
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 mercy
                 and
                 justice
                 ;
                 to
                 relieve
                 the
                 oppressed
                 ;
                 to
                 comfort
                 the
                 comfortlesse
                 ;
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Fatherlesse
                 and
                 widows
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 our selves
                 unspotted
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               To
               place
               Religion
               in
               abstinence
               from
               certain
               meats
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               Apostles
               rule
               ,
               ●
               Tim.
               4.
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 every
                 Creature
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 received
                 with
                 thanksgiving
                 .
              
               Altogether
               to
               abandon
               the
               society
               of
               Christians
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               Saint
               Pauls
               counsel
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 10
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 provoke
                 unto
                 love
                 and
                 to
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 not
                 forsaking
                 the
                 fellowship
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 among
                 our selves
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 some
                 is
                 ,
              
               under
               pretence
               of
               forsaking
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               abandon
               all
               care
               of
               Friends
               and
               Family
               ,
               is
               condemned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 denied
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 an
                 Infidel
                 .
              
               They
               that
               willingly
               deprive
               themselves
               of
               the
               means
               of
               doing
               good
               to
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               transgresse
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               which
               commands
               us
               
                 to
                 love
                 our
                 neighbours
                 as
                 our selves
                 .
              
               These
               subsequent
               examples
               will
               shew
               how
               far
               some
               men
               have
               exceeded
               the
               bounds
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               out-run
               Religion
               ,
               by
               too
               much
               superstitious
               devotions
               and
               excessive
               pennance
               .
               One
               Asepes●●a
               lived
               Sixty
               years
               together
               in
               a
               Closet
               ,
               all
               which
               time
               he
               never
               was
               seen
               of
               any
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               speake
               to
               any
               .
               The
               like
               is
               recorded
               of
               one
               Didymus
               ,
               who
               lived
               ninety
               years
               by
               himselfe
               .
               One
               Batthaeus
               an
               Eremite
               of
               Caelosyria
               ,
               fasted
               so
               long
               ,
               till
               Worms
               crawled
               out
               of
               his
               teeth
               .
               One
               Martinus
               tyed
               his
               leg
               with
               an
               Iron
               Chain
               to
               a
               great
               Stone
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               remove
               thence
               .
               One
               Alas
               never
               tasted
               bread
               in
               eighty
               years
               together
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Sor●●ny
              
               the
               Egyptian
               stood
               praying
               within
               the
               Cliff
               of
               a
               certain
               Rock
               three
               years
               together
               ,
               so
               long
               till
               his
               legs
               and
               feet
               with
               continual
               standing
               swelled
               with
               putri●ied
               matter
               ,
               which
               at
               last
               broke
               the
               skin
               and
               run
               out
               .
               One
               Dominicus
               and
               Eremit
               wore
               continually
               next
               his
               skin
               an
               Iron
               Coat
               of
               Male
               ▪
               and
               almost
               every
               day
               used
               to
               scourge
               himself
               with
               whips
               in
               both
               hands
               .
               Some
               have
               killed
               themselvs
               with
               hunger
               ,
               some
               with
               thirst
               ,
               some
               with
               exposing
               themselvs
               to
               excessive
               heat
               have
               been
               stif●ed
               ,
               others
               by
               extremity
               of
               cold
               have
               been
               frozen
               to
               death
               ;
               as
               if
               God
               took
               delight
               in
               self-murther
               ,
               which
               in
               him
               to
               affect
               were
               cruelty
               ,
               and
               in
               any
               to
               act
               ,
               were
               the
               greatest
               impiety
               .
               Some
               again
               not
               content
               with
               ordinary
               ways
               of
               Eremitisme
               ,
               have
               spent
               their
               days
               within
               hollow
               pillars
               ,
               whence
               they
               were
               named
               Stylitae
               ,
               neither
               admitting
               the
               speech
               nor
               sight
               of
               any
               man
               or
               woman
               .
               
                 O
                 〈◊〉
                 hominum
                 !
                 O
                 quantum
                 est
                 in
                 rebus
                 ina●e
                 !
              
               What
               needed
               all
               this
               toil
               ?
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 Yo●k
                 is
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                 Burthen
                 light
              
               ;
               
               but
               these
               men
               laid
               heavy
               burthens
               on
               themselves
               ,
               which
               God
               never
               required
               ;
               he
               made
               man
               
                 Animal
                 Politicum
              
               ,
               a
               sociable
               creature
               ,
               therefore
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 good
                 for
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 alone
                 .
                 Wo
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 alone
                 ,
              
               saith
               Solomon
               .
               Besides
               no
               place
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               remote
               and
               solitary
               ,
               can
               priviledge
               a
               man
               from
               sin
               .
               Lot
               was
               righteous
               among
               the
               wicked
               Sodomites
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               solitary
               Cave
               committed
               Incest
               with
               his
               two
               Daughters
               ;
               what
               place
               could
               be
               more
               retired
               then
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               more
               secure
               then
               Heaven
               ?
               yet
               Adam
               fell
               in
               Paradise
               and
               the
               Angels
               fell
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Q.
               5.
               
               Whether
               is
               the
               solitary
               life
               in
               a
               Desart
               ,
               or
               the
               sociable
               life
               in
               a
               Covent
               to
               be
               preferred
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               The
               sociable
               life
               ,
               because
               the
               end
               of
               our
               creation
               was
               not
               to
               live
               apart
               ,
               
               like
               wild
               beasts
               ,
               but
               together
               ,
               like
               men
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               we
               are
               hound
               to
               help
               each
               other
               ,
               by
               Counsel
               ,
               Instruction
               ,
               Admonition
               ,
               Exhortation
               ,
               to
               bear
               one
               anothers
               burthens
               ,
               to
               comfort
               the
               comfortlesse
               ,
               to
               support
               the
               weak
               ,
               to
               cloath
               the
               naked
               ,
               to
               seed
               the
               hungry
               :
               for
               as
               the
               Orator
               said
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               born
               for
               our selves
               ,
               but
               our
               Parents
               ,
               Country
               and
               Friends
               challenge
               a
               share
               in
               us
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               he
               that
               liveth
               alone
               ,
               as
               he
               sins
               against
               his
               creation
               ,
               and
               humane
               society
               ,
               so
               he
               sins
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               debars
               himselfe
               of
               those
               comforts
               and
               aid
               ,
               both
               spiritual
               and
               corporal
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               in
               a
               sociable
               life
               .
               4.
               
               Because
               God
               is
               more
               present
               with
               many
               ,
               then
               with
               one
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 promiseth
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 to
                 conduct
                 her
                 into
                 all
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Hell
                 Gates
                 shall
                 not
                 prevail
                 against
                 her
              
               ;
               his
               Church
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               a
               congregation
               ,
               and
               consisteth
               not
               of
               one
               but
               of
               many
               ;
               and
               Christ
               hath
               promised
               that
               
                 where
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               5.
               
               Because
               God
               is
               better
               praised
               and
               more
               honoured
               of
               many
               together
               ,
               then
               by
               one
               alone
               ;
               therefore
               
                 David
                 will
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 his
                 name
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               Christ
               will
               have
               
                 our
                 light
                 to
                 shine
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seeing
                 our
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 may
                 glorifie
                 our
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               This
               cannot
               be
               done
               by
               him
               that
               lives
               amongst
               wild
               beasts
               in
               a
               Desart
               ▪
               How
               can
               he
               honour
               God
               by
               the
               exercise
               of
               justice
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               
               charity
               ,
               humility
               ,
               and
               other
               vertues
               ,
               chiefly
               of
               his
               patience
               in
               suffering
               injuries
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               obedience
               to
               superiours
               ?
               How
               shall
               he
               find
               out
               his
               own
               infirmities
               and
               failings
               ,
               seeing
               selfe-love
               is
               in
               every
               man
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               can
               so
               well
               pry
               into
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               another
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 deceitful
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ?
              
               6.
               
               And
               lastly
               no
               man
               alone
               can
               be
               so
               secure
               from
               danger
               of
               enemies
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               is
               in
               company
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Satan
               is
               more
               ready
               to
               assault
               man
               by
               tentations
               when
               he
               is
               alone
               ,
               then
               when
               he
               is
               in
               the
               company
               and
               society
               of
               others
               .
               So
               he
               set
               not
               upon
               Christ
               when
               he
               was
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               but
               
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 into
                 the
                 D●sart
              
               ;
               therefore
               
                 wo
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 alone
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 falls
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 second
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 up
                 .
              
               As
               then
               in
               the
               body
               natural
               ,
               God
               did
               not
               separate
               one
               member
               from
               another
               ,
               but
               united
               them
               all
               in
               one
               bulk
               ,
               under
               one
               head
               ,
               to
               be
               animat●d
               by
               one
               heart
               or
               soul
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               help
               each
               other
               ;
               so
               hath
               he
               done
               in
               the
               body
               Pol●tick
               of
               mankind
               .
            
             
               Q.
               6.
               
               Who
               were
               the
               first
               Monk●
               after
               Anthony
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Thabennesii
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Thabenna
               ,
               an
               Island
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Thebais
               .
               
               In
               this
               one
               Pachomius
               an
               E●emite
               ,
               about
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 Constantines
              
               Son
               ,
               assembled
               divers
               Monks
               together
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               an
               Angel
               (
               so
               goeth
               the
               story
               )
               prescribed
               them
               these
               rules
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               live
               together
               in
               one
               house
               ,
               distinguished
               into
               divers
               Cells
               ▪
               and
               in
               each
               cell
               should
               remain
               three
               Monks
               ,
               but
               should
               all
               eat
               in
               one
               Hall.
               No
               man
               must
               be
               forbid
               to
               eat
               or
               fast
               ;
               they
               must
               sleep
               not
               lying
               on
               beds
               ,
               but
               sitting
               in
               their
               chaires
               :
               they
               must
               wear
               Goats
               skins
               ,
               which
               they
               must
               never
               put
               off
               but
               when
               they
               communicate
               ;
               then
               they
               must
               come
               only
               with
               their
               hood
               ,
               with
               which
               their
               heads
               must
               be
               covered
               when
               they
               eat
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               seen
               to
               eat
               ;
               for
               in
               eating
               they
               must
               neither
               cast
               their
               eyes
               off
               from
               the
               Table
               ,
               nor
               must
               they
               speak
               .
               No
               stranger
               must
               be
               admitted
               without
               three
               years
               trial
               .
               
               They
               must
               pray
               twelve
               times
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               likewise
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               a
               Psalm
               preceding
               each
               prayer
               .
               The
               Monks
               were
               divided
               into
               24
               Orders
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Greek
               letters
               .
            
             
               Q.
               7.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Religious
               rules
               that
               Sa●nt
               Ba●il
               p●escribed
               to
               his
               Monks
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               Saint
               Basil
               ,
               
               Presbyter
               of
               Caesarea
               in
               Cappadocia
               ,
               being
               molested
               by
               Eusebius
               ,
               Bishop
               there
               ,
               to
               avoid
               trouble
               and
               disturbing
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               retired
               to
               a
               Monastery
               in
               Pontus
               ,
               where
               he
               preached
               to
               the
               Monks
               of
               that
               place
               ;
               and
               departing
               thence
               ,
               travelled
               about
               the
               country
               of
               Pontus
               ,
               and
               perswaded
               the
               Eremites
               ,
               who
               lived
               apart
               in
               caves
               and
               cells
               of
               the
               Desarts
               ,
               to
               unite
               themselves
               in
               Monasteries
               ,
               and
               withal
               prescribes
               to
               them
               these
               95.
               subsequent
               rules
               ,
               which
               were
               imbraced
               by
               most
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Monks
               .
               The
               Rules
               were
               these
               .
               1.
               
               To
               love
               God
               with
               all
               their
               heart
               ,
               soul
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               their
               neighbours
               as
               themselves
               .
               2.
               
               To
               ground
               this
               Love
               of
               God
               upon
               his
               power
               ,
               glory
               ,
               and
               excellency
               ,
               as
               ●e
               is
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               and
               bounty
               towards
               us
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               love
               of
               our
               neighbour
               be
               grounded
               on
               the
               command
               and
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               love
               towards
               us
               his
               enemies
               ;
               for
               if
               God
               hath
               so
               highly
               loved
               us
               that
               were
               his
               enemies
               ,
               shall
               not
               we
               when
               he
               commands
               us
               ,
               love
               our
               neighbours
               ?
               4.
               
               That
               they
               should
               not
               live
               any
               longer
               a
               sunder
               ,
               but
               together
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               mutual
               helps
               ,
               comforts
               ,
               instructions
               ,
               exercise
               of
               vertues
               ,
               efficacy
               of
               prayers
               ,
               security
               from
               dangers
               which
               are
               in
               the
               sociable
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               solitary
               life
               .
               ●
               .
               That
               they
               should
               forsake
               the
               delights
               and
               vanities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 to
                 crucifie
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 crucified
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               6.
               
               That
               they
               should
               dispense
               their
               wealth
               to
               the
               poor
               and
               indigent
               .
               7.
               
               That
               none
               be
               admitted
               into
               their
               Fraternity
               without
               probation
               .
               8.
               
               That
               Infants
               be
               also
               admitted
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               their
               Parents
               .
               9.
               
               That
               they
               study
               to
               be
               continent
               and
               sober
               in
               their
               diet
               and
               behaviour
               .
               10.
               
               Is
               set
               down
               the
               m●asure
               of
               their
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               simplicity
               of
               food
               .
               11.
               
               That
               there
               be
               no
               affectation
               or
               contention
               for
               superiority
               of
               place
               at
               the
               Table
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               things
               be
               done
               there
               with
               order
               and
               decency
               .
               12.
               
               That
               their
               appa●el
               be
               plain
               ,
               simple
               ,
               and
               homely
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               wea●
               a
               girdle
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               .
               13.
               
               That
               they
               walk
               not
               after
               their
               own
               sense
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               directed
               by
               Gods
               word
               .
               14.
               
               That
               they
               be
               obedient
               to
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               to
               God.
               15.
               
               That
               they
               should
               serve
               God
               with
               the
               same
               affection
               as
               David
               did
               ,
               
               when
               he
               said
               
                 As
                 the
                 Hart
                 brayeth
                 for
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 my
                 soul
                 after
                 thee
                 O
                 God.
              
               16.
               
               That
               he
               who
               is
               their
               Governour
               should
               conside●
               whose
               minister
               he
               is
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               should
               be
               as
               tende●
               of
               his
               charge
               ,
               as
               a
               nutse
               of
               her
               child
               .
               17.
               
               That
               he
               reprove
               at
               first
               gently
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               meeknesse
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               esteem
               of
               the
               obstinate
               as
               Heathens
               and
               Publicans
               .
               18.
               
               That
               he
               suffer
               not
               the
               least
               offence
               to
               go
               unreproved
               ,
               seeing
               the
               least
               is
               a
               breach
               of
               Gods
               Law.
               19.
               
               That
               repentance
               be
               in
               sincerity
               .
               20.
               
               That
               it
               be
               accompanied
               with
               good
               works
               .
               21.
               
               And
               with
               confession
               .
               22.
               
               That
               if
               a
               man
               relapse
               into
               sin
               ,
               he
               may
               use
               more
               sincerity
               in
               his
               repentance
               then
               before
               ;
               for
               it
               seems
               the
               disease
               was
               not
               perfectly
               cured
               .
               23.
               
               Let
               him
               that
               reproveth
               be
               as
               a
               Father
               or
               a
               Physitian
               ;
               and
               he
               who
               is
               reproved
               ,
               as
               a
               Son
               and
               a
               Patient
               .
               24.
               
               That
               no
               man
               defend
               or
               excuse
               himself
               in
               his
               evil
               courses
               .
               25.
               
               That
               among
               them
               all
               things
               be
               in
               common
               .
               26.
               
               That
               men
               of
               Estates
               bestow
               on
               their
               Kindred
               what
               is
               their
               due
               ,
               and
               the
               remainder
               on
               the
               poor
               .
               27.
               
               That
               none
               return
               to
               their
               Parents
               houses
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               to
               instruct
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Superiors
               leave
               .
               28.
               
               That
               none
               give
               way
               through
               idlenesse
               for
               their
               minds
               to
               waver
               ,
               or
               wander
               up
               and
               down
               .
               29.
               
               That
               to
               avoid
               idle
               and
               sinfull
               dreams
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               let
               every
               one
               be
               diligent
               in
               meditating
               on
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God
               by
               day
               .
               30.
               
               That
               with
               the
               same
               affection
               which
               Christ
               shewed
               in
               washing
               his
               disciples
               feet
               ,
               should
               the
               strong
               and
               whole
               serve
               the
               sick
               and
               infirm
               .
               31.
               
               That
               they
               should
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               Christ
               hath
               loved
               us
               .
               32.
               
               That
               their
               speech
               be
               not
               idle
               ,
               but
               
                 seasoned
                 with
                 salt
                 ,
                 and
                 edifying
                 .
              
               33.
               
               That
               they
               should
               abstain
               from
               upbraiding
               or
               defaming
               words
               .
               34.
               
               That
               they
               who
               either
               defame
               ,
               or
               patiently
               hear
               their
               brother
               defamed
               ,
               be
               excommunicated
               .
               35.
               
               That
               they
               give
               not
               place
               or
               scope
               to
               anger
               .
               36.
               
               That
               
                 they
                 set
                 their
                 affections
                 on
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 not
                 on
                 earthly
                 things
                 .
              
               37.
               
               That
               they
               neither
               sorrow
               nor
               rejoyce
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               see
               God
               honoured
               or
               dishonoured
               .
               38.
               
               That
               they
               take
               heed
               of
               worldly
               cares
               and
               too
               much
               security
               .
               39.
               
               That
               
                 what
                 ever
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
              
               40.
               
               That
               they
               beware
               of
               pride
               .
               41.
               
               That
               by
               a
               mean
               esteem
               of
               themselves
               ,
               
               they
               may
               learn
               humility
               .
               42.
               
               That
               every
               one
               be
               obedient
               to
               another
               ,
               
                 as
                 servants
                 are
                 to
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 obedient
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 43.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 〈◊〉
                 occasion
                 of
                 scandal
                 or
                 offence
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 ;
                 that
                 every
                 〈◊〉
                 doe
                 his
                 duty
                 with
                 cheerfulnesse
                 ,
                 without
                 grudging
                 ;
                 that
                 ●conciliation
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 difference
                 :
                 44
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 judge
                 not
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 be
                 iudged
                 .
              
               45.
               
               That
               they
               be
               truly
               zealous
               against
               sinne
               .
               46.
               
               That
               no
               man
               doe
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               nor
               undertake
               any
               thing
               without
               leave
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 him
                 .
              
               47.
               
               That
               they
               be
               thankful
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 partakers
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 light
                 .
                 48.
                 
              
               That
               they
               instruct
               novices
               in
               their
               duties
               .
               49.
               
               That
               they
               debar
               not
               any
               man
               from
               entering
               into
               their
               Covent
               upon
               trial
               ;
               and
               withal
               ,
               that
               they
               give
               them
               no
               offence
               .
               50.
               
               That
               in
               their
               Fasting
               they
               use
               moderation
               and
               devotion
               .
               51.
               
               That
               no
               man
               scorn
               to
               wear
               in
               old
               garment
               when
               it
               is
               given
               him
               .
               52.
               
               That
               every
               man
               observe
               the
               hour
               appointed
               for
               eating
               .
               53.
               
               That
               they
               give
               their
               alms
               with
               due
               consideration
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               Superiour
               .
               54.
               
               That
               a
               younger
               brother
               ,
               instructing
               his
               elder
               ,
               do
               it
               with
               reverence
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               man
               disturb
               the
               Orders
               setled
               in
               the
               Monastery
               .
               55.
               
               That
               great
               care
               be
               had
               of
               the
               Utensils
               belonging
               to
               the
               Monastery
               .
               56.
               
               If
               any
               be
               necessarily
               detained
               from
               publike
               prayer
               and
               singing
               ,
               that
               then
               he
               pray
               ,
               and
               praise
               God
               in
               his
               heart
               .
               57.
               
               That
               they
               be
               reverent
               in
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               their
               minds
               to
               wander
               ,
               seeing
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               are
               upon
               them
               .
               58.
               
               That
               the
               Steward
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               of
               the
               Covent
               be
               prudent
               and
               faithful
               in
               their
               dispensation
               .
               59.
               
               That
               there
               be
               diversity
               of
               rewards
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               works
               .
               60.
               
               That
               he
               who
               returns
               to
               God
               by
               repentance
               ,
               must
               weep
               ,
               and
               be
               sorry
               for
               his
               former
               life
               ,
               and
               hate
               his
               former
               actions
               .
               61.
               
               That
               they
               should
               not
               be
               dismayed
               who
               have
               not
               wealth
               to
               give
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               seeing
               they
               have
               forsaken
               all
               for
               Christ.
               62.
               
               That
               they
               take
               heed
               of
               affected
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               consenting
               to
               other
               mens
               sins
               .
               63.
               
               That
               they
               must
               not
               be
               silent
               ,
               or
               connive
               at
               their
               Brothers
               offences
               ,
               but
               must
               reprove
               him
               .
               64.
               
               That
               they
               should
               never
               be
               without
               compunction
               and
               care
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               
               the
               remainders
               of
               sin
               in
               them
               65.
               
               That
               they
               indeavour
               to
               be
               
                 poor
                 in
                 spirit
              
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               forsake
               all
               for
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               66.
               
               That
               they
               presevere
               in
               doing
               good
               till
               the
               end
               of
               their
               life
               .
               67.
               
               That
               thoug●
               in
               respect
               of
               themselves
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               care
               what
               they
               eat
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               drink
               ;
               yet
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               helpful
               to
               others
               ,
               they
               must
               labour
               with
               their
               hand
               ▪
               68.
               
               That
               to
               think
               of
               meat
               and
               drink
               out
               of
               season
               is
               a
               sin
               .
               69.
               
               That
               sackcloath
               be
               worn
               for
               humiliation
               ,
               other
               garments
               for
               necessity
               ;
               that
               in
               spea●ing
               they
               neither
               be
               too
               loud
               nor
               too
               low
               .
               70.
               
               That
               the
               Eueharist
               be
               received
               with
               fear
               ,
               reverence
               and
               faith
               .
               71.
               
               That
               they
               observe
               when
               it
               is
               fit
               to
               speak
               ,
               when
               to
               be
               silent
               .
               72.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 alwaies
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 avoid
                 the
                 broad
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 strive
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 narrow
                 gate
                 .
              
               73.
               
               That
               they
               beware
               of
               coverousnesse
               ,
               vaine-glory
               ,
               and
               vanity
               in
               apparrel
               ,
               to
               please
               men
               .
               74.
               
               That
               they
               abstain
               from
               all
               defilement
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               
                 to
                 be
                 pure
                 in
                 heart
                 .
                 75.
                 
              
               That
               they
               hate
               sinne
               ,
               and
               
                 take
                 delight
                 in
                 Gods
                 Law.
              
               76
               That
               they
               try
               their
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 by
                 their
                 thankfulnesse
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 by
                 obedience
                 to
                 his
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 denying
                 themselves
                 .
              
               Their
               love
               to
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               by
               
                 fellow-feeling
                 and
                 sympathy
                 in
                 his
                 prosperity
                 and
                 adversity
                 .
                 77.
                 
              
               That
               they
               should
               imitate
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               
                 in
                 loving
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
                 78.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 angry
                 ,
                 but
                 sinne
                 not
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 resist
                 evill
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 or
                 fly
                 .
              
               79.
               
               That
               they
               strive
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ;
               and
               
                 like
                 new
                 born
                 babes
                 receive
                 the
                 sincere
                 milk
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 without
                 resisting
                 .
              
               80.
               
               That
               no
               man
               be
               puffed
               up
               with
               a
               conceit
               of
               his
               own
               worth
               ,
               nor
               brag
               thereof
               ,
               or
               glory
               therein
               .
               81.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 beg
                 true
                 wisdome
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 .
              
               82.
               
               That
               they
               may
               know
               what
               it
               is
               
                 to
                 b●
                 holy
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 just
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 cast
                 pearles
                 before
                 Swine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 their
                 dayly
                 bread
                 .
              
               83.
               
               That
               no
               brother
               alone
               visit
               a
               sister
               but
               in
               company
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               permission
               ,
               and
               for
               edifica●ion
               to
               avoid
               offence
               .
               84.
               
               That
               reproofe
               be
               joyned
               with
               gentlenesse
               ;
               and
               that
               none
               rely
               on
               his
               own
               judgment
               ▪
               85.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 hear
                 one
                 anothers
                 infirimities
                 .
                 86.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 pray
                 against
                 tentations
                 .
              
               87.
               
               That
               they
               do
               no●
               
               speak
               ,
               or
               act
               any
               thing
               rashly
               ,
               but
               advisedly
               .
               88.
               
               That
               in
               giving
               ,
               
                 they
                 should
                 chiefly
                 have
                 regard
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               ;
               and
               that
               every
               one
               must
               not
               be
               a
               dispenser
               ,
               but
               he
               onely
               to
               whom
               that
               charge
               is
               committed
               .
               89.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 labour
                 not
                 for
                 faith
                 ,
              
               as
               some
               do
               ,
               
                 without
                 charity
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 hide
                 not
                 their
                 Talent
                 in
                 a
                 Napkin
                 .
              
               90.
               
               They
               must
               distinguish
               betweene
               fury
               ,
               which
               is
               alwayes
               evil
               ,
               and
               just
               indignation
               against
               sin
               in
               their
               brother
               .
               91.
               
               That
               Satan
               is
               not
               the
               cause
               of
               sinne
               in
               any
               man
               ▪
               but
               as
               he
               consents
               to
               it
               ;
               therefore
               
                 the
                 more
                 watchful
                 should
                 each
                 man
                 be
                 over
                 his
                 owne
                 heart
                 .
                 92.
                 
              
               If
               any
               man
               ,
               being
               in
               debt
               ,
               enter
               into
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               pay
               his
               dept
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               able
               .
               93.
               
               That
               when
               a
               Sister
               confesseth
               ,
               the
               Priest-Confessor
               do
               nothing
               but
               by
               order
               and
               decency
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Mother
               or
               Abbaresse
               .
               94.
               
               If
               Satan
               strive
               to
               hinder
               any
               good
               action
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               leave
               off
               their
               holy
               purpose
               and
               resolution
               .
               95.
               
               
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 be
                 wise
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 nor
                 trust
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               These
               Canons
               we
               may
               read
               more
               fully
               in
               Saint
               Basils
               Works
               .
               Ruffinus
               translated
               them
               into
               Latine
               ;
               And
               here
               we
               may
               see
               that
               such
               a
               Monastical
               life
               is
               not
               to
               be
               condemned
               :
               for
               these
               Monks
               were
               not
               to
               be
               idle
               ,
               but
               to
               work
               with
               their
               hands
               ;
               therefore
               their
               Monasteries
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               places
               of
               Exercise
               ,
               and
               the
               Monks
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Exercisers
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               not
               onely
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               their
               mindes
               ;
               as
               Hospinian
               observes
               out
               of
               Budaeus
               .
               These
               Monks
               were
               tyed
               to
               weare
               a
               white
               garment
               .
            
             
               Q.
               8.
               
               What
               Religious
               Order
               did
               Saint
               Hierome
               erect
               ?
            
             
               A.
               S.
               Hierom
               ,
               who
               was
               coetaneal
               with
               S.
               Basil
               ,
               being
               offended
               at
               the
               Heathenish
               lives
               of
               Christians
               in
               Rome
               ,
               
               betook
               himself
               ,
               with
               some
               others
               ,
               into
               Syria
               ,
               where
               he
               lived
               in
               the
               Desart
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               giving
               himself
               to
               study
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               and
               meditation
               ;
               afterward
               returning
               to
               Rome
               ,
               was
               so
               hated
               there
               by
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               whose
               vices
               he
               sharply
               reproved
               ;
               that
               he
               betook
               himself
               again
               to
               his
               Monastical
               life
               in
               Syria
               ,
               where
               Paula
               ,
               a
               noble
               Roman
               Marton
               ,
               erected
               four
               Monasteries
               ,
               three
               
               for
               Women
               ,
               and
               one
               for
               men
               ,
               in
               Bethlehem
               ,
               neer
               the
               stable
               where
               Christ
               was
               borne
               .
               In
               this
               Covent
               Saint
               Hi●rom
               lived
               many
               years
               with
               divers
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               spending
               his
               time
               in
               devotion
               ,
               
               writing
               ,
               and
               meditating
               on
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               educating
               also
               of
               divers
               noble
               youths
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               read
               Rhetorick
               ,
               and
               the
               Poets
               :
               And
               thus
               he
               ended
               his
               dayes
               the
               91.
               year
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               421.
               
               The
               Monks
               of
               his
               Order
               are
               called
               Hieronymiani
               ,
               
               whose
               garments
               are
               of
               swart
               or
               brown
               colour
               :
               Over
               their
               coat
               they
               wear
               a
               plated
               cloak
               divided
               ;
               they
               gird
               their
               coat
               with
               a
               leather
               girdle
               ,
               and
               wear
               wooden
               shoos
               .
               There
               is
               also
               an
               Order
               of
               Eremites
               of
               Saint
               Hierom
               ,
               set
               up
               by
               
                 Charles
                 Granellus
              
               a
               Florentin
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ.
               1365.
               
               These
               Hier●mites
               flourished
               most
               in
               Italy
               ,
               and
               Spain
               ,
               and
               have
               large
               revenues
               .
            
             
               Q.
               9.
               
               Of
               What
               Religious
               Order
               is
               Saint
               Augustine
               held
               to
               be
               author
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Of
               those
               who
               are
               called
               
                 Canon
                 Regulars
              
               ,
               bearing
               Saint
               Augustines
               name
               ,
               
               and
               of
               the
               Eremites
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               .
               Which
               of
               these
               two
               Orders
               was
               first
               instituted
               by
               that
               great
               light
               and
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               not
               yet
               certain
               ;
               we
               finde
               that
               this
               holy
               man
               was
               at
               first
               a
               Manichee
               till
               he
               was
               31.
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               professed
               Rhetorick
               at
               Rome
               and
               Millan
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               perswasion
               of
               Simplicianus
               ,
               and
               reading
               the
               life
               of
               Antony
               the
               Monk
               ,
               he
               became
               a
               convert
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               Garden
               with
               his
               friend
               Alipius
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               bewailing
               his
               former
               life
               ,
               he
               heard
               a
               voice
               accompanied
               with
               the
               Musick
               of
               Children
               ,
               saying
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Tolle
                 ,
                 lege
                 ,
                 Tolle
                 ,
                 lege
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Take
                 up
                 and
                 Read
              
               ;
               looking
               about
               ,
               and
               seeing
               no
               body
               ,
               he
               took
               this
               for
               a
               divine
               admonition
               ,
               and
               so
               taking
               up
               the
               Bible
               ,
               the
               first
               passage
               he
               lighted
               on
               was
               this
               :
               
                 [
                 Not
                 in
                 Surfetting
                 and
                 Drunken●esse
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 Chambering
                 and
                 Wantonnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 put
                 you
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               Upon
               this
               resolving
               to
               become
               a
               Christian
               ,
               he
               went
               with
               Alipius
               to
               Millan
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               both
               baptized
               with
               his
               Son
               ,
               by
               Saint
               Ambrose
               Bishop
               the●●
               ▪
               After
               this
               having
               spent
               a
               few
               years
               in
               fasting
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               and
               study
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               he
               was
               called
               to
               Hippo
               in
               Africa
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               at
               first
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               then
               Bishop
               .
               He
               built
               a
               Monastery
               within
               the
               Church
               
               of
               Hippo
               ;
               where
               he
               lived
               with
               other
               learned
               men
               ●s
               in
               a
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               sent
               abroad
               divers
               Divines
               to
               be
               Clergy
               men
               in
               Hippo
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               to
               other
               places
               .
               Now
               whereas
               Saint
               Austin
               was
               first
               an
               Eremite
               and
               lived
               in
               the
               Desart
               ,
               before
               he
               erected
               a
               Collegiate
               life
               in
               Hippo
               ,
               it
               is
               likely
               that
               the
               Eremites
               of
               his
               Order
               are
               more
               ancient
               then
               his
               Monks
               or
               Canons
               .
               But
               some
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               either
               of
               those
               Orders
               were
               instituted
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               divers
               other
               Orders
               who
               professe
               to
               live
               after
               his
               rule
               ;
               as
               the
               Scopettini
               instituted
               by
               Steven
               and
               Iames
               of
               Sena
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Gregory
               11.
               about
               the
               year
               1408.
               
               The
               Prison●rii
               called
               also
               Lateranenses
               ;
               these
               sprung
               up
               in
               the
               Territory
               of
               Luca
               in
               Hetruria
               ,
               which
               Eugenius
               4.
               ratified
               .
               The
               Order
               of
               Saint
               George
               in
               Alga
               ,
               instituted
               at
               Venice
               by
               
                 L●●rentius
                 Iustinianus
                 ,
                 Anno.
              
               1407.
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Iohn
               22.
               
               These
               wear
               a
               Blew
               habit
               .
               The
               D●minicans
               also
               ,
               
                 Brigidians
                 ,
                 Iesuati
              
               ,
               Servants
               of
               the
               blessed
               
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 Hieromites
                 ,
                 Antonians
                 ,
                 Trinitaries
                 ,
              
               Brothers
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               of
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Cruci●eri
              
               ,
               Brothers
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               the
               Confessor
               ,
               Brothers
               of
               the
               Lords
               Sepulchre
               Eremites
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               with
               divers
               others
               .
               The
               habit
               of
               the
               Canons
               regular
               is
               a
               White
               Cloth
               Coat
               ,
               open
               before
               ,
               and
               down
               to
               their
               feet
               .
               This
               is
               girded
               to
               their
               body
               ,
               and
               over
               it
               they
               wear
               a
               Linnen
               Surplesse
               to
               their
               knees
               ,
               and
               over
               that
               ●
               short
               black
               Cloak
               to
               their
               elbows
               ,
               with
               a
               Hood
               fastned
               to
               it
               ;
               their
               Crowns
               are
               shaven
               like
               other
               Friers
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               go
               abroad
               ,
               they
               wear
               a
               bread
               Hat
               ,
               or
               a
               black
               Corner'd
               Cap.
               But
               Saint
               
                 Austins
                 Eremites
              
               wear
               a
               black
               Coat
               ,
               with
               a
               Hood
               of
               the
               same
               colour
               ;
               underneath
               there
               is
               a
               White
               little
               Coat
               .
               Their
               Girdle
               is
               of
               Leather
               with
               a
               Buckle
               of
               Horn.
               After
               the
               example
               of
               these
               
                 Monastical
                 Canons
              
               ,
               there
               were
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Canons
              
               erected
               ,
               who
               instead
               of
               an
               Abbot
               ,
               had
               the
               Bishop
               for
               their
               Governour
               ;
               these
               were
               seated
               neer
               the
               Cathedral
               Church
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               was
               called
               Mon●stery
               ,
               and
               corruptedly
               Minster
               :
               these
               Canons
               ▪
               whilst
               they
               lived
               strictly
               according
               to
               their
               rule
               ,
               were
               named
               Regular
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               fell
               off
               from
               their
               strict
               way
               of
               living
               ,
               and
               medled
               with
               worldly
               businesse
               ,
               they
               received
               a
               new
               name
               of
               
                 Canons
                 
                 Secular
                 .
                 
                 Volaterran
              
               reckoneth
               4555.
               
               Monasteries
               of
               Canons
               in
               Europe
               .
               700.
               in
               Italy
               ,
               whereas
               now
               are
               scarce
               60.
               
               Popes
               ,
               36.
               
               Cardinals
               ,
               300.
               of
               Canonised
               Saints
               7500.
               
            
             
               Q.
               10.
               
               Did
               Saint
               Austin
               institute
               his
               Eremites
               to
               beg
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               is
               not
               likely
               ,
               for
               Saint
               Austin
               never
               begged
               himself
               ,
               but
               did
               live
               by
               his
               learned
               and
               pious
               labours
               ;
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               did
               not
               live
               idlely
               ,
               and
               by
               begging
               ;
               
               Saint
               Paul
               
                 laboured
                 working
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
              
               and
               said
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 work
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 eat
                 .
              
               And
               2.
               
               
                 Thes.
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 blessed
                 thing
                 to
                 give
                 then
                 to
                 receive
                 .
                 A
                 begger
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 suffered
                 in
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 amongst
                 Gods
                 people
                 it
                 was
                 held
                 a
                 curse
                 to
                 beg
              
               ;
               therefore
               David
               wished
               that
               his
               Enemies
               might
               beg
               their
               Bread
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               that
               the
               children
               of
               the
               righteous
               shall
               never
               be
               driven
               to
               beg
               .
               Besides
               ,
               they
               that
               are
               able
               to
               work
               ,
               aud
               will
               not
               ,
               but
               live
               upon
               the
               alms
               of
               such
               as
               are
               sick
               and
               impotent
               ,
               are
               robbers
               of
               the
               poor
               and
               weak
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               Christ
               undertook
               voluntary
               poverty
               ;
               because
               he
               confesseth
               ,
               
                 Luc.
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 had
                 not
                 whereon
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 head
                 ▪
              
               and
               
                 Luc.
                 8.
                 3.
                 that
                 the
                 Women
                 did
                 minister
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
              
               and
               elsewhere
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 neither
                 ,
                 House
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 in
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Chamber
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 to
                 eate
                 his
                 last
                 Supper
                 in
                 ,
                 nor
                 an
                 Asse
                 of
                 hi●
                 own
                 to
                 ●ide
                 on
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Grave
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 .
              
               Yet
               we
               do
               not
               read
               that
               he
               begged
               ,
               or
               lived
               idlely
               ;
               for
               he
               went
               about
               preaching
               ,
               working
               miracles
               ,
               and
               doing
               good
               ,
               therefore
               he
               needed
               not
               to
               beg
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               will
               thus
               imploy
               his
               life
               ,
               shall
               not
               want
               ,
               nor
               need
               to
               beg
               .
               And
               so
               if
               the
               Monks
               would
               take
               pains
               in
               praying
               and
               preaching
               ,
               they
               needed
               not
               to
               be
               Mendicants
               ;
               
                 For
                 the
                 labourer
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 his
                 wages
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 goeth
                 a
                 Warfare
                 on
                 his
                 on
                 ch●rges
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 serveth
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ;
                 must
                 live
                 by
                 the
                 Altar
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 that
                 soweth
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 should
                 reap
                 Temporal
                 .
              
               I
               deny
               not
               also
               ,
               but
               there
               were
               Lazarus
               .
               the
               two
               blinde
               men
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ▪
               the
               cripple
               in
               the
               Acts
               ,
               who
               did
               beg
               ;
               but
               the●
               the
               Jewish
               government
               was
               much
               altered
               from
               its
               first
               purity
               ,
               and
               their
               Laws
               much
               neglected
               or
               corrupted
               ,
               by
               their
               subjection
               to
               the
               Romans
               .
               Again
               that
               Christ
               
               and
               his
               disciples
               needed
               not
               to
               beg
               ,
               is
               plaine
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 purse
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 whereof
              
               Judas
               
                 was
                 the
                 carrier
              
               .
               Now
               Christ
               assumed
               voluntary
               poverty
               ;
               though
               he
               did
               not
               begge
               ;
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               came
               to
               suffer
               want
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Kingdome
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               and
               to
               sanctifie
               our
               poverty
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               ●each
               the
               rich
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               trust
               not
               in
               uncertain
               riches
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               poor
               should
               not
               be
               dejected
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               himself
               was
               poor
               .
               God
               also
               to
               humble
               us
               doth
               suffer
               us
               sometimes
               to
               be
               in
               ●ant
               .
               So
               he
               dealt
               with
               Elias
               ,
               when
               he
               asked
               ●read
               of
               the
               Widow
               ;
               and
               David
               when
               he
               desired
               bread
               of
               Abimelech
               ;
               and
               Lazarus
               ,
               when
               he
               begged
               at
               the
               rich
               mans
               door
               :
               but
               this
               is
               seldom
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               us
               see
               ,
               that
               on
               earth
               we
               have
               not
               true
               happinesse
               .
               Again
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               a
               single
               man
               ,
               who
               hath
               no
               charge
               of
               Wife
               ,
               Children
               ,
               and
               Family
               ,
               may
               renounce
               his
               wealth
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               the
               lesse
               burthened
               with
               the
               cares
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               apt
               for
               prayer
               and
               contemplation
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               not
               lawful
               in
               him
               who
               hath
               the
               charge
               of
               Wife
               and
               Family
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               ought
               to
               provide
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 worse
                 then
                 〈◊〉
                 Infidel
                 .
              
               To
               be
               brief
               ,
               these
               Monks
               ,
               who
               can
               work
               or
               preach
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               beg
               ;
               for
               wages
               are
               due
               to
               those
               that
               work
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               out
               of
               charity
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               justice
               .
            
             
               Q.
               11.
               
               Was
               that
               Leathre●
               Girdle
               ever
               worne
               by
               S.
               Augustin
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Monks
               of
               this
               order
               used
               to
               cure
               Diseases
               ,
               and
               ease
               Paines
               in
               the
               body
               ?
            
             
               A.
               ●
               .
               That
               Saint
               Austin
               ever
               wore
               this
               Girdle
               ,
               
               is
               not
               known
               to
               me
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               proved
               but
               by
               their
               own
               traditions
               .
               2.
               
               That
               this
               Girdle
               hath
               mi●●culously
               cured
               Diseases
               ,
               and
               asswaged
               Paines
               ,
               is
               believed
               by
               divers
               lay-people
               ,
               even
               by
               some
               Princes
               ,
               who
               have
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               wore
               the
               same
               .
               3.
               
               That
               wonderfull
               cures
               have
               been
               wrought
               by
               this
               Girdle
               ,
               is
               a●●evered
               by
               divers
               ,
               but
               how
               truly
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               4.
               
               God
               sometimes
               by
               weak
               means
               produceth
               strange
               cures
               ▪
               as
               by
               
                 Christs
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 Saint
              
               Peters
               
                 Shadow
                 ,
                 S●int
              
               pauls
               
                 Handkerchieff
                 ▪
                 the
                 Hem
                 of
                 Christs
                 Garment
                 .
              
               ●
               .
               God
               permits
               Satan
               sometimes
               to
               do
               strange
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               will
               not
               believe
               the
               truth
               ,
               may
               
               be
               deluded
               .
               6.
               
               Many
               strange
               cures
               are
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               force
               of
               imagination
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               such
               weak
               outward
               means
               .
               7.
               
               To
               deny
               all
               miracles
               which
               have
               been
               written
               ,
               is
               too
               much
               temeriti●●
               and
               to
               believe
               all
               ,
               is
               too
               much
               credulitie
               .
               8.
               
               We
               read
               of
               miracles
               not
               onely
               done
               by
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               Sorcerers
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Simom
                 Magus
                 ,
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 Apollonius
              
               and
               others
               .
               9.
               
               As
               Scriptures
               at
               first
               were
               proved
               by
               miracles
               ,
               so
               miracles
               are
               now
               to
               be
               proved
               by
               Scriptures
               ;
               for
               such
               miracles
               as
               are
               not
               consonant
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
               are
               not
               true
               .
               10.
               
               Divers
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               doubt
               the
               truth
               of
               many
               of
               their
               miracles
               ;
               
                 Canus
                 Loc.
                 1.
                 11.
                 c.
              
               6.
               calls
               
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Legend
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 brazen
                 Face
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Leaden
                 Heart
                 .
                 Espencaeus
              
               upon
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Legends
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 fables
                 .
                 Caietan
                 Digr
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 Opusc.
                 de
                 concep
                 .
                 Virg.
              
               C.
               1.
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 infallibly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 miracles
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 groundeth
                 the
                 Canonisation
                 of
                 Saints
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 credit
                 thereof
                 depends
                 on
                 mens
                 reports
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 deceive
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 deceived
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               12.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Institutions
               and
               Exercises
               of
               the
               first
               Monks
               ?
            
             
               A.
               At
               first
               they
               used
               to
               work
               ,
               
               when
               occasion
               served
               ;
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               soberly
               ,
               to
               go
               decent
               in
               their
               apparel
               ,
               to
               fast
               and
               pray
               often
               ,
               to
               possesse
               all
               thing●
               in
               common
               ;
               to
               Read
               ,
               Meditate
               ,
               Preach
               ,
               and
               hear
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               study
               Temperance
               ,
               Continency
               ,
               Modesty
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               Silence
               ,
               and
               other
               Vertues
               ▪
               They
               were
               divided
               into
               tens
               ,
               and
               hundreds
               ;
               every
               nine
               had
               their
               Decurio
               ,
               or
               tenth
               man
               to
               overlook
               them
               ,
               and
               every
               hundred
               had
               their
               Centurio
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               ten
               Decurions
               were
               subject
               ,
               they
               had
               their
               distinct
               beds
               ;
               at
               the
               ninth
               hour
               they
               met
               to
               sing
               and
               hear
               Sermons
               ,
               at
               Table
               they
               fit
               silent
               ,
               and
               content
               themselves
               with
               Bread
               ,
               Herbs
               ,
               and
               Salt
               ;
               the
               old
               men
               onely
               drink
               Wine
               ;
               in
               the
               night
               they
               had
               their
               ho●●
               of
               prayer
               ;
               in
               the
               Summer
               they
               dine
               ,
               but
               〈◊〉
               not
               :
               Their
               chief
               Governour
               they
               called
               Father
               ;
               in
               Syriack
               Abbot
               ,
               who
               for
               his
               learning
               was
               eminent
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               life
               exemplary
               .
               These
               ancient
               Monks
               used
               to
               wear
               Hoods
               and
               Girdles
               ,
               they
               went
               also
               with
               staves
               ,
               
               and
               scrips
               of
               Goat
               skins
               .
               But
               in
               Egypt
               they
               wore
               no
               shoos
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               heat
               of
               that
               Country
               .
               The
               affairs
               of
               the
               Covent
               was
               committed
               to
               some
               Brother
               ,
               till
               he
               grew
               weary
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               in
               
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 Palestine
              
               ,
               and
               Cappadocia
               ;
               the
               Brothers
               did
               serve
               by
               turns
               weekly
               ;
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               the
               servant
               did
               wash
               the
               feet
               of
               his
               Brothers
               ,
               and
               so
               resigned
               up
               his
               office
               to
               the
               next
               .
               In
               most
               places
               they
               observed
               the
               third
               ,
               sixth
               ,
               and
               ninth
               hours
               for
               prayer
               ;
               none
               were
               admitted
               into
               the
               Monastery
               till
               they
               were
               〈◊〉
               tried
               by
               waiting
               ten
               days
               together
               without
               the
               Gate
               ,
               and
               patiently
               enduring
               all
               the
               opprobrious
               speeches
               that
               should
               be
               uttered
               against
               them
               ;
               then
               did
               the
               Abbot
               receive
               them
               with
               a
               long
               exhortation
               ,
               admonishing
               them
               of
               their
               duties
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               exhorting
               them
               to
               Mortification
               ,
               Humility
               ,
               Silence
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               Meeknesse
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Sobriety
               ,
               Submission
               ,
               Confession
               of
               their
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               duties
               .
               Then
               are
               these
               Probationers
               stript
               of
               their
               own
               Garments
               ,
               and
               cloathed
               in
               Monks
               habit
               ,
               and
               are
               tried
               one
               whole
               year
               under
               strict
               discipline
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               dislike
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               they
               receive
               their
               own
               clothes
               again
               from
               the
               Steward
               ,
               &
               are
               dismissed
               the
               Monastery
               .
               Small
               offences
               among
               these
               Monks
               were
               punished
               with
               publike
               humiliation
               and
               acknowledgment
               ,
               the
               offender
               lying
               flat
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               till
               the
               Abbot
               bid
               him
               rise
               ;
               but
               great
               faults
               were
               punished
               with
               stripes
               ,
               or
               expulsion
               :
               during
               their
               sitting
               at
               Table
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               hearken
               to
               what
               was
               read
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               taken
               off
               from
               idle
               talk
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               mindes
               might
               be
               sed
               as
               well
               as
               their
               bodies
               ,
               seeing
               
                 not
                 by
                 bread
                 ●lone
                 man
                 doth
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 every
                 word
                 that
                 ca●neth
                 out
                 if
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God.
              
               These
               primitive
               Monasteries
               also
               were
               subject
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Diocesse
               ,
               without
               whose
               leave
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               to
               go
               abroad
               from
               their
               Covents
               .
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 finde
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 Primitive
                 Monasteries
                 they
                 were
                 tyed
                 to
                 set
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 
                 ●●
                 the
                 three
                 Vows
                 of
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 different
                 cloathes
                 and
                 colours
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 stay
                 longer
                 in
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 own
                 liking
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 Q.
                 13
              
               :
               Why
               did
               Religious
               Persons
               cut
               their
               Hair
               and
               Beards
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Because
               long
               Hair
               was
               abused
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               Pride
               ,
               
               Luxury
               ,
               and
               Superstition
               .
               It
               did
               argue
               also
               Effeminatnesse
               ,
               Childishnesse
               ,
               or
               Slavishnesse
               ;
               for
               in
               some
               places
               slaves
               used
               to
               wear
               long
               haire
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               were
               made
               free
               ,
               they
               layed
               aside
               ;
               so
               children
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               to
               years
               o●
               puberty
               ,
               cut
               their
               Haires
               ,
               and
               offered
               them
               to
               Apollo
               who
               by
               the
               Poets
               is
               called
               Crinitus
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               nourisher
               of
               Haire
               ;
               the
               Gentiles
               gave
               long
               Haires
               to
               their
               gods
               ;
               So
               
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 Bacchus
                 ,
                 Neptune
                 ,
                 Aesculapius
                 ,
              
               are
               described
               with
               long
               Haire
               .
               Nature
               gave
               the
               Woman
               long
               Haire
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               her
               from
               the
               Man
               ;
               therefore
               men
               with
               long
               Hair
               were
               noted
               for
               Effeminate
               ,
               and
               in
               derision
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               Hair-trimmers
               .
               The
               Apostle
               reproves
               it
               in
               men
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Clergy
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               Councils
               and
               Decretals
               ,
               are
               forbid
               to
               nourish
               their
               Hairs
               ,
               but
               to
               cut
               them
               ;
               yet
               I
               do
               not
               finde
               that
               they
               used
               in
               those
               times
               to
               shave
               ,
               or
               were
               injoyned
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               contrary
               :
               therefore
               
                 Optatus
                 Milevitanus
                 ,
                 L.
                 Cont.
                 Parmen
                 .
              
               reproves
               the
               Donatists
               for
               shaving
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Priests
              
               :
               and
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
                 L.
                 3.
                 
                 Paedag.
              
               c.
               II.
               saith
               that
               the
               Haires
               are
               to
               be
               clipt
               with
               Scissors
               ,
               not
               shaved
               with
               a
               Rasor
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               why
               shaving
               was
               then
               prohibited
               among
               the
               Christians
               ,
               was
               because
               it
               was
               used
               by
               the
               Gentile
               Priests
               in
               honour
               of
               their
               Idols
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               ,
               were
               the
               Priests
               of
               Isis
               yet
               extant
               ,
               who
               used
               to
               shave
               their
               Heads
               :
               for
               this
               cause
               God
               would
               not
               have
               the
               Jewish
               Priests
               to
               shave
               ,
               seeing
               he
               would
               not
               have
               them
               to
               be
               like
               the
               Idolatrous
               Priests
               ;
               nor
               would
               he
               have
               them
               to
               shave
               in
               Funerals
               ,
               Levit.
               21.
               
               Now
               the
               reasons
               why
               Monks
               and
               Clerks
               ,
               were
               shaved
               among
               Christians
               ,
               and
               that
               onely
               on
               the
               top
               of
               their
               Head
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               hairs
               hanging
               about
               their
               Ears
               ,
               represented
               a
               Crown
               ,
               were
               these
               .
               1.
               
               To
               resemble
               the
               Crown
               of
               Thorns
               which
               Christ
               wore
               .
               2.
               
               To
               shew
               that
               Christs
               Priests
               are
               also
               spiritual
               Kings
               .
               3.
               
               They
               shave
               off
               their
               Haires
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               should
               lay
               aside
               all
               superfluities
               of
               the
               
               flesh
               ,
               and
               sinful
               lusts
               ;
               but
               the
               Crown
               of
               the
               Head
               must
               be
               bare
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               minde
               must
               be
               free
               for
               contemplation
               4.
               their
               naked
               and
               bare
               Crowns
               were
               to
               shew
               the
               nakednesse
               ,
               purity
               ,
               and
               simplicity
               of
               their
               lives
               .
               
               5.
               
               To
               shew
               their
               repentance
               and
               conversion
               ;
               for
               such
               were
               commanded
               to
               cut
               their
               Haires
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               admitted
               again
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               6.
               
               To
               discriminat
               the
               Christian
               Monk●
               from
               the
               Jewish
               Nazarites
               ,
               who
               wore
               long
               Haire
               ,
               as
               Moses
               did
               Vaile
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               mystery
               of
               redemption
               was
               not
               as
               yet
               revealed
               .
               7.
               
               They
               cut
               or
               shave
               to
               avoid
               the
               uncleannesse
               and
               inconveniences
               that
               accompany
               long
               Haire
               .
               8.
               
               To
               shew
               their
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
               and
               of
               those
               vain
               Effeminate
               men
               who
               pride
               themselves
               in
               their
               long
               Haire
               .
               9.
               
               They
               shave
               their
               Beards
               that
               they
               may
               look
               smooth
               like
               Children
               and
               Angels
               ,
               who
               are
               alwayes
               painted
               young
               ,
               by
               this
               shewing
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               Children
               in
               malice
               ,
               and
               Angels
               in
               innocency
               .
            
             
               Q.
               14.
               
               Whence
               came
               the
               custome
               of
               shaving
               ,
               or
               cutting
               the
               hairs
               of
               head
               and
               beard
               among
               religious
               persons
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Some
               will
               have
               Saint
               Peter
               to
               be
               the
               first
               Christian
               that
               was
               shaved
               on
               the
               crown
               ,
               
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               derision
               .
               Others
               ascribe
               this
               custome
               to
               Anicetus
               ,
               who
               lived
               about
               165.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               rejected
               by
               Bellarmine
               .
               Others
               again
               will
               have
               the
               Fourth
               Council
               of
               Toledo
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               631.
               to
               enjoyn
               this
               shaving
               of
               the
               crown
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               council
               of
               
                 Aquisgran
                 ,
                 an
                 Christi
                 816.
              
               the
               Monks
               are
               enjoyned
               to
               shave
               in
               Easter
               week
               .
               But
               shaving
               of
               the
               Beard
               is
               not
               so
               ancient
               ;
               for
               it
               came
               in
               with
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               taught
               by
               
                 Peter
                 Lombard
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1160.
               and
               established
               by
               Innocent
               3.
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Later●n
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1200.
               
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               shaving
               was
               ,
               left
               any
               hairs
               of
               the
               beard
               might
               touch
               the
               body
               or
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               or
               least
               any
               crum
               of
               the
               bread
               ,
               or
               drop
               of
               the
               wine
               might
               fall
               upon
               ,
               or
               stick
               to
               the
               beard
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               Epiphanius
               ,
               about
               400.
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               the
               custome
               among
               Monks
               to
               cut
               their
               beards
               ;
               for
               he
               inveighs
               against
               the
               Monks
               of
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               for
               wearing
               long
               hairs
               like
               women
               ,
               and
               cutting
               
               their
               beards
               ,
               which
               also
               was
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Messalian
               Hereticks
               .
               But
               that
               this
               custome
               of
               cutting
               the
               beard
               was
               not
               generally
               received
               by
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               appears
               in
               the
               
                 French
                 Story
              
               ;
               for
               Fr●ncis
               the
               first
               caused
               the
               Church-men
               with
               a
               great
               sum
               of
               money
               to
               redeem
               their
               beards
               which
               he
               threatned
               to
               cut
               :
               but
               indeed
               the
               custome
               of
               shaving
               was
               used
               among
               the
               Gentile
               Priests
               ;
               for
               which
               reason
               God
               would
               not
               have
               his
               Priests
               to
               shave
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               seem
               to
               follow
               the
               wayes
               of
               Idolaters
               .
               The
               Egyptian
               Priests
               ,
               by
               shaving
               off
               all
               their
               haires
               ,
               did
               signifie
               that
               the
               Priests
               should
               be
               pure
               and
               cleane
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               all
               pollution
               .
               They
               used
               also
               in
               Mourning
               and
               Funerals
               to
               cut
               their
               haires
               ;
               so
               Statius
               saith
               ,
               1.
               6.
               
               
                 The●●
                 Terg●que
                 &
                 ●ectore
                 fusam
                 Caesariem
                 minuit
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               cut
               the
               haires
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               which
               they
               laid
               on
               the
               Tomb
               ,
               or
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               as
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               Pluto
               and
               Pr●serpina
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               Euripides
               and
               Homer
               .
               Of
               this
               custome
               speaketh
               Virgil
               ,
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Queene
               D●do
               ;
            
             
               
                 Nondum
                 illi
                 flavum
                 Proserpina
                 vertice
                 crinem
              
               
                 Abstulerat
                 ,
                 Stygieque
                 caput
                 damnaverat
                 Orco
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
                 Sic
                 ait
                 ,
                 &
                 dextra
                 crinem
                 secat
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               They
               used
               also
               to
               spread
               their
               cut
               haire
               upon
               the
               Coffin
               ,
               as
               Heliodor
               1.
               6.
               sheweth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               as
               they
               offered
               the
               hairs
               of
               the
               dead
               to
               Orcus
               ;
               so
               they
               did
               of
               Children
               to
               the
               Rivers
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               held
               all
               things
               had
               their
               Original
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               Apollo
               and
               Hercules
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Sun
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               the
               moisture
               of
               Water
               ,
               haires
               are
               procreated
               .
               But
               in
               their
               Marriage
               Solemnities
               they
               used
               to
               offer
               their
               haires
               to
               Diana
               or
               
                 Iuno
                 ,
                 cui
                 vincla
                 jugalia
                 cur●●
              
               ;
               for
               she
               was
               held
               the
               Goddesse
               of
               marriage
               .
               Childrens
               haire
               were
               cut
               with
               ceremony
               in
               the
               Temples
               ,
               and
               preserved
               in
               boxes
               or
               cases
               of
               Gold
               and
               silver
               .
               Sea-men
               in
               danger
               of
               shipwrack
               used
               to
               cut
               their
               haires
               ,
               thinking
               thereby
               to
               appease
               the
               angry
               Sea
               gods
               .
               Among
               some
               Gentiles
               the
               haires
               were
               cut
               in
               signe
               of
               liberty
               ;
               among
               others
               in
               token
               of
               servitude
               :
               It
               was
               a
               punishment
               to
               
               cut
               the
               hair
               among
               the
               Germans
               ,
               as
               
                 T●citus
                 de
                 mor.
                 Ger.
              
               sheweth
               of
               the
               women
               there
               ,
               who
               for
               adultery
               had
               their
               hair
               cut
               :
               
                 Accisis
                 crinibus
                 nudatam
                 domo
                 expellat
                 maritus
                 .
              
               Such
               also
               as
               stood
               guilty
               of
               capitall
               crimes
               were
               shaved
               ;
               as
               
                 Nicolaus
                 Damascenus
              
               sheweth
               ,
               and
               Philostratus
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Apollonius
               .
               But
               sometimes
               again
               guilty
               persons
               wore
               long
               hair
               ,
               and
               were
               forbid
               to
               shave
               ;
               to
               be
               halfe
               shaved
               was
               the
               badge
               of
               a
               slave
               ;
               
                 Frontes
                 literati
                 ,
                 &
                 capisllum
                 semirass
                 ,
                 &
                 pedes
                 annulati
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Apuleius
                 ●
              
               .
               9.
               
               Slaves
               were
               stigmatized
               on
               the
               forehead
               ,
               halfe
               shaved
               ,
               and
               had
               rings
               about
               their
               feet
               .
               
                 Davids
                 servants
                 were
                 sent
                 back
                 by
                 the
                 Ammonites
                 ha●fe
                 shaved
                 .
              
               Sometimes
               shaving
               was
               a
               note
               of
               Effeminatenesse
               ;
               sometimes
               of
               Craft
               ;
               sometimes
               of
               Foolishnesse
               ;
               sometimes
               of
               Liberty
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               of
               Slavery
               .
               But
               however
               it
               was
               used
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               it
               is
               expresly
               forbid
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               
               and
               threatned
               as
               a
               punishment
               .
               Yet
               among
               Christians
               it
               is
               indifferently
               used
               ;
               
               but
               among
               the
               Monks
               and
               Priests
               it
               is
               used
               as
               a
               mark
               of
               distinction
               ;
               
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               as
               dead
               men
               were
               shaved
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
               so
               that
               our
               Monks
               are
               dead
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               thought
               by
               cutting
               their
               haire
               to
               pacifie
               their
               angry
               Gods
               ;
               so
               the
               Monks
               ,
               by
               laying
               aside
               all
               fleshly
               superfluities
               ,
               strive
               to
               avoid
               Gods
               wrath
               .
               This
               I
               should
               like
               well
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               as
               carefull
               about
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               about
               the
               signe
               :
               And
               as
               shaving
               was
               sometimes
               a
               signe
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               so
               I
               wish
               it
               were
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               as
               they
               pretend
               ,
               
               they
               are
               free
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               they
               were
               free
               also
               from
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               from
               those
               sinnes
               that
               enslave
               them
               ;
               for
               
                 he
                 that
                 committeth
                 sinne
                 is
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ;
               yea
               a
               servant
               of
               servants
               ,
               whatsoever
               badges
               of
               liberty
               hee
               pretend
               .
            
             
               Q.
               15.
               
               Where
               there
               any
               Religious
               Women
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               Nuns
               ,
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               :
               For
               we
               read
               of
               Marcella
               ,
               
               
                 Sophronia
                 ,
                 Principia
                 ,
                 Paul●
                 ,
                 Eustochium
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               did
               professe
               chastity
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               an
               earnest
               desire
               of
               heavenly
               things
               .
               This
               retired
               life
               they
               undertook
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               force
               ;
               
               for
               every
               one
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               perpetual
               Virginity
               nor
               were
               they
               tyed
               to
               it
               by
               vow
               :
               For
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 a
                 Virgin
                 marry
                 ,
                 she
                 sinneth
                 not
                 .
              
               Indeed
               such
               Virgins
               as
               had
               dedicated
               themselves
               to
               God
               and
               a
               single
               life
               ,
               if
               afterward
               finding
               their
               own
               inability
               to
               persevere
               ,
               did
               marry
               ,
               these
               marriages
               were
               thought
               scandalous
               ,
               yet
               lawful
               ;
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 marry
                 then
                 to
                 burne
              
               ;
               therefore
               they
               were
               not
               rescinded
               ;
               and
               the
               parties
               so
               marrying
               were
               evil
               reported
               of
               for
               their
               inconstancy
               ;
               for
               this
               cause
               pennance
               was
               in
               ▪
               joyned
               them
               .
               And
               afterward
               Iovinian
               made
               it
               capital
               for
               any
               man
               to
               marry
               ,
               or
               to
               sollicit
               a
               Nun
               ,
               because
               the
               Donatists
               of
               his
               time
               defloured
               divers
               Nuns
               .
               Such
               married
               couples
               were
               Excommunicated
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               perpetually
               imprisoned
               ,
               or
               pur
               to
               death
               ,
               by
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               the
               marriage
               absolutely
               disanulled
               as
               incestuous
               .
               Before
               Censtantine's
               time
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               read
               of
               any
               Monasteries
               or
               Nunneries
               erected
               for
               Women
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               frequent
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               the
               uncertain
               condition
               of
               Christians
               then
               :
               But
               after
               that
               peace
               was
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               Houses
               were
               built
               for
               Virgins
               ,
               but
               yet
               with
               liberty
               to
               be
               elsewhere
               ;
               for
               Eustochium
               the
               Virgin
               lived
               with
               her
               own
               Parents
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               Virgin
               Demetrias
               ;
               and
               we
               finde
               in
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Hierom
              
               ,
               and
               Austin
               ,
               that
               such
               Virgins
               had
               liberty
               to
               goe
               abroad
               ,
               to
               heare
               Sermons
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               the
               Eucharist
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               Gods
               people
               ;
               they
               were
               enjoyned
               to
               be
               modest
               and
               frugall
               in
               their
               cloaths
               and
               diet
               ;
               not
               to
               converse
               with
               men
               ;
               not
               to
               walk
               alone
               ;
               not
               to
               bathe
               ,
               except
               their
               hands
               and
               feet
               ;
               to
               fast
               and
               pray
               often
               ;
               to
               be
               vailed
               ;
               to
               abstain
               from
               wine
               ;
               to
               wash
               the
               Saints
               feet
               ;
               not
               to
               be
               idle
               ,
               but
               either
               to
               sing
               ,
               pray
               ,
               hear
               ,
               or
               be
               working
               with
               the
               needle
               .
               And
               seeing
               hair
               was
               given
               to
               the
               woman
               as
               an
               ornament
               and
               badge
               of
               distinction
               ,
               and
               for
               modesty
               ;
               therefore
               Nunnes
               of
               old
               were
               not
               shaven●
               as
               now
               ,
               but
               were
               prohibitted
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 Gangren
                 ,
                 Can.
              
               17.
               to
               shave
               at
               all
               .
               Yet
               in
               the
               Syrian
               and
               Egyptian
               Monasteries
               ,
               Nunnes
               at
               their
               admission
               used
               to
               offer
               their
               haires
               to
               the
               Abbatesse
               because
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               wash
               or
               anoin●
               
               their
               heads
               :
               
               therefore
               to
               keep
               their
               heads
               the
               cleaner
               from
               filth
               and
               vermin
               ,
               they
               cut
               their
               hair
               .
               It
               s
               likely
               they
               learned
               this
               custome
               from
               the
               Vestal
               Virgins
               at
               Rome
               ,
               who
               used
               to
               cut
               their
               haire
               ,
               and
               offer
               it
               on
               the
               tree
               L●tos
               ,
               called
               Capill●ta
               ,
               as
               Pliny
               sheweth
               .
            
             
               Q.
               16.
               
               In
               what
               account
               are
               Monks
               ,
               at
               this
               day
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               are
               of
               that
               high
               esteeme
               ,
               that
               their
               very
               garments
               are
               counted
               sacred
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               power
               in
               them
               to
               cure
               diseases
               ,
               to
               work
               miracles
               ,
               to
               drive
               away
               evil
               spirits
               ,
               to
               further
               them
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               so
               that
               some
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               have
               desired
               to
               dye
               in
               a
               Francisca●
               Hood
               .
               
               2.
               
               They
               count
               this
               the
               state
               of
               perfection
               ,
               the
               Angelical
               life
               ,
               the
               life
               that
               Eliah
               and
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               and
               his
               Apostles
               did
               embrace
               ,
               and
               a
               life
               meritorious
               of
               Heaven
               .
               3.
               
               Whereas
               in
               the
               beginning
               Monks
               were
               altogether
               Lay-men
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               any
               other
               employment
               but
               what
               was
               proper
               to
               their
               profession
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               fasting
               ,
               virginity
               ,
               poverty
               ,
               and
               obedience
               :
               now
               they
               are
               admitted
               into
               ,
               and
               priviledged
               with
               all
               Ecclesiastick
               Dignities
               ,
               from
               the
               Doore-keeper
               even
               to
               the
               Papacy
               .
               4.
               
               The
               married
               life
               ,
               amongst
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               accounted
               pollution
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               Monasticall
               ;
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 marriage
                 is
                 honourable
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 honoured
                 it
                 himselfe
                 with
                 his
                 presence
                 and
                 first
                 miracle
              
               ;
               and
               would
               be
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               but
               after
               shee
               was
               espoused
               to
               a
               Husband
               .
               5.
               
               Such
               is
               the
               respect
               they
               give
               to
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               they
               prefer
               it
               to
               all
               natural
               affection
               and
               duty
               between
               Parents
               and
               Children
               ,
               to
               which
               not
               onely
               are
               wee
               tyed
               by
               nature
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               speciall
               command
               from
               God.
               Hierome
               commends
               Paula
               in
               her
               Epitaph
               for
               abando●ing
               Brother
               ,
               Kindred
               ,
               and
               her
               owne
               Children
               ,
               whose
               teares
               shee
               slighted
               ,
               preferring
               this
               kinde
               of
               life
               to
               them
               all
               ;
               but
               this
               preposterous
               zeale
               is
               condemned
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 Gangra
                 ,
                 Can.
              
               15.
               6.
               
               So
               likewise
               they
               prefer
               it
               to
               the
               mutuall
               duty
               and
               stipulation
               that
               is
               betweene
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               
               permitting
               ,
               yea
               teaching
               that
               they
               may
               forsake
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               a
               Monastery
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               
                 put
                 asunder
                 those
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 joyned
                 together
              
               ;
               to
               defraud
               one
               another
               of
               due
               benevolence
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               occasion
               adultery
               .
               The
               Apostles
               counsell
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 married
                 couple
                 should
                 not
                 defraud
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 consent
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 themselves
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 man
                 hath
                 not
                 power
                 over
                 his
                 own
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 woman
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 man
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 woman
                 .
              
               7.
               
               They
               will
               not
               permit
               Monks
               and
               Nunnes
               ever
               to
               marry
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               not
               the
               gift
               of
               continency
               ,
               accounting
               all
               such
               marriages
               Sacriledge
               ;
               whereas
               the
               first
               Monks
               were
               left
               to
               their
               owne
               freedome
               ,
               and
               not
               constrained
               to
               stay
               longer
               then
               their
               conveniences
               would
               permit
               :
               And
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               marriages
               contracted
               after
               the
               vow
               of
               continency
               made
               ,
               were
               not
               dissolved
               ,
               but
               held
               lawful
               ;
               onely
               the
               parties
               for
               their
               inconstancy
               were
               enjoyned
               pennance
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               made
               incapable
               of
               Eccelesiastical
               employment
               :
               Neither
               were
               their
               Monks
               forced
               to
               vow
               chastity
               ,
               seeing
               every
               one
               is
               not
               capable
               thereof
               ,
               and
               much
               mischiefe
               hath
               proceeded
               from
               this
               constrained
               Vow
               :
               but
               men
               were
               left
               to
               their
               owne
               freedome
               .
               Neither
               was
               it
               at
               that
               time
               counted
               a
               more
               hainous
               sinne
               for
               a
               Monk
               to
               marry
               a
               Nunne
               ,
               then
               to
               keep
               a
               Concubine
               .
               8.
               
               The
               modern
               Monks
               are
               permitted
               to
               weare
               Rings
               ;
               
               to
               converse
               in
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               Courts
               ;
               and
               such
               is
               the
               opinion
               they
               have
               of
               Monasteries
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               a
               man
               cannot
               sufficiently
               repent
               him
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               be
               truly
               mortified
               ;
               except
               he
               be
               shut
               up
               in
               a
               Covent
               .
            
             
               Q.
               17.
               
               How
               were
               the
               Monks
               and
               Nunnes
               of
               old
               consecrated
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Monks
               after
               prayers
               and
               exhortation
               made
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               
               is
               by
               the
               same
               signed
               with
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Grosse
               ,
               and
               shaved
               or
               polled
               rather
               ;
               then
               is
               his
               old
               garment
               taken
               off
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               cloathed
               in
               a
               Monastical
               habit
               ,
               
               and
               with
               other
               holy
               men
               present
               ,
               is
               made
               partaker
               of
               the
               Divine
               mysteries
               .
               The
               Nunnes
               were
               consecrated
               either
               by
               the
               Bishop
               
               or
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               covered
               with
               a
               Vaile
               ;
               if
               the
               Abbatesse
               presumed
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               she
               was
               excommunicated
               :
               Twenty
               five
               yeares
               of
               age
               was
               then
               held
               a
               fit
               time
               for
               Virgins
               to
               be
               Vailed
               ,
               but
               now
               they
               may
               at
               twelve
               ,
               or
               before
               ;
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               yeare
               for
               receiving
               their
               Vaile
               ,
               and
               Consecration
               ,
               were
               the
               Epiphany
               ,
               Easter-eve
               ,
               and
               the
               festival
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               except
               in
               case
               of
               death
               .
               The
               Virgin
               to
               be
               consecrated
               was
               presented
               to
               the
               Bishop
               in
               her
               Nunnes
               habit
               ;
               then
               before
               the
               Altar
               with
               Musick
               and
               burning
               Tapers
               ,
               the
               Priest
               before
               hee
               puts
               on
               her
               Vaile
               ,
               thus
               saith
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 Forget
                 thy
                 People
                 and
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 House
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 take
                 pleasure
                 in
                 thy
                 beauty
                 :
              
               To
               this
               the
               people
               cryed
               Amen
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Vaile
               is
               cast
               over
               her
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               religious
               Martons
               present
               do
               kisse
               her
               ,
               after
               the
               Priest
               hath
               blessed
               and
               prayed
               for
               her
               :
               in
               this
               Vaile
               is
               placed
               as
               much
               Sanctity
               ,
               as
               in
               Baptisme
               ;
               and
               that
               such
               Virgins
               as
               depart
               out
               of
               this
               world
               without
               it
               ,
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               damnation
               .
            
             
               Q.
               18.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Religious
               Order
               of
               the
               Benedictines
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Benedict
              
               or
               Be●et
               in
               Vmbria
               ,
               
               a
               country
               of
               Italy
               ,
               being
               weary
               of
               the
               warres
               and
               tumults
               there
               ,
               retired
               himselfe
               into
               a
               Desart
               place
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Autho●y
               the
               Theba●
               ,
               to
               whom
               did
               flock
               multitudes
               of
               people
               ;
               from
               thence
               he
               goeth
               to
               Cassinum
               ,
               an
               ancient
               Town
               where
               he
               setled
               ,
               and
               prescribed
               Laws
               to
               his
               Monks
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Saint
               Basil.
               He
               is
               said
               to
               found
               twelve
               Monasteries
               ,
               over
               which
               he
               placed
               twelve
               Abbots
               ,
               that
               were
               his
               Disciples
               .
               His
               chiefe
               Monastery
               ,
               Cassinum
               ,
               was
               richly
               endowed
               by
               Tertullus
               ,
               a
               Roman
               Patritian
               ,
               who
               bestowed
               on
               it
               ,
               Castles
               ,
               Villages
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               and
               large
               possessions
               .
               Equitius
               ,
               a
               Senator
               followed
               his
               example
               ,
               and
               conferred
               large
               revenues
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               divers
               others
               after
               him
               .
               This
               Order
               did
               quickly
               spread
               through
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Sieily
                 ,
                 Spain
                 ,
                 England
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               places
               .
               By
               the
               meanes
               of
               Ma●rus
               his
               Disciple
               ,
               who
               was
               Sonne
               to
               Equitius
               the
               Roman
               Senator
               ,
               neere
               Orleans
               ;
               the
               first
               Monastery
               of
               Benedictines
               
               is
               founded
               ,
               consisting
               of
               one
               hundred
               and
               fourty
               Brothers
               ,
               which
               number
               was
               not
               to
               be
               altered
               .
               By
               Placidus
               Sonne
               to
               Tertullus
               ,
               the
               Roman
               Patrieian
               ,
               Benet
               set
               up
               a
               Monastery
               in
               Sicily
               .
               By
               Leobardus
               ,
               he
               erected
               a
               Monastery
               in
               Alsatia
               ,
               foure
               miles
               from
               Strasburg
               ;
               he
               planted
               also
               a
               Monastery
               at
               Rome
               ,
               neere
               the
               Lateran
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Pelagius
               .
               By
               D●natus
               a
               Benedictine
               Covent
               is
               erected
               in
               Spain
               about
               the
               yeare
               of
               Christ
               590.
               
               By
               Austin
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               the
               Benedictines
               got
               footing
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               596.
               and
               so
               by
               degrees
               they
               spread
               through
               other
               places
               ;
               chiefly
               in
               Germany
               ,
               by
               Boniface
               the
               German
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Mentz
                 ,
                 Anno
                 545.
              
               
               These
               Benedictines
               were
               afterward
               divided
               into
               divers
               Sects
               ;
               Namely
               the
               Cluniacenses
               ,
               instituted
               in
               Burgundy
               ,
               by
               one
               Otho
               ,
               an
               Abbot
               ,
               to
               whom
               William
               ,
               Sirnamed
               the
               Godly
               ,
               D.
               of
               Aquitain
               gave
               a
               Village
               called
               
                 Mastick
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               916.
               
               The
               Carnalduenses
               were
               erected
               by
               one
               Romoaldus
               a
               Benedictine
               ,
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Appenin
               Hills
               .
               The
               Vallisumbrences
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               
                 Vallis
                 Vmbrosa
              
               ,
               on
               the
               side
               of
               the
               Appenins
               were
               erected
               by
               one
               Gualbertus
               a
               Florentine
               ,
               Anno
               1060.
               the
               Montelivetenses
               were
               set
               up
               by
               one
               
                 Bernard
                 Ptol●mens
              
               at
               Sienna
               in
               
                 Tuscany
                 .
                 Anno
              
               1047.
               
               The
               Grandimonte●ses
               about
               the
               same
               time
               were
               instituted
               by
               one
               Steven
               ,
               a
               Noble
               man
               in
               France
               .
               The
               Cistertians
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Cistertium
               in
               Burgundy
               ,
               about
               the
               same
               time
               were
               erected
               by
               one
               Robert
               ,
               Abbot
               of
               Molismenia
               .
               Saint
               Bernard
               was
               of
               this
               order
               ,
               who
               about
               the
               yeare
               of
               Christ
               ,
               1098.
               was
               made
               Abbot
               of
               Claravallis
               ,
               whose
               Monks
               were
               called
               from
               his
               name
               Bernardines
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               one
               with
               the
               Cistertians
               ,
               saving
               that
               the
               Cistertians
               wear
               all
               white
               ;
               but
               the
               Bernardines
               ,
               a
               black
               Gowne
               over
               a
               white
               Coat
               .
               The
               Celestini
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Pope
               Celestinus
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               their
               founder
               ,
               whose
               former
               name
               was
               
                 Peter
                 Moroneus
              
               .
               
               This
               Order
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Gregory
               the
               tenth
               ,
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Lyons
               .
               All
               these
               were
               branches
               of
               Benedictines
               .
               The
               
                 Camalduenses
                 ,
                 Montelivetenses
              
               ,
               and
               Cistertians
               wear
               white
               ;
               the
               Monks
               of
               the
               Shaddowy
               Vally
               ,
               Purple
               ;
               the
               Celestins
               ,
               Skie
               colour
               ,
               or
               blew
               .
               The
               Grandimontenses
               wear
               a
               Coat
               of
               Mailes
               ,
               and
               a
               black
               Cloak
               thereon
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               19.
               
               What
               other
               Orders
               proceeded
               from
               the
               Benedictines
               :
            
             
               A.
               Benet
               may
               be
               called
               the
               founder
               and
               author
               of
               all
               the
               Religious
               Orders
               that
               were
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               
               for
               666.
               years
               together
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               till
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Dominicans
               and
               Mendicants
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               were
               of
               Benedictine
               Monks
               reckoned
               by
               
                 Trithemius
                 ,
                 L.
                 1.
                 c.
              
               4.
               above
               Fifteen
               thousand
               Abbies
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               proceeded
               multitudes
               of
               
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Abbots
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               eminent
               men
               ,
               besides
               Popes
               .
               The
               Gregorian
               Order
               was
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               
                 Benedictine
                 .
                 Gregory
              
               the
               great
               ,
               afterward
               Pope
               ,
               was
               at
               first
               a
               Monk
               ,
               who
               ,
               after
               his
               fathers
               death
               ,
               erected
               on
               his
               own
               charges
               Six
               Monasteries
               in
               Sicily
               ,
               and
               at
               Rome
               converted
               his
               Fathers
               house
               into
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               it
               to
               Saint
               Andrew
               ;
               to
               these
               Monks
               he
               prescribed
               the
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Bennet
               ,
               and
               assigned
               to
               them
               a
               large
               dark
               or
               brown
               coloured
               cloak
               to
               be
               worne
               ,
               on
               which
               was
               woven
               a
               red
               crosse
               in
               the
               brest
               ;
               these
               did
               not
               shave
               their
               beards
               :
               The
               Monks
               called
               Gerundinenses
               were
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Bennet
               instituted
               by
               Iohn
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Geru●dinenses
               in
               Portugal
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               ,
               610.
               
               He
               was
               warned
               in
               a
               dream
               to
               build
               a
               Monastery
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               had
               it
               ratified
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
               He
               gave
               them
               a
               white
               Garment
               to
               wear
               ,
               
               with
               his
               own
               arms
               on
               the
               breast
               ▪
               thereof
               ;
               they
               were
               ordered
               to
               wear
               four
               Ribbands
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               two
               red
               ,
               and
               two
               green
               .
               This
               order
               was
               erected
               under
               Pope
               Boniface
               the
               fourth
               .
               The
               rule
               which
               Bennet
               prescribed
               to
               his
               Monks
               ,
               was
               written
               out
               by
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Eugenius
               the
               Second
               .
            
             
               Q.
               20.
               
               What
               were
               the
               rules
               which
               St.
               Bennet
               prescribed
               to
               his
               Monks
               ?
            
             
               A.
               He
               first
               sheweth
               what
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               Abbot
               is
               ,
               namely
               to
               be
               careful
               of
               his
               charge
               ,
               to
               be
               holy
               ,
               just
               ,
               wise
               ,
               and
               charitable
               in
               his
               deeds
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               powerful
               in
               his
               words
               ,
               
               to
               exhort
               ,
               correct
               ,
               reprove
               ,
               to
               beware
               of
               partiality
               ,
               and
               dissimulation
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               of
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               pride
               ,
               not
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               of
               himself
               without
               advice
               of
               the
               Covent
               ;
               he
               enjoyneth
               all
               to
               be
               obedient
               ,
               silent
               ,
               humble
               ,
               to
               be
               watchful
               to
               
               prayer
               in
               the
               night
               ;
               he
               prescribes
               what
               Psalms
               they
               are
               to
               sing
               every
               day
               and
               night
               ;
               and
               what
               Psalms
               in
               their
               canonical
               hours
               .
               That
               Haleluia
               should
               be
               said
               continually
               between
               Easter
               and
               Pentecost
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               praise
               God
               with
               David
               seven
               times
               a
               day
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               third
               ,
               sixth
               ,
               and
               ninth
               hours
               ;
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               completory
               ,
               and
               at
               midnight
               .
               Particular
               Psalmes
               are
               appointed
               for
               each
               of
               these
               canonical
               hours
               ;
               that
               they
               must
               pray
               with
               all
               reverence
               .
               That
               their
               be
               Deanes
               chosen
               in
               each
               Monastery
               to
               ease
               the
               Abbot
               ;
               That
               every
               Monk
               have
               his
               own
               bed
               to
               sleep
               in
               ,
               that
               a
               candle
               burn
               by
               them
               till
               the
               morning
               ;
               That
               they
               sleep
               in
               their
               cloathes
               girt
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               ringing
               of
               the
               bell
               they
               may
               be
               the
               more
               ready
               for
               prayer
               ;
               divers
               degrees
               of
               Pennance
               are
               injoyned
               according
               to
               the
               degrees
               of
               offences
               ;
               That
               the
               Abbot
               use
               all
               the
               means
               he
               can
               to
               reclaim
               the
               excommunicate
               persons
               ,
               that
               the
               lost
               sheep
               may
               be
               brought
               home
               with
               joy
               ;
               That
               if
               no
               correction
               will
               prevail
               ,
               the
               obstinate
               person
               be
               expelled
               the
               covent
               ;
               who
               upon
               repentance
               may
               be
               received
               three
               times
               ;
               but
               never
               after
               the
               third
               time
               ;
               That
               the
               Steward
               of
               the
               Monastery
               be
               a
               man
               of
               discretion
               ,
               government
               ,
               and
               trust
               ;
               That
               the
               Abbot
               keep
               an
               inventory
               of
               all
               utensils
               belonging
               to
               the
               Covent
               ;
               That
               all
               things
               be
               common
               among
               the
               Brothers
               ;
               That
               there
               be
               no
               grudging
               or
               murmuring
               ;
               That
               every
               one
               serve
               in
               the
               kitching
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               places
               when
               his
               turn
               is
               ;
               That
               a
               special
               care
               be
               had
               of
               the
               sick
               and
               infirme
               ,
               so
               likewise
               of
               the
               aged
               and
               children
               ;
               That
               their
               be
               chosen
               a
               weekly
               Reader
               ,
               to
               read
               in
               time
               of
               refection
               ;
               That
               each
               man
               be
               content
               with
               a
               pound
               of
               bread
               for
               a
               day
               :
               and
               that
               onely
               the
               sick
               be
               permitted
               to
               eat
               flesh
               ;
               That
               wine
               be
               drunk
               sparingly
               ;
               That
               from
               Easter
               to
               Pentecost
               the
               Brothers
               may
               have
               their
               refection
               at
               the
               sixth
               hour
               ,
               and
               their
               supper
               in
               the
               evening
               ;
               in
               the
               Summer
               let
               them
               fast
               every
               fourth
               and
               sixth
               day
               in
               the
               week
               ,
               till
               the
               ninth
               hour
               .
               The
               other
               days
               let
               them
               dine
               at
               the
               sixth
               hour
               ;
               From
               the
               midist
               of
               September
               till
               Lent
               ,
               let
               them
               have
               their
               refection
               at
               the
               ninth
               hour
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Lent
               time
               at
               the
               evening
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               by
               day
               light
               ;
               That
               after
               the
               
               Completory
               there
               be
               no
               speaking
               at
               all
               ;
               if
               any
               come
               late
               to
               prayers
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               table
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               stand
               apart
               by
               himself
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               last
               served
               ,
               and
               shortned
               in
               his
               victuals
               ;
               if
               any
               for
               some
               great
               offence
               be
               excommunicated
               out
               of
               the
               Oratory
               ,
               he
               shall
               make
               satisfaction
               by
               prostrating
               himself
               before
               the
               Oratory
               ;
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               onely
               give
               themselves
               to
               prayer
               and
               meditation
               ,
               at
               the
               appointed
               hours
               ,
               but
               shall
               also
               labour
               some
               part
               of
               the
               day
               with
               their
               hands
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               idlenesse
               ;
               That
               they
               observe
               Lent
               with
               all
               strictnesse
               ;
               that
               they
               use
               strangers
               with
               all
               reverence
               and
               cheerfulnesse
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Abbot
               salute
               them
               with
               a
               holy
               kisse
               ,
               and
               wash
               their
               feet
               ;
               that
               none
               receive
               letters
               or
               tokens
               from
               their
               Parents
               without
               the
               Abbots
               leave
               ;
               That
               the
               Abbot
               cloath
               his
               Monks
               as
               he
               findeth
               the
               seasons
               of
               the
               year
               requireth
               ;
               That
               no
               Novice
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               without
               sufficient
               trial
               of
               his
               constancy
               ,
               and
               patience
               ;
               That
               if
               a
               Priest
               desireth
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               he
               submit
               himself
               to
               the
               Laws
               thereof
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               have
               the
               next
               place
               to
               the
               Abbot
               ;
               That
               Noble
               men
               ,
               who
               offer
               their
               Children
               to
               God
               in
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               swear
               they
               will
               never
               give
               them
               any
               part
               of
               their
               Estate
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               be
               conferred
               on
               the
               Covent
               ;
               That
               if
               a
               stranger
               Monk
               desire
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               he
               be
               not
               denied
               ,
               so
               his
               life
               be
               not
               scandalous
               ;
               If
               the
               Abbot
               desire
               to
               have
               a
               Priest
               or
               Deacon
               ordained
               ,
               let
               him
               choose
               one
               of
               his
               own
               Covent
               ;
               That
               he
               shall
               be
               Abbot
               whom
               the
               whole
               Covent
               ,
               or
               the
               greater
               and
               better
               part
               shall
               choose
               ;
               That
               the
               Provost
               or
               Praepositus
               be
               chosen
               by
               the
               Abbot
               to
               whom
               he
               must
               be
               subject
               ;
               That
               the
               Porter
               be
               an
               ancient
               and
               discreet
               man
               ,
               who
               may
               receive
               &
               give
               answers
               ,
               &
               that
               the
               Monastery
               be
               provided
               with
               Water
               ,
               and
               a
               Mil
               ,
               and
               other
               necessaries
               within
               it self
               ,
               left
               the
               Brothers
               should
               wander
               abroad
               ;
               If
               the
               Abbot
               enjoyn
               to
               any
               Monk
               impossibilities
               ,
               he
               must
               with
               reverence
               and
               submission
               excuse
               his
               inability
               ;
               if
               the
               Abbot
               urge
               it
               ,
               he
               must
               obey
               ,
               and
               trust
               to
               Gods
               assistance
               ;
               That
               in
               the
               Monastery
               none
               presume
               to
               defend
               ,
               or
               strike
               ,
               or
               excommunicate
               another
               :
               But
               that
               they
               be
               obedient
               and
               loving
               to
               each
               other
               ;
               That
               they
               be
               zealous
               for
               Gods
               
               Glory
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               working
               ,
               to
               be
               still
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               .
               
            
             
               Q.
               21.
               
               What
               habit
               and
               dyet
               do
               the
               Benedictines
               use
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Their
               habit
               is
               a
               round
               coat
               ,
               a
               hood
               called
               .
               
                 Cuculla
                 ,
                 Cappa
              
               ,
               and
               Melos
               from
               Melis
               ,
               a
               brock
               ,
               gray
               or
               badger
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               made
               anciently
               of
               the
               skin
               of
               that
               beast
               .
               Scapulate
               is
               so
               called
               from
               Scapulis
               the
               shoulders
               ,
               
               which
               this
               covereth
               .
               In
               winter
               their
               hoods
               are
               lined
               .
               They
               were
               not
               wont
               to
               wear
               breeches
               but
               when
               they
               travelled
               into
               the
               countrey
               .
               The
               colour
               of
               their
               upper
               garment
               is
               black
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               wear
               a
               white
               wollen
               coat
               with
               sack-cloath
               ,
               and
               they
               go
               booted
               .
               The
               ancient
               Benedictines
               were
               wont
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               wear
               the
               habit
               of
               their
               former
               profession
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               they
               were
               enjoyned
               by
               the
               eighth
               General
               Council
               held
               at
               Constantinople
               ;
               they
               were
               also
               tyed
               by
               their
               rule
               to
               lie
               in
               their
               coats
               and
               hoods
               ,
               and
               to
               wear
               course
               cloth
               ;
               
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 altered
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Saint
                 Bernards
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 complains
                 against
                 the
                 Monks
                 luxury
                 in
                 apparrel
                 ,
                 wearing
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   quod
                   utilius
                   ,
                   sed
                   quod
                   subtilius
                   :
                
              
               
                 Silk
                 garments
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 pride
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 cloth
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 warm
                 .
              
               Their
               simple
               and
               course
               Dyet
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               prescribed
               by
               Benet
               ,
               is
               changed
               into
               dainty
               fare
               ;
               they
               now
               eat
               Flesh
               and
               drink
               Wine
               plentifully
               ;
               of
               this
               
                 Hugo
                 de
                 Sancto
                 Victor●
              
               complaineth
               .
            
             
               Q.
               22.
               
               What
               Religious
               Rules
               did
               the
               Second
               Council
               of
               Aquisgran
               or
               Aix
               prescribe
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               the
               Monks
               ?
            
             
               A.
               This
               Council
               being
               held
               the
               eight
               hundred
               and
               sixteenth
               yeare
               after
               Christ
               ,
               
               ordered
               that
               no
               Lay-man
               or
               Secular
               Priest
               be
               received
               into
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               except
               he
               become
               a
               Monk
               ;
               that
               the
               Monks
               do
               not
               swear
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Parasceve
               they
               use
               nothing
               but
               bread
               and
               water
               .
               That
               before
               they
               goe
               to
               sleep
               ,
               the
               Prior
               besprinkle
               them
               with
               holy
               water
               ;
               tha●
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               their
               almes
               be
               given
               to
               the
               poor
               ;
               That
               they
               hath
               not
               without
               the
               Priors
               leave
               ;
               That
               particular
               Psalmes
               be
               sung
               for
               the
               dead
               ;
               That
               they
               how
               not
               their
               knees
               in
               Whitsun-week
               ,
               
               nor
               fast
               :
               but
               they
               must
               fast
               the
               Ember-weeks
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Eves
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               that
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               the
               Brothers
               walk
               with
               slaves
               ;
               That
               in
               uncertaine
               theft
               ,
               there
               be
               a
               suspending
               from
               supper
               ,
               till
               the
               guilty
               party
               confesse
               ;
               That
               at
               Christmasse
               and
               Easter
               for
               eight
               dayes
               together
               ,
               they
               that
               will
               ,
               may
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               birds
               ;
               That
               all
               Monks
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               ,
               learne
               their
               rules
               by
               heart
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               Kitchin
               ,
               Mill
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               places
               they
               work
               with
               their
               owne
               hands
               ;
               That
               the
               delinquent
               cast
               himselfe
               on
               the
               ground
               before
               his
               Abbo●
               ,
               or
               Prior
               ;
               That
               they
               kisse
               no
               Women
               ;
               That
               in
               Lent
               they
               wash
               each
               others
               feet
               .
               At
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               let
               the
               Abbot
               wash
               and
               kisse
               the
               feet
               of
               his
               brethren
               .
               In
               Easter
               and
               Whitsun-week
               ;
               and
               on
               Christmasse
               ,
               and
               other
               festival
               dayes
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               no
               speaking
               in
               the
               Cloyster
               ,
               but
               hearing
               Gods
               Word
               read
               .
               That
               the
               Abbot
               exceed
               not
               the
               proportion
               of
               his
               Monks
               in
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               cloathing
               ,
               sleeping
               ,
               and
               working
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               be
               not
               given
               to
               gadding
               abroad
               ;
               That
               the
               servants
               after
               the
               refection
               of
               the
               brothers
               ,
               eat
               by
               themselves
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               same
               Lessons
               ;
               be
               read
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               were
               read
               to
               the
               Brothers
               ;
               That
               Hallelujah
               be
               omitted
               in
               the
               Septuagesi●a
               .
               That
               Novice
               must
               neither
               be
               shaved
               nor
               cloathed
               with
               a
               Monks
               garment
               ,
               till
               his
               time
               of
               probation
               be
               expired
               ,
               and
               promise
               made
               by
               him
               of
               obedience
               ,
               according
               to
               Saint
               Bennets
               rule
               .
               That
               none
               be
               set
               over
               Monks
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               a
               monk
               .
               That
               in
               Lent
               the
               Brothers
               do
               work
               till
               the
               nineth
               houre
               ,
               then
               repaire
               to
               Masse
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               evening
               let
               them
               take
               their
               refection
               .
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 chiefe
                 duties
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Saint
                 Bennets
                 Monks
                 are
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Synod
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 at
                 first
                 the
                 Monks
                 were
                 Lay-men
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 Priest
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 came
                 from
                 abroad
                 ;
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 have
                 Priests
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 receive
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 First-fruits
                 ,
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 &
                 Donations
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 Priests
                 ,
                 by
                 Gregory
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 Boniface
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Popes
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               Gratian.
               
            
             
               Q.
               23.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Rites
               and
               Institutions
               of
               the
               Monks
               of
               Cassmum
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               This
               was
               the
               first
               Monastery
               of
               the
               Benedictins
               ,
               
               where
               divers
               Rites
               were
               observed
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               in
               Bennets
               Rule
               .
               The
               chief
               are
               these
               .
               Fourteen
               dayes
               before
               Easter
               all
               the
               Altars
               are
               stript
               of
               their
               ornaments
               ,
               and
               covered
               with
               black
               ;
               the
               Images
               are
               vailed
               ;
               
                 Gloria
                 Patri
              
               is
               not
               sung
               .
               Three
               nights
               immediatly
               before
               Easter
               the
               Night
               Service
               continueth
               till
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               is
               joyned
               to
               the
               Mattins
               ;
               no
               hells
               are
               rung
               ;
               the
               lights
               are
               put
               out
               ;
               the
               Abbot
               washeth
               the
               Monks
               feet
               .
               In
               the
               Parasceue
               late
               ,
               a
               little
               bread
               and
               water
               is
               taken
               .
               On
               Easter
               Eve
               in
               the
               night
               time
               the
               Tapers
               are
               kindled
               .
               On
               Easter
               day
               ,
               before
               Masse
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Procession
               with
               Burning
               Tapers
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Water
               ,
               the
               Priests
               singing
               and
               praying
               .
               The
               two
               next
               dayes
               after
               ,
               Crosses
               ,
               Holy
               Water
               ,
               and
               Reliques
               are
               carried
               about
               with
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               burning
               Tapers
               ,
               with
               singing
               and
               saluting
               each
               other
               with
               holy
               kisses
               ,
               the
               Priests
               being
               in
               their
               rich
               Copes
               .
               Six
               severall
               times
               in
               the
               yeare
               they
               enter
               into
               the
               Refectory
               singing
               ;
               namely
               ,
               on
               Christmasse
               day
               ;
               on
               the
               Epiphany
               ;
               on
               
                 Palme
                 Sunday
              
               ;
               on
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Sabbath
              
               ;
               on
               
                 Easter
                 day
              
               ;
               and
               the
               third
               day
               in
               Easter
               week
               .
               Every
               Lords
               day
               they
               have
               12.
               
               Lectures
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               on
               their
               chief
               Festivals
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 Christs
                 Nativity
              
               ,
               the
               Epiphany
               ,
               the
               
                 Purification
                 of
                 Mary
              
               ,
               the
               two
               Martyrs
               ,
               Faustinus
               and
               
                 Iuletta
                 ,
                 S.
                 Scholastica
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bennet
                 ,
                 Ascension
                 day
                 ,
              
               the
               Festivals
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 S.
                 Laurence
              
               ,
               S.
               Mary
               ,
               S.
               German
               ,
               S.
               Andrew
               ;
               on
               these
               Eves
               they
               fast
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               kneel
               ,
               nor
               work
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               lesser
               Festivals
               they
               read
               but
               eight
               Lessons
               ,
               and
               afterward
               they
               work
               .
               Their
               meat
               and
               drink
               is
               measured
               to
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               Abbot
               .
               When
               they
               receive
               new
               garments
               ,
               which
               is
               about
               S.
               Martins
               day
               ,
               they
               march
               singing
               ,
               with
               Tapers
               burning
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               into
               the
               Vestry
               ,
               or
               Wardrobe
               ,
               where
               this
               Gospel
               is
               read
               
                 [
                 Be
                 not
                 carefull
                 what
                 you
                 shall
                 eat
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 you
                 shall
                 drink
                 ;
                 nor
                 for
                 your
                 bodies
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 cloathed
                 ]
              
               Then
               having
               prayed
               ,
               they
               lay
               down
               their
               old
               garments
               ,
               and
               receive
               new
               .
               They
               begin
               their
               Lent
               on
               Qu●●quagesima
               Sunday
               ;
               and
               a
               few
               dayes
               before
               they
               receive
               wax
               for
               lights
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               are
               to
               read
               in
               the
               night
               time
               .
               They
               confesse
               
               to
               one
               another
               twice
               a
               day
               ;
               
               in
               the
               morning
               of
               their
               failings
               by
               night
               ;
               in
               the
               evening
               of
               their
               failings
               by
               day
               .
               They
               must
               not
               walk
               either
               within
               or
               without
               the
               Covent
               with
               a
               staff
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               weak
               .
               What
               work
               soever
               they
               are
               about
               in
               the
               kitchin
               ,
               or
               else-where
               ,
               they
               sing
               Psalms
               .
               They
               are
               shaven
               all
               together
               on
               certain
               days
               ,
               namely
               ,
               at
               
                 Easter
                 ,
                 Ascension
              
               day
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               August
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               September
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               October
               ,
               and
               at
               S.
               Martins
               day
               ,
               and
               Christmasse
               .
               If
               Easter
               fall
               out
               late
               ,
               they
               are
               shaved
               a
               little
               before
               Septuagesima
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Quinquagesima
               .
            
             
               Q.
               24.
               
               What
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               electing
               their
               Abbots
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Each
               Monastery
               is
               to
               chuse
               an
               Abbot
               from
               among
               themselves
               ,
               
               either
               by
               generall
               consent
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               better
               part
               :
               If
               there
               be
               none
               among
               them
               fit
               for
               that
               place
               ,
               then
               they
               may
               chuse
               out
               of
               some
               other
               Monastery
               ;
               when
               he
               is
               chosen
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               in
               their
               power
               to
               depose
               him
               .
               If
               a
               Clergy-man
               be
               chosen
               Abbot
               ,
               he
               must
               leave
               off
               his
               former
               Function
               .
               Two
               Abbots
               must
               not
               be
               chosen
               for
               one
               Monastery
               ;
               nor
               must
               one
               Abbot
               be
               over
               two
               Monasteries
               ;
               they
               must
               not
               meddle
               with
               secular
               affairs
               .
               If
               an
               Abbot
               do
               not
               punish
               grievous
               enormities
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               another
               Covent
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               to
               do
               pennance
               ;
               but
               not
               in
               his
               own
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               strict
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Monks
               are
               tyed
               to
               their
               Abbots
               :
               If
               the
               Covent
               chuse
               an
               unfit
               man
               for
               their
               Abbot
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocesse
               ,
               with
               the
               neighbouring
               Abbots
               ,
               or
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               may
               depose
               him
               ,
               and
               choose
               another
               .
               Now
               Princes
               ordinarily
               choose
               such
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               and
               impose
               them
               upon
               the
               Monks
               ;
               but
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               chosen
               ,
               must
               be
               consecrated
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocesse
               ,
               who
               hath
               power
               to
               visit
               the
               Monasteries
               within
               his
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               to
               correct
               what
               is
               amisse
               .
               If
               the
               Abbot
               shall
               refuse
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               is
               suspended
               from
               the
               Communion
               till
               he
               repent
               .
               Neither
               must
               he
               alienate
               any
               thing
               that
               belongs
               to
               the
               Covent
               without
               the
               Bishops
               consent
               ;
               if
               he
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               degraded
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               alienated
               restored
               again
               by
               the
               Bishops
               command
               .
               
               What
               is
               conferred
               by
               devout
               persons
               on
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               converted
               by
               the
               Abbot
               to
               his
               own
               particular
               use
               .
               No
               man
               must
               erect
               a
               Monastery
               without
               the
               Bishops
               consent
               ;
               nor
               must
               the
               Abbot
               travell
               into
               a
               forrein
               Country
               without
               leave
               from
               his
               Diocesan
               ,
               who
               must
               not
               do
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               tend
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Monastery
               ;
               which
               if
               he
               doe
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               excommuncated
               ;
               Neither
               must
               he
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               other
               Abbots
               ,
               depose
               an
               Abbot
               ,
               or
               alienate
               the
               things
               belonging
               to
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               for
               the
               Abbots
               offence
               .
               In
               case
               of
               injury
               ,
               the
               Abbot
               may
               appeal
               from
               the
               Bishop
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               Counel
               ;
               and
               some
               Abbots
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               ,
               with
               their
               Monasteries
               ,
               are
               onely
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               Cassinum
               .
               The
               Monastery
               of
               S.
               Maximinus
               ,
               near
               Trevers
               ,
               is
               subject
               onely
               to
               the
               Emperour
               in
               temporals
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Pope
               in
               spirituals
               .
               Anciently
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               Abbot
               was
               ratified
               by
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               
               or
               Prince
               ,
               in
               whose
               Dominion
               the
               Monastery
               was
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               the
               Pope
               extorted
               this
               power
               from
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               drew
               all
               investitures
               to
               himself
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               Abbots
               swear
               allegeance
               and
               fealty
               .
               The
               Ceremony
               used
               by
               the
               Emperour
               in
               the
               Abbots
               confirmation
               ,
               was
               the
               delivering
               of
               a
               Staff
               and
               Ferula
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               to
               put
               him
               in
               mind
               of
               his
               Pastoral
               Office.
               
            
             
               Q.
               25.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Nuns
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               and
               what
               were
               their
               Rules
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Scholastica
              
               ,
               
               Sister
               to
               Bennet
               ,
               erected
               the
               Order
               of
               Nuns
               ,
               after
               Bennets
               Rule
               .
               They
               are
               not
               permitted
               to
               be
               Godmothers
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               not
               to
               goe
               abroad
               ,
               except
               in
               case
               of
               great
               necessity
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               some
               ancient
               women
               .
               They
               must
               give
               themselves
               to
               singing
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               and
               meditation
               ,
               and
               must
               observe
               the
               Canonical
               hours
               .
               They
               must
               not
               speak
               with
               any
               man
               ,
               except
               in
               publike
               before
               witnesses
               .
               None
               must
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Nunnery
               without
               one
               years
               probation
               at
               least
               .
               If
               any
               be
               found
               unchaste
               ,
               after
               three
               whippings
               she
               is
               sed
               with
               bread
               and
               water
               for
               one
               whole
               year
               in
               prison
               .
               None
               must
               wear
               Silks
               ;
               they
               are
               consecrated
               and
               vailed
               by
               the
               Bishop
               alone
               .
               When
               the
               Nun
               is
               cloathed
               with
               her
               Sacred
               Vestiments
               ,
               
               she
               approacheth
               to
               the
               altar
               ,
               holding
               in
               each
               hand
               burning
               Tapers
               ;
               there
               she
               kneeleth
               ,
               and
               having
               heard
               the
               Gospel
               read
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               prayeth
               for
               her
               perseverance
               in
               patience
               ,
               chastity
               ,
               sobriety
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               and
               other
               vertues
               .
               The
               Abbatesse
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               woman
               of
               d●scretion
               ,
               gravitie
               ,
               and
               religion
               ;
               who
               should
               be
               carefull
               and
               vigilant
               over
               her
               charge
               ;
               who
               must
               not
               suffer
               any
               man
               to
               speak
               either
               with
               her self
               ,
               or
               with
               her
               Nuns
               ,
               after
               Sun-set
               ,
               till
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               witnesses
               .
               She
               must
               not
               go
               abroad
               without
               the
               Bishops
               leave
               ,
               and
               upon
               urgent
               necessity
               ,
               and
               must
               leave
               in
               the
               interim
               a
               Deputy
               to
               look
               to
               her
               charge
               ;
               
               neither
               must
               she
               go
               abroad
               without
               some
               Nuns
               to
               accompany
               her
               .
               No
               young
               woman
               must
               be
               chosen
               Abbatesse
               ,
               nor
               any
               under
               60.
               years
               of
               age
               .
               No
               woman
               must
               be
               suffered
               to
               come
               into
               the
               Monks
               Covent
               ,
               nor
               must
               men
               be
               permitted
               to
               enter
               the
               Nunnery
               ,
               except
               the
               Priest
               to
               officiate
               ,
               who
               must
               stay
               no
               longer
               then
               whilest
               he
               is
               officiating
               .
               The
               Monasteries
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               must
               be
               built
               apart
               ,
               to
               prevent
               scandal
               and
               the
               temptations
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               The
               Abbatesse
               must
               not
               presume
               to
               impose
               hands
               ,
               to
               ordain
               Priests
               ,
               or
               to
               Vaile
               the
               Virgins
               .
            
             
               Q.
               26.
               
               What
               Laws
               were
               prescribed
               for
               Monasteries
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               That
               they
               should
               be
               built
               in
               such
               places
               ,
               
               where
               all
               conveniences
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               that
               the
               Brothers
               may
               not
               have
               occasion
               to
               gad
               abroad
               .
               2.
               
               That
               they
               may
               not
               ,
               being
               once
               dedicated
               ,
               be
               converted
               to
               secular
               uses
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Monks
               live
               disorderly
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               thrust
               out
               ,
               and
               Secular
               Canons
               be
               put
               in
               their
               place
               .
               So
               likewise
               the
               houses
               of
               Secular
               Canons
               may
               be
               converted
               into
               Monasteries
               .
               3.
               
               That
               in
               Synods
               or
               other
               publike
               meetings
               ,
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Cassinum
               take
               the
               place
               before
               all
               other
               Abbots
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               antiquitie
               and
               dignity
               of
               that
               Monastery
               ,
               being
               the
               Mother
               of
               all
               other
               Monasteries
               in
               the
               West
               .
               4.
               
               They
               were
               exempted
               from
               all
               civil
               exactions
               ,
               and
               Secular
               affairs
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               the
               more
               freely
               serve
               God.
               5.
               
               Every
               Monastery
               was
               permitted
               to
               have
               an
               Advocate
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Lawyer
               ,
               
               to
               maintain
               the
               Priviledges
               ,
               Lands
               and
               Revenues
               of
               the
               Covent
               ,
               for
               the
               ease
               of
               the
               Monks
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               secular
               affaires
               ;
               but
               the
               Advocate
               was
               to
               do
               nothing
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Abbot
               and
               his
               Monks
               ,
               nor
               they
               without
               him
               in
               secular
               businesse
               .
               6.
               
               Most
               Monasteries
               were
               erected
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               houses
               of
               devotion
               ,
               but
               also
               Schools
               of
               good
               learning
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               learned
               languages
               and
               liberal
               sciences
               were
               professed
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               Oswald
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               Angles
               ,
               as
               
                 Beda
                 l.
                 3.
                 c.
              
               3.
               witnesseth
               in
               his
               History
               ,
               gave
               large
               Possessions
               and
               Territories
               for
               building
               of
               Monasteries
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               youth
               might
               be
               educated
               ;
               and
               so
               Gregory
               the
               great
               employed
               divers
               Monasteries
               in
               England
               ,
               for
               extirpating
               of
               the
               Pelagian
               Heresie
               .
               
                 Balaeus
                 cen
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Maidulfus
                 Sc●tus
              
               the
               Philosopher
               erected
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Malmesbury
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               set
               up
               a
               School
               for
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               tongue
               ,
               where
               he
               read
               the
               Arts
               himself
               ,
               as
               
                 Balaeus
                 Cent.
                 14.
                 c
              
               :
               16.
               sheweth
               .
               For
               the
               same
               end
               were
               the
               Monasteries
               of
               Saint
               Dennis
               in
               Paris
               ,
               of
               
                 Millan
                 ▪
              
               of
               Rhemes
               ,
               of
               Saint
               Gall
               ,
               of
               Tours
               ,
               of
               Trevers
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               erected
               ;
               so
               were
               the
               Canons
               houses
               ,
               neer
               Cathedrals
               ,
               built
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               youth
               might
               there
               ,
               as
               in
               Colledges
               and
               Schools
               ,
               be
               targht
               and
               educated
               ;
               that
               from
               thence
               able
               Divines
               might
               be
               sent
               abroad
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Canons
               were
               enjoyned
               to
               maintain
               Professors
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               to
               assign
               Prebendaries
               for
               their
               sustinance
               .
               7.
               
               Though
               in
               the
               beginning
               Monks
               were
               Lay-men
               ,
               and
               lived
               not
               upon
               Tythes
               ,
               but
               on
               their
               Lands
               and
               Rents
               ,
               or
               on
               their
               own
               labours
               ,
               yet
               afterward
               when
               they
               were
               admitted
               into
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               permitted
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               they
               were
               invested
               with
               Tythes
               ,
               Oblations
               ,
               first
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               duties
               .
               Paschalis
               the
               second
               ,
               about
               the
               yeare
               of
               Christ
               1100.
               ordained
               that
               no
               Monks
               should
               pay
               Tythes
               of
               their
               own
               labours
               .
               And
               afterward
               Pope
               Adrian
               ,
               exempted
               from
               paying
               of
               Tythes
               ,
               the
               Cistertians
               ,
               Saint
               Iohns
               Knights
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               Templars
               .
               8.
               
               Monasteries
               had
               the
               same
               priviledge
               that
               Lords
               have
               over
               their
               Vassals
               ,
               namely
               ,
               to
               
               demand
               mortuaries
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               chiefe
               horse
               or
               other
               beast
               belonging
               to
               the
               party
               deceased
               .
               9.
               
               Great
               men
               and
               Princes
               thought
               no
               prison
               so
               sure
               as
               a
               Monastery
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Greek
               Emperours
               used
               to
               shut
               up
               in
               Moasteries
               their
               rebellious
               Children
               ,
               and
               potent
               Subjects
               whom
               they
               suspected
               either
               of
               greatness
               or
               ambition
               .
               So
               
                 Ludovicus
                 Pius
              
               was
               shut
               up
               in
               a
               Monastery
               by
               his
               Sonne
               Ludovicus
               the
               second
               :
               divers
               other
               examples
               are
               extant
               upon
               Record
               .
               10.
               
               Princes
               had
               such
               a
               conceit
               of
               the
               sanctity
               of
               Monasteries
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               they
               could
               not
               make
               sufficient
               satisfaction
               to
               God
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               except
               they
               had
               for
               some
               time
               shut
               themselves
               up
               in
               Monasteries
               .
               11.
               
               The
               Benedictine
               Monks
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               their
               Founder
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               eat
               flesh
               ,
               except
               birds
               at
               Christmas
               and
               Easter
               ;
               yet
               they
               may
               drink
               Wine
               ,
               except
               in
               Lent
               :
               But
               children
               ,
               aged
               ,
               and
               sick
               people
               were
               dispensed
               to
               eat
               flesh
               .
               12.
               
               When
               children
               by
               their
               Parents
               are
               shut
               up
               in
               Monasteries
               ,
               though
               afterwards
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               years
               of
               discretion
               ,
               they
               should
               desire
               to
               remove
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               not
               ,
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Covent
               ;
               because
               (
               say
               they
               )
               who
               are
               once
               dedicated
               to
               God
               ,
               may
               not
               returne
               to
               the
               world
               again
               :
               for
               this
               they
               alledge
               the
               example
               of
               Samuel
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               Temple
               being
               dedicated
               by
               Hannah
               his
               mother
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               persisted
               therein
               .
               But
               this
               was
               not
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               first
               Monasteries
               ,
               which
               left
               men
               to
               their
               own
               liberty
               ;
               and
               the
               Pope
               hath
               power
               to
               dispense
               with
               monastical
               Vows
               ;
               so
               he
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               dismissed
               out
               of
               the
               Monastery
               Casimir
               of
               Polonia
               ,
               whom
               the
               people
               chose
               for
               their
               King
               ;
               in
               memory
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Polonians
               were
               enjoyned
               by
               Clement
               2.
               to
               shave
               their
               crownes
               like
               Monks
               ,
               and
               the
               Knights
               at
               certain
               Feastivals
               to
               wear
               white
               Surplices
               ,
               like
               Priests
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               Divine
               Service
               .
               
               13.
               
               Of
               Monks
               and
               Lay-men
               were
               instituted
               Fraternities
               .
               For
               many
               devout
               Seculars
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               use
               the
               habit
               ,
               or
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               rigid
               rule
               of
               the
               Monks
               ,
               were
               notwithstanding
               willing
               to
               partake
               of
               their
               prayers
               and
               merit
               of
               their
               order
               ;
               so
               
               that
               at
               certain
               times
               they
               had
               their
               meetings
               for
               relieving
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               for
               prayers
               and
               publick
               supplications
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               had
               their
               Processions
               in
               sackcloth
               ,
               and
               their
               faces
               covered
               with
               linnen
               ,
               whipping
               their
               naked
               backs
               in
               figne
               of
               repentance
               .
               Of
               these
               Fraternities
               were
               divers
               Families
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               8.
               
               Sebastian
               ,
               S.
               Roch
               ,
               S.
               Ann.
               S.
               Anthony
               ,
               S.
               Dominie
               ,
               S.
               Martin
               of
               the
               Rosary
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               .
               Of
               these
               passages
               see
               
                 Bruschius
                 ,
                 Balaeus
                 ,
                 Pol.
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 Surius
              
               in
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               the
               Centuries
               of
               
                 Magdeburg
                 ,
                 Isidor
              
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Tenth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 new
                 religious
                 orders
                 sprung
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Benedictines
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Cluniacenses
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Camaldulenses
                 and
                 Monks
                 of
                 the
                 Shadowy
                 Valley
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Sylvestrini
                   ,
                   Grandimontenses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Carthusians
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Monks
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Anthony
                
                 of
                 Vienna
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Cistertians
                   ,
                   Bernardins
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Humiliati
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Fraemonstratenses
                 ,
                 and
                 Gilbertins
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Cruciferi
                   ,
                   Hospitalarii
                   ,
                   Trin●tarians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Bethlemits
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Johannites
                 ,
                 or
                 first
                 religious
                 Knights
                 in
                 Christendom
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Templars
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Teutonici
                 or
                 Mariani
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Knights
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Lazarus
                   ,
                   Calatrava
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   S.
                   James
                
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 orders
                 of
                 Mendicant
                 Friers
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Augustinians
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Carmelits
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Dominicans
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Francisca●s
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 things
                 chiefly
                 remarkable
                 in
                 the
                 Franciscan
                 order
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Knights
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 and
                 Gladiatores
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Knights
                 of
                 S.
                 Mary
                 ,
                 of
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Montesians
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 
                   Vallis
                   Scholarium
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Canons
                   Regular
                
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Mark.
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 S.
                 Clara
                 ,
                 S.
                 
                   Pauls
                   Eremites
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Boni-homines
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 servants
                 of
                 S.
                 Mary
                 ,
                 Coelestini
                 ,
                 and
                 Jesuati
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 order
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Briget
                
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 order
                 of
                 S.
                 Katherine
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Justina
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Eremites
                 of
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 S.
                 
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   Albati
                   ,
                   Fratricelli
                   ,
                   Turlupini
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Montolivetenses
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 The
                 Can●ns
                 of
                 S.
                 George
                 ,
                 the
                 Mendicants
                 of
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 Lateran
                 ,
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ad
                 Nemus
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Minimi
                 ,
                 of
                 Iesu-Maria
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 The
                 orders
                 of
                 Knight-hood
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 year
                 1400.
                 namely
                 of
                 the
                 Annunciada
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Maurice
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Golden
                 Fleece
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ;
                 of
                 S.
                 Michael
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               X.
               
            
             
               Quest.
               1.
               
               WHat
               new
               Religious
               Orders
               did
               there
               spring
               up
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               upon
               the
               decay
               of
               the
               Benedictines
               ,
               and
               what
               were
               the
               Cluniacenses
               ?
            
             
               A.
               After
               the
               Benedictines
               had
               flourished
               in
               the
               West
               about
               400.
               years
               ,
               namely
               from
               the
               time
               of
               Iustinian
               ,
               tili
               Conradus
               the
               first
               ,
               about
               the
               900.
               year
               of
               Christ
               ;
               out
               of
               this
               root
               sprung
               up
               new
               branches
               ,
               who
               being
               offended
               at
               the
               loose
               lives
               of
               the
               Benedictines
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               fallen
               off
               from
               their
               Founders
               rule
               ,
               resolved
               to
               retain
               the
               old
               rule
               of
               Benet
               ,
               but
               to
               adde
               some
               new
               stat●●es
               thereto
               ,
               and
               to
               underp●op
               the
               old
               decaying
               house
               ,
               with
               new
               posts
               .
               The
               first
               that
               began
               this
               reformation
               was
               Ber●o
               ,
               who
               built
               a
               Monastery
               near
               Cluniacum
               ,
               over
               which
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               dying
               ,
               he
               placed
               one
               Odo
               to
               be
               Abbot
               thereof
               ;
               which
               Odo
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               indeed
               ,
               that
               revived
               Bennets
               rule
               ,
               and
               inforced
               it
               with
               new
               additions
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               the
               place
               his
               Monks
               were
               called
               Cluniacenses
               ,
               
               and
               not
               Benedictines
               ;
               by
               their
               rule
               ,
               the
               Abbot
               must
               eat
               with
               his
               Brothers
               ,
               and
               not
               alwayes
               with
               strangers
               ;
               a
               revolting
               Monk
               may
               be
               recevied
               again
               above
               three
               times
               ;
               fearing
               least
               the
               wandering
               sheep
               should
               become
               a
               prey
               to
               the
               Woolf.
               They
               renewed
               the
               custom
               of
               dipping
               the
               consecrated
               bread
               into
               the
               Cup
               ;
               which
               was
               used
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               to
               children
               and
               the
               sick
               ;
               and
               afterward
               was
               promiscuously
               used
               by
               all
               at
               the
               Communion
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               condemned
               by
               Pope
               Iulius
               ,
               340.
               years
               after
               Christ
               :
               but
               this
               custom
               revived
               again
               An.
               580.
               and
               was
               condemned
               again
               by
               the
               third
               Synod
               of
               Bracara
               :
               at
               last
               An.
               920.
               it
               was
               revived
               by
               these
               Monks
               of
               Cluniacum
               .
               When
               any
               is
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               their
               order
               ,
               they
               are
               brought
               to
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               there
               they
               are
               clipped
               ,
               
               shaved
               ,
               
               washed
               ,
               and
               stript
               of
               their
               old
               cloathes
               :
               and
               then
               being
               new
               cloathed
               ,
               are
               admitted
               .
               These
               Monks
               at
               first
               were
               very
               strict
               ,
               but
               afterward
               became
               more
               loose
               .
            
             
               Q.
               2.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Camaldulenses
               and
               Monks
               of
               
                 the
                 Shady
                 Valley
              
               ?
            
             
               A.
               About
               the
               yeer
               of
               Christ
               1030.
               according
               to
               Sabellicus
               ,
               
               one
               Romualdus
               of
               Ravenna
               ,
               perceiving
               how
               the
               rule
               of
               Bennet
               was
               neglected
               ,
               began
               to
               lay
               the
               foundation
               of
               a
               new
               Order
               in
               the
               Field
               Camaldulum
               ;
               whence
               he
               gave
               the
               name
               of
               Camaldulenses
               to
               his
               Monks
               .
               He
               erected
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               a
               Monastery
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Appenins
               ;
               having
               obtained
               a
               place
               from
               one
               Modulus
               ,
               who
               dreamed
               he
               had
               seen
               in
               his
               sleep
               Ladders
               ,
               reaching
               from
               that
               place
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               on
               which
               he
               saw
               Mortals
               cloathed
               in
               white
               ,
               mounting
               upward
               ;
               whereupon
               Romualdus
               procureth
               the
               place
               ,
               buildeth
               a
               Covent
               ,
               and
               gave
               his
               Monks
               white
               hoods
               to
               wear
               .
               He
               enjoynd
               them
               also
               to
               silence
               ,
               except
               in
               time
               of
               divine
               service
               ;
               and
               yet
               some
               ,
               to
               keep
               their
               rule
               of
               silence
               the
               more
               strictly
               ,
               will
               not
               joyn
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               but
               pray
               by
               themselves
               :
               two
               days
               every
               week
               they
               feed
               on
               bread
               and
               water
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               fast
               ;
               and
               sit
               bare-footed
               on
               the
               ground
               .
               About
               half
               a
               mile
               from
               thence
               are
               wooden
               crosses
               ,
               which
               women
               must
               not
               go
               beyond
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               the
               Popes
               curse
               .
               The
               order
               of
               
                 Vallis
                 Vmbrosa
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Shadowy
                 Valley
              
               ,
               
               was
               instituted
               An.
               1060.
               by
               one
               
                 Iohn
                 Gualbert
              
               ,
               a
               Florentine
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               :
               this
               Iohn
               having
               forgiven
               his
               enemy
               ,
               who
               had
               killed
               his
               Brother
               ,
               (
               for
               which
               mercy
               shewed
               to
               his
               enemy
               ,
               in
               a
               certain
               Abby
               Church
               ,
               whither
               he
               went
               for
               devotion
               ,
               he
               was
               thanked
               (
               so
               the
               story
               goeth
               )
               by
               a
               Crucifix
               there
               ,
               which
               bowed
               its
               head
               to
               him
               )
               resolved
               to
               renounce
               the
               world
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               Shadowy
               Vally
               ,
               where
               there
               were
               two
               Monks
               living
               .
               In
               that
               place
               he
               makes
               up
               a
               like
               house
               of
               boards
               ;
               but
               his
               fame
               grew
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               many
               both
               Clergy
               and
               Lay-men
               flock
               to
               him
               ;
               And
               the
               Lady
               of
               the
               soyle
               being
               Abbatesse
               ,
               bestowed
               the
               ground
               upon
               him
               ,
               with
               other
               large
               possessions
               .
               So
               he
               being
               made
               Abbot
               ,
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Monks
               ,
               who
               were
               gathered
               together
               there
               ,
               proposed
               Saint
               
               Bennets
               rule
               to
               be
               observed
               ;
               which
               he
               enlarged
               by
               causing
               lights
               to
               burn
               still
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               Chappel
               and
               Dormitory
               ;
               and
               ordering
               that
               they
               should
               wear
               no
               other
               cloth
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               made
               of
               the
               wooll
               of
               their
               own
               sheep
               .
               
               He
               reformed
               divers
               Monasteries
               ,
               and
               placed
               over
               them
               Provosts
               of
               his
               own
               choosing
               ;
               he
               built
               also
               divers
               in
               Lombardy
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               was
               Canonized
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 Alexander
                 2.
              
               and
               Gregory
               7.
               
               Popes
               ;
               his
               order
               was
               ratified
               .
               Their
               habit
               was
               of
               a
               purple
               ,
               or
               as
               others
               write
               ,
               of
               an
               ash-colour
               .
            
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               
                 What
                 were
                 the
              
               Sylvestrini
               ,
               Grandimontenses
               ,
               and
               Carthusians
               .
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Sylvestrini
               were
               so
               named
               from
               one
               Sylvester
               ,
               
               who
               instituted
               this
               order
               after
               the
               rule
               and
               habit
               of
               the
               Monks
               of
               
                 Vallis
                 Vmbrosa
              
               .
               This
               order
               was
               begun
               in
               the
               Marquisate
               of
               Ancona
               in
               Italy
               .
               
               The
               Grandimontenses
               were
               so
               called
               from
               the
               voice
               that
               three
               times
               uttered
               these
               words
               in
               
                 Grandi
                 Monte
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Great
                 Hill
              
               ,
               where
               one
               Peter
               was
               advised
               by
               the
               same
               voice
               to
               build
               his
               Monastery
               .
               This
               Peter
               was
               disciple
               and
               successor
               to
               one
               Steven
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               year
               1076.
               erected
               this
               order
               in
               Gascony
               ,
               where
               on
               the
               Hill
               Muretum
               he
               built
               him
               a
               cottage
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               wandered
               through
               many
               desarts
               .
               He
               prescribes
               a
               rule
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               patched
               up
               of
               Bennets
               rule
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Rites
               of
               the
               
                 Canons
                 Regular
              
               ,
               of
               Saint
               Austins
               Monks
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Eremites
               .
               He
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               wore
               on
               his
               naked
               body
               a
               Coat
               of
               Males
               ,
               his
               bed
               was
               a
               hard
               board
               ,
               without
               either
               straw
               or
               coverlid
               ;
               with
               often
               kneeling
               ,
               kissing
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               beating
               it
               with
               his
               forehead
               and
               nose
               ,
               he
               made
               his
               hands
               and
               knees
               hard
               like
               a
               Callus
               ,
               or
               Corn
               ,
               and
               his
               nose
               crooked
               .
               This
               order
               at
               first
               was
               ruled
               by
               a
               Prior
               ;
               afterward
               Pope
               Iohn
               22.
               gave
               them
               an
               Abbot
               .
               The
               Carthusians
               or
               Charter
               Friers
               were
               instituted
               by
               Bruno
               ,
               
               born
               in
               Collen
               ,
               and
               professor
               of
               Philosophy
               in
               Paris
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               1080.
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ;
               being
               present
               at
               the
               singing
               of
               the
               office
               for
               his
               fellow
               Professor
               now
               dead
               (
               a
               man
               highly
               reputed
               for
               his
               holy
               life
               )
               the
               dead
               corps
               suddenly
               sitteth
               up
               in
               the
               Beer
               ,
               and
               crieth
               out
               
                 [
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 Gods
                 just
                 judgements
                 
                 condemned
                 ]
              
               these
               words
               it
               uttered
               three
               several
               days
               :
               at
               which
               Bruno
               was
               so
               affrighted
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               held
               so
               pious
               ,
               was
               damned
               ;
               what
               would
               become
               of
               himself
               and
               many
               more
               ?
               therefore
               concluded
               there
               was
               no
               safety
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               forsaking
               the
               world
               :
               hereupon
               he
               with
               six
               of
               his
               scholars
               betook
               themselves
               to
               a
               hideous
               place
               for
               dark
               woods
               ,
               high
               hills
               ,
               rocks
               ,
               and
               wilde
               beasts
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Dolphinie
               neer
               Grenoble
               ;
               the
               place
               was
               called
               Carthusia
               ,
               whence
               his
               Monks
               took
               their
               name
               ,
               and
               there
               built
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               having
               obtained
               the
               ground
               of
               Hugo
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Grenoble
               ,
               who
               also
               became
               a
               Monk
               of
               that
               order
               .
               By
               their
               rule
               ,
               these
               Monks
               should
               wear
               sack-cloth
               ,
               or
               a
               hair
               shirt
               next
               their
               skin
               ,
               a
               long
               white
               cloth-coat
               loose
               ,
               with
               a
               hood
               ,
               and
               a
               black
               cloak
               over
               ,
               when
               they
               walke
               abroad
               .
               The
               Lay-Brothers
               wear
               a
               short
               coat
               to
               their
               knees
               .
               They
               eat
               no
               flesh
               at
               all
               ,
               they
               buy
               no
               fish
               ,
               but
               eat
               them
               when
               offered
               ;
               they
               eat
               branny
               bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               wine
               mingled
               with
               water
               .
               On
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               and
               fifth
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               they
               feed
               onely
               upon
               cheese
               and
               egges
               .
               On
               the
               third
               day
               or
               Saturday
               on
               pulse
               ,
               or
               pot-herbs
               ;
               on
               the
               second
               ,
               fourth
               ,
               and
               sixth
               ,
               upon
               bread
               and
               water
               onely
               .
               Every
               one
               dresseth
               his
               own
               meat
               ;
               they
               eat
               apart
               ,
               and
               but
               once
               a
               day
               .
               Yet
               on
               the
               chief
               Festivals
               of
               
                 Christmasse
                 ,
                 Easter
                 ,
                 Whitsuntide
                 ,
                 Epiphany
                 ,
                 Purification
                 ,
              
               the
               twelve
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               Baptist
               ,
               
                 Michael
                 ,
                 Martin
              
               ,
               and
               all-Saints
               ,
               they
               eat
               twice
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               together
               at
               one
               Table
               ,
               and
               then
               may
               talk
               together
               ;
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               they
               must
               keep
               silence
               :
               every
               one
               hath
               his
               own
               cell
               ,
               wherein
               they
               pray
               ,
               read
               ,
               meditate
               ,
               and
               write
               books
               ;
               and
               in
               these
               cells
               they
               observe
               the
               Canonical
               hours
               ;
               but
               their
               Mattins
               and
               Vespers
               they
               keep
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               have
               Masse
               on
               these
               days
               ,
               wherein
               they
               eat
               twice
               .
               They
               are
               not
               suffered
               to
               go
               abroad
               ,
               except
               the
               Prior
               and
               Procurator
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Covent
               .
               They
               are
               limited
               to
               enjoy
               a
               certain
               quantity
               of
               land
               ,
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               sheep
               ,
               goats
               ,
               and
               asses
               ,
               which
               they
               must
               not
               exceed
               .
               They
               must
               admit
               no
               women
               into
               their
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               were
               they
               to
               have
               in
               one
               Covent
               above
               twelve
               Religious
               me●
               ,
               besides
               the
               Prior
               ,
               and
               eighteen
               Converts
               
               or
               Lay-Brothers
               ,
               with
               a
               few
               servants
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               to
               come
               into
               the
               Quire
               where
               the
               Prior
               and
               his
               brothers
               sit
               ;
               
               but
               these
               are
               in
               a
               lower
               Quire
               by
               themselves
               .
               They
               never
               admit
               any
               again
               into
               their
               society
               ,
               who
               once
               leaves
               them
               .
               
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 ancient
                 rules
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 tyed
                 ,
              
               but
               in
               some
               things
               are
               fallen
               off
               now
               :
               the
               Monks
               of
               this
               order
               have
               a
               meeting
               or
               chapter
               yearly
               at
               Carthusia
               ,
               about
               their
               own
               affairs
               ;
               hither
               two
               Monks
               out
               of
               every
               Cloyster
               do
               repaire
               ,
               where
               they
               stay
               fourteen
               days
               ;
               this
               order
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               third
               ,
               An.
               1178.
               they
               came
               into
               
                 England
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1180.
               and
               seated
               themselves
               at
               Witham
               ,
               neer
               Bath
               .
            
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               
                 What
                 were
                 the
                 Monks
                 of
                 Saint
              
               Anthony
               of
               Vienna
               ,
               
               the
               Cistertians
               ,
               Bernardins
               ,
               and
               Humiliati
               ?
            
             
               A.
               About
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               1095.
               
               Saint
               Anthonies
               Monks
               of
               Vienna
               ,
               were
               set
               up
               by
               Gastho
               and
               Gerondus
               ,
               two
               Noble
               men
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               live
               according
               to
               Saint
               Austins
               rule
               :
               of
               which
               we
               have
               already
               said
               .
               
               The
               Cistertians
               began
               about
               the
               year
               1098.
               by
               one
               Robert
               Abbot
               of
               Molismenia
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               taking
               offence
               at
               the
               loose
               lives
               of
               the
               Benedictines
               ,
               by
               the
               perswasion
               of
               
                 Steven
                 Harding
              
               an
               Englishman
               ,
               forsook
               that
               society
               ;
               and
               being
               accompanied
               with
               one
               and
               twenty
               other
               Monks
               ,
               came
               to
               Cistertium
               in
               Burgundy
               ,
               where
               they
               erected
               their
               Covent
               .
               Here
               they
               resolved
               to
               stick
               close
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Bennet
               ,
               and
               to
               cut
               off
               all
               the
               superfluities
               of
               apparrel
               and
               dyer
               ,
               introduced
               by
               the
               loose
               Monks
               of
               that
               order
               :
               and
               because
               they
               did
               not
               find
               that
               Saint
               Bennet
               ever
               possessed
               Churches
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Oblations
               ,
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               Sepultures
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               had
               Mills
               ▪
               Farmes
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               ever
               suffered
               Women
               to
               enter
               into
               his
               Covent
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               buried
               there
               any
               ,
               except
               his
               own
               Sister
               ;
               therefore
               they
               meant
               to
               abandon
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               professe
               poverty
               with
               Christ
               ▪
               they
               would
               not
               suffer
               their
               Monks
               to
               meddle
               with
               Husbandry
               ,
               or
               any
               secular
               affairs
               ;
               and
               with
               Saint
               Bennet
               they
               ordered
               ,
               that
               their
               Monastery
               should
               consist
               but
               of
               twelve
               Monks
               and
               an
               Abbot
               .
               They
               must
               keep
               silence
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               to
               the
               Abbot
               or
               Prior.
               If
               any
               Monk
               run
               away
               from
               his
               Monastery
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               
               forced
               back
               again
               by
               the
               Bishop
               .
               The
               Cistertiant
               must
               be
               contented
               with
               two
               coats
               ,
               and
               two
               hoods
               ;
               they
               must
               work
               with
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               observe
               strictly
               their
               fasts
               ;
               they
               must
               salute
               strangers
               by
               bowing
               their
               head
               and
               body
               ;
               and
               in
               imitation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               must
               wash
               their
               feet
               .
               No
               Fugitive
               is
               to
               be
               received
               into
               the
               Covent
               ,
               after
               the
               third
               time
               .
               The
               Abbots
               Table
               must
               be
               furnished
               for
               strangers
               .
               This
               order
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Vrban
               the
               second
               ,
               An.
               1100.
               and
               came
               into
               
                 England
                 An.
              
               1132.
               
               Their
               colour
               was
               gray
               ,
               whence
               in
               the
               beginning
               they
               were
               named
               Grisei
               .
               
               The
               Bernardines
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Saint
               Bernard
               ,
               Abbot
               of
               Clarivallis
               ,
               were
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Cistertians
               ,
               but
               that
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               they
               wear
               a
               black
               coat
               over
               a
               white
               cloak
               :
               Yet
               on
               festivals
               they
               wear
               the
               Cistertian
               habit
               ,
               to
               shew
               whence
               they
               came
               .
               The
               Bernardines
               and
               Cistertians
               are
               not
               subject
               to
               Advocats
               or
               Bishops
               .
               And
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               third
               ,
               ordered
               that
               if
               the
               Bishop
               refused
               to
               blesse
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               he
               may
               receive
               benediction
               from
               his
               own
               Monks
               .
               The
               Humiliati
               arose
               in
               Germany
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               1164.
               
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Frederick
                 Barbar●ssa
              
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Wars
               against
               Lambardie
               brought
               captive
               thence
               into
               Germany
               multitudes
               of
               men
               ,
               with
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               ;
               these
               growing
               weary
               of
               their
               long
               exile
               ,
               cloath
               themselves
               in
               white
               ,
               and
               approaching
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               fall
               down
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               begging
               pardon
               for
               their
               delinquency
               ;
               from
               this
               posture
               they
               were
               called
               Humiliati
               ;
               the
               Emperour
               being
               moved
               with
               their
               tears
               and
               habit
               ,
               
               gave
               them
               leave
               to
               return
               home
               into
               their
               Country
               :
               who
               being
               returned
               ,
               resolved
               to
               live
               a
               Monastical
               life
               ;
               therefore
               they
               built
               Monasteries
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               gave
               themselves
               to
               prayer
               ,
               fasting
               ,
               meditation
               ,
               and
               making
               of
               cloth
               .
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               did
               first
               ratifie
               this
               order
               ,
               and
               then
               their
               succeeding
               Popes
               .
               They
               wear
               a
               plain
               coat
               ,
               a
               Scopular
               ,
               and
               a
               white
               cloak
               over
               it
               ;
               they
               follow
               Bennets
               rule
               in
               some
               part
               .
            
             
               Q.
               5.
               
               
                 What
                 were
                 the
              
               Praemonstratenses
               ,
               and
               Gilbertins
               ?
            
             
               A.
               One
               Robert
               of
               Lorrain
               ,
               or
               N●bert
               ,
               as
               others
               write
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Magdeburg
               ,
               to
               which
               Church
               he
               procured
               the
               title
               of
               Primate
               of
               Germany
               
               from
               the
               Pope
               ;
               This
               Nobert
               I
               say
               ,
               being
               offended
               at
               the
               dissolute
               lives
               of
               Monks
               ,
               betook
               himselfe
               into
               a
               desar●
               ,
               in
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Liege
               ,
               with
               thirteen
               others
               .
               He
               went
               about
               bare-footed
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Winter
               ▪
               preaching
               repentance
               ,
               abou●
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               1119.
               
               These
               Monks
               live
               after
               the
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               ,
               was
               delivered
               to
               them
               in
               golden
               Letters
               ,
               from
               himself
               in
               a
               vision
               ▪
               They
               were
               named
               Praemonstratenses
               ,
               
               from
               the
               place
               where
               they
               first
               setled
               in
               the
               Dioc●ss
               of
               Landunum
               ,
               called
               Praemonstratum
               ,
               or
               because
               this
               place
               in
               a
               vision
               was
               Praemonstratus
               ,
               or
               fore
               shewed
               to
               them
               .
               Their
               habit
               is
               a
               white
               coat
               ,
               with
               a
               linnen
               Sarpless
               ,
               under
               a
               white
               cloak
               .
               Calixtus
               the
               second
               confirmed
               this
               order
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               the
               title
               of
               
                 Canons
                 Regular
                 exempt
              
               ;
               their
               Abbot
               by
               their
               rule
               must
               not
               wear
               a
               Mitre
               and
               Glove●
               ,
               whereas
               other
               Abbots
               wear
               both
               ,
               with
               Rings
               also
               on
               their
               singers
               ,
               and
               Staves
               in
               their
               hands
               .
               All
               the
               Abbots
               of
               this
               order
               ,
               or
               their
               Deputies
               are
               to
               meet
               once
               a
               year
               at
               Praemnstratum
               ,
               to
               consult
               about
               the
               affairs
               of
               their
               order
               .
               If
               any
               out
               of
               stubbornesse
               refuse
               to
               come
               ,
               a
               penalty
               may
               be
               inflicted
               on
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               other
               Abbots
               ,
               which
               neither
               Bishop
               ,
               nor
               Arch-Bishop
               can
               take
               off
               ,
               but
               the
               Pope
               alone
               .
               The
               Abbots
               also
               have
               power
               of
               excommunication
               and
               absolution
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Monks
               under
               their
               power
               :
               If
               differences
               arise
               ,
               they
               must
               compose
               them
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               appeal
               to
               secular
               Courts
               :
               They
               must
               not
               keep
               or
               feed
               Deer
               ,
               Dogs
               ,
               Hawkes
               ,
               Swine
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               may
               bring
               scandal
               upon
               their
               order
               :
               If
               their
               Dio●esan
               refuse
               to
               give
               them
               ordination
               ,
               they
               may
               receive
               it
               of
               any
               other
               Bishop
               :
               they
               were
               exempted
               from
               the
               Bishops
               jurisdiction
               .
               These
               and
               many
               other
               priviledges
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               bestowed
               on
               them
               ;
               they
               had
               n●
               Schooles
               among
               them
               for
               education
               of
               the
               youth
               they
               came
               into
               England
               about
               the
               year
               1145.
               and
               seated
               themselves
               in
               Lincolnshire
               .
               They
               had
               liber●●
               from
               the
               Pope
               to
               have
               Nunneries
               close
               to
               their
               Mon●●stries
               .
               The
               Gilbertins
               were
               so
               called
               from
               one
               G●lbert
               of
               Lincolnshire
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               year
               1148.
               instituted
               this
               order
               ,
               and
               erected
               in
               a
               short
               time
               
               thirteen
               Monasteries
               ;
               
               to
               which
               he
               prescribed
               statutes
               ,
               collected
               out
               of
               the
               rules
               of
               Austin
               and
               Bennet
               .
               This
               order
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Eugenius
               the
               third
               .
               Gilberts
               chief
               Cloyster
               was
               at
               Sempringham
               in
               Lincolnshire
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               born
               ;
               in
               which
               were
               700.
               
               Friers
               ,
               and
               1100.
               
               Nuns
               .
            
             
               Q.
               6.
               
               
                 What
                 were
                 the
              
               Cruciferi
               ,
               Hospitalarii
               ,
               Trinitarians
               ,
               and
               Bethlemites
               ?
            
             
               A.
               These
               
                 Cruciferi
                 ,
                 Crucigeri
              
               ,
               or
               as
               we
               call
               them
               ,
               Cruched
               Friers
               ,
               
               came
               into
               
                 England
                 An.
              
               1244.
               and
               had
               their
               first
               Monastery
               at
               Colchester
               ;
               but
               were
               instituted
               ,
               as
               the
               story
               goeth
               ,
               by
               Cyriacus
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               Cross
               which
               Helena
               found
               by
               his
               direction
               .
               These
               were
               to
               carry
               a
               Cross
               in
               their
               hand
               still
               when
               they
               went
               abroad
               ;
               afterward
               in
               the
               year
               1215.
               they
               were
               restored
               or
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               or
               rather
               newly
               instituted
               ,
               because
               the
               great
               commotion
               raised
               in
               Rome
               by
               the
               Albigense●
               ,
               was
               suppressed
               by
               the
               Croysud●s
               ,
               or
               Army
               of
               Christians
               ,
               whose
               hadge
               on
               their
               garments
               was
               a
               Cross
               ;
               these
               were
               then
               going
               for
               Syria
               against
               the
               Infidels
               .
               This
               order
               was
               ratified
               by
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               fourth
               ,
               and
               Alexander
               the
               third
               .
               They
               wear
               a
               sky-coloured
               habit
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               second
               .
               
               Polyd●r
               takes
               the
               Crucigeri
               for
               another
               order
               ,
               because
               they
               wear
               a
               black
               cloak
               ,
               and
               carry
               not
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               but
               on
               their
               breast
               a
               white
               and
               red
               Cross
               ,
               and
               observe
               St.
               Austins
               rule
               .
               
               The
               
                 Hospitalers
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               had
               their
               beginning
               at
               Rome
               ,
               about
               the
               yeer
               1201.
               and
               were
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ;
               they
               had
               the
               same
               rule
               and
               priviledges
               that
               other
               Monks
               before
               them
               .
               Their
               chief
               office
               was
               to
               take
               care
               of
               ,
               and
               lodge
               the
               sick
               and
               poor
               ,
               and
               to
               bury
               them
               when
               they
               were
               dead
               .
               
               The
               Trinitarians
               ,
               or
               order
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               began
               An.
               1211.
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Ma●ta
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Felix
                 Anachoreta
              
               .
               These
               two
               were
               warned
               in
               a
               dream
               to
               repair
               to
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               to
               obtain
               of
               him
               a
               place
               〈◊〉
               their
               order
               ▪
               he
               likewise
               being
               warned
               in
               a
               dream
               to
               entertaine
               them
               ,
               confirmes
               their
               order
               ,
               cloaths
               them
               both
               in
               white
               cloaks
               ,
               with
               a
               red
               and
               ●ky
               coloured
               Cross
               wrought
               on
               the
               breast
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               calls
               them
               
                 Brothers
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Monks
                 of
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 Captives
              
               ;
               for
               their
               charge
               was
               to
               gather
               money
               for
               redeeming
               captive
               Christians
               from
               the
               Infidels
               .
               This
               order
               came
               into
               
                 England
                 An.
              
               1357.
               
               Two
               parts
               of
               all
               their
               Revenues
               they
               were
               to
               reserve
               for
               their
               own
               maintenance
               ,
               the
               third
               was
               for
               the
               Captives
               .
               By
               their
               rule
               three
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               three
               Lay-brothers
               may
               cohabit
               ,
               with
               one
               Proc●●ator
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               to
               be
               called
               by
               this
               name
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               name
               Minister
               :
               Their
               garments
               must
               be
               of
               white
               cloth
               ;
               they
               must
               lie
               in
               woollen
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               put
               off
               their
               breeches
               when
               they
               goe
               to
               bed
               .
               They
               may
               ride
               on
               Asses
               ,
               but
               not
               on
               Horse-back
               .
               They
               are
               to
               fast
               ,
               as
               other
               orders
               doe
               ,
               and
               to
               eat
               flesh
               upon
               Sundays
               only
               ,
               from
               Easter
               till
               Advent
               Sunday
               ,
               and
               from
               Christmass
               till
               Septuagesima
               Sunday
               :
               Likewise
               on
               The
               
                 Nativity
                 ,
                 Epiphany
                 ,
                 Ascension
              
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Assumption
               ,
               and
               Purification
               of
               Mary
               ,
               and
               on
               
                 All
                 Saints
              
               dayes
               .
               They
               are
               to
               labour
               with
               their
               hands
               ;
               to
               hold
               a
               Chapter
               or
               meeting
               every
               Sunday
               for
               regulating
               of
               their
               Covent
               :
               And
               a
               general
               Chapter
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               every
               year
               ,
               on
               the
               Octaves
               of
               Pentecost
               .
               Their
               Minister
               must
               be
               chosen
               by
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               Brothers
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               a
               Priest
               ;
               every
               Covent
               must
               have
               his
               Minister
               ;
               and
               over
               these
               must
               be
               a
               great
               Minister
               .
               None
               must
               be
               admitted
               into
               this
               Order
               till
               he
               be
               past
               twenty
               years
               of
               age
               .
               They
               must
               shave
               ,
               but
               the
               Lay-Brothers
               may
               permit
               their
               Beards
               to
               grow
               .
               
               At
               certain
               times
               of
               the
               year
               the
               faithfull
               that
               are
               dead
               must
               be
               absolved
               in
               the
               Church-yard
               .
               Their
               Rules
               concerning
               love
               ,
               sobriety
               ,
               continency
               ,
               and
               other
               Christian
               vertues
               ,
               
               ●re
               the
               saine
               that
               we
               have
               mentioned
               before
               in
               the
               rules
               of
               
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Bennet
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Bethlemites
               about
               the
               year
               1257.
               had
               their
               first
               residence
               in
               Cambridge
               .
               They
               were
               apparelled
               like
               the
               Dominicans
               or
               Praedieants
               ,
               but
               on
               their
               breasts
               they
               wore
               a
               red
               Star
               ,
               like
               a
               Comet
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               that
               Star
               ,
               which
               appeared
               at
               Christs
               Nativity
               .
            
             
               Q.
               7.
               
               Who
               were
               the
               first
               Religious
               Knights
               in
               Christendome
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               I●●●nnites
               
               or
               Knight
               Hospitalers
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               who
               got
               leave
               of
               the
               Calyph●
               of
               Egypt
               to
               build
               a
               Monastery
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               which
               they
               dedicated
               
               to
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               :
               The
               first
               Abbot
               and
               Moaks
               of
               this
               Covent
               were
               sent
               thither
               from
               Amalphia
               in
               ●●ly
               :
               The
               same
               Amalphitans
               built
               also
               at
               Ierusalem
               a
               Nunnery
               for
               such
               women
               as
               came
               on
               Pilgrimage
               thither
               .
               The
               first
               Abbatess
               hereof
               was
               Saint
               Agnes
               ,
               a
               noble
               Matron
               ;
               these
               Monks
               of
               Ierusalem
               for
               the
               greater
               ease
               of
               poor
               pilgrims
               built
               an
               Hospital
               ,
               to
               receive
               them
               in
               ,
               and
               withal
               a
               Chappel
               or
               Oratory
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ;
               or
               as
               some
               think
               ,
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Eleemosynarius
              
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               his
               bounteous
               almes
               to
               the
               poor
               ;
               he
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Pho●●
               ,
               was
               Patriarch
               of
               Alexandria
               ;
               this
               Hospital
               was
               maintained
               by
               the
               Amalphitans
               .
               The
               
                 Hospitalers
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1099.
               when
               Ierusalem
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Christians
               ,
               began
               to
               grow
               rich
               ,
               potent
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               esteem
               ,
               both
               with
               King
               Godefrid
               ,
               and
               his
               Successor
               Baldwin
               ;
               their
               Order
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Honorius
               the
               second
               ;
               so
               having
               obtained
               much
               wealth
               ,
               they
               binde
               themselves
               by
               Vowes
               to
               be
               Hospitable
               to
               all
               the
               Latine
               pilgrims
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               with
               their
               arms
               Christianity
               against
               all
               Infidels
               .
               They
               follow
               the
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               canonical
               hours
               say
               so
               many
               Pater-N●sters
               :
               They
               goe
               armed
               ,
               having
               a
               belt
               with
               a
               white
               cross
               :
               over
               which
               they
               wear
               a
               black
               cloak
               with
               a
               white
               cross
               :
               many
               of
               them
               in
               time
               of
               peace
               wear
               a
               black
               cross
               ;
               but
               in
               time
               of
               war
               a
               red
               one
               :
               they
               have
               a
               Master
               over
               them
               ,
               whom
               they
               chuse
               themselves
               .
               Their
               first
               Master
               was
               Gerard
               ;
               the
               next
               
                 Raymundus
                 de
                 Podio
              
               a
               Florentine
               ,
               chosen
               in
               the
               year
               1103.
               
               In
               every
               Province
               they
               have
               also
               a
               Prior.
               Every
               one
               that
               enters
               into
               this
               order
               voweth
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               poverty
               ,
               and
               chastity
               :
               they
               are
               tyed
               three
               times
               yearly
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               at
               Christmas
               ,
               Easter
               ,
               and
               Whitsuntide
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               they
               must
               not
               use
               merchandizing
               ,
               nor
               be
               usurers
               ,
               no●
               make
               wills
               ,
               or
               make
               any
               their
               heirs
               ,
               or
               alienate
               any
               thing
               without
               consent
               of
               their
               Masters
               :
               no●e
               borne
               of
               In●●dels
               ,
               
                 Iews
                 ,
                 Saracent
                 ,
                 Arabians
              
               ,
               and
               T●rks
               ,
               must
               be
               admitted
               into
               this
               order
               ;
               nor
               murdere●●
               ,
               nor
               married
               men
               ,
               nor
               bastards
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               of
               Earls
               or
               Princes
               :
               they
               must
               have
               special
               care
               of
               
               strangers
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               sick
               ,
               to
               lodge
               them
               ;
               they
               must
               admit
               onely
               such
               as
               are
               sound
               and
               strong
               of
               body
               ,
               nobly
               descended
               ,
               and
               at
               least
               eighteen
               years
               old
               .
               They
               are
               distinguished
               into
               three
               ranks
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Priests
               or
               Chaplains
               .
               2.
               
               Serving
               men
               .
               3.
               
               Knights
               :
               these
               last
               must
               be
               of
               noble
               extraction
               .
               When
               Christian
               Princes
               fall
               at
               variance
               ,
               these
               Knights
               must
               side
               with
               neither
               ,
               but
               stand
               neutrals
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               reconcile
               them
               .
               Pope
               Hadrian
               the
               fourth
               exempted
               them
               from
               paying
               of
               Tythes
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               who
               claimed
               them
               as
               his
               due
               .
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               third
               ,
               for
               their
               brave
               exploits
               against
               the
               Infidels
               ,
               exempted
               them
               also
               from
               tythes
               ,
               and
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               Bishops
               .
               At
               length
               about
               the
               year
               1299.
               when
               the
               Western
               Princes
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               domestick
               Wars
               ,
               could
               afford
               these
               Knights
               no
               help
               ,
               they
               were
               forced
               by
               the
               Governour
               of
               Damascus
               ,
               called
               Capcapus
               ,
               to
               quit
               all
               their
               Castles
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               and
               Garrisons
               they
               had
               in
               Syria
               ,
               and
               totally
               to
               abandon
               that
               Country
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1300.
               after
               almost
               300.
               years
               possession
               ;
               and
               so
               having
               got
               a
               Fleet
               of
               Ships
               ,
               they
               invade
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               Isle
               of
               Rhodes
               from
               the
               Turks
               ,
               
               An.
               1308.
               and
               possessed
               it
               against
               all
               opposition
               214.
               yeares
               ▪
               From
               this
               they
               were
               called
               the
               Knights
               of
               Rhodes
               ;
               and
               had
               eight
               several
               Families
               ,
               in
               eight
               Provinces
               of
               Europe
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               
                 Gallia
                 ,
                 Avernia
                 ,
                 Francia
                 ,
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Arragon
                 ,
                 England
                 ,
                 Germany
                 ,
              
               and
               Castile
               .
               Each
               of
               these
               provinces
               hath
               a
               Prior
               ,
               these
               Priors
               chose
               the
               great
               Master
               ;
               they
               have
               also
               their
               
                 Marshal
                 ,
                 Hospitaler
                 ,
                 Baily
                 ,
                 Treasurer
                 ,
              
               and
               Chancellor
               ;
               these
               send
               out
               of
               their
               Provinces
               to
               the
               great
               Master
               young
               men
               nobly
               born
               ,
               who
               gives
               them
               their
               oath
               to
               be
               chast
               ,
               poor
               ,
               and
               obedient
               ,
               and
               to
               promote
               the
               well-fare
               of
               Christendome
               against
               the
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               is
               admitted
               Knight
               of
               the
               Order
               .
               Here
               they
               stay
               five
               years
               ,
               and
               have
               fifty
               ducars
               yearly
               pension
               for
               their
               service
               ;
               then
               they
               are
               sent
               home
               into
               their
               Country
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               great
               Master
               are
               set
               over
               some
               house
               .
               If
               in
               the
               election
               of
               the
               great
               Master
               there
               be
               equal
               suffrages
               ,
               one
               chief
               Knight
               is
               chosen
               for
               Umpire
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               s●●frage
               ends
               the
               controversie
               .
               The
               great
               Master
               in
               spiritualities
               is
               onely
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               in
               his
               temporalties
               ,
               
               to
               secular
               Princes
               .
               After
               these
               Knights
               had
               possessed
               
                 Rhodes
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               years
               ,
               and
               had
               indured
               a
               siege
               of
               six
               moneths
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               help
               from
               the
               Western
               Princes
               ,
               were
               forced
               to
               deliver
               up
               the
               Island
               to
               the
               
                 Turk
                 ▪
                 Anno
              
               1523.
               
               From
               thence
               they
               sailed
               to
               Candy
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               entertained
               a
               while
               by
               the
               Venetians
               ,
               at
               last
               they
               resolved
               to
               seat
               their
               great
               Master
               in
               Nicea
               ,
               a
               Town
               under
               Charls
               Duke
               of
               Savoy
               ,
               upon
               the
               Ligustick
               Sea
               ,
               in
               Brovino●
               between
               Marsiles
               ,
               and
               Genua
               ,
               being
               a
               fit
               place
               to
               descry
               ,
               and
               suppresse
               Pirates
               ,
               But
               when
               Buda
               in
               Hungary
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Turk
               ,
               fearing
               least
               Solyman
               would
               assault
               Italy
               ,
               they
               fortifie
               Nicea
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               remove
               to
               Syracuse
               in
               Sicily
               ,
               which
               then
               with
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Naples
               belonged
               to
               Charls
               the
               Emperor
               ▪
               there
               they
               stoutly
               defended
               the
               Christian
               Coasts
               from
               Turks
               and
               Pirates
               ;
               but
               Charls
               the
               Emperor
               perceiving
               they
               might
               do
               more
               good
               if
               they
               were
               seated
               in
               Malta
               ,
               
               gives
               them
               that
               Island
               ,
               which
               they
               accept
               ,
               Anno
               1529.
               promising
               to
               defend
               Tripolis
               ,
               to
               suppresse
               the
               Pirates
               ,
               and
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               Kings
               of
               Spain
               and
               both
               Sicilies
               ,
               
               for
               their
               Protectors
               ,
               to
               whom
               every
               year
               they
               should
               present
               a
               Falcon.
               This
               Island
               they
               stoutly
               defended
               against
               Soylman
               for
               five
               moneths
               Anno
               1565
               who
               was
               forced
               to
               leave
               it
               .
               The
               great
               Masters
               revenue
               is
               ten
               thousand
               Duckats
               yearly
               ,
               besides
               some
               thousands
               of
               Crowns
               out
               of
               the
               eommon
               Treasury
               ,
               and
               the
               tenth
               of
               all
               goods
               taken
               at
               Sea.
               They
               have
               for
               the
               most
               part
               six
               Gallies
               ,
               every
               one
               being
               able
               to
               contain
               five
               hundred
               men
               ,
               and
               sixteen
               great
               Canons
               .
            
             
               Q.
               8.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Templars
               ?
            
             
               A.
               About
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               1123.
               not
               long
               after
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               Iohannites
               or
               
                 Hospitalers
                 ,
                 Hugo
                 de
                 Paganis
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Gaufrid
                 de
              
               S.
               Aldema●o
               ,
               with
               seven
               other
               prime
               men
               vowed
               to
               secure
               the
               High-ways
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               from
               Robbers
               all
               Pilgrims
               that
               came
               to
               visit
               the
               holy
               Sepulchre
               .
               And
               because
               these
               had
               no
               habitation
               ,
               Baldwin
               ,
               King
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               assigned
               them
               a
               place
               in
               his
               own
               Palace
               neer
               the
               Temple
               to
               dwell
               in
               ;
               
               whence
               they
               were
               called
               Templarii
               :
               they
               lived
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               
                 Canon
                 Regulars
              
               ,
               possessing
               nothing
               in
               propriety
               ,
               but
               were
               sustained
               by
               the
               
               bounty
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Pilgrims
               .
               Thus
               they
               continued
               nine
               years
               ,
               till
               the
               year
               1122.
               then
               did
               Honorius
               the
               second
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               with
               the
               Partiarch
               erect
               them
               into
               an
               Order
               ,
               assigning
               a
               white
               cloak
               to
               be
               worn
               by
               them
               ;
               afterward
               Pope
               Eugenius
               added
               a
               red
               Crosse
               :
               These
               in
               few
               years
               by
               their
               valour
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               Pilgrims
               ,
               grew
               mighty
               ,
               numerous
               ,
               and
               rich
               ;
               so
               that
               sometimes
               in
               publike
               meetings
               ,
               three
               hundred
               Knights
               have
               been
               together
               ,
               besides
               infinite
               numbers
               of
               brothers
               ;
               they
               had
               above
               nine
               thousand
               mannors
               in
               Christendom
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Hospitalers
               had
               but
               nineteen
               .
               They
               had
               the
               same
               rule
               prescribed
               them
               ,
               that
               other
               Monks
               had
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               poverty
               ,
               chastity
               ,
               gravity
               ,
               piety
               ,
               charity
               ,
               patience
               ,
               vigilance
               ,
               fortitude
               ,
               devotion
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               vertues
               .
               When
               any
               of
               them
               were
               taken
               prisoners
               by
               the
               Infidels
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               redeemed
               only
               with
               a
               girdle
               and
               a
               knife
               .
               They
               were
               exempted
               from
               the
               Bishops
               jurisdiction
               by
               Pope
               Calixt●●
               the
               second
               ,
               in
               the
               Counsil
               of
               
                 Rhemes
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1119.
               and
               from
               Tythes
               by
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               third
               .
               It
               was
               excommunication
               to
               lay
               violent
               hands
               on
               any
               Templar
               .
               At
               last
               this
               order
               with
               their
               pride
               and
               luxury
               became
               so
               odious
               ,
               that
               having
               continued
               200.
               years
               ,
               they
               were
               utterly
               rooted
               out
               of
               France
               by
               King
               Philip
               the
               faire
               ,
               and
               likewise
               out
               of
               other
               Kingdoms
               by
               the
               instigation
               of
               Pope
               Clement
               5.
               
               In
               france
               they
               were
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               their
               estates
               confiscated
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               King.
               But
               in
               Germany
               their
               lives
               were
               spared
               ,
               
               and
               their
               estates
               bestowed
               on
               the
               Hospitalers
               ,
               and
               the
               Teutonick
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               Mary
               .
               Some
               think
               they
               were
               put
               to
               death
               for
               worshipping
               Images
               covered
               with
               mens
               skins
               ,
               for
               sacrificing
               men
               ,
               for
               burning
               a
               Child
               begot
               of
               a
               Templar
               ,
               and
               a
               Nun
               ;
               with
               the
               fat
               of
               which
               Child
               they
               anointed
               their
               Image
               ;
               and
               for
               divers
               other
               crimes
               ,
               
                 
                   yet
                   doubtfull
                   whether
                   true
                   or
                   false
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Q.
               9.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Teutonici
               ,
               or
               Mariani
               ?
            
             
               A.
               These
               were
               a
               mixt
               Order
               of
               Iohannites
               and
               Templars
               ,
               
               for
               they
               both
               used
               hospitality
               to
               Pilgrims
               ,
               and
               defended
               them
               in
               the
               High-ways
               from
               Robberi
               .
               They
               were
               called
               Teutonici
               from
               their
               Country
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               Germans
               that
               undertook
               this
               Order
               ,
               
               who
               living
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               bestowed
               all
               their
               wealth
               on
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Pilgrims
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Patriarchs
               leave
               ,
               assigned
               to
               them
               our
               Ladies
               Chappel
               ;
               from
               this
               Chappel
               of
               Saint
               Mary
               ,
               they
               were
               named
               Mariani
               .
               The
               chief
               promoters
               of
               this
               order
               ,
               were
               the
               Lubikers
               and
               Bremers
               ,
               with
               Adolphus
               Earl
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               who
               with
               a
               Fleet
               of
               Ships
               ,
               assisted
               the
               Christians
               ,
               besieging
               Ptolemais
               ,
               and
               provided
               Tents
               ,
               with
               all
               necessaries
               for
               the
               sick
               and
               maimed
               Souldiers
               .
               This
               order
               was
               erected
               before
               Accona
               ,
               or
               Prolemais
               by
               the
               King
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               Patriarch
               ,
               divers
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Princes
               of
               Germany
               then
               present
               ,
               and
               was
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Emperor
               Henry
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               Pope
               Cal●st●ine
               the
               third
               ,
               who
               assigned
               them
               a
               white
               cloak
               ,
               with
               a
               black
               crosse
               ;
               and
               added
               a
               white
               target
               with
               a
               black
               crosse
               also
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               leave
               to
               wear
               their
               beards
               ,
               and
               granted
               indulgences
               ,
               with
               other
               acts
               of
               graces
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               should
               undertake
               or
               promote
               the
               order
               ;
               they
               had
               power
               to
               bestow
               Knight-hood
               on
               such
               as
               deserved
               ,
               and
               are
               enjoyned
               to
               follow
               the
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Austin
               :
               But
               none
               must
               be
               admitted
               into
               this
               order
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               a
               Teutonick
               born
               ,
               and
               nobly
               descended
               .
               Their
               charge
               was
               to
               be
               ready
               on
               all
               occasions
               ,
               to
               oppose
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               crosse
               ;
               and
               are
               tied
               to
               say
               200.
               
               
                 Pater-Nosters
                 ,
                 Creeds
              
               and
               
                 Ave
                 Ma●ies
              
               in
               24.
               hours
               :
               When
               the
               holy
               land
               was
               lost
               ,
               these
               Knights
               came
               into
               Germany
               ,
               on
               whom
               the
               Pope
               and
               Emperor
               Frederick
               the
               second
               ,
               Anno
               1226.
               bestowed
               the
               Country
               of
               Prussia
               ,
               conditionally
               that
               they
               subdue
               the
               Infidels
               there
               ▪
               which
               they
               did
               in
               the
               space
               of
               53.
               years
               ,
               and
               so
               got
               the
               full
               possession
               thereof
               .
               Upon
               the
               River
               Vistula
               ;
               where
               they
               had
               raised
               a
               Fort
               against
               the
               enemy
               ,
               they
               built
               their
               chief
               City
               ,
               and
               called
               it
               Marie●burg
               :
               they
               set
               up
               three
               great
               Masters
               ,
               the
               one
               in
               Germany
               ,
               the
               second
               in
               Liv●nia
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               in
               Pr●ssia
               ;
               this
               was
               over
               the
               other
               two
               :
               they
               aided
               the
               P●●●rians
               against
               the
               Lituanians
               ,
               much
               of
               whose
               Country
               they
               subdued
               ;
               which
               caused
               great
               Wars
               between
               these
               Teutonicks
               and
               the
               Polonians
               ,
               after
               that
               Poland
               and
               Lituani●
               were
               united
               under
               own
               Prince
               .
               After
               many
               bickrings
               ,
               at
               last
               the
               Polonian
               forced
               the
               great
               Master
               to
               swear-sea●ty
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               admit
               into
               
               his
               order
               as
               well
               Polonians
               as
               Germans
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               capable
               of
               offices
               ,
               that
               what
               land
               soever
               the
               Teutonicks
               obtain
               ,
               they
               should
               hold
               the
               same
               in
               ●ee
               of
               the
               King.
               This
               occasioned
               a
               War
               between
               Albert
               Marquesse
               of
               Brandeburg
               ,
               and
               the
               Polander
               King
               Sigismund
               ,
               to
               whom
               for
               want
               of
               help
               from
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               being
               then
               imployed
               in
               Wars
               against
               France
               and
               the
               Turk
               in
               Hungary
               ,
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               submit
               ,
               and
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               King
               for
               his
               Lord.
               Then
               he
               obtaines
               Prussia
               ,
               but
               changed
               his
               title
               from
               Master
               ,
               to
               Duke
               of
               
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 An.
                 1393.
                 
                 Venceslaus
              
               King
               of
               the
               Romans
               and
               Bohemians
               ,
               drove
               all
               the
               Teutonick
               Knights
               out
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               and
               seised
               on
               their
               estates
               .
               The
               Knights
               are
               thus
               installed
               .
               The
               Commendator
               placeth
               him
               that
               is
               to
               be
               Knighted
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Knights
               ,
               then
               asketh
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               find
               any
               exception
               against
               him
               ,
               either
               for
               his
               body
               ,
               mind
               ,
               or
               parentage
               ;
               the
               same
               is
               demanded
               of
               the
               party
               to
               be
               Knighted
               ,
               and
               withall
               if
               he
               be
               skilful
               in
               any
               usefull
               Art
               ,
               if
               in
               debt
               ,
               if
               married
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               have
               any
               bodily
               infirmity
               ;
               if
               he
               hath
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               enter
               into
               that
               order
               :
               then
               he
               is
               commanded
               to
               kneel
               ,
               and
               by
               laying
               his
               hand
               on
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               rule
               of
               the
               order
               ,
               to
               vow
               and
               promise
               obedience
               ,
               chastity
               ,
               poverty
               ,
               care
               of
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               perpetual
               War
               with
               the
               Infidels
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               the
               Commendator
               promiseth
               to
               him
               sufficient
               bread
               and
               water
               ,
               and
               course
               cloth
               for
               his
               life-time
               ;
               then
               he
               riseth
               ,
               and
               having
               kissed
               the
               Master
               ,
               and
               each
               one
               of
               the
               Brothers
               ,
               he
               sitteth
               down
               in
               the
               place
               appointed
               for
               him
               .
               Then
               the
               Master
               or
               Commendator
               exhorts
               the
               brothers
               to
               observe
               their
               rule
               carefully
               :
               after
               this
               ,
               he
               is
               inaugurated
               ,
               his
               kindred
               attend
               on
               him
               to
               the
               Church
               with
               a
               Torch
               burning
               before
               him
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               fastned
               30.
               pieces
               of
               silver
               and
               a
               Gold-Ring
               .
               Then
               he
               kneels
               before
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               riseth
               again
               behinde
               the
               offertory
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               delivered
               to
               him
               ,
               a
               Sword
               ,
               Target
               ,
               Spurs
               ,
               and
               a
               Cloak
               ,
               which
               were
               all
               consecrated
               before
               ;
               then
               the
               Commendator
               draweth
               his
               Sword
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               is
               girt
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               strikes
               his
               Target
               twise
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Knighthood
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 service
              
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               same
               Sword
               striking
               him
               on
               the
               back
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Take
                 this
                 blow
                 patiently
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 no
                 more
                 hereafter
              
               ;
               
               then
               the
               Responsory
               being
               sung
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               day
               is
               spent
               in
               feasting
               and
               drinking
               .
            
             
               Q.
               10.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               Lazarus
               ,
               of
               Calatrava
               ,
               of
               Saint
               James
               and
               divers
               others
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               order
               of
               Saint
               Lazarus
               was
               instituted
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               1119.
               and
               being
               almost
               extinct
               ,
               was
               renewed
               by
               Pope
               Pius
               4.
               they
               wear
               a
               dark-coloured
               garment
               with
               a
               red
               Crosse
               before
               their
               breast
               .
               This
               order
               is
               highly
               esteemed
               by
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Savoy
               ,
               who
               also
               were
               instituted
               the
               Knights
               of
               the
               Annunciada
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               Anunciation
               of
               Mary
               ;
               he
               ordained
               fourteen
               of
               the
               prime
               Nobility
               to
               be
               of
               this
               Colledge
               ,
               
               on
               each
               of
               whom
               he
               bestowed
               a
               Golden
               Collar
               ,
               with
               the
               Virgins
               Picture
               hanging
               at
               it
               ;
               within
               the
               Links
               of
               the
               Collar
               are
               engraven
               these
               four
               Letters
               ,
               
                 F.
                 E.
                 R.
                 T.
              
               which
               was
               the
               Motto
               of
               Amadeus
               the
               great
               ,
               who
               took
               Rhodes
               .
               The
               meaning
               is
               ,
               
                 Fortitudo
                 Ejus
                 Rhodum
                 Tenuit
              
               ;
               the
               annual
               solemnity
               is
               held
               on
               our
               Lady-day
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               in
               Turin
               .
               But
               this
               is
               scarce
               to
               be
               reckoned
               among
               the
               Religious
               Orders
               .
               The
               Knights
               
               of
               Calatrava
               ,
               are
               so
               called
               from
               that
               Province
               in
               Spain
               ;
               they
               were
               instituted
               Anno
               1121.
               or
               as
               some
               say
               ,
               1160.
               by
               Sanctius
               ,
               (
               others
               write
               )
               by
               Alphonsus
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               Toledo
               ,
               where
               the
               Templars
               had
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               who
               not
               being
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               Saracens
               ,
               were
               forced
               to
               give
               place
               to
               these
               new
               Knights
               ,
               who
               were
               of
               the
               Cistentian
               Order
               .
               They
               wear
               a
               black
               Garment
               with
               a
               red
               Crosse
               ;
               the
               revenue
               of
               their
               Master
               is
               forty
               thousand
               Crowns
               yearly
               ;
               they
               are
               enjoyned
               by
               their
               rule
               to
               sleep
               in
               their
               cloathes
               girded
               ;
               to
               be
               silent
               in
               the
               Chappel
               ,
               Hall
               ,
               Kitchen
               ,
               and
               Dormitory
               ;
               to
               eat
               flesh
               but
               on
               Sundays
               ,
               Tuesdays
               ,
               and
               Thursdays
               ,
               and
               but
               of
               one
               kinde
               and
               but
               once
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               must
               fast
               Mondays
               ,
               Wednesdays
               ,
               and
               Fridays
               ,
               from
               the
               exaltation
               of
               the
               Crosse
               till
               Easter
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               at
               home
               ;
               If
               any
               lay
               violent
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               excommunicated
               .
               In
               the
               Lands
               that
               they
               shall
               acquire
               from
               the
               Saracens
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               lawful
               for
               any
               to
               build
               Churches
               ,
               or
               Chappels
               ,
               without
               leave
               from
               ,
               the
               Knights
               ;
               who
               also
               may
               chuse
               their
               own
               Clergy
               ;
               other
               immunities
               and
               priviledges
               
               they
               have
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Confirmation
               ,
               or
               Bull
               of
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               which
               is
               extant
               in
               the
               Second
               Book
               of
               his
               Decretal
               Epistles
               .
               The
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               Iames
               in
               Spain
               ,
               
               were
               instituted
               under
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               third
               ,
               who
               confirmed
               this
               order
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               follow
               Saint
               A●tins
               rule
               .
               The
               first
               Master
               was
               
                 Peter
                 Ferdinand
              
               ,
               whose
               yearly
               revenue
               is
               one
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               thousand
               Crownes
               ▪
               
               They
               were
               instituted
               Anno
               1170.
               the
               great
               Master
               i●
               next
               to
               the
               King
               in
               power
               and
               state
               ;
               they
               wea●
               both
               in
               Peace
               and
               Wars
               a
               Purple
               Crosse
               before
               thei●
               Breast
               ,
               
               resembling
               the
               Hilts
               of
               a
               two-handed
               Sword
               called
               Spatha
               ;
               therefore
               these
               Knights
               are
               called
               ▪
               
                 Milites
                 S.
                 Iacobi
                 de
                 Spatho
              
               ;
               and
               the
               order
               from
               Compostella
               is
               named
               Compostellanus
               .
               Many
               other
               orders
               of
               Knight-hood
               there
               are
               in
               Chrisstendom
               ,
               as
               of
               Saint
               George
               in
               England
               ,
               of
               Saint
               Andrew
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               of
               Saint
               Michael
               in
               France
               ,
               of
               the
               Lilly
               in
               Nava●
               ,
               of
               Saint
               Mark
               in
               Venice
               ,
               of
               the
               Dove
               in
               Castile
               of
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Fleece
              
               in
               Burgundy
               ,
               of
               Saint
               Maurice
               in
               Savoy
               ,
               of
               Saint
               Stephen
               in
               Tuscany
               ;
               and
               many
               more
               which
               are
               rather
               Secular
               ,
               then
               Religious
               Knights
               .
               
                 Th●●●st
                 of
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 our
                 continuation
                 of
                 Sir
                 Walter
                 Raleighs
                 History
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sold
                 at
                 the
                 Grey-hound
                 in
                 Little
                 Britain
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   the
                   edition
                
                 which
                 I
                 owne
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               11.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Orders
               of
               
                 Mendicant
                 Friers
              
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Of
               these
               were
               four
               sorts
               ;
               namely
               ,
               
                 Augustinians
                 ,
                 Carmelites
              
               ,
               
               Praedicants
               ,
               and
               Minorits
               .
               The
               Augustinians
               were
               erected
               by
               William
               Duke
               of
               A●nitania
               ,
               ●bout
               the
               year
               1150.
               from
               whom
               they
               were
               named
               ●uilehelmits
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               fourth
               ,
               
               understanding
               that
               their
               were
               many
               sorts
               of
               Eremiles
               in
               divers
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               living
               under
               different
               title●
               and
               rules
               ,
               
               he
               invited
               them
               to
               live
               under
               one
               ●●●d
               ,
               and
               to
               professe
               one
               rule
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               of
               Saint
               Austin
               .
               But
               this
               Pope
               dying
               in
               the
               interim
               ,
               Alexander
               the
               fourth
               succeeded
               ,
               to
               whom
               Saint
               Austin
               appeareth
               in
               a
               vision
               ,
               having
               a
               great
               head
               ,
               but
               small
               links
               ;
               by
               this
               he
               is
               warned
               to
               perfect
               the
               Union
               which
               〈◊〉
               began
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               〈…〉
               all
               in
               own
               order
               ,
               and
               calls
               them
               by
               one
               〈◊〉
               to
               wit
               ,
               
               the
               Eremites
               of
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
               whose
               rule
               he
               commanded
               they
               should
               follow
               ,
               and
               be
               subject
               to
               one
               General
               Prior
               ;
               and
               so
               dispensed
               with
               their
               former
               rules
               and
               obse●vances
               .
               Withall
               he
               enjoynes
               them
               to
               forsake
               the
               Desares
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               in
               Cities
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               ●each
               the
               people
               .
               To
               this
               end
               he
               gave
               them
               divers
               priviledges
               ;
               and
               so
               did
               He●erius
               the
               fourth
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               1290.
               
               They
               wear
               a
               black
               coat
               with
               a
               hood
               of
               the
               same
               colour
               ,
               and
               under
               a
               white
               short
               coat
               ,
               a
               l●●thren
               girdle
               with
               ●orn
               buckles
               .
               They
               came
               into
               
                 England
                 Anno
              
               1252.
               before
               Alexanders
               vision
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               sermons
               in
               deavoured
               to
               advance
               King
               Richard
               .
               the
               third
               his
               title
               against
               the
               heirs
               of
               King
               Edward
               .
               These
               Eremites
               did
               spread
               so
               fast
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               reckoned
               of
               this
               order
               about
               200●
               .
               Covents
               .
               These
               Monks
               have
               three
               rules
               to
               which
               they
               are
               bound
               ,
               given
               them
               by
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               .
               The
               first
               is
               that
               they
               possesse
               nothing
               in
               property
               ,
               but
               have
               all
               things
               in
               common
               ;
               that
               they
               be
               not
               sollicitous
               what
               they
               shall
               eat
               or
               drink
               ,
               or
               wherewith
               they
               shall
               be
               cloathed
               ;
               That
               none
               be
               admitted
               without
               triall
               ;
               That
               none
               depart
               of
               carrie
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               without
               the
               Superiors
               leave
               ;
               That
               no
               man
               maintain
               any
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               without
               ac●●ainting
               the
               S●perior
               with
               it
               ;
               That
               secret
               faults
               be
               first
               reproved
               ,
               and
               if
               not
               repented
               of
               ,
               punished
               :
               In
               Persecution
               ,
               let
               them
               repair
               to
               their
               Praepositus
               ▪
               Their
               Second
               rule
               contains
               the
               times
               and
               manner
               of
               their
               praying
               and
               singing
               ;
               their
               times
               of
               working
               ,
               reading
               and
               refreshing
               ;
               of
               their
               obedience
               ,
               silence
               ,
               and
               behavior
               ,
               both
               at
               home
               and
               a
               broad
               ,
               and
               how
               contumacy
               must
               be
               punished
               .
               The
               third
               rule
               contains
               their
               duties
               more
               largely
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               must
               love
               God
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               maintain
               unity
               ;
               that
               ●●eat
               drink
               and
               cloth
               be
               distributed
               as
               need
               is
               ;
               that
               all
               things
               be
               common
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               not
               pride
               ,
               contempt
               ,
               or
               rain
               glory
               amongst
               them
               ;
               here
               they
               are
               enjoyned
               to
               prayer
               ,
               reverence
               ,
               devotion
               ,
               abstinence
               ,
               〈…〉
               :
               to
               hear
               the
               word
               read
               at
               table
               ;
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               sick
               and
               infirm
               ;
               to
               be
               modest
               in
               apparre
               ,
               worth
               and
               gesture
               ,
               in
               their
               looks
               ,
               when
               they
               〈◊〉
               to
               see
               a
               woman
               ;
               to
               reprove
               immodesty
               in
               
               their
               Brothers
               ,
               to
               receive
               no
               letters
               nor
               guifts
               without
               the
               Superiors
               knowledge
               ,
               to
               have
               their
               cloathes
               well
               kept
               from
               moths
               ,
               to
               beware
               of
               murmuring
               and
               repining
               ;
               that
               to
               conceal
               any
               thing
               ,
               shall
               be
               counted●
               theft
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               too
               nice
               an
               washing
               them
               cloathes
               ;
               That
               in
               sicknesse
               the
               Physitian
               be
               advised
               with
               ;
               That
               they
               may
               bathe
               sometimes
               ;
               That
               the●
               sick
               want
               not
               any
               thing
               needfull
               for
               him
               ,
               That
               there
               be
               not
               strife
               ,
               envy
               ,
               nor
               evil
               words
               among
               them
               ;
               That
               the
               Superior
               use
               not
               harsh
               words
               in
               reproving
               ;
               That
               he
               shew
               good
               example
               to
               his
               Brothers
               in
               holy
               conversation
               ;
               That
               he
               be
               wise
               ,
               humble
               ,
               and
               careful
               of
               ▪
               his
               charge
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               duties
               here
               enjoyned
               may
               be
               the
               better
               performed
               ,
               these
               rules
               must
               be
               read
               once
               every
               week
               ;
               which
               rules
               are
               followed
               ,
               and
               observed
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               all
               the
               Canon
               Regula●s
               ,
               and
               the
               Eremites
               of
               Saint
               Austins
               order
               ,
               
               but
               also
               by
               the
               Mendicants
               ,
               except
               the
               Minors
               ;
               and
               likewise
               by
               the
               Dominicans
               ,
               the
               Servants
               of
               our
               Lady
               ,
               the
               
                 Bridgidians
                 ,
                 Iesuati
              
               ,
               Canons●
               Regular
               of
               Saint
               
                 George
                 ,
                 Montolihetenses
              
               ,
               Eremites
               of
               Saint
               Hierom
               ,
               
               Hieronymites
               simply
               ,
               
                 Cruciferi
                 ,
                 Scopetini
                 ,
                 Hospita●arii
                 ,
                 St
                 ▪
                 A●●onii
                 ,
                 Trinitatis
                 ,
                 Servitae
                 ,
                 Feruerii
                 ,
                 Ferie●●
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               of
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Cruciferii
              
               with
               the
               Star
               ;
               the
               Friers
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               the
               confessor
               
                 de
                 Magella
                 ;
                 Sepulchritae
              
               ,
               or
               Brothers
               of
               the
               Lords
               Sepulchre
               ;
               The
               Friers
               of
               the
               
                 V●lliseholarii
                 ,
                 Victoriani
                 ,
                 Gilbertini
              
               ,
               The
               Eremites
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               whom
               some
               think
               to
               be
               all
               one
               with
               the
               
                 Augustinians
                 ;
                 Fratres
                 de
                 ●oei●ite●tia
                 ,
                 Coronati●
              
               The
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               
                 Iames
                 de
                 Spatha
              
               ,
               and
               divers
               〈◊〉
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               differ
               in
               their
               habits
               ;
               exercises
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               living
               .
            
             
               Q●
               12.
               
               What
               were
               the
               C●●meli●es
               ?
            
             
               A.
               These
               were
               Eremites
               ,
               
               whose
               habitation
               was
               in
               Caves
               and
               Rocks
               within
               the
               hill
               Carmel
               ,
               famous
               for
               the
               
                 Prophetes
                 ,
                 Elias
              
               and
               Elisha
               .
               About
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               1160.
               or
               as
               others
               say
               11●1
               .
               Almericus
               Patriarch
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               the
               Popes
               Lega●
               came
               thither
               ▪
               and
               gathered
               these
               dispersed
               Anchorites
               into
               one
               body
               ▪
               and
               built
               them
               a
               Monastery
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Hill
               near
               the
               Well
               of
               Elias
               ,
               by
               which
               stood
               an
               ancient
               Chappel
               of
               our
               Lady
               ;
               Perhaps
               from
               this
               Chappel
               ,
               the
               Carmelites
               were
               called
               the
               Virgins
               Brothers
               .
               The
               same
               
               Almericus
               translated
               into
               Latine
               the
               Book
               concerning
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               first
               Monks
               ,
               written
               in
               Greek
               by
               Iohn
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               these
               Carmelites
               ;
               and
               placed
               over
               them
               a
               Latine
               Governour
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               third
               ▪
               who
               began
               this
               Popedom
               A●
               .
               1170.
               
               The
               Governours
               name
               V
               as
               
                 ●ertholdus
                 Aquitanus
              
               ;
               some
               think
               this
               Order
               was
               instituted
               40.
               years
               after
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               Papacy
               of
               Innocent
               the
               third
               :
               Their
               second
               Governour
               was
               Brochard
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               who
               made
               them
               a
               rule
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Basil
               ;
               which
               in
               the
               year
               1199.
               was
               abridged
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Albert
               ,
               Patriarch
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               who
               tied
               them
               to
               fasting
               ,
               silence
               ,
               and
               canonical
               hours
               ;
               and
               the
               Lay-Brothers
               to
               Peter
               the
               Eremites
               Beads
               or
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               Ladies
               Psalter
               .
               They
               were
               as
               ,
               yet
               tied
               to
               no
               Vow
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               obedience
               to
               their
               Superiour
               .
               They
               came
               into
               England
               about
               the
               year
               1240.
               
               
                 Ralph
                 Fresburn
              
               was
               their
               first
               Governour
               here
               ,
               and
               
                 Hunfrid
                 Nekt●n
              
               the
               first
               Carmelite
               that
               read
               School
               Divinity
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               was
               of
               that
               order
               the
               first
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               .
               This
               order
               came
               into
               
                 Lituania
                 Anno
              
               1427.
               
               Whilst
               they
               were
               in
               Syria
               ,
               their
               Garment
               was
               a
               striped
               cloak
               of
               party
               colours
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               was
               used
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Eliah
               ;
               but
               Pope
               Honorius
               the
               third
               ,
               or
               as
               some
               say
               the
               fourth
               ,
               took
               from
               them
               this
               habit
               ,
               as
               not
               beseeming
               or
               agreeable
               to
               Religion
               ;
               and
               instead
               thereof
               gave
               them
               a
               white
               cloak
               ,
               and
               a
               white
               hood
               ,
               and
               under
               ,
               a
               coat
               with
               a
               scapulary
               of
               hair-colour
               .
               The
               use
               of
               the
               white
               cloak
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Nicholaus
               the
               fourth
               .
               Whilst
               they
               used
               the
               former
               habit
               ,
               they
               were
               highly
               esteemed
               by
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               and
               maintained
               by
               the
               Sultan
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               began
               to
               wear
               the
               Popes
               new
               Livery
               ,
               he
               expelled
               them
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               burned
               down
               their
               Monastery
               and
               Chappel
               .
               Honorius
               the
               fourth
               ,
               exempted
               them
               from
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               Princes
               and
               Bishops
               .
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               forbade
               them
               to
               injoy
               possessions
               ,
               or
               revenues
               ;
               but
               to
               beg
               from
               door
               to
               door
               .
               Honorius
               the
               fourth
               will
               have
               them
               called
               instead
               of
               
                 Carmelites
                 ,
                 Brothers
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 :
                 Alexander
              
               the
               fourth
               ,
               allowed
               them
               prisons
               to
               punish
               their
               apostates
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               23.
               took
               them
               into
               his
               immediate
               protection
               ,
               
               and
               by
               a
               vision
               was
               warned
               to
               keep
               them
               〈◊〉
               of
               purgatory
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               Carmelites
               fell
               off
               from
               their
               first
               strictnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               gave
               themselves
               to
               all
               〈◊〉
               and
               voluptuousnesse
               ;
               whereupon
               they
               were
               divided
               into
               two
               Sects
               :
               the
               one
               were
               called
               Observantes
               ,
               the
               other
               
                 Non
                 Observantes
              
               ;
               to
               undertake
               this
               order
               is
               h●ld
               meritorious
               ,
               
               and
               three
               years
               indulgence
               is
               promised
               to
               him
               that
               shall
               at
               any
               time
               call
               them
               brothers
               of
               Saint
               Mary
               .
               In
               many
               of
               their
               Cloysters
               they
               have
               the
               picture
               of
               Iohn
               Baptist
               in
               their
               habit
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               named
               Eliah
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               that
               Eliah
               did
               wear
               this
               habit
               ;
               they
               have
               changed
               now
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               
                 Non
                 Observantes
              
               )
               their
               hair-coloured
               coat
               into
               black
               .
            
             
               Q.
               13.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Dominicans
               ?
            
             
               A.
               These
               were
               so
               called
               from
               Dominicus
               a
               Spaniard
               their
               first
               Author
               ;
               
               they
               sprung
               out
               of
               the
               Humiliali
               ,
               and
               were
               instituted
               by
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               Anno
               1205.
               the
               chief
               end
               of
               their
               institution
               was
               to
               write
               ,
               expound
               ,
               and
               preach
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               whence
               they
               are
               named
               Praedicantes
               or
               Praedicatores
               .
               
               Dominicus
               was
               by
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               Anno.
               1207.
               imployed
               with
               twelve
               Abbots
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Cister●iae●s
               ,
               to
               preach
               down
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               A●●igenses
               .
               He
               by
               his
               preaching
               ,
               so
               incensed
               the
               Princes
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               took
               arms
               ,
               and
               killed
               above
               One
               hundred
               thous●nd
               of
               them
               .
               Dominicus
               with
               twelve
               more
               ,
               accompanied
               by
               Fulce
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               ●oled●
               ,
               went
               to
               Rome
               ,
               where
               he
               petitioneth
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               to
               confirm
               his
               order
               ,
               who
               was
               somewhat
               averse
               ,
               till
               he
               dreamed
               that
               he
               saw
               D●minicus
               supporting
               with
               his
               shoulders
               the
               Church
               of
               Lateran
               that
               was
               ready
               to
               fall
               down
               ;
               hereupon
               he
               adviseth
               Dominick
               to
               pitch
               upon
               some
               rule
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               ratifie
               it
               ;
               Dominick
               returns
               presently
               to
               his
               Disciples
               being
               sixteen
               together
               ,
               acquaints
               them
               with
               the
               Popes
               intention
               ;
               they
               all
               resolve
               to
               professe
               the
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Austin
               the
               preacher
               :
               In
               the
               interim
               Innocent
               dieth
               ,
               Honorius
               the
               third
               ,
               succeeded
               ;
               〈◊〉
               confirmed
               their
               rule
               and
               institution
               .
               D●●inick
               added
               some
               things
               to
               Saint
               Austins
               rule
               .
               He
               divided
               his
               Monastery
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               one
               for
               himself
               and
               contemplative
               Brothers
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               contemplative
               Sisters
               ,
               
               the
               third
               was
               for
               both
               sexes
               ,
               that
               were
               given
               to
               the
               active
               life
               :
               these
               were
               called
               Brothers
               and
               Sisters
               of
               Saint
               Dominick
               ;
               or
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               for
               as
               Dominick
               with
               the
               spirituall
               ,
               so
               these
               with
               the
               corporal
               sword
               were
               to
               subdue
               Hereticks
               .
               The
               Dominicans
               are
               tied
               to
               reject
               all
               kinde
               of
               wealth
               ,
               money
               ,
               and
               possessions
               ,
               that
               their
               work
               of
               preaching
               may
               not
               be
               hindred
               .
               To
               hold
               every
               year
               a
               general
               Chapter
               .
               To
               fast
               seven
               moneths
               together
               ;
               namely
               ,
               from
               holy
               〈◊〉
               day
               in
               September
               ,
               till
               Easter
               ;
               and
               at
               all
               other
               times
               on
               Friday
               to
               abstain
               from
               flesh
               ,
               except
               in
               times
               of
               sicknesse
               .
               To
               lye
               in
               Blankets
               ,
               not
               in
               Sheets
               ;
               nor
               on
               Feather-beds
               .
               To
               be
               silent
               .
               To
               wear
               a
               white
               coat
               ,
               under
               a
               black
               cloak
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               was
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               to
               one
               Rheginaldus
               in
               his
               sicknesse
               .
               To
               have
               low-built
               Monasteries
               answering
               to
               their
               poverty
               and
               humility
               .
               To
               be
               content
               with
               the
               title
               of
               
                 Friers
                 Praedicants
              
               ,
               whereas
               before
               they
               were
               stiled
               Friers
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
               To
               celebrate
               on
               every
               Saturday
               
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
              
               except
               in
               Lent
               ,
               and
               on
               Festival
               days
               .
               To
               disperse
               themselves
               through
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               .
               To
               choose
               them
               a
               Generall
               Master
               ,
               whose
               subordinate
               Prelates
               should
               be
               called
               Priors
               but
               not
               Abbots
               .
               The
               first
               that
               was
               elected
               Master
               Generall
               was
               Dominious
               himself
               Anno
               1220.
               who
               died
               the
               next
               year
               after
               .
               The
               〈◊〉
               do
               not
               promise
               to
               live
               according
               to
               their
               rule
               ,
               or
               to
               keep
               it
               ,
               (
               because
               not
               to
               performe
               such
               a
               promise
               is
               a
               mortall
               sin
               )
               but
               onely
               to
               obey
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               ;
               
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 omission
                 or
                 transgression
                 obligeth
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 ▪
                 For
                 Dominick's
                 good
                 service
                 against
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 H●●●rius
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 th●
                 sacred
                 Palace
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Dominicans
                 are
                 ordina●●●●
                 m●sters
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 a
                 Dominican
                 poysoned
                 Henry
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ▪
                 therefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 inflicted
                 this
                 punishment
                 on
                 th●●●der
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 priests
                 should
                 ever
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 use
                 their
                 left
                 hand
                 .
              
               Antoninus
               writes
               that
               Dominick
               received
               a
               Staff
               from
               Peter
               ,
               and
               a
               Book
               from
               〈◊〉
               with
               ●
               command
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               every
               where
               ;
               hereupon
               his
               disciples
               dispersed
               themselves
               
               into
               all
               parts
               .
               Dominick
               himself
               went
               to
               Rome
               ,
               where
               by
               the
               concession
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               Cardinals
               ,
               he
               gathered
               together
               in
               one
               Covent
               all
               the
               Nuns
               dispersed
               through
               divers
               places
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               the
               Church
               of
               Saint
               Sabina
               assigned
               them
               ;
               44
               of
               them
               met
               together
               ,
               and
               took
               upon
               them
               the
               profession
               and
               habit
               of
               Saint
               Dominick
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Praedicants
               increased
               so
               fast
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Sabellicus
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ.
               1494.
               were
               reckoned
               4143.
               
               Monasteries
               of
               Dominicans
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               1500
               Masters
               of
               Divinity
               ;
               besides
               divers
               Cloysters
               of
               them
               in
               Armenia
               and
               Aethiopia
               ,
               and
               150●
               ▪
               Covents
               of
               Dominican
               Nuns
               ,
               in
               divers
               parts
               of
               Europe
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               this
               great
               increase
               of
               Praedicants
               ,
               was
               partly
               the
               mortified
               life
               ,
               humility
               ,
               &
               abstinence
               of
               Dominick
               ;
               for
               they
               write
               of
               him
               that
               he
               preferred
               Bread
               and
               water
               to
               the
               best
               cheer
               ,
               a
               Hair
               Shirt
               to
               the
               finest
               Linnen
               ,
               a
               hard
               Boord
               to
               the
               softest
               Bed
               ,
               and
               a
               hard
               Stone
               to
               the
               easiest
               Pillow
               .
               He
               did
               use
               to
               wear
               an
               Iron
               Chaine
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               beat
               himself
               every
               night
               ,
               both
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               which
               also
               he
               did
               frequently
               weep
               ,
               and
               pray
               whole
               nights
               together
               in
               Churches
               .
               He
               offered
               himself
               twise
               as
               a
               ransome
               ,
               to
               redeem
               others
               .
               And
               partly
               the
               cause
               was
               ,
               his
               frequent
               visions
               and
               miracles
               ,
               (
               which
               whether
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               
               I
               leave
               for
               others
               to
               judge
               ;
               )
               partly
               also
               by
               receiving
               Children
               and
               Infants
               into
               their
               society
               before
               the
               years
               of
               probation
               ;
               besides
               the
               great
               respect
               which
               the
               Popes
               carried
               towards
               this
               order
               ;
               for
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               ,
               canonised
               
                 Dominick
                 Anno
              
               1233.
               
               They
               were
               subject
               to
               no
               ordinary
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
               they
               had
               many
               priviledges
               granted
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               preach
               in
               any
               mans
               Pulpit
               ,
               without
               asking
               leave
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               to
               make
               Noble
               men
               and
               their
               Ladies
               confess
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               nor
               to
               their
               Curates
               ;
               to
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               when
               they
               pleased
               ,
               to
               be
               exempt
               from
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               censures
               ,
               and
               this
               priviledge
               they
               had
               from
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               fourth
               ,
               that
               no
               Dominician
               could
               change
               his
               order
               ,
               or
               enter
               into
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               Q.
               14.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Franciscans
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
               They
               are
               so
               named
               from
               Francis
               an
               Italian
               Merchant
               ,
               who
               before
               his
               conversion
               was
               called
               Iohn
               .
               He
               
               living
               a
               wicked
               and
               debauched
               life
               in
               his
               younger
               years
               ,
               was
               at
               last
               reclaimed
               by
               a
               vision
               ,
               as
               the
               Story
               goeth
               ,
               of
               a
               Castle
               full
               of
               armes
               and
               Crosses
               ,
               with
               a
               voice
               telling
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               a
               spiritual
               souldier
               .
               Afterward
               as
               he
               was
               praying
               ,
               he
               was
               warned
               by
               a
               voice
               to
               repair
               the
               decayed
               houses
               of
               Christ
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               by
               stealing
               money
               from
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               bestowing
               it
               on
               the
               reparation
               of
               Churches
               ;
               whereupon
               his
               Father
               beats
               him
               ,
               puts
               him
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               disinherits
               him
               ;
               he
               rejoycing
               at
               this
               ,
               stript
               himselfe
               naked
               of
               all
               his
               Garments
               ,
               which
               he
               delivers
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               shewing
               how
               willing
               he
               was
               to
               relinquish
               all
               for
               Christ.
               Within
               a
               short
               while
               he
               gathered
               many
               Disciples
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               prescribeth
               this
               rule
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 ,
                 1198.
              
               
               That
               they
               shall
               be
               chast
               ,
               poor
               ,
               and
               obedient
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               Superiors
               ;
               That
               none
               be
               admitted
               into
               their
               order
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               duely
               examined
               and
               proved
               ;
               That
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               divine
               service
               follow
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Lay-Brothers
               say
               24.
               
               Pater-Nosters
               for
               their
               Matte●s
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               they
               fast
               from
               All-Saints
               ,
               till
               Christmasse
               .
               &c.
               That
               they
               enter
               not
               into
               any
               house
               ,
               till
               they
               say
               peace
               be
               to
               this
               house
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               may
               eat
               of
               what
               is
               set
               before
               them
               ;
               That
               they
               meddle
               not
               with
               money
               ,
               nor
               appropriate
               any
               thing
               to
               themselves
               ;
               that
               they
               help
               one
               another
               ;
               that
               pennance
               be
               imposed
               on
               those
               who
               sin
               ;
               that
               they
               have
               their
               publick
               meetings
               or
               chapters
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               chuse
               their
               provincial
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               these
               must
               chuse
               a
               General
               Minister
               over
               the
               whole
               Fraternity
               ;
               that
               their
               preach●●●
               be
               men
               of
               approved
               gifts
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               preach
               not
               abroad
               without
               leave
               from
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               That
               they
               use
               Brotherly
               admonition
               and
               correction
               ,
               that
               they
               give
               themselves
               to
               prayer
               ,
               modesty
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               and
               other
               vertues
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               enter
               not
               into
               Nun●er●es
               ,
               except
               such
               as
               are
               authorized
               ;
               that
               none
               go
               to
               convert
               Sarace●s
               or
               other
               Infidels
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               sent
               by
               the
               Provincial
               Ministers
               ;
               that
               they
               all
               remain
               constant
               in
               the
               Catholike
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               break
               this
               rule
               ,
               except
               he
               will
               incurr
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               two
               blessed
               Apostles
               ,
               Peter
               and
               Paul.
               This
               rule
               Francis
               strengthened
               by
               his
               Will
               and
               Testament
               
               which
               he
               enjoyneth
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               they
               shall
               read
               the
               rule
               .
               This
               rule
               and
               order
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               but
               not
               till
               he
               was
               warned
               by
               visions
               of
               a
               Palme
               tree
               growing
               and
               spreading
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               poor
               man
               supporting
               the
               decaying
               Lateran
               ;
               
               and
               until
               he
               had
               tried
               Francis
               his
               obedience
               ,
               which
               he
               shewed
               by
               wallowing
               in
               the
               mire
               with
               swine
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               advised
               him
               .
               This
               order
               was
               also
               confirmed
               again
               by
               Pope
               Honorius
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               by
               Pope
               Nicholaus
               the
               third
               ,
               in
               his
               Decretal
               Epistles
               ,
               which
               he
               enjoyned
               should
               be
               read
               in
               Schools
               .
               Francis
               would
               not
               have
               his
               Disciples
               to
               be
               called
               Francis●ans
               from
               his
               name
               ,
               but
               Min●res
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               would
               have
               the
               Superiors
               or
               Governors
               of
               his
               order
               to
               be
               called
               not
               Masters
               ,
               but
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               in
               minde
               of
               their
               humble
               condition
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               Christs
               advice
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 Whosoever
                 will
                 be
                 great
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 your
                 servant
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               15.
               
               What
               things
               else
               are
               observable
               in
               the
               Franciscan
               order
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               
               Francis
               divided
               his
               Disciples
               into
               three
               Classes
               or
               Ranks
               ;
               the
               first
               was
               of
               the
               
                 Friers
                 Minorites
              
               ,
               whereof
               himself
               was
               one
               ,
               and
               whose
               life
               was
               most
               rigid
               ,
               For
               they
               were
               neither
               to
               have
               Granaries
               ,
               nor
               two
               Coats
               .
               The
               Second
               was
               of
               Ladies
               and
               poor
               Virgins
               ,
               who
               from
               Saint
               Clara
               were
               named
               Clarissae
               ,
               this
               Order
               was
               not
               so
               strict
               as
               the
               former
               .
               
               The
               third
               was
               of
               Poenitents
               instituted
               for
               married
               people
               ,
               who
               desired
               to
               do
               pennance
               ;
               these
               might
               enjoy
               propriety
               in
               their
               goods
               .
               The
               first
               sort
               was
               for
               contemplation
               and
               action
               too
               ;
               namely
               ,
               in
               preaching
               ;
               the
               second
               for
               contemplation
               onely
               ,
               the
               third
               for
               action
               onely
               .
               This
               third
               order
               is
               not
               properly
               called
               Religious
               ,
               because
               they
               may
               continue
               in
               their
               maried
               estate
               ,
               &
               enjoy
               propriety
               .
               These
               are
               called
               
                 Friers
                 Fenites
              
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               Saccii
               from
               their
               sack-cloath
               which
               they
               wore
               ;
               and
               Continentes
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               vowed
               continency
               ,
               but
               because
               certain
               days
               every
               week
               ,
               they
               abstained
               from
               carnal
               Copulation
               .
               The
               Women
               are
               called
               
                 Sisters
                 Penitents
              
               .
               The
               first
               order
               were
               not
               to
               permit
               any
               of
               the
               third
               order
               to
               enter
               their
               Churches
               in
               time
               of
               interdict
               .
               This
               order
               was
               condemned
               in
               
                 England
                 An.
              
               
               1307.
               but
               is
               again
               advanced
               by
               
                 Peter
                 Teuxbury
              
               a
               Franciscan
               Minister
               ,
               and
               allowed
               in
               the
               Chapter
               at
               
                 London
                 .
                 2.
              
               
               Many
               Families
               sprung
               out
               of
               this
               Minorit
               order
               ;
               namely
               ,
               
                 Observantes
                 ,
                 Conventuales
                 ,
                 Minimi
                 ,
                 Caputiani
                 ,
                 Collectanei
                 ,
              
               who
               gathered
               or
               collected
               the
               moneys
               ;
               
                 Amadeani
                 ,
                 Reformati
                 de
                 Evangelio
                 ,
                 Chiacini
                 cum
                 barba
                 ,
                 de
                 Porti●●cula
                 ,
                 Paulini
                 ,
                 Bofiaini
                 ,
                 Gaudentes
                 ,
                 de
                 Augustinis
              
               with
               their
               open
               shooes
               ,
               and
               
                 Servientes
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Francis
              
               himself
               wore
               a
               short
               coat
               without
               any
               artificiall
               tincture
               ;
               instead
               of
               a
               girdle
               ,
               he
               used
               a
               cord
               ,
               and
               went
               bare-footed
               ;
               hence
               after
               long
               altercation
               among
               his
               Disciples
               about
               their
               habit
               and
               shooes
               ,
               it
               was
               ordered
               that
               they
               should
               wear
               soles
               onely
               ,
               having
               no
               more
               upper
               leather
               then
               to
               tie
               the
               shooes
               .
               That
               they
               should
               travel
               either
               on
               foot
               ,
               or
               upon
               Asses
               .
               And
               whereas
               they
               could
               not
               agree
               about
               the
               form
               ,
               measure
               ,
               and
               colour
               of
               their
               habit
               ,
               (
               for
               Saint
               Francis
               in
               this
               determined
               nothing
               ,
               )
               the
               matter
               is
               referred
               to
               Pope
               Iohn
               22.
               who
               leaves
               it
               to
               the
               arbitrement
               of
               their
               General
               and
               Provincial
               Ministers
               .
               At
               this
               day
               they
               wear
               a
               long
               coat
               with
               a
               large
               hood
               of
               gray
               ,
               or
               hair-colour
               ,
               bare-footed
               ,
               and
               girded
               with
               a
               cord
               .
               4.
               
               Such
               vertue
               hath
               been
               held
               in
               a
               Franciscan
               Garment
               ,
               that
               divers
               Princes
               have
               desired
               to
               be
               buried
               in
               it
               ,
               thinking
               thereby
               to
               be
               safe
               from
               the
               Devil
               .
               So
               we
               read
               of
               Francis
               the
               second
               ,
               Marquesse
               of
               Mantua
               ,
               of
               Robert
               King
               of
               Sicily
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               who
               have
               by
               their
               last
               will
               ordered
               that
               they
               might
               be
               interred
               in
               a
               Seraphick
               habit
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               read
               that
               Francis
               h●mself
               died
               naked
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               be
               like
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hung
               naked
               on
               the
               crosse
               .
               5.
               
               I
               read
               of
               divers
               Schismes
               among
               the
               Franciscans
               about
               the
               form
               of
               their
               habit
               ;
               one
               I
               finde
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Crescentius
                 de
                 Esey●
              
               their
               sixth
               General
               Minister
               ,
               Anno
               1245.
               
               Some
               among
               them
               bragging
               much
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               would
               not
               live
               after
               
                 St.
                 Francis
              
               rule
               ,
               but
               after
               their
               own
               ,
               accouting
               themselves
               the
               Saints
               .
               These
               despised
               a
               long
               habit
               ,
               and
               would
               go
               in
               short
               cloakes
               .
               Another
               schisme
               they
               made
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               
                 Narbon
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1315.
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Pope
               Clement
               5.
               during
               the
               vacancy
               of
               the
               Popedom
               almost
               two
               years
               .
               These
               Monks
               chose
               their
               own
               Ministers
               and
               Governours
               ,
               and
               flung
               away
               the
               
               habit
               of
               their
               order
               as
               profane
               ,
               wearing
               short
               Garments
               ,
               imprisoning
               and
               excommunicating
               the
               Obedientes
               .
               Pope
               Iohn
               22.
               condemned
               these
               Minorities
               as
               Hereticks
               ;
               and
               the
               Fratricelli
               starting
               up
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               condemned
               the
               same
               Pope
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               for
               saying
               Christ
               and
               his
               Disciples
               had
               a
               common
               stock
               among
               them
               ,
               whereof
               Iudas
               bore
               the
               bag
               .
               Another
               Schisme
               they
               had
               about
               the
               year
               1352.
               some
               petitioned
               the
               Pope
               for
               leave
               to
               live
               after
               the
               letter
               of
               Saint
               Francis
               his
               rule
               ,
               and
               not
               after
               the
               glosse
               ,
               as
               they
               all
               did
               .
               They
               obtain
               four
               places
               to
               reside
               in
               ,
               and
               in
               each
               of
               them
               twelve
               brothers
               .
               But
               these
               aiming
               at
               liberty
               ,
               rejecting
               the
               rule
               of
               their
               order
               ,
               and
               wearing
               short
               undecent
               Garments
               ,
               were
               suppressed
               by
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               sixth
               .
               Another
               rupture
               was
               among
               them
               ,
               during
               the
               Schisme
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               begun
               by
               Vrban
               the
               sixth
               ,
               who
               sat
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Clemens
               at
               Avinion
               ;
               for
               the
               Minorites
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               Spain
               ,
               chose
               them
               one
               General
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Germany
              
               ,
               and
               Hungary
               another
               .
               
                 An.
                 1431.
              
               they
               divided
               themselves
               into
               Conventuales
               ,
               and
               Observantes
               ;
               these
               despising
               the
               Conventual
               Prelates
               ,
               chose
               their
               own
               Govenours
               ,
               calling
               the
               others
               profane
               and
               impious
               .
               These
               touch
               no
               money
               ,
               eat
               no
               flesh
               ,
               and
               wear
               no
               shooes
               :
               they
               multipled
               exceedingly
               in
               all
               parts
               ,
               chiefly
               in
               Italy
               .
               They
               were
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Councel
               of
               Constance
               ,
               and
               divers
               Popes
               .
               6.
               
               Francis
               prohibited
               his
               Monks
               to
               meddle
               with
               Ecclesiastical
               preferments
               ,
               to
               be
               called
               Lords
               or
               Masters
               ,
               to
               hear
               confessions
               ,
               to
               eat
               flesh
               ,
               to
               wear
               rich
               apparell
               ,
               and
               to
               dwell
               in
               sumptuous
               houses
               .
               Bonaventure
               their
               eight
               General
               ,
               ordered
               that
               they
               should
               continue
               singing
               till
               the
               Epipha●y
               ,
               
                 Glory
                 to
                 thee
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 wast
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               He
               taught
               them
               also
               to
               exhort
               the
               people
               to
               salute
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               at
               the
               ringing
               of
               the
               bell
               ,
               after
               the
               Completory
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               Angel
               saluting
               her
               that
               hour
               .
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               eleventh
               limited
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Minorites
               Protectors
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               meddle
               with
               any
               ,
               except
               he
               disobey
               the
               Pope
               and
               Church
               ,
               apostatize
               from
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               forsake
               his
               rule
               Honorius
               the
               third
               decreed
               ,
               that
               no
               Minorite
               should
               ever
               forsake
               his
               order
               .
               The
               Minorites
               obtained
               this
               favour
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               make
               Masters
               
               of
               Divinity
               among
               themselves
               ;
               where
               of
               
                 Alexander
                 de
                 Ales
              
               was
               the
               first
               .
               7.
               
               The
               Franciseans
               did
               increase
               so
               fast
               in
               all
               parts
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               year
               1211
               ,
               till
               the
               year
               1380.
               being
               the
               space
               of
               169.
               years
               ,
               there
               were
               erected
               in
               Christendom
               above
               1500.
               
               Monasteries
               of
               this
               order
               .
               Sabellicus
               recordeth
               that
               in
               his
               time
               were
               Ninety
               thousand
               Minorites
               .
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 increase
                 was
                 partly
                 their
                 diligence
                 and
                 sedulity
                 in
                 making
                 Proselites
                 ,
                 partly
                 their
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 their
                 pretended
                 sanctity
                 and
                 mortification
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 their
                 incredible
                 miracles
                 and
                 visions
                 of
                 Saint
                 Francis
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 obtruded
                 on
                 the
                 peoples
                 beliefe
                 ;
                 as
                 his
                 five
                 wounds
                 ,
                 his
                 bearing
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 arms
                 ,
                 his
                 mansion
                 in
                 Heaven
                 next
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 other
                 stuff
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 their
                 Legends
                 are
                 fraught
                 .
              
               
               8.
               
               There
               be
               three
               sorts
               of
               poverty
               among
               the
               
                 Mendicant
                 Friers
              
               ;
               one
               is
               to
               have
               nothing
               ,
               either
               in
               common
               or
               in
               propriety
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Franciscan
               poverty
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               :
               another
               is
               which
               the
               Dominicans
               professe
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               have
               nothing
               in
               property
               ,
               yet
               some
               things
               in
               common
               ,
               as
               books
               ,
               cloathes
               ,
               
               and
               food
               .
               The
               third
               is
               and
               the
               least
               ,
               to
               have
               some
               things
               both
               in
               common
               and
               in
               property
               ,
               but
               onely
               such
               as
               necessity
               requires
               ,
               for
               food
               and
               rayment
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               poverty
               of
               the
               Carmelites
               and
               Augustinians
               .
            
             
               Q.
               15.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Knights
               of
               the
               holy
               Sepulchre
               ,
               ●nd
               the
               Gladiatores
               ?
            
             
               A.
               These
               ascribe
               the
               original
               of
               their
               order
               to
               Saint
               Iames
               our
               Lords
               brother
               ,
               
               and
               son
               of
               Alphaeus
               ;
               but
               it
               s
               more
               likely
               that
               this
               order
               began
               when
               Ierusalem
               was
               taken
               by
               Godsrey
               of
               Bulloigne
               ;
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               it
               is
               quite
               extinct
               .
               When
               Ierusalem
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Soldan
               ,
               these
               
                 Anno
                 Christi
              
               1300.
               with
               all
               the
               other
               religious
               Knights
               of
               Christendom
               were
               driven
               out
               of
               Syria
               ;
               yet
               the
               care
               of
               the
               holy
               Sepulchre
               ,
               which
               these
               Knights
               had
               charge
               of
               ,
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Franciscans
               by
               the
               Soldan
               ,
               who
               of
               all
               the
               Christian
               profession
               suffered
               none
               to
               stay
               in
               Syria
               and
               Ierusalem
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Syrians
                 ,
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 Greeks
              
               and
               Franciscans
               ;
               the
               Pope
               allows
               eight
               of
               this
               order
               with
               a
               Christian
               Knight
               ,
               who
               is
               their
               Guardian
               ,
               to
               keep
               
               the
               Sepulchre
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               installing
               the
               Knights
               of
               the
               Sepulchre
               was
               this
               :
               The
               Knight
               after
               preparation
               ,
               being
               brought
               within
               the
               Sepulchre
               ,
               where
               Hymnes
               are
               sung
               ,
               and
               prayers
               said
               ,
               declares
               kneeling
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               come
               to
               be
               made
               Knight
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               Sepulchre
               of
               our
               Lord
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               nobly
               descended
               ,
               and
               had
               means
               sufficient
               to
               maintain
               him
               ;
               withall
               promiseth
               to
               hear
               Masse
               daily
               ,
               to
               expose
               his
               life
               and
               estate
               against
               the
               Infidels
               ,
               to
               desend
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               and
               Ministers
               thereof
               ,
               from
               their
               persecutors
               ,
               to
               avoid
               unjust
               Wars
               ,
               Duells
               ,
               filthy
               Lucre
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               to
               maintain
               peace
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               to
               shun
               oppression
               ,
               perjury
               ,
               rapin
               ,
               blasphemy
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               grievous
               sins
               .
               Then
               the
               Guardian
               laying
               his
               hand
               on
               the
               Knights
               head
               ,
               bids
               him
               be
               a
               stout
               ,
               faithful
               ,
               and
               good
               souldier
               of
               our
               Lord
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               holy
               Sepulchre
               .
               Upon
               this
               he
               gives
               him
               a
               pair
               of
               guilded
               Spurs
               ,
               with
               a
               naked
               Sword
               ,
               signing
               him
               three
               times
               with
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               bidding
               him
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               use
               this
               Sword
               to
               his
               own
               and
               the
               Churches
               defence
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               confusion
               of
               the
               enemies
               thereof
               ;
               then
               the
               Sword
               being
               sheathed
               ,
               is
               girt
               to
               the
               Knight
               by
               the
               Guardian
               ;
               the
               Knight
               riseth
               ,
               and
               bending
               his
               knees
               and
               bowing
               his
               head
               over
               the
               Sepulchre
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Guardian
               struck
               on
               the
               shoulder
               three
               times
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Iordain
                 thee
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               This
               he
               repeats
               three
               times
               ,
               and
               crosseth
               him
               three
               times
               ,
               then
               kisseth
               him
               ,
               and
               puts
               a
               Golden
               Chain
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               with
               a
               double
               red
               Crosse
               hanging
               at
               it
               ;
               at
               last
               the
               Knight
               having
               kissed
               the
               Sepulchre
               ,
               the
               Monks
               present
               sing
               
                 Te
                 Deum
              
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               short
               prayer
               ,
               he
               is
               dismissed
               .
               This
               order
               was
               by
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               eighth
               ,
               Anno
               1485.
               made
               one
               with
               the
               Knights
               of
               Rhodes
               .
               
               The
               order
               of
               Gladiators
               began
               in
               Livonia
               ,
               much
               about
               the
               time
               that
               the
               Tutonicks
               began
               in
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1204.
               
               They
               were
               called
               Gladiatores
               ,
               from
               carrying
               on
               their
               cloak
               two
               red
               Swords
               acrosse
               .
               Albert
               Bishop
               of
               Riga
               beg●n
               this
               order
               ,
               and
               allowed
               the
               third
               part
               of
               his
               Chutohes
               revenues
               towards
               the
               maintenance
               thereof
               .
               Their
               habit
               was
               white
               ,
               on
               which
               were
               woven
               two
               bloody
               
               Swords
               ,
               in
               manner
               of
               a
               Crosse
               as
               is
               said
               ;
               to
               signifie
               their
               innocency
               ,
               and
               warfare
               against
               the
               Pagans
               ;
               whom
               they
               converted
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               
               not
               onely
               in
               Riga
               the
               Metropolis
               ,
               but
               in
               most
               places
               of
               Livonia
               .
               Pope
               Innocent
               gave
               them
               all
               the
               Lands
               they
               could
               subdue
               there
               .
               The
               rule
               they
               professed
               was
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Templars
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               Popes
               perswasion
               both
               the
               Cruciferi
               and
               Gladiators
               incorporated
               themselves
               into
               the
               Teutonick
               order
               .
            
             
               Q.
               17.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               Mary
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               of
               Montesia
               ,
               and
               the
               order
               of
               
                 Vallis
                 Scholarium
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Canons
                 Regular
              
               of
               Saint
               Mark
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               
                 Mary
                 de
                 Mercede
              
               ,
               
               or
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               because
               their
               charge
               was
               to
               redeem
               Captives
               ,
               was
               instituted
               by
               Iames
               King
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               year
               1212.
               subdued
               the
               Isles
               Baleares
               .
               This
               order
               began
               about
               the
               year
               1232.
               and
               is
               confirmed
               by
               Gregory
               the
               nineth
               .
               They
               wear
               a
               white
               garment
               ,
               with
               a
               black
               crosse
               .
               They
               are
               of
               the
               Cistertian
               order
               .
               The
               Knights
               of
               Montesia
               ,
               
               are
               so
               called
               from
               that
               place
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Valentia
               .
               They
               were
               iustituted
               much
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               former
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               Mary
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               King
               Iames
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               same
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               nineth
               ;
               the
               badge
               of
               this
               order
               is
               a
               red
               crosse
               ,
               
               and
               are
               also
               Cistertians
               .
               The
               order
               of
               
                 Vallis
                 Scholarium
              
               ,
               began
               Anno
               1217.
               by
               one
               
                 Guilelmus
                 Richardus
              
               ,
               a
               Scholar
               of
               Paris
               ,
               who
               with
               Edward
               and
               Manasses
               professors
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               betook
               themselves
               to
               the
               Desare
               in
               Champanie
               ,
               where
               they
               set
               up
               a
               new
               order
               ,
               
               but
               after
               the
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Austi●
               .
               They
               borrowed
               also
               some
               things
               of
               the
               Cistertians
               ,
               that
               the
               Prior
               should
               visit
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               his
               order
               without
               exacting
               any
               temporalties
               ;
               that
               they
               hold
               a
               general
               Chapter
               every
               year
               ;
               
               that
               they
               wear
               no
               linnen
               shirts
               ,
               nor
               sleep
               on
               feather-beds
               ;
               that
               none
               eat
               flesh
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               sick
               and
               weak
               .
               The
               place
               where
               they
               first
               resided
               in
               ,
               was
               called
               
                 Vallis
                 Scholarium
              
               .
               This
               order
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Honorius
               the
               third
               .
               The
               order
               or
               Congregation
               of
               Saint
               
                 Marks
                 Canon
                 Regulars
              
               began
               in
               Mantua
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               1231.
               
            
             
               Q.
               18.
               
               What
               was
               the
               order
               of
               Saint
               Clara
               ,
               Saint
               
                 Pauls
                 Eremites
              
               ,
               and
               Boni-homines
               ?
            
             
             
               
                 A.
                 Clara
              
               was
               of
               the
               same
               Town
               Assisium
               with
               Francis
               ,
               
               and
               his
               intimate
               acquaintance
               ;
               she
               was
               Daughter
               to
               Ortulana
               ,
               who
               undertook
               Pilgrimages
               both
               to
               Rome
               and
               to
               the
               holy
               Sepulchre
               ;
               in
               her
               Childhood
               she
               wore
               sackcloath
               next
               her
               skin
               ,
               and
               would
               never
               hear
               of
               marriage
               .
               She
               stole
               away
               from
               her
               Parents
               ,
               cut
               off
               her
               hair
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               be
               drawn
               away
               by
               any
               perswasions
               from
               her
               intended
               course
               of
               life
               .
               About
               the
               year
               1225.
               at
               the
               Church
               of
               Saint
               Damianus
               she
               instituted
               the
               order
               of
               
                 Poor
                 Ladies
              
               ,
               called
               from
               her
               name
               Clarissae
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               place
               the
               Nuns
               of
               Saint
               Damian
               .
               Neer
               this
               Church
               in
               a
               Cottage
               she
               lived
               two
               and
               forty
               years
               ,
               afflicting
               her
               body
               with
               fasting
               ,
               watchings
               and
               all
               kind
               of
               hardnesse
               .
               Next
               her
               flesh
               she
               wore
               the
               brisley
               side
               of
               a
               Hogs
               skin
               ,
               lay
               on
               hard
               boords
               ,
               
               went
               bare-footed
               .
               In
               Lent
               and
               other
               fasting
               times
               ,
               she
               used
               only
               bread
               and
               water
               ;
               she
               tasted
               wine
               onely
               upon
               Sundaies
               ;
               her
               rule
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Franciscans
               .
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               or
               as
               others
               say
               ,
               Honorius
               the
               third
               ,
               
               confirmed
               this
               order
               .
               She
               could
               not
               be
               perswaded
               by
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               nineth
               ,
               to
               reserve
               any
               of
               her
               possessions
               ,
               but
               forsook
               all
               for
               Christ
               ,
               as
               she
               thought
               .
               
               Saint
               
                 Pauls
                 Eremites
              
               in
               Huugary
               were
               instituted
               in
               the
               year
               1215.
               after
               the
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Austin
               by
               Eusebius
               of
               Strigonia
               ,
               and
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Gentilis
               the
               Popes
               Legat
               ,
               Anno
               1308.
               
               They
               came
               into
               England
               ,
               and
               seated
               themselves
               in
               
                 Colchester
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1310.
               
               The
               order
               called
               
                 Boni
                 Hom●●es
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Boni
                 Viri
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               good
               men
               ,
               was
               instituted
               by
               Edmund
               ,
               sonne
               to
               Richard
               Earle
               of
               Cornwall
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               elected
               Emperor
               .
               These
               did
               follow
               Saint
               Austins
               rule
               ,
               and
               wear
               a
               skie-coloured
               garment
               .
            
             
               Q
               19.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Servants
               of
               Saint
               Mary
               ,
               the
               Caelestini
               ,
               and
               Jesuati
               ?
            
             
               A.
               One
               
                 Philip
                 Tudert
              
               a
               Florentine
               by
               birth
               ,
               and
               a
               Physician
               by
               profession
               ,
               
               instituted
               this
               order
               of
               Saint
               
                 Maries
                 Servants
              
               ;
               they
               follow
               the
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Austin
               ;
               they
               wear
               a
               short
               black
               coar
               ,
               and
               over
               that
               ,
               a
               long
               black
               cloak
               pleated
               about
               the
               shoulders
               .
               They
               were
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Bennet
               the
               eleventh
               ,
               and
               seven
               other
               Popes
               after
               him
               .
               They
               are
               permitted
               to
               carry
               a
               Satchel
               or
               Bag
               to
               put
               the
               almes
               in
               ,
               which
               they
               beg
               .
               
               In
               Italy
               there
               he
               eight
               and
               forty
               Monasteries
               of
               these
               Servants
               .
               
               This
               order
               was
               instituted
               Anno.
               1282.
               or
               as
               others
               say
               ,
               1285.
               
               The
               Caelestini
               were
               so
               called
               from
               Pope
               Caelestine
               the
               fifth
               ,
               who
               having
               before
               his
               Popedom
               lived
               an
               Eremiticall
               life
               in
               divers
               Desarts
               ,
               at
               last
               erected
               this
               order
               after
               the
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Bennet
               ,
               and
               procured
               it
               to
               be
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               tenth
               ,
               in
               the
               Generall
               Councell
               of
               Lyons
               .
               Their
               habit
               is
               of
               skie-colour
               without
               a
               hood
               .
               Caelestin
               their
               Author
               being
               elected
               Pope
               ,
               and
               cheated
               out
               of
               it
               by
               Boniface
               the
               eight
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               Cane
               and
               a
               hole
               in
               the
               Wall
               ,
               speak
               to
               him
               to
               relinquish
               his
               Popedom
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               
               thinking
               an
               Angel
               had
               spoken
               to
               him
               ,
               I
               say
               Caelestine
               returned
               again
               to
               his
               Eremiticall
               life
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               not
               long
               enjoy
               ;
               for
               Pope
               Boniface
               put
               him
               in
               prison
               upon
               jealousie
               ,
               
               where
               he
               died
               .
               These
               Monks
               came
               into
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1414.
               
               The
               Iesuati
               began
               at
               Senae
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Columbanus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Francis
                 Vincent
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1365.
              
               they
               were
               called
               Iesuati
               from
               using
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               often
               in
               their
               mouthes
               .
               Pope
               Vrban
               the
               fifth
               ,
               approved
               them
               ,
               and
               enjoyned
               them
               to
               wear
               a
               white
               garment
               ,
               a
               white
               cover
               for
               their
               head
               ,
               a
               leathern
               girdle
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               bare-footed
               ,
               using
               onely
               wooden
               soles
               .
               These
               Monks
               were
               afterward
               called
               Apostolici
               .
            
             
               Q.
               20.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Order
               of
               Saint
               Briget
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Briget
              
               ,
               not
               that
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               who
               lived
               about
               the
               year
               ,
               530.
               but
               a
               Princess
               of
               
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1360.
               obtained
               a
               confirmation
               of
               her
               order
               (
               which
               she
               received
               immediately
               from
               Christ
               ,
               
               as
               she
               said
               )
               by
               Pope
               Vrban
               the
               fifth
               .
               Her
               rule
               was
               according
               to
               that
               of
               Saint
               Basils
               .
               The
               Monks
               and
               Nus
               may
               have
               their
               Covents
               contiguous
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               Brothers
               must
               officiate
               below
               ,
               the
               Sisters
               above
               .
               Both
               Sexes
               must
               use
               gray
               cloaks
               and
               coats
               ,
               with
               a
               red
               cross
               thereon
               .
               They
               must
               have
               nothing
               in
               propriety
               ,
               touch
               no
               money
               ,
               must
               lie
               onely
               upon
               straw
               .
               The
               fashion
               ,
               colour
               ,
               and
               measure
               of
               their
               cloathes
               are
               set
               down
               ;
               on
               their
               Vaile
               they
               must
               wear
               a
               weite
               linnen
               Crown
               ,
               on
               which
               are
               sowed
               pieces
               of
               red
               cloath
               ,
               representing
               drops
               of
               blood
               ,
               and
               so
               placed
               that
               they
               may
               resemble
               the
               cross
               .
               The
               Sisters
               are
               enjoyned
               how
               to
               officiate
               ,
               and
               what
               prayers
               they
               shall
               use
               every
               day
               ,
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               
               to
               avoid
               conference
               with
               men
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               at
               a
               window
               ,
               upon
               urgent
               occasion
               ,
               on
               Sundays
               and
               great
               Festivals
               ,
               and
               that
               onely
               from
               nine
               till
               the
               evening
               .
               She
               that
               openeth
               not
               her
               window
               at
               all
               ,
               shall
               have
               the
               greater
               reward
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Days
               of
               fasting
               are
               prescribed
               them
               ;
               none
               must
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               order
               ,
               without
               a
               years
               probation
               :
               then
               she
               must
               be
               examined
               and
               consecrated
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               bring
               her
               into
               the
               Church
               with
               a
               red
               Crosse
               carried
               before
               her
               ,
               having
               the
               Crucifix
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               Virgins
               Image
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               put
               her
               in
               minde
               of
               patience
               ,
               and
               chastity
               :
               two
               Tapers
               burning
               must
               be
               carried
               before
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               then
               the
               Bishop
               consecrates
               a
               Ring
               ,
               and
               prayeth
               .
               She
               having
               testified
               her
               constant
               resolution
               to
               that
               kinde
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               by
               putting
               the
               Ring
               on
               her
               finger
               ,
               marrieth
               her
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               prayeth
               ;
               she
               comes
               to
               the
               Altar
               and
               offers
               ,
               then
               returns
               to
               her
               place
               again
               .
               Her
               new
               cloathes
               are
               also
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               she
               is
               called
               by
               the
               Priest
               to
               come
               bare-footed
               to
               the
               Altar
               ;
               the
               Bishop
               prayeth
               again
               ,
               and
               withall
               puts
               on
               her
               the
               coat
               of
               her
               profession
               ,
               her
               shooes
               ,
               hood
               ,
               and
               cloak
               ,
               which
               he
               tieth
               with
               a
               wooden
               button
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               Christs
               wooden
               Crosse
               ,
               to
               which
               her
               minde
               should
               be
               fastned
               .
               Then
               her
               Vaile
               is
               put
               on
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               at
               every
               action
               ,
               and
               parcel
               of
               her
               cloathes
               prayeth
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               her
               Crown
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               praying
               that
               she
               may
               be
               Crowned
               with
               joy
               .
               She
               returns
               to
               her
               place
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               again
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               where
               she
               falls
               on
               her
               face
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               with
               his
               Priests
               read
               the
               Letanie
               ,
               absolves
               her
               ,
               and
               gives
               her
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               her
               Coffin
               ,
               which
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Masse
               stood
               there
               ,
               is
               carried
               by
               four
               Sisters
               ,
               sprinkling
               dust
               on
               it
               ,
               into
               the
               Covent
               ;
               at
               the
               gate
               whereof
               stands
               the
               Abbatesse
               with
               her
               Nuns
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               with
               two
               Tapers
               carried
               before
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               Priests
               singing
               ,
               brings
               the
               new
               Nun
               ,
               and
               recommends
               her
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Abbatesse
               ,
               which
               she
               receives
               ,
               shuts
               the
               gate
               ,
               and
               brings
               her
               into
               the
               Chapter
               .
               The
               first
               eight
               days
               she
               is
               tied
               to
               no
               discipline
               .
               At
               Table
               and
               in
               the
               Quite
               she
               sitteth
               last
               .
               The
               number
               of
               the
               Sisters
               is
               sixty
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
               Thirteen
               Priests
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               whereof
               Saint
               Paul
               
               was
               one
               ,
               four
               Evangelists
               ,
               or
               Preachers
               ,
               representing
               the
               four
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Gregory
              
               ,
               and
               Hierom
               ;
               and
               eight
               Lay-men
               .
               All
               these
               together
               make
               up
               the
               number
               of
               the
               thirteen
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               72.
               
               Disciples
               .
               The
               Priests
               Garments
               shall
               be
               of
               course
               gray
               ,
               on
               which
               shall
               be
               worne
               a
               red
               crosse
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               middest
               a
               round
               piece
               of
               white
               cloth
               ,
               to
               resemble
               the
               host
               which
               they
               daily
               offer
               .
               The
               four
               Evangelists
               shall
               carry
               on
               their
               cloaks
               a
               white
               circle
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               incomprehensible
               wisdom
               of
               the
               four
               Doctors
               which
               they
               represent
               .
               Within
               these
               circles
               red
               pieces
               of
               cloth
               shall
               be
               inserted
               like
               tongues
               cloven
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               learning
               and
               eloquence
               .
               The
               Lay-brothers
               shall
               wear
               on
               their
               cloaks
               a
               white
               crosse
               ,
               to
               shew
               Christs
               innocency
               ,
               with
               five
               pieces
               of
               red
               cloth
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               Christs
               five
               wounds
               .
               The
               number
               of
               Brothers
               in
               the
               Covent
               ,
               must
               not
               exceed
               five
               and
               twenty
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               be
               blessed
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               the
               Sisters
               were
               ;
               but
               instead
               of
               a
               Ring
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               shall
               hold
               the
               Priest
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               Vail
               ,
               shall
               lay
               his
               hands
               on
               his
               head
               ;
               and
               instead
               of
               a
               Crown
               ,
               shall
               use
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Crosse.
               The
               Abbatesse
               shall
               be
               among
               the
               thirteen
               Priests
               ,
               as
               Mary
               was
               among
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               she
               shall
               have
               for
               Confessor
               ,
               him
               whom
               the
               Bishop
               alloweth
               .
               Confession
               must
               be
               made
               at
               least
               three
               times
               yearly
               ,
               and
               every
               day
               if
               need
               be
               ,
               to
               such
               Priests
               as
               the
               Confessor
               shall
               chuse
               ;
               the
               Priest
               shall
               be
               diligent
               in
               preaching
               ,
               praying
               ,
               and
               fasting
               .
               Every
               Thursday
               shall
               be
               a
               Chapter
               held
               ,
               wherein
               the
               delinquent
               Sisters
               may
               be
               punished
               with
               fasting
               ,
               standing
               without
               doores
               in
               the
               Church-yard
               ,
               whilst
               the
               other
               Sisters
               are
               within
               at
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               and
               with
               prostrating
               her self
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               till
               the
               Abbatesse
               take
               her
               up
               ,
               and
               intercede
               for
               her
               absolution
               .
               If
               a
               Sister
               possesse
               any
               thing
               in
               propriety
               ,
               and
               dyeth
               before
               she
               confesseth
               it
               ,
               her
               body
               is
               layed
               on
               a
               Beer
               at
               the
               Church
               door
               ,
               where
               they
               all
               say
               an
               Ave-Mary
               for
               her
               ,
               and
               then
               is
               absolved
               ,
               and
               after
               Mass
               is
               carried
               from
               the
               Quite
               to
               the
               Church
               door
               by
               the
               Sisters
               ,
               where
               the
               Brothers
               receive
               her
               ,
               and
               bury
               her
               .
               Neither
               the
               Abbatesse
               ,
               nor
               any
               Sister
               must
               receive
               gifts
               ,
               or
               have
               
               any
               thing
               in
               proper
               .
               Every
               one
               after
               the
               first
               foundation
               ,
               must
               bring
               their
               yearly
               revenues
               to
               be
               imployed
               by
               the
               Abbaresse
               ;
               but
               after
               the
               number
               of
               Sisters
               is
               filled
               ,
               and
               a
               revenue
               setled
               ,
               they
               that
               come
               after
               need
               brin●
               nothing
               .
               If
               any
               dye
               ,
               her
               cloathes
               and
               allowance
               in
               dyet
               shall
               be
               given
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               till
               another
               be
               chosen
               .
               Every
               year
               before
               the
               Feast
               of
               All-Saints
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               an
               audit
               of
               expences
               kept
               ;
               if
               any
               thing
               remain
               over
               and
               above
               the
               expences
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               reserved
               for
               the
               next
               years
               expences
               ,
               or
               bestowed
               on
               the
               poor
               ,
               on
               whom
               also
               the
               Nuns
               old
               cloathes
               must
               be
               conferred
               .
               Every
               Novice
               must
               bring
               a
               present
               or
               almes
               gift
               to
               the
               Covent
               ,
               but
               nothing
               that
               hath
               been
               got
               by
               oppression
               ,
               cheating
               ,
               stealing
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               sinistrous
               means
               ;
               such
               gifts
               must
               be
               restored
               again
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               gifts
               doubtfully
               got
               be
               rejected
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Covent
               stand
               not
               in
               need
               of
               any
               persent
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               given
               to
               the
               poor
               .
               In
               every
               Church
               must
               be
               thirteen
               Altars
               ,
               on
               each
               of
               which
               one
               Chalice
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               high
               Altar
               two
               Chalices
               ,
               two
               pair
               of
               Flaggons
               ,
               so
               many
               Candlesticks
               ,
               one
               Crosse
               ,
               three
               Censers
               ,
               one
               for
               daily
               use
               ,
               the
               other
               two
               for
               solemn
               Feasts
               ,
               a
               Cibory
               for
               the
               Host
               ;
               let
               there
               be
               no
               Gold
               nor
               Silver
               in
               the
               Covent
               ,
               except
               where
               the
               Holy
               Reliques
               are
               kept
               ;
               Let
               every
               one
               have
               her
               office
               or
               service
               Book
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               other
               books
               as
               they
               will
               ,
               for
               good
               arts
               ;
               Let
               each
               Altar
               have
               two
               Altar-cloths
               ;
               Let
               no
               Sisters
               be
               admitted
               under
               eighteen
               ,
               nor
               Priest
               or
               Brother
               under
               five
               and
               twenty
               years
               of
               age
               ;
               Let
               the
               Sisters
               imploy
               their
               time
               in
               devotion
               ,
               labouring
               with
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               about
               their
               own
               affairs
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Mother
               ;
               Let
               rich
               and
               poor
               have
               the
               same
               measure
               of
               meat
               and
               drink
               ;
               and
               let
               not
               any
               afflict
               their
               body
               too
               much
               ;
               for
               not
               their
               own
               correction
               ,
               but
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               must
               save
               them
               Let
               the
               sisters
               confesse
               at
               the
               lattess
               of
               the
               windows
               ,
               where
               they
               may
               be
               heard
               ,
               but
               not
               seen
               ;
               but
               in
               receiving
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               heard
               and
               seen
               .
               But
               they
               must
               do
               nothing
               without
               the
               leave
               of
               the
               Abbatesse
               ,
               and
               some
               witnesses
               ,
               except
               in
               time
               of
               confession
               .
               Priests
               must
               not
               enter
               the
               Nunnery
               ,
               except
               to
               give
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               the
               agony
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               some
               witnesses
               ;
               
               all
               the
               Priests
               and
               Brothers
               may
               enter
               to
               perform
               Funerall
               obsequies
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocesse
               must
               be
               the
               Father
               and
               Visitor
               of
               the
               Monasteries
               and
               Nunneries
               ;
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Territory
               shall
               be
               the
               Protector
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               the
               faithful
               Guardian
               ;
               without
               whose
               will
               no
               Covent
               shall
               be
               made
               .
               Let
               there
               be
               a
               hole
               like
               a
               grave
               still
               open
               in
               the
               Covent
               ,
               that
               the
               sisters
               may
               pray
               every
               day
               there
               with
               the
               Abbatesse
               (
               taking
               up
               a
               little
               dust
               between
               her
               fingers
               )
               that
               God
               who
               preserved
               Christs
               body
               from
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               would
               also
               preserve
               both
               their
               bodies
               and
               souls
               from
               the
               corruption
               of
               sin
               .
               Let
               there
               be
               a
               Beer
               or
               Coffin
               at
               the
               Church-door
               with
               some
               earth
               ,
               that
               all
               commers
               in
               may
               remember
               they
               are
               dust
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               shall
               return
               :
               to
               the
               observers
               of
               this
               rule
               Christ
               promiseth
               his
               aid
               ,
               who
               revealed
               himself
               to
               Saint
               Briget
               ,
               and
               counsels
               her
               to
               convey
               it
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               be
               confirmed
               .
               
                 So
                 goeth
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 Hospinian
                 ,
                 who
                 translated
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 German
                 into
                 the
                 Latin
                 tongue
                 :
                 
                 this
                 order
                 came
                 into
                 
                   England
                   An.
                
                 1414.
                 and
                 was
                 placed
                 at
                 Richmond
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 few
                 of
                 these
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 Sweden
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               21.
               
               What
               was
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Katherine
               ,
               and
               of
               S.
               Iustina
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Katherine
               born
               at
               Senae
               in
               Tuscany
               ,
               
               in
               her
               Childhood
               vowed
               Virginity
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               dream
               saw
               Dominick
               with
               a
               Lilly
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               other
               religion-founders
               ,
               wishing
               her
               to
               professe
               some
               of
               their
               orders
               ;
               she
               embraced
               that
               of
               Dominick
               ,
               in
               which
               she
               was
               so
               strict
               that
               she
               abhorred
               the
               smell
               of
               flesh
               ,
               drunk
               onely
               water
               ,
               and
               used
               no
               other
               cheer
               but
               bread
               and
               raw
               herbs
               .
               She
               lay
               upon
               boards
               in
               her
               cloathes
               .
               She
               girt
               her self
               so
               close
               with
               an
               Iron
               Chain
               ,
               that
               it
               cut
               her
               skin
               ;
               she
               used
               to
               watch
               whole
               nights
               together
               ,
               and
               scarce
               slept
               half
               an
               hour
               in
               two
               days
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               S.
               Domimick
               .
               She
               used
               to
               chastise
               her self
               three
               times
               every
               day
               with
               that
               Iron
               Chain
               ,
               for
               an
               hour
               and
               half
               at
               a
               time
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               blood
               run
               from
               her
               shoulders
               to
               her
               feet
               .
               One
               chastisement
               was
               for
               her self
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               for
               those
               that
               were
               alive
               in
               the
               world
               .
               
                 Many
                 strange
                 stories
                 are
                 recorded
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Christ
                 appeared
                 and
                 married
                 
                 himself
                 to
                 her
                 with
                 a
                 Ring
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 opened
                 her
                 side
                 ,
                 took
                 out
                 her
                 old
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 cloathed
                 her
                 with
                 a
                 bloody
                 coloured
                 garment
                 ,
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wound
                 in
                 his
                 side
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 never
                 felt
                 any
                 cold
                 afterwards
                 :
              
               and
               divers
               other
               tales
               to
               this
               purpose
               Some
               say
               this
               order
               began
               Anno
               1372.
               others
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 1455.
              
               
               
               The
               Nuns
               of
               this
               order
               wear
               a
               white
               garment
               ,
               and
               over
               it
               a
               black
               Vaile
               ,
               with
               a
               head-covering
               of
               the
               same
               colour
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Saint
               Iustina
               ,
               was
               instituted
               by
               
                 Ludevicus
                 Barbus
              
               ,
               
               a
               
                 Venetian
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1409.
               after
               the
               ancient
               discipline
               of
               Benedict
               .
               This
               rule
               was
               enlarged
               by
               Eugenius
               the
               fourth
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Iohn
               24.
               
               The
               Monks
               of
               this
               order
               are
               carefull
               not
               to
               eat
               out
               of
               the
               Covent
               with
               seculars
               ,
               and
               to
               wash
               the
               feet
               of
               strangers
               .
            
             
               Q.
               22.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Eremites
               of
               Saint
               Hierom
               ,
               of
               Saint
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               
                 Albati
                 ,
                 Fratricelli
                 ,
                 Turlupini
              
               ,
               and
               Montolivetenses
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Saint
               Hieroms
               Eremites
               in
               Spain
               ,
               
               under
               Saint
               Austins
               rule
               was
               instituted
               about
               the
               year
               1366.
               in
               Vibinum
               a
               City
               of
               Vmbria
               in
               Italy
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               nineth
               ,
               and
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Gregory
               the
               twelfth
               .
               Of
               this
               order
               there
               are
               in
               Italy
               five
               and
               twenty
               Covents
               .
               They
               differ
               in
               their
               habit
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               ,
               little
               or
               nothing
               from
               the
               other
               Monks
               of
               Saint
               Hierom.
               
               The
               Canons
               of
               Saint
               Saviour
               were
               instituted
               also
               in
               Italy
               ,
               neer
               Senae
               ,
               in
               a
               place
               called
               Scopetum
               ,
               whence
               they
               are
               named
               Scopeti●i
               .
               They
               follow
               Saint
               Austins
               rule
               .
               Their
               Author
               was
               one
               Franch
               of
               
                 Bononia
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1366.
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Vrban
               the
               the
               fifth
               ,
               and
               were
               confirmed
               by
               his
               successor
               ,
               Gregory
               the
               eleventh
               ,
               Anno
               1370.
               
               They
               wear
               a
               white
               cloak
               ,
               with
               a
               white
               hood
               above
               a
               white
               linnen
               gowne
               Albati
               were
               so
               called
               from
               the
               white
               linnen
               they
               wore
               ;
               
               these
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Boniface
               the
               nineth
               ,
               Anno
               1399.
               came
               down
               from
               the
               Alpes
               into
               
                 Luc●
                 ,
                 Flaminia
                 ,
                 Hetruria
                 ,
                 Fisa
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               places
               of
               Italy
               ,
               having
               for
               their
               guide
               a
               Priest
               cloathed
               in
               white
               ,
               and
               carrying
               in
               his
               hand
               the
               Crucifix
               :
               he
               pretended
               so
               much
               zeal
               and
               religion
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               held
               a
               Saint
               .
               
                 These
                 people
                 increased
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Boniface
                 the
                 nineth
                 grew
                 jealous
                 their
                 Priest
                 aimed
                 at
                 the
                 Popedom
                 ;
                 therefore
                 sent
                 out
                 some
                 armed
                 men
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 apprehended
                 their
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 fled
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 returning
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 .
              
               These
               made
               profession
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               weeping
               for
               the
               sins
               and
               calamities
               of
               those
               times
               ;
               they
               eat
               together
               in
               the
               High-ways
               ,
               and
               slept
               all
               promiscuously
               together
               like
               beasts
               :
               they
               are
               by
               most
               reckoned
               among
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               not
               religious
               orders
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               the
               Fratricells
               ,
               or
               Beghardi
               ,
               who
               would
               be
               counted
               the
               third
               order
               of
               Franciscans
               ;
               
               they
               were
               called
               Fratricella
               ,
               Brothers
               of
               the
               Cells
               and
               Caves
               where
               they
               dwelt
               .
               Their
               Women
               were
               named
               Beghinae
               ,
               and
               Beguttae
               .
               These
               sprung
               up
               Anno
               1298.
               they
               went
               with
               their
               faces
               covered
               ,
               and
               their
               heads
               hanging
               down
               ;
               their
               lives
               were
               ●●agirious
               ,
               and
               their
               opinions
               heretical
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               already
               shewed
               among
               the
               Heresies
               ;
               therefore
               they
               are
               condemned
               by
               Boniface
               the
               eight
               ,
               Clemens
               the
               fifth
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               the
               twenty
               second
               :
               yet
               Gregory
               the
               eleventh
               ,
               and
               Eugenius
               the
               forth
               ,
               defended
               such
               of
               them
               ,
               against
               whose
               life
               and
               faith
               ,
               no
               just
               exceptions
               could
               be
               taken
               :
               Gregory
               about
               the
               year
               1378.
               
               
                 Eugenius
                 Anno
              
               1431.
               
               The
               Turlupini
               also
               ,
               
               though
               they
               would
               have
               been
               thought
               a
               religious
               order
               ,
               were
               heretical
               in
               their
               Teners
               ,
               and
               therefore
               condemned
               and
               burned
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 1372.
                 
                 Montolivetenses
              
               ,
               or
               Monks
               of
               Mount
               Olivet
               ,
               
               began
               
                 Anno
                 1407.
              
               when
               the
               Church
               was
               divided
               between
               three
               Popes
               .
               In
               this
               distracted
               time
               many
               of
               Sene
               betook
               themselves
               to
               the
               next
               Hill
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               Mount
               Olivet
               ,
               and
               cloathed
               themselves
               in
               white
               ,
               professing
               St.
               Bennets
               rule
               .
               
               They
               were
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               twelfth
               .
               There
               were
               others
               of
               the
               same
               name
               loug
               before
               these
               but
               Boniface
               the
               eighth
               ,
               Anno
               1300.
               put
               them
               down
               ,
               and
               executed
               their
               Author
               at
               Viterbium
               ;
               he
               only
               wore
               a
               linnen
               cloth
               about
               his
               wast
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               body
               naked
               .
            
             
               Q.
               23.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Canons
               of
               Saint
               George
               ,
               the
               Mendicants
               of
               Saint
               Hierom
               ,
               the
               Canons
               of
               Lateran
               ,
               Order
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               of
               Saint
               
                 Ambrese
                 ad
                 Nemus
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Minims
               of
               
                 Jesu
                 Maria
              
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               
                 Canons
                 Regular
              
               of
               Saint
               George
               ,
               
               called
               also
               
               Apostolici
               ,
               were
               instituted
               by
               
                 Laurence
                 Iustinian
              
               ,
               Patriarch
               of
               
                 Venice
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1407.
               they
               were
               confirmed
               by
               Gregory
               the
               twelfth
               .
               They
               wear
               a
               linnen
               surplesse
               over
               their
               garments
               ,
               and
               a
               black
               hood
               ;
               but
               out
               of
               the
               Cloyster
               they
               wear
               a
               black
               cloak
               ,
               with
               a
               black
               hat
               .
               There
               be
               two
               orders
               more
               of
               this
               name
               ;
               the
               one
               wear
               white
               ,
               the
               other
               blew
               ;
               they
               abstain
               from
               flesh
               ,
               except
               in
               their
               sicknesse
               and
               are
               not
               tied
               by
               vow
               to
               their
               profession
               .
               
               The
               Mendicants
               of
               Saint
               Hierom
               were
               iustituted
               by
               
                 Carolus
                 Florentinus
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1407.
               and
               are
               confirmed
               by
               Gregory
               the
               twelfth
               .
               They
               professe
               Saint
               Austins
               rule
               ;
               they
               wear
               dark-coloured
               cloathes
               ,
               and
               over
               their
               coat
               a
               pleated
               cloak
               divided
               ,
               they
               use
               a
               leathern
               girdle
               ,
               
               and
               wooden
               shooes
               .
               The
               Canons
               of
               Lateran
               make
               Saint
               Austin
               their
               Author
               ;
               these
               were
               expulsed
               ,
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 Lateran
              
               ,
               by
               Pope
               Calixtus
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               been
               seated
               there
               by
               Eugeuius
               the
               fourth
               ,
               who
               expolled
               the
               Seculars
               thence
               ;
               but
               Paul
               the
               second
               ,
               called
               back
               the
               Regulars
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               expelled
               the
               Seculars
               .
               Their
               cloak
               ,
               Scapulars
               ,
               and
               hood
               are
               black
               .
               The
               order
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               was
               instituted
               neer
               Venice
               by
               Gabriel
               of
               Sp●letum
               ,
               
               Anno
               1407.
               they
               use
               the
               same
               habit
               that
               the
               
                 Canons
                 Regular
              
               doe
               wear
               .
               The
               Brothers
               of
               Saint
               
                 Ambrose
                 ad
                 Nemus
              
               ,
               were
               instituted
               at
               Milan
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               ,
               
               Anno
               1433.
               
               They
               wear
               dark-coloured
               cloathes
               ,
               and
               profess
               Saint
               Austins
               rule
               ▪
               The
               Minimi
               of
               
                 Iesu
                 Maria
              
               ,
               
               were
               instituted
               by
               one
               
                 Francis
                 Paula
              
               ,
               a
               
                 Cicilian
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1471.
               he
               made
               three
               rules
               ;
               one
               for
               the
               brothers
               ,
               another
               for
               the
               Sisters
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               for
               both
               Sexes
               called
               Tertiarii
               .
               He
               would
               have
               the
               Brothers
               to
               be
               called
               Minimi
               ,
               and
               the
               Sisters
               Minimae
               ,
               to
               teach
               them
               humility
               .
               They
               were
               enjoyned
               to
               keep
               the
               Ten
               Commandements
               ,
               to
               observe
               the
               Church
               Laws
               ,
               to
               obey
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               to
               persevere
               in
               their
               Vowes
               of
               Chastity
               .
               
               Poverty
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               Fasting
               .
               This
               order
               was
               allowed
               by
               Iulius
               the
               second
               ,
               Innoce●●
               the
               eighth
               ,
               Sixtus
               the
               fourth
               ,
               Alexander
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               Leo
               the
               tenth
               .
               They
               abstain
               altogether
               from
               flesh
               ,
               they
               wear
               onely
               corse
               linnen
               ,
               and
               wander
               up
               an●
               down
               bare-headed
               ,
               and
               bare-foote
               .
            
             
               Q.
               24.
               
               What
               Orders
               of
               Knighthood
               were
               there
               erecte●
               in
               Christendome
               after
               the
               year
               1400
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               The
               Knights
               of
               the
               Annunciation
               of
               Mary
               by
               Amadeus
               the
               fifth
               ,
               
               Earle
               of
               Savoy
               ,
               and
               first
               Duke
               thereof
               ,
               Anno
               1420.
               of
               this
               order
               we
               have
               already
               spoken
               .
               The
               ord●●
               of
               Maurician
               Knights
               was
               instituted
               by
               Amadeus
               the
               seventh
               ,
               
               Anno
               1490.
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Saint
               Maurice
               ,
               whose
               Ring
               was
               delivered
               to
               Peter
               Earle
               of
               Savoy
               ,
               that
               by
               him
               it
               might
               be
               conveyed
               to
               his
               successors
               ,
               as
               a
               badge
               of
               their
               right
               to
               ,
               and
               soveraignity
               over
               that
               Country
               .
               
               The
               Knights
               of
               the
               Golden
               Fleece
               were
               instituted
               by
               Philip
               the
               good
               Duke
               of
               Burgundy
               ,
               and
               Father
               to
               Charles
               ,
               whom
               the
               Switzers
               defeated
               and
               flew
               .
               This
               Philip
               on
               his
               wedding
               day
               ,
               with
               Isabel
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Portugals
               daughter
               ,
               erected
               this
               order
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 1429.
              
               which
               he
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Golden
               Fleece
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               Iason
               ,
               and
               those
               other
               worthies
               ,
               who
               ventured
               their
               lives
               for
               that
               Golden
               Fleece
               ,
               to
               encourage
               Christians
               to
               venture
               their
               lives
               like
               couragious
               Argonautes
               ,
               for
               the
               defence
               and
               honour
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               .
               There
               were
               appoynted
               thirty
               one
               Knights
               of
               this
               order
               ;
               the
               chief
               whereof
               was
               the
               Duke
               of
               Burgundy
               :
               now
               the
               Kings
               of
               Spain
               are
               chief
               ,
               in
               right
               of
               that
               Dukedome
               .
               
                 Of
                 these
                 Knights
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 already
                 in
                 our
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 impression
                 by
                 me
                 owned
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 mentioned
                 .
              
               The
               Knights
               of
               the
               Moon
               were
               instituted
               by
               Reiner
               ,
               
               Duke
               of
               Anjou
               ,
               when
               he
               obtained
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Sieily
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1464.
               
               These
               Knights
               wore
               a
               silver
               half
               Moon
               on
               their
               arme
               ,
               and
               were
               bound
               to
               defend
               one
               another
               in
               all
               dangers
               ;
               and
               never
               to
               fall
               at
               variance
               among
               themselves
               .
               The
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               Michael
               the
               Arch-Angel
               were
               instituted
               by
               Lewis
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               
               
                 Anno
                 1469.
              
               
               These
               wear
               a
               Golden
               Chain
               ,
               at
               which
               hanged
               the
               image
               of
               Saint
               Michael
               treading
               on
               the
               infernal
               Dragon
               .
               This
               picture
               his
               Father
               Charles
               the
               seventh
               wore
               in
               his
               banners
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               worne
               by
               his
               posterity
               in
               memory
               of
               Saint
               Michael
               ,
               who
               was
               seen
               in
               the
               battel
               at
               the
               bridge
               of
               Orleans
               ,
               fighting
               against
               the
               English
               ,
               whom
               he
               forced
               to
               raise
               their
               siedge
               .
               The
               King
               appoynted
               there
               should
               be
               of
               this
               order
               36.
               
               Knights
               ,
               whereof
               himself
               should
               be
               the
               first
               .
               They
               are
               tied
               to
               hear
               Mass
               every
               day
               .
               
               The
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               Stephen
               were
               instituted
               by
               Cosmo
               ,
               Dake
               of
               Florence
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               
               by
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               fourth
               ,
               Anno
               1561.
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Knights
               of
               Malta
               .
               They
               differ
               from
               the
               Ioannites
               ,
               that
               instead
               of
               a
               white
               ,
               they
               wear
               a
               red
               Crosse
               set
               in
               Gold.
               They
               may
               also
               marry
               once
               ,
               which
               the
               Ioannites
               could
               not
               do
               .
               Their
               seat
               is
               in
               Ilua
               an
               Island
               in
               the
               Ligustick
               Sea.
               They
               are
               called
               Saint
               Stephens
               Knights
               ,
               not
               from
               Stephen
               the
               first
               Martyr
               ,
               but
               from
               Stephen
               Bishop
               of
               Florence
               ,
               who
               was
               Canonised
               ,
               or
               from
               Pope
               Stephen
               .
               The
               Knights
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               were
               instituted
               by
               Henry
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               
               Anno
               1579.
               
               Of
               the
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               George
               in
               England
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               instituted
               by
               King
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               Anno
               1351.
               and
               of
               the
               Knights
               of
               the
               Star
               ,
               set
               up
               by
               King
               Iohn
               the
               first
               of
               France
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               that
               Star
               which
               appeared
               at
               Christs
               Nativity
               ;
               the
               Knights
               also
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               Portugal
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Knights
               of
               Alcanthara
               in
               Castile
               ,
               we
               have
               already
               spoken
               .
               He
               that
               wll
               see
               more
               ,
               let
               him
               read
               Panuinius
               in
               
                 Chron.
                 Sabellicus
                 ,
                 Enne
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Crantzius
                 L.
                 9.
                 
                 Frank
                 in
                 Chron.
                 Polyd.
                 L.
                 7.
                 
                 Volaterran
                 L.
                 2●
                 .
                 Girard
                 .
                 Hist.
                 L.
                 15.
                 
                 Balaus
                 Cent.
                 5.
                 
                 Heuterus
                 L.
                 4.
                 re●
                 .
                 Burgund
                 .
                 Tilius
                 ,
                 Hist.
                 Franc.
                 Genebrard
              
               in
               
                 Chron.
                 Hospinian
                 de
                 orig
                 .
                 Monach.
              
               and
               the
               continuation
               of
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Raleighs
              
               History
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 edition
                 by
                 we
                 owned
              
               ;
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 I.
                 S.
              
               at
               the
               Grey-hound
               in
               Little
               Britaine
               London
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Eleventh
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 Religions
                 Orders
                 and
                 opinions
                 from
                 the
                 year
                 1500.
                 till
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 order
                 of
                 Jesuites
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 general
                 rules
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 other
                 rules
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 rules
                 for
                 Provests
                 of
                 houses
                 ,
                 Rectors
                 of
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 &c.
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 rules
                 for
                 Travellers
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Admonitors
                 ,
                 &c.
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 priviledges
                 granted
                 by
                 Popes
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 other
                 Orders
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 How
                 Abbots
                 are
                 consecrated
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Wherein
                 the
                 Christian
                 Orders
                 of
                 Knight-hood
                 differ
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 other
                 Orders
                 of
                 Knight-hood
                 besides
                 the
                 French.
                 12.
                 of
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Knight-hood
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 Poland
                 ,
                 &c.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Orders
                 of
                 Knight-hood
                 in
                 Italy
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Military
                 Orders
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               XI
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               1.
               
               WHat
               Religious
               Orders
               ,
               and
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               are
               there
               sprung
               up
               in
               these
               latter
               times
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               year
               1500.
               till
               this
               day
               in
               the
               Christian
               World
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               the
               year
               1500.
               started
               up
               a
               new
               order
               ,
               
               called
               
                 Poor
                 Pilgrims
              
               ;
               these
               came
               out
               of
               Italy
               ,
               into
               Germany
               bare-foote
               ,
               and
               bare-headed
               ;
               some
               covered
               their
               bodies
               with
               linnen
               ,
               others
               with
               gray
               cloth
               ,
               carrying
               every
               one
               in
               his
               hand
               a
               wooden
               Crosse
               ,
               but
               without
               scrip
               or
               bag
               ,
               staff
               or
               money
               ;
               drinking
               neither
               Wine
               nor
               Beere
               ;
               feeding
               all
               the
               week
               ,
               
               except
               on
               Sundays
               ,
               upon
               Herbs
               and
               Rootes
               sprinkled
               with
               salt
               :
               they
               abstained
               altogether
               from
               Egges
               ,
               Butter
               ,
               Milk
               ,
               Cheese
               ,
               Fish
               ,
               and
               Flesh.
               In
               the
               Church
               they
               stretch
               out
               their
               arms
               in
               manner
               of
               a
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               praying
               fell
               flat
               on
               the
               ground
               .
               They
               stayed
               not
               above
               four
               and
               twenty
               hours
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               they
               went
               by
               couples
               begging
               from
               door
               to
               door
               .
               Among
               them
               were
               divers
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               Subdeacons
               :
               this
               pennance
               they
               undertook
               voluntarily
               ,
               some
               for
               three
               years
               ,
               others
               for
               five
               or
               seaven
               ,
               as
               they
               pleased
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               end
               of
               their
               years
               returned
               home
               ,
               and
               betook
               themselves
               again
               to
               their
               callings
               :
               they
               excluded
               from
               their
               Pilgrimage
               onely
               Monks
               and
               Women
               .
               About
               six
               years
               after
               ,
               was
               instituted
               the
               order
               of
               Indians
               ,
               
               under
               Pope
               Iulius
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               Maximilian
               the
               first
               Emperor
               :
               
                 These
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Carmalite
                 race
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 called
                 Indians
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 from
                 their
                 intention
                 to
                 convert
                 the
                 Indians
                 then
                 discovered
                 ;
              
               they
               wore
               black
               cloaks
               ,
               and
               over
               them
               white
               gownes
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               that
               verse
               of
               
                 Franc.
                 Modius
                 :
                 Qui
                 tegimus
                 pura
                 pallia
                 pulla
                 ●oga
                 .
              
               Under
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               seventh
               was
               instituted
               the
               order
               of
               
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 Divine
                 love
              
               ;
               
               these
               were
               devout
               people
               ,
               who
               met
               in
               retired
               places
               ,
               remote
               from
               the
               company
               of
               the
               vulgar
               :
               here
               they
               prayed
               ,
               sung
               ,
               administred
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               did
               other
               acts
               of
               devotion
               ;
               they
               were
               called
               also
               Theatini
               ,
               from
               Theatinu●●
               ;
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               which
               place
               was
               rejected
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Peter
                 Carrafa
              
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               the
               more
               freely
               enjoy
               that
               devout
               life
               ,
               and
               give
               himself
               the
               more
               seriously
               to
               contemplate
               divine
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               to
               regain
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               so
               much
               degenerated
               from
               their
               former
               integrity
               .
               He
               refused
               also
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Brundus●um
               ,
               which
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               would
               have
               conferred
               upon
               him
               ;
               yet
               afterward
               he
               was
               content
               to
               change
               his
               name
               from
               
                 Iohn
                 Peter
              
               to
               Paul
               the
               fourth
               ,
               and
               to
               accept
               the
               Popedom
               .
               Of
               this
               society
               also
               were
               Caietan
               the
               
                 Apostolical
                 Proton●tarie
                 ,
                 Boniface
              
               a
               noble
               man
               of
               Piemont
               ,
               and
               one
               Paul
               a
               Roman
               .
               In
               the
               year
               1537.
               was
               instituted
               the
               order
               of
               Paulini
               ,
               
               by
               a
               certain
               Countesse
               called
               Gastalia
               at
               Mantua
               ,
               hence
               her
               disciples
               were
               named
               Gastalini
               .
               The
               
               Brothers
               and
               Sisters
               of
               this
               Sect
               were
               by
               their
               own
               strength
               thus
               to
               came
               their
               flesh
               ;
               they
               were
               to
               lie
               two
               and
               two
               together
               in
               one
               bed
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               Crosse
               layed
               between
               the
               man
               and
               the
               woman
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               touch
               one
               the
               other
               .
               
               This
               course
               they
               were
               to
               use
               so
               long
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               quite
               subdued
               the
               tickling
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               But
               this
               order
               lasted
               not
               long
               ;
               for
               the
               inconveniencies
               found
               in
               it
               occasioned
               the
               extirpation
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Q.
               2.
               
               What
               is
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               ?
            
             
               A.
               This
               order
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Society
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               
               (
               because
               they
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               advance
               the
               Name
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Honour
               of
               Iesus
               more
               then
               other
               orders
               heretofore
               ,
               )
               was
               instituted
               about
               the
               year
               1540.
               by
               
                 Ignatius
                 Loyola
              
               of
               Cantabria
               ,
               who
               being
               at
               first
               a
               Souldier
               ,
               
               and
               receiving
               some
               wounds
               in
               the
               French
               War
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               lay
               sick
               above
               a
               year
               ,
               resolved
               upon
               recovery
               of
               his
               health
               ,
               to
               renounce
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               wholly
               to
               addict
               himself
               to
               the
               advancing
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ;
               for
               this
               cause
               being
               ●ix
               and
               twenty
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               he
               forsakes
               all
               ,
               and
               travels
               to
               Ierusalem
               ;
               thence
               (
               having
               done
               his
               devotion
               to
               the
               holy
               Sepul●hre
               )
               returns
               into
               Spain
               ,
               where
               at
               Complutum
               and
               Salamantica
               ,
               he
               gives
               himself
               to
               study
               ;
               in
               the
               interim
               he
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               preach
               mortification
               ,
               both
               by
               his
               Doctrine
               and
               mean
               habit
               ,
               
                 though
                 as
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 furnished
                 neither
                 with
                 sufficent
                 learning
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 he
                 called
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 he
                 was
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 and
                 examined
                 by
                 the
                 Inquisitors
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 found
                 zealous
                 for
                 the
                 Roman
                 faith
                 ,
                 was
                 dismissed
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 goeth
                 to
                 Paris
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 studied
                 ten
                 years
                 in
                 great
                 poverty
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 made
                 Master
                 of
                 Arts.
                 
              
               In
               the
               year
               1536.
               he
               returns
               to
               Spain
               with
               ten
               more
               of
               his
               profession
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               Rome
               ,
               to
               have
               leave
               of
               the
               Pope
               to
               travel
               to
               Ierusalem
               ;
               but
               finding
               the
               peace
               broken
               between
               the
               Turk
               and
               Venetian
               ,
               they
               go
               to
               Venice
               ,
               and
               their
               did
               dresse
               the
               wounds
               and
               sores
               of
               poor
               people
               in
               Hospitals
               .
               Seven
               of
               these
               ten
               companions
               of
               Ignatius
               took
               the
               Priest-hood
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               preached
               up
               and
               down
               the
               territories
               of
               Venice
               ;
               having
               neither
               temporal
               nor
               ecclesiastical
               
               meanes
               to
               sustain
               them
               .
               After
               this
               they
               all
               go
               to
               Rome
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               hated
               and
               molested
               by
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               yet
               their
               society
               increased
               daily
               ,
               and
               procured
               a
               confirmation
               of
               their
               order
               from
               Pope
               Paul
               the
               third
               ,
               which
               since
               was
               ratified
               by
               Iulius
               the
               third
               ,
               Paul
               the
               fourth
               ,
               Pius
               the
               fourth
               ,
               and
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               .
               
                 At
                 first
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 above
                 60.
                 of
                 their
                 society
                 ;
                 but
                 afterward
                 the
                 Pope
                 perceiving
                 how
                 needful
                 this
                 order
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 decaying
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 ,
                 permitted
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 fit
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               They
               have
               their
               chief
               or
               General
               ,
               their
               coadjutors
               in
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               such
               are
               their
               Priests
               ,
               and
               professors
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               inferiour
               Arts
               :
               Their
               coadjutors
               in
               temporals
               ,
               who
               look
               to
               their
               clothing
               ,
               dyet
               ,
               and
               domestick
               affairs
               ;
               their
               Scholars
               and
               Novices
               are
               maintained
               ,
               least
               this
               order
               or
               society
               might
               faile
               ,
               who
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               their
               Superiors
               without
               doubting
               or
               inquiring
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               enjoyned
               them
               .
               
                 This
                 order
                 differs
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 three
                 ordinary
                 Vowes
                 of
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 they
                 binde
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 in
                 undertaking
                 cheerfully
                 ,
                 readily
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 charging
                 him
                 ,
                 any
                 journey
                 ●he
                 shall
                 command
                 for
                 propagating
                 the
                 Roman
                 faith
                 :
              
               the
               title
               also
               of
               Professor
               among
               them
               is
               more
               honourable
               then
               of
               Priest
               ;
               for
               one
               may
               be
               a
               Priest
               many
               years
               ,
               before
               he
               be
               admitted
               Professor
               .
               The
               Iesuites
               ,
               instead
               of
               a
               hood
               ,
               wear
               a
               Philosophical
               cloak
               ,
               
               that
               is
               long
               and
               black
               ;
               their
               cap
               resembling
               a
               crosse
               is
               called
               Bareta
               ;
               this
               they
               do
               not
               wear
               abroad
               ;
               their
               cassocks
               they
               call
               Solannas
               ,
               which
               they
               tie
               with
               Silk
               girdles
               ;
               And
               they
               spread
               so
               fast
               over
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               above
               sixty
               years
               ago
               they
               had
               256.
               
               Colledges
               .
            
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               What
               be
               the
               general
               rules
               to
               which
               the
               Jesuites
               are
               tied
               ?
            
             
               A.
               To
               examine
               their
               conscience
               twice
               daily
               ;
               To
               be
               diligent
               in
               prayer
               ,
               
               meditation
               ,
               and
               reading
               ;
               To
               be
               daily
               at
               divine
               service
               ,
               at
               the
               times
               appointed
               to
               confesse
               their
               sins
               ;
               To
               renew
               their
               Vows
               every
               year
               twice
               ;
               To
               be
               abstinent
               on
               Fridays
               ,
               not
               to
               preach
               without
               the
               Superiors
               leave
               ;
               nor
               to
               keep
               money
               by
               
               them
               ,
               nor
               to
               have
               any
               thing
               in
               proper
               ;
               To
               read
               no
               Books
               without
               leave
               ,
               nor
               to
               meddle
               with
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               not
               theirs
               ;
               To
               learn
               the
               language
               of
               the
               Country
               where
               they
               live
               ;
               not
               to
               lock
               their
               Chests
               ,
               or
               Chamber
               doors
               ;
               Not
               to
               sleep
               in
               the
               night
               with
               the
               window
               open
               ,
               or
               naked
               ,
               or
               to
               go
               out
               of
               their
               chamber
               without
               their
               cloathes
               ;
               Not
               to
               teach
               or
               learn
               without
               the
               Superiors
               leave
               ;
               Not
               to
               drink
               between
               meals
               ,
               or
               to
               eat
               abroad
               without
               leave
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               Physick
               ,
               or
               to
               consult
               with
               the
               Physitian
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               permitted
               by
               the
               superior
               ;
               To
               harken
               to
               the
               bell
               when
               it
               rings
               ;
               To
               keep
               their
               beds
               neat
               ,
               and
               chambers
               clean
               ;
               To
               aquaint
               the
               Superior
               ,
               when
               any
               is
               grievously
               tempted
               ;
               To
               be
               obedient
               ,
               humble
               ,
               and
               reverent
               in
               uncovering
               the
               head
               to
               their
               Superior●
               ,
               not
               to
               complain
               of
               one
               superior
               to
               another
               ;
               To
               be
               silent
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               speak
               briefly
               ,
               with
               moderation
               and
               submission
               ;
               To
               avoid
               contentions
               ,
               contradictions
               ,
               or
               speaking
               evil
               of
               one
               anothers
               native
               Country
               ;
               let
               him
               onely
               reprove
               and
               command
               who
               is
               authorized
               so
               to
               do
               .
               Let
               none
               enter
               into
               another
               mans
               place
               ,
               office
               ,
               or
               chamber
               ,
               without
               leave
               ;
               whilest
               two
               are
               in
               one
               chamber
               ,
               let
               the
               door
               stand
               open
               ;
               Let
               no
               man
               mock
               another
               ;
               Let
               no
               man
               at
               table
               put
               off
               his
               hat
               ,
               except
               to
               his
               superior
               ;
               No
               talk
               with
               strangers
               ,
               or
               commerce
               by
               letters
               without
               leave
               ;
               Let
               no
               man
               report
               idle
               rumours
               ,
               nor
               divulge
               abroad
               what
               is
               done
               at
               home
               .
               None
               without
               leave
               may
               write
               any
               thing
               of
               instruction
               or
               consolation
               ,
               nor
               meddle
               at
               all
               with
               secular
               affaires
               .
               Every
               one
               ought
               to
               instruct
               and
               exhort
               his
               Brother
               to
               confesse
               ;
               Let
               none
               go
               abroad
               without
               leave
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               shew
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               going
               abroad
               ,
               and
               what
               effect
               it
               took
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               return
               ;
               he
               must
               also
               write
               down
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               aquaint
               the
               Porter
               whither
               he
               goeth
               ,
               and
               must
               return
               before
               night
               .
               That
               when
               any
               travelleth
               he
               shall
               lodge
               no
               where
               but
               in
               a
               Iesuites
               Colledge
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               in
               that
               place
               ;
               and
               shall
               be
               as
               obedient
               to
               the
               Superior
               there
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               own
               .
               Let
               every
               one
               have
               these
               rules
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               read
               ,
               or
               hear
               them
               read
               ,
               once
               every
               moneth
               ;
               but
               the
               Coadjutors
               must
               read
               their
               rules
               
               every
               week
               .
               They
               have
               also
               their
               Constitutions
               ,
               wherein
               is
               shewed
               that
               the
               end
               of
               their
               Society
               is
               to
               do
               good
               to
               their
               own
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               travell
               to
               and
               fro
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               to
               confesse
               their
               sinnes
               to
               the
               Priest
               every
               sixth
               moneth
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               receive
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               to
               cast
               off
               all
               inordinate
               affections
               of
               Kindred
               ,
               Friends
               ,
               and
               worldly
               things
               ,
               to
               deny
               themselves
               ,
               to
               take
               up
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               him
               ;
               to
               study
               humility
               ,
               to
               aim
               at
               perfection
               and
               all
               other
               vertues
               ,
               chiefly
               charity
               ;
               to
               have
               a
               speciall
               care
               of
               the
               inward
               man
               ;
               to
               imbrace
               poverty
               with
               cheerfulnesse
               ,
               to
               give
               freely
               of
               their
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               received
               freely
               ;
               to
               study
               purity
               and
               chastity
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               very
               vigilant
               over
               their
               senses
               ,
               chiefly
               over
               the
               eyes
               and
               tongue
               .
               To
               be
               temperate
               ,
               modest
               ,
               decent
               and
               devout
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               chiefly
               at
               table
               .
               To
               labour
               diligently
               for
               obedience
               ,
               and
               to
               refuse
               nothing
               that
               the
               superior
               shall
               command
               .
               In
               confession
               to
               conceal
               nothing
               from
               the
               Ghostly
               Father
               .
               To
               study
               unity
               and
               conformity
               in
               judgements
               ,
               and
               affections
               .
               To
               avoid
               idlenesse
               and
               secular
               affairs
               .
               To
               be
               careful
               to
               preserve
               health
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               all
               excesse
               that
               may
               impare
               it
               ,
               
               as
               too
               much
               watching
               ,
               fasting
               ,
               labouring
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               outward
               pennance
               ,
               and
               in
               sicknesse
               to
               to
               be
               humble
               ,
               patient
               ,
               and
               devout
               .
               To
               desire
               the
               Superior
               once
               every
               year
               that
               he
               would
               enjoyn
               them
               some
               pennance
               for
               their
               failings
               in
               the
               observation
               of
               their
               rules
               and
               constitutions
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               heard
               or
               read
               ,
               every
               moneth
               .
            
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               What
               other
               rules
               have
               they
               besides
               these
               common
               rules
               and
               constitutions
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               have
               rules
               for
               every
               particular
               officer
               amongst
               them
               ,
               
               As
               the
               Provincials
               rule
               is
               to
               use
               diligence
               ,
               fidelity
               ,
               mildnesse
               ,
               bounty
               tempered
               with
               severity
               in
               his
               government
               ,
               to
               alter
               or
               adde
               nothing
               in
               the
               rules
               and
               customes
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               General
               ;
               in
               his
               absence
               or
               sicknesse
               ,
               he
               may
               name
               (
               if
               the
               General
               do
               not
               )
               a
               Subprovincial
               ;
               he
               must
               always
               have
               with
               him
               four
               Counsellors
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               may
               advise
               in
               matters
               of
               weight
               .
               He
               hath
               
               power
               to
               chuse
               divers
               Officers
               ,
               such
               as
               Masters
               of
               the
               Novices
               ,
               the
               ,
               Governours
               in
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               Confessors
               ,
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               Readers
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               may
               dispense
               in
               divers
               things
               ,
               and
               admit
               such
               as
               he
               thinks
               fit
               for
               probation
               ;
               and
               may
               dismiss
               also
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               if
               the
               General
               hinder
               not
               :
               none
               must
               be
               admitted
               ,
               who
               have
               forsaken
               the
               society
               ,
               or
               dismissed
               ,
               without
               a
               new
               examination
               and
               probation
               ;
               he
               is
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Masters
               and
               teachers
               in
               Schools
               and
               Colledges
               ,
               what
               proficiency
               there
               is
               ,
               what
               books
               are
               read
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               study
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               the
               learned
               tongues
               ,
               that
               no
               Stage-playes
               be
               acted
               ,
               but
               in
               Latine
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               modest
               ;
               &c.
               
               He
               must
               confer
               no
               degrees
               in
               Divinity
               or
               Philosophy
               without
               the
               Generals
               leave
               .
               The
               degree
               or
               title
               of
               Master
               and
               Doctor
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               used
               among
               them
               .
               He
               may
               chuse
               Coadjutors
               in
               spiritual
               and
               temporal
               affairs
               .
               He
               must
               look
               to
               the
               Edifices
               ,
               Revenues
               ,
               and
               Lands
               of
               the
               society
               within
               his
               Province
               ;
               to
               avoid
               Sutes
               in
               Law
               ,
               yet
               to
               maintain
               their
               rights
               by
               Law
               ,
               if
               need
               be
               ;
               to
               look
               to
               all
               expenses
               and
               accounts
               ,
               to
               avoid
               running
               in
               debt
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               a
               care
               of
               the
               wardrob
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Utensils
               ;
               that
               if
               any
               Lands
               or
               Goods
               be
               given
               to
               the
               society
               ,
               the
               General
               be
               acquainted
               therewith
               ,
               and
               some
               share
               thereof
               be
               given
               to
               the
               poor
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               Goods
               or
               Lands
               are
               .
               He
               is
               to
               be
               obedient
               ,
               faithful
               ,
               and
               reverent
               to
               his
               General
               ;
               to
               call
               Provincial
               assemblies
               at
               fit
               times
               ,
               and
               to
               help
               other
               Provinces
               when
               need
               requires
               .
               To
               see
               that
               Masses
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               administred
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               That
               Preachers
               and
               Confessors
               do
               their
               duties
               ;
               That
               none
               be
               made
               Confessors
               ,
               chiefly
               to
               women
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               well
               struck
               in
               years
               ;
               That
               in
               time
               of
               infection
               he
               appoint
               such
               as
               may
               look
               to
               the
               sick
               ;
               That
               he
               depart
               not
               out
               of
               his
               Province
               without
               the
               Generals
               leave
               ;
               nor
               the
               Provost
               or
               Rector
               from
               his
               House
               ,
               or
               Colledge
               without
               leave
               from
               the
               Provincial
               .
               That
               he
               be
               carefull
               what
               labourers
               he
               sends
               abroad
               into
               the
               Lords
               Vineyard
               ,
               that
               he
               give
               them
               full
               instruction
               ;
               that
               they
               travel
               on
               foote
               ,
               rather
               then
               ride
               .
               He
               must
               visit
               every
               place
               within
               his
               Province
               once
               a
               year
               ,
               and
               first
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               place
               wher
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               keept
               ,
               the
               
               holy
               Oyl
               ,
               
               the
               Reliques
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Seats
               of
               the
               Confessors
               ,
               &c.
               then
               the
               persons
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               must
               deale
               prudently
               :
               &
               lastly
               ,
               the
               Superior
               of
               the
               House
               or
               Colledge
               .
            
             
               Q.
               5
               What
               rules
               have
               they
               for
               the
               Provosts
               of
               Houses
               ,
               Rectors
               of
               Colledges
               ,
               Masters
               of
               Novices
               ,
               and
               Counsellors
               ,
               &c
            
             
               A.
               
               The
               Provost
               is
               bound
               to
               observe
               the
               common
               and
               particular
               rules
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               all
               customes
               approved
               by
               the
               General
               or
               Provincial
               ;
               to
               be
               careful
               of
               his
               Under-officers
               ,
               and
               Confessors
               ;
               to
               impose
               ordinary
               pennance
               ,
               such
               as
               publick
               reproof
               ,
               to
               eat
               under
               the
               table
               ,
               to
               kisse
               the
               feet
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               refectory
               ,
               to
               impose
               fasting
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               must
               have
               a
               Book
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               must
               record
               what
               concerns
               the
               good
               of
               his
               house
               .
               He
               must
               see
               that
               all
               the
               rules
               and
               constitutions
               of
               the
               house
               be
               duly
               observed
               .
               That
               confessions
               be
               made
               at
               the
               appoynted
               times
               .
               That
               Scholars
               and
               Coadjutors
               not
               formed
               ,
               renew
               their
               Vows
               twice
               a
               year
               .
               That
               every
               other
               Friday
               he
               make
               an
               exhortation
               to
               obedience
               ,
               pennance
               ,
               patience
               ,
               charity
               ,
               humility
               ,
               and
               other
               vertues
               .
               That
               he
               carry
               himself
               sweetly
               and
               wisely
               to
               his
               inferiors
               ,
               moderate
               in
               reproving
               and
               punishing
               ;
               to
               send
               (
               if
               occasion
               be
               )
               one
               who
               ma●
               beg
               almes
               from
               door
               to
               door
               ,
               for
               the
               Hospital
               ,
               or
               who
               may
               accompany
               the
               Caterer
               ,
               or
               who
               may
               preach
               in
               the
               streets
               .
               He
               must
               chiefly
               preserve
               love
               and
               unity
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               must
               read
               all
               Letters
               ,
               that
               are
               either
               sent
               to
               ,
               or
               from
               any
               under
               his
               charge
               ,
               and
               must
               suffer
               none
               to
               have
               a
               seal
               ,
               without
               the
               Provincials
               leave
               ;
               let
               there
               be
               no
               armes
               nor
               musical
               instruments
               ,
               nor
               wanton
               Books
               ,
               nor
               idle
               recreations
               within
               his
               house
               .
               The
               Provost
               may
               ,
               if
               need
               be
               ,
               preach
               and
               hear
               confessions
               ,
               but
               must
               not
               suffer
               Priests
               of
               the
               society
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               hear
               the
               Nuns
               confessions
               ,
               except
               upon
               extroardinary
               occasion
               .
               He
               must
               take
               care
               that
               all
               spiritual
               exercises
               be
               duely
               performed
               ,
               and
               divine
               service
               every
               day
               .
               Let
               there
               be
               seven
               hours
               allotted
               for
               sleep
               ;
               and
               eight
               hours
               between
               dinner
               and
               supper
               .
               Let
               the
               table
               be
               blessed
               ,
               and
               thanks
               given
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Breviary
              
               ;
               Let
               an
               hour
               be
               allowed
               for
               recreation
               after
               dinner
               and
               supper
               ,
               and
               on
               Friday
               after
               evening
               collation
               half
               an
               hour
               ,
               Let
               there
               be
               conferences
               touching
               cases
               :
               of
               conscience
               
               held
               twice
               a
               week
               ,
               at
               which
               all
               the
               Priests
               should
               be
               present
               .
               Let
               there
               be
               an
               account
               taken
               every
               moneth
               of
               what
               is
               received
               and
               expended
               in
               the
               house
               .
               Special
               care
               must
               be
               had
               of
               those
               that
               labour
               in
               the
               Lords
               Vineyard
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               want
               .
               If
               any
               thing
               of
               moment
               is
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               let
               the
               Provincial
               be
               acquainted
               therewith
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               keep
               a
               horse
               ,
               except
               upon
               urgent
               occasion
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Generals
               leave
               .
               Women
               must
               not
               be
               permitted
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               house
               .
               Lands
               given
               by
               Will
               must
               be
               sold
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               society
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               the
               Generals
               leave
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               walk
               abroad
               without
               a
               companion
               ;
               
               let
               travellers
               of
               the
               Society
               be
               entertained
               kindly
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Rectors
               of
               Colledges
               also
               have
               their
               rules
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               same
               with
               those
               of
               the
               Provosts
               .
               Which
               rules
               ,
               and
               constitutions
               ,
               must
               be
               read
               twice
               or
               thrice
               a
               year
               in
               the
               Refectory
               .
               The
               examiner
               also
               of
               those
               that
               desire
               admission
               ,
               hath
               his
               rules
               ;
               he
               must
               be
               a
               man
               skilful
               and
               discreet
               ,
               who
               must
               signifie
               to
               his
               Superior
               how
               he
               findes
               the
               party
               affected
               and
               qualified
               .
               If
               unfit
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               cheerfully
               dismissed
               ;
               If
               fit
               ,
               he
               must
               aske
               him
               if
               he
               is
               resolved
               to
               forsake
               the
               world
               ?
               and
               why
               ?
               what
               induced
               him
               to
               be
               of
               this
               Society
               :
               If
               he
               be
               in
               debt
               ,
               or
               subject
               to
               any
               infirmity
               ;
               what
               is
               his
               age
               ,
               his
               country
               ,
               his
               parents
               ,
               and
               their
               condition
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               born
               in
               marriage
               ,
               of
               Christian
               parents
               ,
               or
               of
               Hereticks
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               a
               Seholar
               ,
               where
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               he
               hath
               studied
               ;
               if
               he
               will
               be
               a
               Coadjutor
               ,
               and
               content
               with
               Martha's
               lot
               ?
               Then
               he
               must
               be
               well
               instructed
               in
               the
               constitutions
               and
               rules
               of
               the
               Society
               .
               
               The
               Master
               of
               the
               Novices
               by
               his
               rules
               is
               tied
               to
               be
               courteous
               and
               loving
               to
               his
               Novices
               ,
               to
               help
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               and
               instruct
               them
               upon
               all
               occasions
               :
               He
               hath
               power
               in
               some
               cases
               to
               enjoyn
               pennance
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               cases
               to
               absolve
               them
               .
               He
               must
               also
               be
               well
               exercised
               in
               Basils
               Rules
               ,
               Gregories
               Morals
               ;
               Austins
               Confessions
               and
               Meditations
               ,
               in
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 Bonaventure
                 ,
                 Cassian
                 ,
                 Dorotheus
              
               his
               Homilies
               ,
               
                 Caesarius
                 ,
                 Ep●raim
                 ,
                 Huge
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Richard
                 de
                 S.
                 Victore
                 ,
                 Vmbertus
                 de
                 Eruditione
                 Religiosorum
                 ,
                 Innocentius
              
               of
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 Thomas
                 
                 de
                 Kempis
              
               of
               the
               imitation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               Books
               ;
               for
               Histories
               he
               must
               read
               Gregories
               Dialogues
               ,
               
                 Gregory
                 Turonensis
              
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Confessors
               ,
               and
               life
               of
               Saint
               
                 Martin
                 ,
                 Eusebius
              
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
               Sulpitius
               of
               Saint
               Martins
               life
               ,
               the
               select
               lives
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               lives
               of
               Lippoman
               ,
               and
               
                 Surius
                 ,
                 Pet.
                 Damianus
                 ,
                 Pet.
                 Cluniacensis
              
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               the
               Indian
               Letters
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               of
               Ignatius
               .
               The
               Probationer
               for
               the
               first
               three
               weeks
               is
               to
               be
               used
               as
               a
               guest
               :
               in
               which
               time
               he
               is
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               rules
               and
               constitutions
               of
               the
               house
               :
               Then
               must
               be
               examined
               ,
               and
               must
               promise
               that
               in
               a
               years
               space
               after
               his
               enterance
               he
               shall
               part
               with
               all
               his
               estate
               :
               If
               he
               be
               a
               Scholar
               ,
               he
               must
               read
               some
               lectures
               ;
               if
               no
               Scholar
               ,
               he
               shall
               do
               some
               handy-work
               .
               A
               General
               confession
               must
               be
               also
               made
               ;
               what
               he
               brings
               with
               him
               into
               the
               house
               must
               be
               inventoried
               in
               a
               Book
               ,
               where
               the
               day
               and
               year
               of
               his
               enterance
               ,
               with
               his
               Country
               ,
               must
               be
               registred
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ;
               he
               must
               also
               performe
               some
               spiritual
               exercises
               in
               his
               second
               probation
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               be
               tried
               how
               he
               can
               serve
               for
               a
               moneth
               ;
               and
               then
               for
               another
               moneth
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               imployed
               in
               begging
               from
               door
               to
               door
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               willing
               he
               is
               for
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               forsake
               all
               worldly
               hopes
               .
               And
               for
               a
               fourth
               experiment
               ,
               fie
               must
               be
               exercised
               in
               some
               base
               employment
               ,
               about
               the
               house
               .
               After
               this
               he
               shall
               be
               imployed
               in
               teaching
               the
               ignorant
               and
               Children
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               tried
               with
               meane
               cloathes
               and
               diet
               ,
               and
               with
               moderate
               pennance
               also
               :
               and
               must
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               devotion
               and
               mortification
               ,
               and
               modesty
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               made
               a
               chamber-fellow
               to
               one
               by
               whom
               he
               may
               profit
               .
               He
               must
               not
               speak
               with
               his
               kindred
               without
               leave
               ,
               and
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               not
               be
               in
               any
               such
               office
               as
               hath
               relation
               to
               strangers
               ,
               as
               Caterer
               ,
               Porter
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Novices
               once
               a
               week
               must
               have
               a
               day
               of
               recreation
               .
               The
               Coadjutors
               must
               be
               taught
               the
               rosary
               .
               After
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               Novices
               must
               be
               asked
               if
               they
               are
               able
               to
               undergoe
               the
               burthens
               of
               that
               Society
               ;
               if
               they
               bo
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               recorded
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               them
               confesse
               to
               the
               Priest.
               
               In
               the
               morning
               after
               the
               ringing
               of
               the
               bell
               ,
               they
               must
               by
               their
               private
               devotion
               ,
               prepare
               themselves
               for
               publcik
               prayer
               .
               Halfe
               an
               hour
               is
               allowed
               them
               ,
               for
               dressing
               up
               their
               Beds
               and
               Chambers
               ,
               then
               they
               must
               hear
               Masse
               ,
               and
               exhortations
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               to
               them
               twice
               a
               week
               for
               half
               an
               hour
               ,
               the
               other
               half
               hour
               they
               shall
               repeat
               and
               conferr
               .
               Then
               the
               next
               day
               their
               Master
               shall
               propose
               them
               ways
               to
               overcome
               tentations
               and
               difficulties
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               time
               till
               examination
               before
               dinner
               ,
               shall
               be
               imployed
               in
               some
               exercise
               .
               Having
               recreated
               themselves
               an
               hour
               after
               dinner
               ,
               at
               the
               ringing
               of
               the
               Bell
               ,
               they
               shall
               repair
               to
               their
               Chambers
               to
               study
               ;
               an
               hour
               after
               they
               shall
               repeat
               something
               to
               their
               Master
               ,
               and
               twice
               a
               week
               they
               shall
               aske
               one
               another
               the
               grounds
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               they
               must
               be
               silent
               ,
               except
               in
               times
               of
               exercise
               and
               recreation
               :
               before
               supper
               ,
               they
               shall
               pray
               ,
               and
               so
               before
               they
               go
               to
               bed
               .
               After
               two
               years
               of
               probation
               ,
               they
               are
               examined
               again
               ,
               touching
               their
               resolution
               and
               constancy
               in
               that
               order
               ,
               and
               then
               certain
               rules
               of
               modesty
               ,
               
               and
               behaviour
               are
               prescribed
               them
               .
               The
               rules
               for
               Counsellors
               are
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               sincere
               ,
               judicious
               ,
               faithful
               ,
               intelligent
               ,
               free
               from
               partiality
               ,
               
               considerate
               ,
               and
               not
               rash
               in
               giving
               sentence
               ,
               to
               use
               few
               words
               ,
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               judgements
               of
               the
               Superior
               ,
               to
               divulge
               nothing
               without
               him
               ,
               to
               maintain
               his
               dignity
               ,
               and
               with
               submission
               to
               give
               him
               their
               best
               advise
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               6.
               
               What
               rules
               have
               they
               for
               Travellers
               ,
               or
               Pilgrims
               ,
               for
               the
               Minister
               ,
               for
               the
               Admonitor
               ,
               and
               other
               officers
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
               Travellers
               must
               ease
               the
               wearisomnesse
               of
               their
               journey
               with
               spiritual
               fruits
               ;
               every
               day
               when
               they
               begin
               their
               journey
               ,
               they
               must
               say
               all
               the
               Letanies
               ,
               and
               other
               prayers
               ;
               their
               talk
               must
               be
               of
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               that
               Christ
               may
               be
               their
               fellow-traveller
               .
               They
               must
               beg
               almes
               for
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               poor
               himself
               ;
               let
               them
               accustome
               themselves
               to
               patience
               In
               bearing
               all
               injuries
               ;
               let
               the
               stronger
               follow
               the
               weaker
               ,
               and
               not
               go
               before
               ;
               if
               any
               fall
               sick
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               let
               one
               stay
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               look
               carefully
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               edifie
               in
               the
               Lord
               all
               such
               as
               give
               them
               entertainment
               .
               Let
               
               them
               in
               all
               places
               shew
               good
               examples
               of
               holinesse
               and
               modesty
               .
               If
               they
               travel
               neer
               any
               House
               or
               Colledge
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               beg
               of
               strangers
               without
               leave
               from
               the
               Superior
               of
               that
               House
               or
               Colledge
               .
               Let
               none
               travel
               without
               his
               Superiors
               Letters
               Parents
               .
               
               The
               Minister
               or
               Controller
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               is
               bound
               by
               his
               rules
               ,
               to
               be
               assistant
               to
               the
               Provost
               or
               Rector
               ,
               to
               be
               exact
               in
               all
               the
               rules
               ,
               constitutions
               and
               customes
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               to
               visit
               every
               other
               day
               all
               the
               offices
               and
               chambers
               in
               the
               House
               or
               Colledge
               .
               In
               the
               Spring
               and
               Autumne
               he
               must
               acquaint
               the
               Superior
               that
               the
               dyet
               and
               cloathes
               of
               the
               Society
               must
               be
               changed
               .
               Let
               him
               be
               present
               with
               the
               Physitian
               when
               he
               visits
               the
               sick
               ;
               every
               day
               he
               must
               know
               the
               Superiors
               minde
               touching
               the
               houshold
               affairs
               ;
               and
               must
               acquaint
               him
               with
               what
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               amisse
               .
               He
               must
               see
               that
               all
               things
               be
               in
               good
               order
               ,
               and
               clean
               ,
               that
               the
               gates
               be
               shut
               every
               night
               ,
               to
               look
               to
               the
               windowes
               ,
               candles
               ,
               fires
               ,
               and
               linnen
               .
               Let
               him
               see
               there
               be
               no
               disorders
               or
               quarrelling
               ;
               he
               may
               supply
               the
               Superiors
               place
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               an
               under-Minister
               .
               The
               Admonitor
               is
               tied
               by
               his
               rules
               ,
               
               to
               put
               the
               Superior
               in
               minde
               wherein
               he
               faileth
               in
               his
               office
               .
               But
               this
               he
               must
               do
               with
               reverence
               and
               submission
               ,
               and
               with
               advice
               of
               the
               Counsellors
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               acquaint
               others
               what
               is
               done
               in
               this
               case
               :
               If
               the
               Superior
               be
               incorrigible
               after
               divers
               warnings
               ,
               he
               must
               acquaint
               the
               higher
               powers
               :
               he
               must
               have
               a
               seal
               for
               those
               letters
               which
               are
               sent
               to
               the
               Superiors
               .
               The
               Iesuites
               have
               also
               rules
               in
               writing
               of
               letters
               .
               The
               Superior
               or
               Rector
               of
               House
               or
               Colledge
               ,
               is
               to
               write
               every
               week
               to
               the
               Provincial
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               he
               that
               is
               sent
               abroad
               to
               preach
               or
               convert
               ,
               of
               all
               matters
               of
               moment
               concerning
               their
               Society
               ;
               the
               Provincials
               are
               to
               write
               once
               a
               moneth
               to
               the
               General
               ;
               but
               the
               Superiors
               and
               Rectors
               of
               Houses
               and
               Colledges
               once
               in
               three
               moneths
               ;
               the
               Provincials
               must
               write
               once
               a
               moneth
               to
               Provosts
               ,
               Rectors
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               sent
               abroad
               in
               messages
               ;
               the
               General
               shall
               write
               to
               the
               Provincials
               once
               in
               two
               moneths
               ,
               but
               to
               Rectors
               once
               in
               six
               moneths
               ,
               
               except
               there
               be
               urgent
               occasion
               to
               write
               oftner
               ;
               iest
               letters
               be
               lost
               or
               intercepted
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               written
               divers
               times
               :
               and
               the
               coppies
               thereof
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               to
               the
               General
               ,
               must
               be
               recorded
               in
               a
               book
               :
               secrets
               must
               be
               written
               in
               characters
               or
               mystical
               terms
               .
               The
               letters
               written
               at
               Rome
               by
               the
               General
               ,
               shall
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Houses
               and
               Colledges
               ,
               and
               there
               safely
               laied
               up
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               the
               charge
               of
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               is
               tied
               by
               his
               rules
               ,
               to
               be
               carefull
               over
               the
               soules
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               admonishing
               ,
               instructing
               ,
               exhorting
               ,
               and
               examining
               .
               
               The
               Overseer
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               by
               his
               rules
               bound
               to
               acquaint
               the
               Provost
               every
               Saturday
               of
               the
               next
               Feasts
               and
               Fasts
               ,
               that
               warning
               may
               be
               given
               on
               Sunday
               in
               the
               Refectory
               at
               supper-time
               :
               He
               must
               every
               Saturday
               set
               down
               in
               writting
               ,
               what
               Ceremonies
               are
               to
               be
               used
               the
               next
               week
               at
               the
               high
               Alter
               .
               He
               must
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Masses
               and
               Prayers
               to
               be
               used
               for
               their
               deceased
               Founders
               and
               Benefactors
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               defunct
               of
               their
               Society
               .
               He
               must
               see
               that
               the
               Priests
               be
               shaved
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               observe
               their
               rules
               .
               He
               must
               suffer
               no
               almes
               to
               be
               given
               for
               hearing
               of
               confessions
               ,
               or
               saying
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               He
               must
               have
               special
               care
               of
               the
               Host
               ,
               of
               the
               Holy
               Oyle
               ,
               Crosses
               ,
               Chalices
               ,
               Reliques
               ,
               &c.
               
               When
               the
               Reliques
               are
               to
               be
               shewed
               ,
               two
               Wax
               Candles
               must
               be
               lighted
               .
               He
               must
               look
               to
               the
               Fabrick
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               must
               admonish
               the
               Superior
               to
               nominate
               preachers
               for
               the
               next
               day
               .
               He
               must
               take
               care
               over
               all
               the
               Church
               moveables
               ,
               and
               keep
               an
               inventory
               of
               them
               .
               He
               must
               also
               take
               care
               of
               the
               linnen
               ,
               candles
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               graves
               .
               When
               the
               holy
               linnen
               groweth
               old
               and
               uselesse
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               burned
               ,
               and
               the
               ashes
               thereof
               cast
               into
               the
               holy
               Pond
               or
               Lake
               ;
               a
               Catalogue
               also
               must
               be
               kept
               of
               all
               the
               Masses
               that
               are
               to
               be
               celebrated
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               prayers
               to
               be
               said
               by
               those
               that
               are
               not
               Priests
               ,
               yearly
               ,
               monethly
               ,
               and
               weekly
               ,
               besides
               extraordinary
               times
               ;
               
               the
               Priests
               are
               tied
               by
               their
               rules
               ,
               to
               be
               devout
               ,
               holy
               ,
               and
               reverent
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Function
               ;
               to
               observe
               all
               the
               Roman
               rites
               ,
               uniformity
               ,
               and
               decency
               ;
               to
               be
               expert
               in
               cases
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               diligent
               in
               hearing
               confessions
               ;
               but
               the
               Confessor
               and
               Penitent
               must
               not
               see
               one
               another
               in
               time
               of
               confession
               ;
               and
               
               there
               must
               be
               an
               eye
               witness
               present
               ,
               though
               not
               an
               ea●
               .
               witness
               ,
               if
               the
               Penitent
               be
               a
               Woman
               Confessions
               must
               be
               heard
               from
               the
               morning
               till
               noon
               .
               The
               Priests
               may
               exhort
               the
               sick
               to
               make
               their
               Wills
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               assist
               them
               in
               making
               thereof
               .
               
               Preachers
               are
               tied
               by
               their
               rules
               to
               teach
               sound
               &
               wholsom
               Doctrin
               ,
               tending
               not
               to
               curiosity
               ,
               but
               edification
               ;
               to
               be
               diligent
               in
               reading
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               to
               be
               exemplary
               in
               their
               conversation
               ,
               to
               abst●in
               from
               reproving
               Princes
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               in
               their
               Sermons
               or
               any
               Religious
               Orders
               ;
               to
               forbeare
               any
               expressions
               that
               may
               ,
               move
               laughter
               ,
               or
               contempt
               .
               Let
               them
               beware
               of
               Pride
               ,
               Arrogance
               ,
               Vaine-glory
               ,
               or
               affected
               eloquence
               ;
               let
               their
               gestures
               be
               modest
               and
               grave
               ,
               let
               them
               chiefly
               commend
               the
               frequent
               use
               of
               confession
               ,
               of
               the
               Encharist
               ,
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               of
               obedience
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               Ceremonies
               ,
               of
               pennance
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               &c
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               their
               Sermons
               be
               extemporary
               ,
               or
               exceed
               an
               hour
               .
               They
               that
               are
               sent
               to
               preach
               abroad
               in
               remote
               places
               ,
               are
               tied
               by
               their
               rules
               to
               walk
               on
               foot
               ,
               to
               live
               upon
               almes
               ,
               to
               lodge
               in
               Hospitals
               ,
               to
               aske
               leave
               of
               the
               Ordinary
               to
               preach
               ,
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               most
               devout
               people
               In
               every
               place
               where
               they
               come
               .
               They
               shall
               not
               onely
               preach
               ,
               but
               likewise
               conferr
               ,
               catechise
               ▪
               pray
               ,
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               visit
               the
               sick
               ,
               resolve
               doubts
               of
               conscience
               ,
               compose
               differences
               ,
               &c.
               
               They
               must
               strive
               to
               make
               all
               men
               their
               friends
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               for
               their
               persecutors
               ,
               and
               bear
               their
               burthens
               patiently
               .
               Let
               them
               write
               every
               week
               to
               their
               Superiors
               ,
               what
               progresse
               they
               make
               in
               their
               preaching
               ,
               and
               other
               spiritual
               exercises
               ;
               to
               preach
               to
               themselves
               as
               well
               as
               to
               others
               :
               and
               to
               do
               nothing
               but
               what
               they
               are
               inioyned
               to
               by
               their
               Superior●s
               .
               
               The
               Generals
               Proctor
               is
               tied
               by
               his
               rules
               ,
               to
               entertain
               no
               Suites
               in
               Law
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               otherwise
               〈◊〉
               them
               :
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               all
               his
               actions
               to
               the
               Provost
               Generall
               ;
               to
               keep
               in
               books
               all
               accounts
               of
               expenses
               and
               receivings
               ;
               to
               keep
               a
               lift
               of
               all
               Church
               〈◊〉
               united
               to
               their
               Colledges
               ;
               to
               have
               a
               great
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Writings
               ,
               Popes
               Bulls
               ,
               Records
               ;
               and
               other
               papers
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Proctor
               of
               the
               House
               is
               tied
               by
               his
               rules
               ,
               chiefly
               to
               have
               care
               of
               the
               
               Houses
               ,
               Records
               ,
               and
               Money
               ,
               how
               it
               is
               expended
               ;
               and
               to
               give
               an
               account
               thereof
               to
               his
               Superiours
               .
               The
               Proctor
               of
               the
               Colledge
               and
               House
               of
               probation
               is
               tied
               by
               the
               same
               rules
               to
               be
               careful
               of
               the
               records
               and
               moneys
               ;
               to
               keep
               a
               good
               account
               of
               what
               is
               layd
               out
               and
               received
               ;
               and
               to
               write
               down
               all
               in
               his
               book
               .
               
               He
               that
               hath
               charge
               of
               the
               Readers
               at
               Table
               is
               bound
               by
               his
               rules
               ,
               to
               take
               care
               that
               they
               have
               a
               loud
               ,
               clear
               ,
               and
               distinct
               voice
               ;
               that
               they
               be
               perfect
               in
               what
               they
               read
               ;
               that
               first
               they
               read
               a
               Chapter
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               except
               in
               chiefe
               festivals
               ,
               for
               them
               Homilies
               must
               be
               read
               concerning
               the
               day
               .
               Letters
               also
               from
               the
               Indies
               are
               to
               be
               read
               yearly
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               every
               moneth
               their
               constitutions
               and
               common
               rules
               ,
               with
               Ignatius
               his
               Epistle
               of
               obedience
               must
               be
               read
               .
               In
               the
               evening
               after
               the
               Lesson
               ,
               must
               be
               read
               the
               Martyrology
               of
               the
               next
               day
               .
               Leviticus
               and
               the
               Canticles
               ,
               with
               some
               obscure
               Chapters
               in
               the
               Prophets
               are
               not
               to
               be
               read
               at
               all
               .
               Eusebius
               his
               history
               ,
               
                 Nicephorus
                 ,
                 Gregories
              
               Dialogues
               ,
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Bernard
              
               ,
               with
               such
               like
               books
               ,
               (
               whereof
               the
               Catalogue
               is
               set
               down
               in
               the
               rules
               )
               are
               to
               be
               read
               .
               The
               Superiour
               is
               to
               appoint
               what
               is
               to
               be
               read
               every
               day
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               the
               overseeing
               of
               the
               sick
               ,
               is
               tied
               by
               his
               rules
               to
               be
               careful
               of
               them
               ,
               of
               their
               dyet
               ,
               Physitian
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               else
               that
               may
               concern
               them
               ;
               
               that
               his
               substitute
               called
               by
               them
               Infirmarius
               ,
               have
               all
               kinde
               of
               physical
               Druggs
               ,
               that
               he
               acquaint
               the
               Superiour
               with
               the
               sicknesse
               and
               quality
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               every
               eighth
               day
               the
               sick
               receive
               the
               Encharist
               ,
               that
               prayers
               be
               made
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               performed
               which
               may
               tend
               to
               his
               comfort
               and
               recovery
               ;
               if
               he
               die
               ,
               that
               the
               corps
               (
               if
               without
               offence
               )
               be
               kept
               above
               ground
               foure
               and
               twenty
               houres
               ,
               and
               then
               decently
               interr'd
               .
               The
               Library
               keeper
               by
               his
               rules
               ,
               
               must
               have
               still
               by
               him
               
                 I●dex
                 Expurgatorius
              
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               keepe
               no
               prohibited
               books
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               Library
               locked
               ,
               except
               to
               those
               who
               are
               permitted
               to
               be
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               keepe
               the
               books
               cleane
               ,
               to
               write
               down
               their
               Titles
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               lend
               no
               book
               without
               the
               Superiours
               leave
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               〈◊〉
               Minister
               of
               the
               House
               is
               to
               look
               to
               the
               Chambers
               ,
               ●●●ectory
               ,
            
             
             
               Kitchin
               ,
               Buttery
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               be
               fit
               and
               in
               order
               .
               The
               Aedituus
               or
               Sexton
               must
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Praefectus
               or
               him
               that
               hath
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               care
               of
               the
               sacred
               Vestiments
               ,
               of
               the
               Linnen
               ,
               of
               the
               Host
               and
               Wine
               ;
               he
               must
               in
               divine
               Service
               light
               two
               candles
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               elevation
               of
               the
               Host
               a
               wax
               Torch
               or
               Taper
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               ring
               the
               bell
               ;
               he
               must
               keep
               clean
               the
               Church
               Plate
               ;
               before
               Masse
               or
               Sermon
               let
               him
               ring
               the
               bell
               ,
               and
               the
               Virgins
               salutation
               bell
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               at
               noon
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               evening
               ;
               and
               to
               ring
               the
               passing
               bell
               when
               any
               of
               the
               Society
               is
               departing
               :
               he
               must
               have
               a
               light
               continually
               burning
               before
               the
               Host
               ;
               and
               there
               must
               never
               be
               wanting
               holy
               water
               ;
               he
               shall
               deliver
               to
               the
               Praesectus
               all
               oblations
               that
               he
               shall
               finde
               ;
               he
               must
               be
               careful
               of
               the
               Church-doors
               ,
               to
               shut
               them
               at
               noon
               ,
               and
               at
               Sun
               set
               :
               and
               whilest
               they
               stand
               open
               ,
               he
               ,
               or
               one
               for
               him
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               wanting
               :
               he
               must
               suffer
               none
               to
               walk
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               to
               make
               any
               noise
               ,
               and
               let
               all
               things
               be
               kept
               cleanre
               The
               Porter
               must
               haue
               a
               list
               of
               all
               the
               Domesticks
               names
               ,
               he
               must
               suffer
               none
               to
               go
               out
               without
               the
               Superiours
               leave
               :
               all
               letters
               he
               shall
               deliver
               to
               the
               Superiour
               ;
               none
               that
               returns
               from
               the
               Country
               ,
               must
               be
               let
               in
               till
               the
               Superiour
               know
               it
               :
               if
               Bishops
               or
               great
               men
               come
               in
               ,
               let
               a
               Priest
               attend
               them
               ,
               whilest
               he
               acquaints
               the
               Superiour
               .
               Let
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               gate
               be
               delivered
               every
               night
               to
               the
               Provost
               or
               Rector
               :
               He
               must
               acquaint
               the
               Superiour
               if
               any
               poore
               be
               at
               the
               gate
               ,
               or
               if
               any
               almes
               be
               given
               there
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               keeper
               of
               the
               Wardrobe
               must
               have
               an
               Inventory
               of
               all
               the
               cloathes
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               linnen
               thereof
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               must
               be
               careful
               ;
               he
               must
               every
               Saturday
               night
               furnish
               each
               chamber
               with
               cleane
               linnen
               ,
               and
               carry
               away
               the
               soule
               every
               Sunday
               morning
               to
               the
               Washer
               .
               In
               Summer
               every
               fifteenth
               day
               he
               must
               give
               out
               cleane
               sheets
               ;
               and
               in
               Winter
               every
               three
               weeks
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Steward
               of
               the
               house
               must
               be
               careful
               of
               the
               Wine
               ,
               and
               VVater
               ,
               and
               Dyet
               of
               the
               Society
               ;
               and
               to
               have
               the
               VVine-casks
               kept
               clean
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Hall
               or
               Refectory
               ,
               must
               look
               there
               be
               not
               wanting
               VVater
               ,
               
               Towels
               ,
               Napkins
               ,
               Tablecloths
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               changed
               once
               or
               twice
               a
               week
               ;
               that
               the
               due
               hours
               of
               refection
               be
               observed
               by
               ringing
               the
               Bell
               ;
               that
               he
               have
               a
               list
               of
               all
               their
               names
               who
               are
               in
               commons
               ;
               that
               the
               remainders
               of
               the
               meat
               be
               reserved
               for
               the
               poor
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               have
               the
               names
               of
               the
               VVaiters
               at
               table
               every
               week
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Readers
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Cook
               hath
               his
               rules
               ,
               to
               be
               cleanly
               ,
               frugal
               ,
               diligent
               ,
               to
               touch
               no
               meat
               in
               cutting
               or
               dividing
               with
               his
               hands
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               fork
               ;
               to
               cut
               as
               he
               is
               directed
               by
               the
               Superiour
               ;
               to
               dresse
               nothing
               for
               any
               particular
               man
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               sick
               ;
               not
               to
               be
               wastful
               of
               the
               VVood
               ;
               to
               keep
               a
               list
               of
               all
               things
               belonging
               to
               the
               Kitchin.
               The
               Excitator
               who
               wakeneth
               the
               Iesuites
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               must
               goe
               to
               rest
               halfe
               an
               houre
               before
               others
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               rise
               so
               much
               the
               sooner
               ,
               ring
               the
               bell
               ,
               and
               carry
               lights
               to
               every
               Chamber
               :
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               hour
               after
               ,
               he
               must
               visit
               each
               Chamber
               againe
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               finde
               some
               in
               bed
               yet
               ,
               he
               must
               tell
               the
               Superiour
               :
               another
               quarter
               of
               an
               hour
               after
               ,
               he
               must
               ring
               to
               prayers
               ;
               he
               that
               visits
               the
               Chambers
               at
               night
               ,
               must
               ring
               or
               knock
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               may
               examine
               his
               conscience
               :
               about
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               houre
               after
               ,
               he
               must
               ring
               to
               bed
               :
               and
               a
               quarter
               after
               that
               ,
               he
               must
               see
               if
               every
               one
               be
               a
               bed
               ,
               and
               the
               candles
               put
               out
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               the
               Superiour
               .
               Each
               House
               or
               Colledge
               hath
               one
               who
               buyeth
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               house
               ;
               his
               rule
               is
               to
               be
               diligent
               and
               faithful
               in
               buying
               and
               employing
               the
               money
               delivered
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               give
               a
               just
               account
               thereof
               .
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 principal
                 rules
                 to
                 which
                 every
                 Officer
                 and
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 is
                 bound
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 lesser
                 note
                 I
                 have
                 omitted
                 for
                 brevities
                 sake
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 Iesuites
                 own
                 rules
                 ,
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 themselves
                 in
                 one
                 Book
                 at
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Superiours
                 permission
                 ,
                 
                   Anno
                   1607.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Q.
               7.
               
               What
               Priviledges
               have
               been
               granted
               to
               this
               Society
               from
               the
               Popes
               ?
               
            
             
               A.
               Pope
               Paul
               the
               third
               ,
               gave
               them
               power
               to
               make
               what
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               rules
               and
               constitutions
               they
               pleased
               ,
               towards
               the
               advancement
               of
               their
               Society
               :
               
               to
               admit
               as
               many
               into
               their
               order
               ,
               as
               their
               General
               shall
               please
               ,
               whereas
               in
               the
               beginning
               they
               were
               stinted
               to
               sixty
               onely
               :
               he
               also
               excommunicates
               all
               such
               as
               shall
               either
               hinder
               ,
               or
               not
               aid
               this
               Society
               .
               He
               gave
               them
               also
               power
               to
               preach
               ,
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               hear
               confessions
               ,
               absolve
               ,
               &c.
               in
               any
               place
               where
               they
               please
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               their
               Coadjutors
               ,
               both
               spiritual
               as
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Temporal
               as
               Cooks
               ,
               Bakers
               ,
               Caterers
               ,
               Butlers
               ,
               &c.
               on
               whom
               the
               Iesuites
               professed
               can
               conferr
               sacred
               orders
               .
               The
               Iesuites
               have
               this
               priviledge
               also
               to
               change
               their
               General
               ,
               and
               he
               power
               to
               send
               them
               whither
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               and
               call
               them
               back
               again
               without
               asking
               leave
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               They
               may
               also
               absolve
               all
               Hereticks
               confessing
               ,
               and
               the
               General
               may
               excommunicate
               ,
               and
               imprison
               Delinquents
               .
               They
               are
               exempted
               from
               the
               secular
               power
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               Taxes
               and
               Tithes
               ;
               they
               may
               carry
               with
               them
               moveable
               Altars
               when
               they
               travel
               ,
               and
               may
               disguise
               themselves
               into
               any
               habit
               ;
               he
               that
               visits
               a
               Iesuites
               House
               or
               Colledge
               ,
               shall
               have
               a
               plenary
               indulgence
               .
               They
               have
               also
               power
               to
               exercise
               all
               Episcopal
               Functions
               ;
               namely
               ,
               to
               ordain
               ,
               anoint
               ,
               exorcise
               ,
               confirm
               ,
               consecrate
               ,
               dispense
               ,
               &c.
               
               All
               these
               privledges
               were
               given
               to
               them
               by
               Paul
               the
               third
               ,
               in
               several
               Bulls
               .
               Pope
               Iulius
               the
               third
               ,
               Pauls
               successor
               ,
               gave
               them
               a
               priviledge
               to
               erect
               Universities
               where
               they
               pleased
               ,
               and
               to
               conferr
               what
               degrees
               they
               will
               ;
               to
               dispense
               also
               with
               fasting
               ,
               and
               prohibited
               meats
               .
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               fourth
               ,
               confirmeth
               all
               the
               former
               priviledges
               .
               Pius
               the
               fifth
               ,
               grants
               that
               such
               Iesuites
               as
               forsake
               their
               order
               by
               leave
               from
               the
               Pope
               or
               General
               ,
               shall
               enter
               into
               no
               other
               order
               except
               the
               Carthusian
               ;
               if
               they
               apostatise
               without
               leave
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               excommunicate
               ;
               he
               gives
               them
               also
               power
               to
               read
               publickly
               in
               any
               University
               they
               come
               to
               ,
               without
               asking
               leave
               and
               that
               none
               must
               hinder
               them
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               bound
               to
               hear
               them
               .
               Gregory
               the
               thirteenth
               ,
               gave
               them
               power
               to
               have
               their
               
                 Conse●vators
                 ,
                 Iudges
              
               ,
               and
               Advocates
               ,
               and
               to
               recite
               their
               Canonical
               hours
               without
               the
               Quire
               ,
               and
               to
               correct
               ,
               change
               interpret
               ,
               expunge
               and
               burn
               such
               books
               as
               they
               dislike
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               the
               Popes
               Library
               keepers
               ,
               and
               exempteth
               them
               
               from
               being
               necessarily
               present
               at
               Processions
               or
               Funerals
               .
               
               By
               reason
               of
               these
               and
               other
               priviledges
               granted
               to
               this
               order
               ;
               besides
               their
               own
               industry
               ,
               they
               grew
               so
               numerous
               in
               the
               space
               of
               75.
               years
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               Anno
               1608.
               as
               Ribadene●a
               sheweth
               ,
               293.
               
               Colledges
               ,
               besides
               123.
               
               Houses
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Society
               were
               reckoned
               10581.
               
               Out
               of
               their
               Colledges
               they
               raise
               a
               reven●e
               of
               Twenty
               hundred
               thousand
               Crowns
               yearly
               .
            
             
               Q.
               8.
               
               Are
               there
               no
               other
               orders
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
            
             
               A.
               There
               are
               divers
               more
               ,
               but
               of
               lesse
               note
               ,
               whose
               original
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Author
               and
               time
               ,
               
               besides
               there
               be
               many
               subdivisions
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               order
               ,
               as
               the
               Franciscans
               are
               subdivided
               into
               
                 Observantes
                 ,
                 C●nventuales
                 ,
                 Minimi
                 ,
                 Capuci●l
                 ,
                 Collectanei
              
               whose
               charge
               was
               to
               receive
               the
               money
               that
               is
               given
               them
               .
               
               
                 Amadeani
                 ,
                 Reformati
                 de
                 Evangelio
                 ;
                 Chiacini
                 cum
                 barba
                 ,
                 de
                 Portiuncula
                 ,
                 Paulini
                 ,
                 Bosiani
                 ,
                 Gaudentes
                 ,
                 de
                 Augustinis
              
               with
               their
               open
               shooes
               ,
               Servientes
               .
               All
               these
               differ
               little
               except
               in
               some
               smal
               matters
               .
               There
               be
               also
               some
               Monks
               called
               Ambrosiani
               ,
               
               who
               wear
               red
               cloaks
               over
               white
               coats
               .
               Others
               are
               called
               Capellani
               ,
               
               whose
               garments
               are
               partly
               black
               ,
               and
               partly
               blew
               .
               Chal●meriani
               wear
               a
               white
               crosse
               upon
               a
               white
               cloak
               .
               
               Cellarii
               ,
               from
               their
               Cells
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               
                 Brothers
                 of
                 mercy
              
               from
               visiting
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               carrying
               the
               dead
               to
               the
               grave
               ;
               in
               the
               inside
               they
               wear
               black
               linnen
               ,
               on
               the
               outside
               a
               sooty
               colour
               garment
               :
               Clavigeri
               wear
               upon
               a
               black
               cowle
               two
               keys
               ,
               
               intimating
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               power
               to
               open
               and
               shut
               Heaven
               .
               They
               make
               Saint
               Peter
               the
               Author
               of
               their
               order
               .
               
               Cruciferi
               ,
               these
               bow
               their
               bodies
               and
               heads
               as
               they
               walk
               ,
               go
               bare-foot
               ,
               and
               wear
               a
               white
               cloak
               girt
               with
               a
               rope
               ,
               they
               carry
               always
               in
               their
               hands
               a
               little
               wooden
               crosse
               .
               The
               Brothers
               of
               the
               Crosse
               wear
               a
               black
               cloak
               without
               a
               hood
               ,
               and
               bear
               the
               Crosse
               before
               their
               breast
               .
               
               For●●ciferi
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               wear●ng
               a
               pair
               of
               sheers
               on
               their
               cloak
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               shew
               that
               they
               clip
               off
               all
               carnall
               lusts
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               a
               pair
               of
               sheers
               .
               They
               wear
               a
               black
               cloak
               and
               hood
               ,
               these
               we
               may
               call
               Sheet-Brothers
               .
               The
               Brothers
               
               of
               Helen
               ,
               brag
               that
               they
               were
               instituted
               by
               
                 Helen
                 ,
                 Constantin's
              
               Mother
               ,
               after
               she
               had
               found
               out
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               they
               wear
               a
               white
               garment
               ,
               and
               on
               it
               a
               yellow
               Cross
               ,
               Hospitalarii
               ,
               
               so
               called
               from
               looking
               to
               Hospitals
               ,
               they
               wear
               black
               ;
               they
               differ
               from
               the
               former
               of
               this
               name
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               the
               Cruciferi
               .
               The
               Brothers
               of
               Saint
               Iames
               wear
               a
               fandy-coloured
               garment
               ,
               and
               shells
               hanging
               at
               it
               ;
               they
               make
               Saint
               Iames
               their
               Patron
               .
               The
               Order
               of
               Ignorance
               :
               These
               Monks
               think
               it
               mans
               chief
               happinesse
               to
               know
               nothing
               .
               
                 
                   This
                   order
                   of
                
                 Ignorance
                 
                   is
                   now
                   the
                   greatest
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   swallow
                   up
                   all
                   the
                   Orders
                   and
                   Degrees
                   of
                   Learning
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Pharao's
                 
                   lean
                   Kine
                   did
                   devour
                   the
                   fat
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   happy
                   will
                   this
                   Order
                   be
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   fed
                   with
                   Tythes
                   and
                   Colledges
                   .
                
              
               There
               is
               an
               order
               of
               Ioannites
               differing
               from
               the
               former
               ;
               these
               wear
               a
               read
               garment
               to
               represent
               Christs
               Blood
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               breast
               thereof
               is
               woven
               a
               Chalice
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               in
               his
               Blood
               our
               sins
               are
               washed
               ;
               they
               also
               hold
               a
               Book
               still
               in
               their
               hand
               .
               The
               order
               of
               the
               Valley
               of
               Iosaphat
               goeth
               in
               a
               Purple
               ●arment
               ;
               these
               appoint
               Judges
               to
               decide
               controversies
               of
               marriage
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Ioseph
               was
               erected
               in
               honour
               of
               Maries
               supposed
               Husband
               :
               These
               wear
               ash-coloured
               cloathes
               ,
               and
               a
               white
               hood
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Lazarus
               or
               Magdalen
               wear
               a
               green
               crosse
               upon
               a
               black
               cloak
               with
               a
               hood
               :
               there
               be
               two
               sorts
               of
               them
               ,
               some
               contemplative
               ,
               who
               are
               black
               within
               ,
               and
               white
               without
               ,
               using
               ordinary
               food
               ,
               the
               others
               wear
               a
               brown
               or
               ●awny
               colour
               ,
               and
               are
               active
               ,
               their
               food
               is
               onely
               herbs
               and
               roots
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Nuns
               of
               Saint
               
                 Mary
                 de
                 decem
                 virtutibus
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Of
                 the
                 ten
                 vertues
              
               ,
               which
               consist
               onely
               in
               repeating
               the
               
                 Ave
                 Mary
              
               ten
               times
               :
               They
               wear
               a
               black
               Vaile
               ,
               a
               white
               Coat
               ,
               a
               red
               Scapular
               ,
               and
               an
               ash-coloured
               cloak
               .
               There
               be
               two
               other
               orders
               of
               Saint
               Mary
               ,
               the
               one
               wears
               a
               white
               coat
               ,
               and
               a
               black
               cloak
               like
               Carmelites
               ,
               the
               other
               are
               all
               white
               ;
               there
               is
               also
               the
               order
               of
               Maries
               Conception
               .
               The
               order
               called
               Reclusi
               ,
               shut
               themselves
               up
               between
               two
               walls
               ,
               or
               in
               narrow
               cells
               ,
               whence
               they
               never
               go
               out
               so
               long
               as
               they
               live
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Saint
               Ruffus
               ,
               instituted
               by
               him
               ;
               these
               go
               like
               the
               
                 Canon
                 Regulars
              
               ,
               wearing
               a
               Scapular
               
               over
               a
               linnen
               Surplesse
               ,
               and
               a
               black
               coloured
               hood
               .
               There
               is
               an
               order
               of
               free
               Nums
               ,
               who
               maintain
               themselves
               ,
               and
               may
               marry
               when
               they
               will.
               The
               order
               of
               Speculari●
               are
               so
               called
               from
               their
               looking
               glasses
               which
               they
               always
               carry
               ;
               their
               inward
               garment
               is
               black
               ,
               their
               outward
               white
               :
               They
               wear
               on
               their
               breast
               a
               black
               crosse
               .
               
                 
                   Among
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 
                   it
                   was
                   counted
                   an
                   Effeminate
                   trick
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   carry
                   about
                   a
                   Looking
                   glasse
                
                 ;
                 
                 therefore
                 Otho
                 
                   is
                   mocked
                   by
                
                 Juvenal
                 ▪
                 
                   who
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   Looking
                   glasse
                   ,
                   calls
                   it
                   ,
                   Pathic●ge●t
                   amen
                   Othonis
                   .
                
              
               The
               order
               of
               the
               S●ellati
               ,
               wore
               Stars
               on
               their
               cloathes
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               have
               black
               gownes
               and
               black
               hoods
               ,
               some
               have
               cloaks
               without
               hoods
               .
               Some
               other
               perty
               orders
               there
               are
               of
               small
               account
               .
            
             
               Q.
               9.
               
               How
               are
               the
               Abboots
               consecrated
               at
               this
               time
               ?
            
             
               A.
               If
               the
               Abbot
               be
               not
               a
               Monk
               ,
               
               he
               is
               thus
               consecrated
               :
               On
               the
               consecration
               day
               ,
               which
               is
               some
               Festival
               ,
               or
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               both
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               Abbot
               elect
               ,
               confesse
               ,
               and
               fast
               the
               day
               before
               .
               In
               the
               Church
               two
               Chappels
               are
               trimmed
               up
               ,
               me
               bigger
               for
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               lesser
               for
               the
               Abbot
               .
               On
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               greater
               Chappel
               ,
               stands
               a
               Crosse
               and
               four
               Candlesticks
               .
               At
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Altar
               the
               ground
               is
               covered
               with
               Turkie
               Carpets
               ,
               or
               Tapestry
               :
               there
               is
               also
               in
               the
               Chappel
               a
               Table
               placed
               for
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               on
               which
               is
               clean
               Linnen
               ,
               two
               Candlesticks
               ,
               Basons
               with
               Towels
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Water
               pot
               ,
               with
               the
               As●ersory
               ,
               the
               Censer
               ,
               &c.
               
               Likewise
               the
               Bishops
               Masse-Ornaments
               ;
               there
               be
               also
               three
               Chaites
               ,
               one
               ●or
               the
               Elect
               Abbot
               ,
               the
               other
               two
               for
               the
               two
               assistant
               Abbo●s
               .
               The
               Bishop
               hath
               three
               Chaplaines
               .
               In
               the
               lesser
               Chappel
               for
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               is
               an
               Altar
               with
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               two
               Candlesticks
               ,
               with
               the
               Pontifical
               and
               Missal
               ;
               there
               is
               also
               a
               Table
               covered
               with
               clean
               Linnen
               ,
               with
               Basons
               ,
               and
               two
               Candlesticks
               ,
               and
               the
               Ring
               which
               is
               to
               be
               consecrated
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Bishop
               having
               prayed
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               ascendeth
               his
               Chair
               of
               State
               over
               against
               the
               Altar
               ,
               with
               his
               Mitre
               on
               his
               head
               ;
               the
               Elect
               Abbot
               sits
               in
               his
               ordinary
               cloathes
               ,
               between
               two
               ●●tred
               Abbots
               his
               assistants
               ;
               then
               the
               Elect
               boweth
               himself
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               riseth
               ,
               taketh
               off
               
               his
               Mytre
               ,
               and
               saith
               some
               prayers
               :
               after
               this
               the
               Bishop
               without
               his
               Mytre
               blesseth
               the
               Elects
               new
               cloathes
               ,
               and
               besprinkles
               them
               with
               holy
               water
               ,
               then
               he
               sits
               down
               ,
               puts
               on
               his
               Mytre
               ,
               and
               takes
               off
               the
               Elects
               secular
               garment
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 take
                 off
                 from
                 thee
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               then
               cloaths
               him
               in
               a
               Monastical
               habit
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 cloath
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               done
               the
               Bishop
               laying
               aside
               his
               Mytre
               ,
               riseth
               and
               prayeth
               ,
               and
               sits
               downe
               againe
               .
               Then
               the
               Elect
               riseth
               ,
               and
               beseeching
               him
               with
               bended
               knees
               ,
               and
               his
               hands
               on
               his
               breast
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               receive
               him
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               riseth
               and
               prayeth
               over
               him
               ;
               then
               the
               Elect
               being
               now
               made
               a
               Monk
               ,
               promiseth
               Canonical
               obedience
               to
               the
               Bishop
               and
               his
               successors
               ,
               fidelity
               to
               the
               Covent
               ,
               continency
               and
               renunciation
               to
               his
               own
               Estate
               ;
               with
               this
               the
               Bishop
               receiveth
               him
               into
               the
               society
               of
               the
               Monks
               ,
               and
               withal
               into
               the
               kisse
               of
               peace
               .
               After
               this
               the
               Elect
               Abbot
               goeth
               into
               his
               Chappel
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               habited
               like
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               thence
               brought
               between
               the
               two
               Abbots
               assistants
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               uncovering
               their
               heads
               ,
               bow
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               elder
               of
               the
               two
               presents
               him
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               desiring
               he
               would
               ordain
               him
               Abbot
               of
               such
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               authority
               committed
               to
               him
               .
               Then
               the
               Popes
               Mandate
               is
               read
               ;
               the
               Elect
               sweareth
               upon
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               asketh
               if
               he
               will
               be
               faithful
               over
               the
               flock
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               reform
               his
               life
               ,
               be
               sober
               ,
               humble
               ,
               chast
               ,
               and
               patient
               ;
               if
               he
               will
               be
               subject
               ,
               obedient
               ,
               and
               reverent
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               successors
               ;
               if
               he
               answereth
               
                 I
                 Will
              
               ,
               then
               the
               Bishop
               prayeth
               that
               God
               will
               keep
               and
               strengthen
               him
               ;
               if
               the
               Abbot
               be
               not
               exempted
               from
               Episcopal
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               promise
               obedience
               to
               the
               Diocesan
               and
               his
               successors
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               the
               Elect
               kisseth
               the
               Bishops
               hand
               ,
               who
               standing
               before
               tht
               Altar
               makes
               confession
               ,
               kisseth
               the
               Gospel
               and
               the
               Altar
               ,
               which
               he
               doth
               also
               incense
               ,
               and
               sayeth
               Masse
               .
               After
               this
               the
               Elect
               goeth
               to
               his
               Chappel
               where
               he
               is
               trimmed
               in
               the
               Abbots
               ornaments
               ;
               and
               is
               brought
               againe
               before
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               boweth
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Musick
               begins
               :
               the
               Bishop
               after
               this
               takes
               
               the
               Pastoral
               staff
               ,
               blesseth
               it
               and
               prayeth
               for
               the
               Elect
               Abbot
               ,
               who
               all
               the
               while
               is
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               then
               the
               Bishop
               layeth
               both
               his
               hands
               on
               the
               Abbots
               head
               ,
               prayeth
               ,
               and
               giveth
               to
               him
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               order
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               to
               be
               head
               ,
               with
               an
               exhortation
               to
               be
               careful
               over
               them
               .
               After
               the
               Bishop
               hath
               blessed
               the
               Staffe
               ,
               he
               besprinkleth
               the
               Elect
               with
               Holy
               Water
               ,
               delivereth
               him
               the
               Staffe
               ,
               with
               an
               exhortation
               to
               use
               it
               with
               discretion
               .
               Then
               he
               blesseth
               the
               Ring
               and
               casts
               Holy
               Water
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               puts
               it
               on
               the
               Ring
               finger
               of
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               prayeth
               for
               him
               ;
               this
               done
               ,
               the
               Abbot
               receiveth
               the
               kisse
               of
               peace
               ,
               then
               ▪
               retireth
               to
               his
               Chappel
               ,
               thence
               returneth
               with
               his
               two
               assistants
               ,
               and
               presenteth
               to
               the
               Bishop
               two
               burning
               Tapers
               ▪
               two
               Breads
               ,
               two
               vessels
               of
               Wine
               ,
               and
               kisseth
               his
               hand
               .
               Then
               Masse
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               administred
               ,
               and
               the
               Abbot
               is
               solemnly
               blessed
               ;
               at
               length
               the
               Mytre
               is
               blessed
               ,
               and
               washed
               with
               holy
               water
               ,
               which
               the
               Bishop
               puts
               on
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Abbot
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 we
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 ●ead
                 of
                 this
                 thy
                 servant
                 the
                 Helmet
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 having
                 his
                 ●ead
                 armed
                 ,
                 may
                 with
                 the
                 Hor●es
                 of
                 both
                 Testaments
                 appear
                 terrible
                 to
                 the
                 adversaries
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               At
               last
               the
               Gloves
               are
               blessed
               and
               washed
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               the
               Abbo●s
               hands
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               Mytre
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               
               is
               by
               the
               Bishop
               brought
               to
               the
               Quire
               and
               set
               in
               his
               predecessors
               Chaire
               ;
               whence
               he
               riseth
               ,
               blesseth
               the
               people
               present
               ,
               and
               thanks
               the
               Bishop
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               day
               is
               spent
               in
               good
               cheer
               .
               The
               consecration
               of
               the
               Abbatesse
               and
               Nuns
               is
               much
               after
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
               Q.
               10.
               
               Wherein
               do
               the
               Christian
               Orders
               of
               Knight-●ood
               differ
               from
               one
               another
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               the
               Times
               ,
               Authors
               ,
               Occasions
               ,
               Habits
               ,
               Ends
               ,
               Ornaments
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               their
               institution
               .
               The
               first
               order
               of
               Knight-hood
               in
               France
               ,
               
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Gennet
               ,
               instituted
               by
               
                 C●arls
                 Martel
              
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               great
               Victory
               he
               obtained
               against
               A●●dira●●
               ,
               in
               whose
               Camp
               were
               found
               good
               store
               of
               
                 Gennets
                 ▪
              
               which
               are
               beasts
               like
               Spanish
               Cats
               in
               bignesse
               ,
               with
               long
               and
               slender
               snow●s
               ,
               their
               furres
               (
               whereof
               good
               store
               were
               found
               in
               the
               enemies
               Camp
               ,
               and
               presented
               to
               
                 Charls
                 Martel
              
               )
               do
               smell
               like
               those
               of
               
               Ci●●
               〈◊〉
               :
               From
               this
               beast
               the
               order
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               consisting
               of
               sixteen
               Knights
               onely
               ,
               who
               were
               collars
               of
               Gold
               made
               of
               three
               chains
               ,
               linked
               with
               red
               Roses
               enam●lled
               ;
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               collar
               hung
               a
               Golden
               Genne●●
               .
               The
               order
               of
               the
               
                 Crown
                 Royal
              
               ,
               (
               instituted
               by
               Charlemaigne
               ,
               
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Prisons
               ,
               who
               had
               done
               him
               good
               service
               in
               his
               wars
               against
               the
               〈◊〉
               or
               ancient
               Saxons
               )
               wore
               on
               their
               breasts
               a
               Crown
               Royal
               in
               embroydery
               of
               Gold
               ,
               wherefore
               this
               was
               called
               
                 L'
                 Ordye
                 de
                 la
                 Coronne
                 Royal.
              
               The
               order
               of
               the
               Star
               instituted
               by
               King
               Robert
               of
               France
               ,
               
               Anno
               1022.
               was
               composed
               of
               thirty
               Knights
               ,
               whereof
               the
               King
               was
               chiefe
               .
               These
               wore
               cloaks
               of
               white
               Damask
               ;
               on
               the
               left
               side
               of
               the
               breast
               ,
               was
               embroydered
               a
               Scar
               wrought
               in
               Gold
               ,
               with
               five
               pointed
               beames
               .
               Their
               Oath
               was
               to
               say
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               Virgi●
               Mary
               (
               whom
               they
               called
               Star
               of
               the
               Sea
               ▪
               and
               Lady
               of
               the
               Star
               )
               a
               Corons
               or
               Chaplet
               made
               up
               of
               five
               tenns
               of
               
                 Ave
                 Maries
              
               ,
               and
               five
               
                 Pa●er
                 Nosters
              
               ,
               with
               an
               Antheme
               .
               
               The
               order
               of
               the
               Broom
               Flower
               ,
               instituted
               by
               Saint
               Lewis
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               did
               wear
               a
               collar
               composed
               of
               Broom
               husks
               ,
               or
               codds
               ,
               interlaced
               with
               Flowers
               
                 de
                 sys
              
               .
               King
               Lewis
               chose
               this
               Broom
               for
               his
               emblem
               ,
               adding
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Exaltat
                 humiles
              
               ,
               intimating
               that
               God
               had
               exalted
               him
               for
               his
               humility
               to
               the
               Royal
               Throne
               of
               France
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               his
               eld●●
               ,
               Philip
               of
               France
               .
               The
               Knights
               of
               this
               order
               〈…〉
               of
               white
               Damask
               .
               The
               order
               of
               the
               Ship
               ,
               
               instituted
               also
               by
               Saint
               Lewis
               ,
               for
               incouraging
               the
               French
               Nobility
               to
               attempt
               the
               Seas
               with
               him
               against
               the
               Saraoens
               ,
               wore
               a
               collar
               interlaced
               with
               double
               Scallops
               (
               signifying
               the
               sandy
               shore
               )
               and
               doubl●●r●scents
               or
               halfe
               Moons
               ,
               which
               with
               the
               Ship
               hanging
               thereat
               declared
               his
               enterprise
               was
               to
               fight
               with
               Infidels
               and
               Mahumetans
               ,
               and
               to
               plant
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ;
               Therefore
               these
               Knights
               were
               tied
               by
               their
               order
               to
               hear
               daily
               the
               office
               of
               our
               Saviours
               passion
               ,
               to
               defend
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               Church
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               thereof
               ;
               and
               to
               protect
               VVidows
               ,
               Orphans
               ,
               and
               other
               afflicted
               people
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Saint
               Mi●hael
               was
               instituted
               by
               Lewis
               the
               eleventh
               ,
               
               Son
               to
               Charls
               the
               seventh
               ,
               in
               honour
               of
               
               Saint
               Michael
               the
               French
               tutelar
               Angel
               ,
               who
               commanded
               Aubert
               Bishop
               of
               Auranches
               to
               erect
               a
               Church
               to
               him
               on
               that
               Hill
               ,
               which
               ever
               since
               hath
               been
               called
               
                 Mount
                 Saint
                 Michael
              
               ,
               frequented
               yearly
               with
               Pilgrims
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               France
               :
               to
               whom
               also
               is
               dedicated
               the
               nine
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               September
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               this
               Angel
               who
               fought
               against
               the
               English
               at
               Orleans
               ;
               hereupon
               Charls
               the
               seventh
               took
               for
               his
               Oriflambe
               the
               image
               of
               Saint
               Michael
               ,
               which
               was
               always
               carried
               before
               the
               King
               when
               he
               went
               to
               wars
               .
               They
               wear
               a
               collar
               of
               Gold
               made
               of
               Scallops
               fastned
               on
               small
               chaines
               ,
               from
               which
               hangeth
               the
               Image
               of
               Michael
               treading
               on
               the
               Dragon
               .
               As
               often
               as
               any
               Knight
               misseth
               the
               wearing
               of
               this
               collar
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               cause
               a
               Masse
               to
               be
               said
               ,
               and
               to
               pay
               seven
               Sols
               and
               six
               
                 Deniers
                 Tournois
              
               .
               All
               the
               Knights
               are
               bound
               on
               the
               Vigil
               of
               Saint
               Michael
               to
               wait
               in
               their
               habits
               on
               the
               King
               from
               his
               Palace
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               On
               Saint
               Michaels
               day
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               wait
               on
               the
               King
               in
               the
               same
               ornaments
               to
               Masse
               ,
               and
               to
               offer
               each
               man
               a
               piece
               of
               Gold
               ;
               that
               day
               the
               King
               is
               to
               entertain
               them
               at
               his
               Table
               ;
               The
               next
               day
               they
               offer
               (
               being
               cloathed
               in
               black
               )
               wax
               candles
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               for
               whom
               Masse
               and
               Prayers
               are
               said
               .
               Their
               oath
               is
               to
               maintaine
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               French
               Crown
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               .
               
               The
               order
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               instituted
               by
               Henry
               the
               third
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1579.
               in
               memory
               of
               his
               Nativity
               ,
               Election
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Poland
               ,
               and
               his
               comming
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               France
               ,
               all
               which
               happened
               upon
               VVhit-Sunday
               ,
               when
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               descended
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               .
               The
               Knights
               of
               this
               order
               wear
               a
               collar
               made
               of
               Flowers
               
                 de
                 Luce
              
               of
               Gold
               ,
               cornered
               with
               flames
               of
               fire
               in●erwoven
               with
               some
               Letters
               ,
               the
               first
               whereof
               is
               H.
               the
               first
               letter
               of
               Henries
               name
               .
               From
               the
               collar
               hangs
               the
               image
               of
               a
               Dove
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               a
               Crosse
               like
               that
               of
               Malta
               ,
               all
               beset
               with
               beames
               and
               four
               Flowers
               
                 de
                 Luce.
              
               The
               King
               is
               chief
               of
               the
               order
               ,
               whose
               oath
               is
               to
               maintain
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               and
               unity
               amongst
               his
               Subjects
               .
               The
               Knights
               are
               all
               bound
               to
               communicate
               every
               first
               day
               o●
               the
               year
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               and
               to
               swear
               their
               zeal
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               and
               their
               fidelity
               
               to
               the
               King
               and
               his
               successors
               .
               This
               order
               consisteth
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               one
               hundred
               Knights
               ;
               among
               which
               are
               four
               Cardinals
               ,
               five
               Prelates
               ,
               the
               Chancellour
               ,
               Provost
               ,
               Master
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               the
               High
               Treasurer
               ,
               and
               Register
               .
               All
               the
               Knights
               are
               bound
               to
               wear
               the
               Crosse
               on
               their
               garment
               .
               The
               feast
               of
               this
               order
               is
               kept
               on
               the
               first
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               King
               is
               accompanied
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Knights
               ,
               and
               they
               after
               Masse
               are
               feasted
               by
               him
               at
               the
               Palace
               .
               At
               Even
               song
               ,
               they
               for
               the
               deceased
               Knights
               wear
               black
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               offer
               wax
               candles
               for
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               then
               dine
               with
               the
               King
               again
               .
               The
               order
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Charity
              
               
               was
               instituted
               by
               the
               same
               Henry
               ,
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               poor
               Captains
               and
               maimed
               Souldiers
               ,
               to
               whom
               Rents
               and
               Hospitals
               were
               by
               him
               assigned
               .
               They
               wear
               on
               their
               cloaks
               an
               anchored
               Crosse
               ,
               embroydered
               with
               white
               Sattin
               .
               The
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               Lazarus
               
               had
               their
               original
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               but
               being
               expelled
               thence
               ,
               were
               by
               Saint
               Lewis
               brought
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               entertained
               with
               great
               revenues
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               look
               to
               the
               cure
               of
               leprous
               and
               other
               infected
               persons
               ;
               but
               when
               these
               Knights
               became
               idle
               ,
               and
               married
               ,
               their
               Rents
               were
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               thereof
               given
               to
               the
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
               By
               Gregory
               the
               thirteenth
               ,
               
                 Emanuel
                 Philbert
              
               Duke
               of
               Savoy
               was
               chosen
               great
               Master
               of
               this
               order
               of
               Saint
               Lazarus
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               gave
               the
               command
               of
               all
               spittles
               for
               Lepers
               .
               The
               order
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               in
               Mount
               Carmel
               ,
               
               consisting
               of
               one
               hundred
               French
               Gentlemen
               ,
               was
               instituted
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Paul
               the
               fifth
               ,
               Anno
               1607.
               
               They
               are
               tied
               to
               keep
               a
               feast
               every
               year
               the
               sixteenth
               of
               May
               ,
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               of
               mount
               Carmel
               ,
               to
               wear
               on
               their
               cloaks
               a
               Crosse
               of
               taway
               velvet
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               where
               of
               shill
               be
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               entowered
               with
               beames
               of
               Gold
               :
               about
               their
               necks
               they
               shall
               wear
               an
               anchored
               Crosse
               of
               Gold
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               whereof
               shall
               be
               the
               Virgins
               Image
               enamelled
               .
               They
               may
               not
               marry
               above
               twice
               .
               They
               must
               ●ight
               for
               the
               Catholick
               faith
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Orleans
               
               was
               instituted
               by
               M●nsieur
               L●●ie
               of
               France
               ,
               Duke
               of
               
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1393.
               it
               is
               called
               
               also
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Porcupine
               ,
               because
               there
               hangs
               the
               picture
               of
               this
               beast
               from
               three
               chains
               of
               Gold
               ,
               which
               Monsieur
               took
               for
               his
               Device
               ,
               to
               ●et
               Iohn
               of
               Bourgong●e
               his
               mortal
               enemy
               know
               that
               he
               w●●ted
               not
               arms
               and
               courage
               to
               be
               revenged
               on
               him
               ,
               for
               his
               wicked
               and
               bloody
               intentions
               .
               The
               order
               of
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Shield
              
               
               was
               instituted
               by
               Lewis
               the
               second
               ,
               third
               Duke
               of
               Burbon
               ,
               firnamed
               the
               Good
               Duke
               ;
               in
               the
               Golden
               Shield
               was
               a
               bend
               of
               Pearles
               ,
               whereon
               was
               written
               Allon
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               Allons
               in
               French
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 go
                 all
                 together
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 our
                 Country
                 .
              
               He
               instituted
               also
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Thistle
               ,
               
               called
               also
               the
               order
               of
               Burbon
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               Virgin
               
                 Mary
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1370.
               consisting
               of
               six
               and
               twenty
               Knights
               ,
               who
               wore
               a
               belt
               ,
               in
               which
               was
               embroydered
               the
               word
               Esperance
               in
               Capital
               letters
               ;
               it
               had
               a
               buckle
               of
               Gold
               ,
               at
               which
               hung
               a
               tufft
               like
               a
               Thistle
               ;
               on
               the
               collar
               also
               was
               embroydered
               the
               same
               word
               Esperance
               with
               Flowers
               
                 de
                 Luce
              
               of
               Gold
               ,
               from
               which
               hung
               an
               Oval
               ,
               wherein
               was
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               entowered
               with
               a
               Golden
               Sun
               ,
               Crowned
               with
               twelve
               Stars
               of
               Silver
               ,
               and
               a
               Silver
               Crescent
               under
               her
               feet
               ;
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Oval
               was
               the
               head
               of
               a
               Thistle
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Anjou
               
               or
               of
               the
               Crescent
               or
               halfe
               Moon
               ,
               was
               instituted
               by
               the
               good
               King
               Rene
               ,
               being
               Duke
               of
               Anjou
               ;
               and
               King
               of
               Sicily
               :
               The
               Symbol
               of
               the
               order
               was
               a
               Crescent
               of
               Gold
               ,
               whereon
               was
               ingraven
               this
               word
               Loz
               ,
               which
               signifies
               praise
               ;
               this
               the
               Knights
               wore
               on
               their
               cloaks
               or
               gownes
               ;
               there
               were
               of
               this
               order
               six
               and
               thirty
               Knights
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Saint
               Magdalen
               
               was
               instituted
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Chesnel
              
               a
               Noble
               Gentleman
               of
               France
               ,
               An.
               1614.
               out
               of
               a
               Godly
               zeal
               to
               reclaim
               the
               French
               from
               their
               quarrels
               ,
               duels
               ,
               and
               other
               sins
               ,
               that
               by
               remembring
               the
               repentance
               of
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               ,
               they
               might
               with
               her
               learn
               to
               repent
               .
               The
               Crosse
               which
               might
               serve
               to
               wear
               on
               the
               cloak
               ,
               or
               about
               the
               neck
               ,
               had
               at
               three
               ends
               three
               Flowers
               de
               Luce
               ;
               the
               foot
               stood
               in
               a
               Crescent
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               was
               the
               shape
               of
               Magdalen
               ;
               the
               Croffe
               is
               beset
               with
               Palm●
               to
               shew
               this
               order
               was
               instituted
               to
               encourage
               Voyages
               to
               the
               Holy
               Land
               ;
               within
               the
               Palmes
               are
               Sun
               beames
               ,
               and
               foure
               
               Flowers
               de
               Luce
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               French
               Nation
               .
               The
               Knights
               are
               tied
               by
               their
               vow
               to
               abandon
               all
               hazardous
               gaming
               ,
               blasphemie
               ,
               reading
               of
               prohibited
               and
               vicious
               Books
               ,
               &c.
               
               Their
               habit
               is
               of
               skie-colour
               .
               Their
               Collar
               is
               made
               up
               of
               the
               letter
               M.
               doubled
               with
               L.
               and
               A.
               to
               expresse
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               ,
               King
               Lewis
               ,
               and
               Queen
               Anne
               ,
               interlaced
               with
               double
               hearts
               ,
               wounded
               with
               darts
               of
               Gold
               crossed
               ;
               the
               Ribband
               is
               Crimson
               ,
               from
               which
               hangs
               an
               Oval
               ,
               having
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Lewis
               on
               the
               other
               .
               The
               device
               about
               the
               Oval
               on
               the
               cloak
               is
               ,
               
                 L'
                 amour
                 de
                 Dieu
                 est
                 pacifique
                 .
              
               They
               had
               a
               house
               allotted
               them
               neer
               Paris
               ,
               wherein
               were
               ordinarily
               five
               hundred
               Knights
               ,
               bound
               to
               stay
               there
               ,
               during
               two
               years
               probation
               ;
               at
               the
               end
               of
               which
               ,
               they
               shall
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               the
               order
               of
               charity
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               and
               conjugal
               chastity
               ;
               they
               must
               also
               abjure
               all
               duells
               ,
               quarrels
               ,
               and
               assasinates
               .
               The
               Knights
               that
               live
               abroad
               shall
               meet
               every
               year
               at
               their
               house
               called
               the
               lodging
               royal
               on
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalens
              
               Festival
               day
               ,
               to
               communicate
               and
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               actions
               to
               the
               Great
               Master
               .
               The
               Knights
               that
               live
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               must
               on
               all
               Sundays
               and
               Festivals
               be
               assistant
               at
               Divine
               Service
               ;
               the
               Knights
               have
               their
               Academy
               for
               all
               kinde
               of
               exercise
               .
               But
               this
               order
               as
               it
               began
               ,
               so
               it
               ended
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Chesnel
               .
               
               The
               order
               of
               Bretaigne
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Hermine
               ,
               and
               Ears
               of
               Corne
               ,
               was
               instituted
               by
               Francis
               Duke
               of
               
                 Bretaigne
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1450.
               it
               was
               called
               of
               the
               
                 Ears
                 of
                 Corne
              
               ,
               because
               the
               Golden
               Collar
               was
               made
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Ears
               of
               Corne
               ,
               
               at
               the
               end
               of
               which
               hung
               by
               three
               small
               Golden
               chains
               a
               little
               white
               beast
               ,
               called
               an
               Hermine
               ;
               his
               word
               or
               Motto
               was
               ,
               
                 A
                 Ma
                 Vie
              
               ;
               intimating
               ,
               that
               whilest
               he
               lived
               he
               would
               preserve
               his
               courage
               ,
               purity
               and
               integrity
               ,
               resembled
               by
               the
               Ermine
               which
               is
               so
               loth
               to
               defile
               his
               white
               skin
               by
               running
               through
               durty
               and
               boggy
               places
               when
               he
               is
               hunted
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               rather
               suffer
               himself
               to
               be
               caught
               ;
               whose
               skin
               is
               in
               great
               request
               for
               Furs
               .
               This
               order
               consisteth
               of
               five
               and
               twenty
               Knights
               of
               the
               
                 Ears
                 of
                 Corne
              
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               Princes
               should
               be
               careful
               to
               preserve
               Husbandry
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               11.
               
               What
               other
               orders
               of
               Knight-hood
               were
               there
               in
               Christendome
               ,
               besides
               those
               of
               the
               French
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               Flanders
               was
               instituted
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Golden
               Fleece
               by
               Duke
               Philip
               ,
               
               in
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Bruges
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1429.
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               great
               revenues
               which
               he
               raised
               by
               Traffique
               of
               Wooles
               ;
               or
               else
               in
               memory
               of
               Gideons
               Fleece
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Golden
               Fleece
               at
               Colchos
               .
               This
               order
               consisted
               of
               thirty
               Knights
               ,
               the
               Duke
               being
               chief
               .
               The
               Great
               Collar
               was
               made
               of
               double
               Fusiles
               enterwoven
               with
               Stones
               and
               Flints
               sparkling
               flames
               of
               fire
               .
               The
               Flints
               were
               the
               Armes
               of
               the
               ancient
               Kings
               of
               Burgundy
               ;
               the
               Flames
               did
               signifie
               the
               swiftnesse
               ,
               fiercenesse
               ,
               and
               terror
               these
               Knights
               should
               shew
               to
               their
               enemies
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               was
               this
               Motto
               ,
               
                 Ante
                 ferit
                 quam
                 flamma
                 micet
              
               .
               From
               the
               Collar
               hung
               a
               Golden
               Fleece
               .
               The
               Patron
               of
               this
               order
               was
               Saint
               Andrew
               :
               The
               Knights
               were
               to
               keep
               three
               Festivals
               ;
               on
               the
               first
               day
               they
               wore
               Scarler
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               Heaven
               and
               Glory
               is
               got
               by
               Martyrdom
               and
               effusion
               of
               Blood.
               On
               the
               second
               day
               black
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               grief
               for
               the
               dead
               .
               The
               third
               day
               white
               Damask
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               purity
               .
               The
               order
               of
               the
               Garter
               
               was
               instituted
               in
               
                 England
                 Anno
              
               1347.
               by
               King
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               consisting
               of
               five
               and
               twenty
               Knights
               ,
               under
               the
               Patronage
               of
               Saint
               George
               .
               The
               great
               Collar
               was
               of
               Gold
               ,
               composed
               of
               white
               and
               red
               crosses
               knit
               in
               manner
               of
               true
               love
               knots
               ,
               instead
               of
               which
               knots
               the
               Thistles
               of
               Scotlands
               order
               were
               combined
               by
               King
               Iames
               ,
               who
               united
               the
               two
               orders
               as
               he
               did
               the
               Kingdoms
               .
               From
               the
               Collar
               hangeth
               Saint
               George
               on
               Horse-Back
               with
               the
               Dragon
               at
               his
               feet
               .
               In
               England
               were
               instituted
               the
               Knights
               of
               the
               Bath
               
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               ,
               as
               some
               write
               ,
               who
               made
               six
               and
               forty
               Knights
               ,
               who
               having
               their
               several
               Chambers
               in
               the
               Tower
               ,
               watched
               and
               bathed
               themselves
               on
               Saturday
               night
               ,
               and
               on
               Sunday
               ▪
               they
               were
               made
               Knights
               ;
               At
               high
               Masse
               in
               the
               evening
               before
               the
               Ceremony
               ,
               they
               were
               cloathed
               with
               gray
               cloth
               like
               Eremites
               ,
               to
               shew
               they
               were
               willing
               to
               renounce
               the
               world
               for
               Christ
               ;
               the
               next
               day
               they
               swear
               
                 To
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 defend
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 honour
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 protest
                 the
                 oppressed
                 :
              
               and
               then
               they
               lay
               aside
               their
               
               Monks
               habit
               ,
               and
               are
               richly
               cloathed
               ;
               then
               they
               mount
               on
               Horse-back
               ,
               having
               on
               the
               front-stale
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               ride
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               girdeth
               them
               with
               the
               Girdle
               and
               Sword
               ,
               and
               commandeth
               two
               ancient
               Knights
               to
               put
               on
               their
               Gilded
               Spurs
               .
               At
               dinner
               they
               wait
               on
               the
               King
               ,
               after
               which
               they
               present
               their
               Swords
               to
               God
               on
               the
               high
               Altar
               ,
               and
               redeem
               them
               again
               with
               mony
               .
               These
               and
               other
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Knights
               Batchelors
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Bath
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               at
               large
               in
               our
               own
               Histories
               .
               The
               order
               of
               the
               Thistle
               ,
               
               or
               of
               Saint
               Andrew
               in
               Scotland
               was
               instituted
               by
               King
               Achaius
               ,
               who
               made
               a
               League
               offensive
               and
               defensive
               with
               Charles
               the
               Great
               ,
               Anno
               809.
               
               The
               Collar
               is
               made
               up
               of
               Thistles
               and
               Rue
               ,
               the
               one
               being
               full
               of
               prickles
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               touched
               without
               hurting
               the
               skin
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               good
               against
               Serpents
               and
               poyson
               .
               The
               Motto
               is
               
                 Nemo
                 me
                 impure
                 lacessit
              
               ,
               intimating
               that
               he
               wanted
               not
               power
               to
               defend
               himself
               ,
               and
               offend
               his
               enemies
               .
               At
               the
               Collar
               hangeth
               the
               picture
               of
               Saint
               Andrew
               with
               his
               Crosse.
               The
               order
               of
               the
               Lilly
               ,
               
               or
               of
               Navarre
               was
               instituted
               by
               Prince
               Garcia
               the
               sixth
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               in
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Nagera
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1048.
               where
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               issuing
               out
               of
               a
               Lilly
               ,
               was
               discovered
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Kings
               sicknesse
               ,
               who
               thereupon
               suddenly
               recovered
               his
               health
               ;
               and
               in
               token
               of
               gratitude
               instituted
               the
               order
               of
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               Mary
               of
               the
               Lilly
               ,
               consisting
               of
               eight
               and
               thirty
               Knights
               ,
               whereof
               he
               was
               chief
               .
               They
               sware
               to
               expose
               goods
               and
               fortunes
               to
               preserve
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               and
               to
               expel
               the
               Moores
               .
               Each
               of
               these
               weareth●
               Lilly
               on
               his
               breast
               ,
               made
               of
               silver
               ,
               and
               a
               double
               chaine
               of
               Gold
               ,
               interlaced
               with
               this
               Gothish
               letter
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               stands
               for
               Mary
               ,
               At
               the
               end
               of
               the
               chaine
               hangeth
               a
               Flower
               
                 de
                 Luce
              
               ,
               carrying
               the
               same
               letter
               crowned
               .
               The
               Knights
               are
               tied
               to
               divers
               ,
               services
               and
               prayers
               ,
               to
               confesse
               also
               and
               to
               communicate
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Saint
               Iames
               of
               the
               Sword
               was
               instituted
               Anno
               1158.
               
               under
               the
               reignes
               of
               Alphonso
               the
               nineth
               King
               of
               Castile
               ,
               and
               of
               Ferdinand
               King
               of
               Leon.
               The
               Knights
               wear
               on
               their
               breasts
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               sid●●
               Scallo●shell
               .
               
               About
               their
               neck
               they
               wear
               three
               chains
               of
               Gold
               ,
               from
               which
               hangs
               the
               form
               of
               a
               sword
               ,
               being
               of
               red
               Sattin
               embroidered
               ,
               and
               a
               Scallop
               shell
               upon
               the
               same
               sword
               .
               The
               red
               sword
               signified
               their
               victory
               over
               the
               Arabians
               ,
               with
               whose
               Blood
               their
               swords
               were
               dyed
               .
               The
               Scallop
               shell
               was
               a
               mark
               of
               their
               Pilgrimage
               to
               the
               Holy
               Sepulchre
               of
               Saint
               Iames
               ;
               these
               they
               gather
               on
               the
               Sea
               shore
               ,
               and
               fasten
               them
               to
               their
               hats
               or
               hoo●s
               ;
               who
               go
               on
               Pilgrimage
               .
               This
               order
               took
               first
               beginning
               in
               Galici●
               under
               the
               homage
               then
               of
               Leon
               ;
               at
               first
               these
               Knights
               lived
               in
               common
               with
               the
               Monks
               of
               Saint
               Helie
               ,
               and
               shaved
               their
               Crowns
               ,
               vowing
               chastity
               ,
               poverty
               ,
               and
               obedience
               ,
               but
               afterward
               they
               married
               ;
               they
               both
               were
               of
               Saint
               Austins
               rule
               .
               This
               order
               was
               also
               established
               in
               Portugal
               ;
               above
               six
               hundred
               Knights
               were
               of
               this
               order
               .
               Many
               Lords
               of
               Spain
               hold
               it
               an
               honour
               to
               wear
               the
               habit
               of
               Saint
               Iames.
               The
               great
               Mastership
               of
               this
               order
               was
               incorporated
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               
                 Castile
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1493.
              
               by
               Pope
               〈◊〉
               the
               sixth
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Saint
               Iulian
               ,
               
               called
               of
               the
               Pear-Tree
               ,
               was
               instituted
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Leon
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1179.
               and
               was
               approved
               by
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               third
               ,
               L●cius
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ;
               The
               Knights
               have
               the
               Pear
               Tree
               for
               their
               〈◊〉
               .
               But
               after
               
                 A
                 ph●●so
              
               the
               ninth
               King
               of
               Leon
               ,
               beca●e
               Master
               of
               the
               City
               Alcantara
               ,
               which
               he
               took
               from
               the
               Moors
               and
               bestowed
               it
               on
               the
               Great
               Master
               of
               〈…〉
               and
               this
               gave
               it
               to
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Pear
               Tree
               ;
               These
               Knights
               of
               the
               Pear
               Tree
               stiled
               themselves
               Knights
               of
               Alcant●ra
               ,
               and
               forsaking
               their
               former
               Armes
               ,
               were
               the
               
                 Green
                 Crosse
                 Flower
                 de
                 〈◊〉
              
               on
               their
               brests
               ;
               they
               live
               under
               the
               order
               of
               Benedict
               .
               They
               first
               professed
               Chastity
               ,
               but
               Pope
               Paul
               the
               fourth
               permitted
               them
               to
               marry
               .
               The
               Great
               Mastership
               of
               this
               order
               was
               by
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               six
               〈◊〉
               Spaniar●
               united
               to
               the
               Grown
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               King
               〈◊〉
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               and
               Queen
               ●●abel
               his
               wife
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Calatravs
               was
               ●ounded
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Castile-Anno
                 1158.
              
               
               under
               the
               Reign
               of
               Sancio
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               sixth
               King
               of
               Castile
               .
               They
               were
               called
               Calatrav●
               from
               a
               Castle
               of
               that
               name
               taken
               from
               the
               Moors
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               the
               〈…〉
               ,
               but
               they
               fearing
               their
               
               own
               weaknesse
               ,
               surrendered
               it
               to
               the
               King
               Sancio
               of
               Castile
               ,
               who
               gave
               it
               to
               certain
               Monks
               of
               the
               Cistertian
               order
               ,
               who
               offered
               themselves
               to
               keep
               this
               frontiered
               Castle
               ;
               
                 Hence
                 arose
                 the
                 order
                 of
              
               Calatrava
               .
               They
               wear
               a
               red
               crosse
               Flower
               de
               luced
               .
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               third
               approved
               this
               order
               ;
               at
               first
               these
               Knights
               wore
               Scapularies
               and
               robes
               of
               white
               ,
               but
               Pope
               Benedict
               the
               third
               dispensed
               with
               them
               for
               that
               Monkish
               habit
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               permitted
               by
               Pope
               Paul
               the
               third
               ,
               to
               marry
               once
               onely
               .
               At
               last
               the
               Masterships
               of
               Saint
               Iames
               ,
               of
               Calatrava
               ,
               and
               of
               Alcantara
               were
               annexed
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Spain
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               Emperour
               and
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               who
               enjoy
               the
               revenues
               of
               these
               three
               great
               Masters
               .
               The
               order
               of
               the
               Band
               or
               
                 Red
                 Scarffe
              
               ,
               
               was
               instituted
               in
               Castile
               by
               Alphonso
               the
               11th
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 1330.
                 
                 King
              
               of
               Leon
               &
               Castile
               .
               The
               Knights
               wore
               a
               broad
               Ribband
               of
               red
               Silk
               ,
               and
               are
               bound
               to
               accompany
               the
               King
               in
               his
               Wars
               ,
               to
               be
               valiant
               ,
               sober
               ,
               courteous
               ,
               discreet
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               order
               of
               the
               Dove
               ,
               
               or
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               was
               instituted
               in
               Segobia
               in
               
                 Castile
                 ,
                 Anno
                 13●●
              
               ,
               by
               Iohn
               the
               first
               of
               Castile
               .
               They
               wore
               a
               colla●
               linked
               with
               Sun
               beams
               ,
               whereat
               hung
               a
               Dove
               of
               Gold
               ,
               enamelled
               with
               white
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               flying
               down
               from
               Heaven
               .
               But
               this
               order
               ended
               with
               the
               institutors
               life
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               same
               year
               of
               his
               institution
               .
               
               The
               order
               of
               Saint
               Saviour
               of
               Montreal
               ,
               called
               the
               order
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               was
               instituted
               in
               
                 Arragon
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1120.
              
               by
               Alphonso
               the
               eighteenth
               ,
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               Arragon
               .
               The
               Knights
               wore
               a
               white
               robe
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               breast
               an
               anchored
               red
               crosse
               ;
               their
               rule
               was
               like
               that
               of
               the
               Templars
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               succeeded
               in
               Montreal
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               they
               had
               power
               to
               marry
               .
               The
               order
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
               M●ntesia
               ,
               
               or
               of
               Valencia
               ,
               was
               instituted
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               
                 Valencia
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1317.
               by
               Iames
               the
               second
               ,
               King
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               upon
               the
               extirmination
               of
               the
               Templ●rs
               .
               The
               Statutes
               of
               this
               order
               were
               answerable
               to
               that
               of
               Calatrava
               ,
               under
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Cistertians
               ,
               whose
               cloathing
               they
               were
               dispensed
               withal
               to
               wear
               .
               Their
               Crosse
               was
               that
               of
               Saint
               George
               ,
               a
               full
               red
               crosse
               which
               they
               wore
               on
               their
               breast
               .
               
               The
               order
               of
               the
               
                 Looking
                 Glasse
              
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               was
               instituted
               by
               Ferdinand
               the
               Infant
               of
               
                 Castile
                 ,
                 
                 Anno.
              
               1410.
               upon
               a
               memorable
               Victory
               he
               had
               over
               the
               Moores
               .
               The
               Collar
               of
               this
               order
               was
               composed
               of
               Bough-pots
               full
               of
               Lillies
               ,
               interlaced
               with
               Griffons
               .
               The
               order
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               was
               instituted
               in
               
                 Portugal
                 An.
              
               1320.
               by
               Dionysius
               the
               sixth
               King
               of
               Portugal
               :
               
               the
               Knights
               wear
               black
               ,
               and
               upon
               their
               breast
               a
               red
               crosse
               ,
               and
               another
               white
               over
               the
               red
               .
               Pope
               Iohn
               the
               twenty
               second
               confirmed
               this
               order
               Anno
               1320.
               gave
               them
               the
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Bennet
               .
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               sixth
               gave
               them
               leave
               to
               marry
               .
               This
               order
               as
               that
               of
               D.
               Avis
               was
               annexed
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Portugal
               .
               
               This
               order
               D.
               Auis
               was
               instituted
               in
               Portugal
               under
               the
               first
               King
               
                 Alphonoso
                 Henriquez
                 Anno
              
               1147.
               under
               the
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Bennet
               .
               They
               beare
               for
               their
               Armes
               the
               crosse
               like
               that
               of
               Alcantara
               ,
               
               with
               two
               black
               birds
               like
               Ravens
               .
            
             
               Q.
               12.
               
               What
               were
               the
               orders
               of
               Knight-hood
               in
               
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 Poland
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               A.
               The
               order
               of
               the
               Dragon
               was
               institu●ed
               in
               Germany
               ,
               
               by
               the
               Emperor
               
                 Sigismund
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1418.
               upon
               the
               condemnation
               of
               Husse
               ,
               and
               Hierom
               of
               Pr●gue
               .
               The
               Knights
               did
               wear
               on
               high
               days
               a
               Scarlet
               cloak
               ,
               a
               double
               Golden
               chaine
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               whereof
               hung
               a
               Dragon
               overthrown
               ,
               her
               wings
               seeming
               broken
               ;
               and
               daily
               they
               wear
               a
               Crosse
               Flower
               de
               Luced
               with
               green
               .
               This
               order
               was
               famous
               throughout
               Germany
               ,
               and
               Hungary
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Austria
               and
               Carinthia
               ,
               or
               of
               Saint
               George
               ,
               
               was
               instituted
               by
               the
               Emperor
               Frederick
               the
               third
               ,
               first
               Arch-Duke
               of
               
                 Austria
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1470.
               
               The
               Knights
               wear
               a
               white
               coat
               ,
               and
               a
               red
               crosse
               ;
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               guard
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 Austria
                 ,
                 Styria
                 ,
              
               and
               Carinthia
               ,
               against
               the
               Turks
               .
               
               The
               order
               of
               Poland
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               white
               Eagle
               ,
               was
               instituted
               by
               King
               Ladistaus
               the
               fifth
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 13●5
              
               .
               The
               Knights
               wear
               a
               triple
               chaine
               of
               Gold
               ,
               whereat
               hangs
               an
               Eagle
               Crowned
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Elephant
               ,
               was
               instituted
               by
               Christierne
               the
               first
               ,
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               
               Anno
               1478.
               
               The
               Collar
               which
               the
               Knights
               wear
               ,
               is
               composed
               of
               Elephants
               ,
               with
               silver
               Castles
               on
               their
               backs
               ;
               at
               the
               end
               whereof
               hangeth
               the
               picture
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               beset
               with
               Sun
               beams
               ,
               and
               a
               Crescent
               under
               her
               feet
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               
               or
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               S●raphims
               ,
               was
               instituted
               by
               Magnus
               the
               fourth
               ,
               King
               of
               
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1334
                 ▪
              
               The
               Collar
               of
               this
               order
               is
               composed
               of
               Cherubins
               ,
               and
               Patriarchall
               Crosses
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               siege
               ●aied
               to
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               Vpsala
               .
               At
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Collar
               hung
               an
               Oval
               ,
               bearing
               these
               three
               letters
               ,
               
                 I
                 H
                 S.
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Iesus
                 Honainum
                 Salvator
              
               ,
               with
               ●our
               nailes
               enamelled
               whire
               &
               black
               ,
               to
               shew
               our
               Saviours
               Passion
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Cleve
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Swan
               ,
               
               is
               at
               this
               day
               h●ld
               up
               by
               the
               Princes
               descended
               of
               the
               House
               of
               
                 Cleve
                 ▪
              
               who
               do
               bear
               the
               Swan
               for
               their
               order
               ,
               Crests
               ,
               and
               Supporters
               of
               their
               Armes
               .
               Of
               the
               order
               of
               Pr●ssia
               called
               the
               Marian
               or
               Te●tonick
               ,
               we
               have
               spoken
               already
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Livonia
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Sword-Bearers
               ,
               
               was
               instituted
               Anno
               1203.
               by
               Albert
               a
               Monk
               of
               B●eme
               ,
               with
               some
               rich
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               our
               of
               zeal
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               ●nfidels
               of
               Livonia
               ,
               renounced
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               rowed
               obedience
               ,
               and
               chastity
               ,
               in
               the
               pres●nce
               of
               Bishop
               Albert
               ,
               who
               prescribed
               them
               the
               rule
               and
               habite
               of
               the
               Cistertians
               ;
               a
               long
               white
               Cass●ck
               ,
               with
               a
               black
               hood
               ,
               having
               on
               the
               left
               side
               ,
               neer
               to
               the
               shoulder
               ,
               a
               red
               Sword
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               breast
               two
               Swords
               acresse
               ,
               with
               the
               points
               downward
               .
               This
               order
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Inn●cent
               the
               third
               .
               
               The
               order
               of
               Saint
               Gall
               in
               Switzerland
               ,
               was
               instituted
               by
               Frederick
               the
               second
               ,
               Emperor
               Anno
               1213.
               when
               he
               came
               on
               Pilgrimage
               to
               the
               Abby
               of
               Saint
               Gall
               ,
               the
               and
               instituted
               that
               order
               which
               he
               called
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Bear
               ,
               giving
               to
               the
               chief
               Lords
               thereof
               Collars
               ,
               and
               Chaines
               of
               Gold
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               whereof
               hung
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Bear
               of
               Gold
               ,
               enamelled
               with
               black
               .
               The
               Abbot
               was
               to
               conferr
               this
               order
               every
               sixteenth
               day
               of
               October
               ,
               being
               the
               Feast
               day
               of
               Saint
               Gall
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Germans
               .
               This
               order
               was
               instituted
               to
               the
               memory
               of
               Saint
               V●sus
               ,
               Mar●yred
               before
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Sun
               at
               Soleuerre
               .
               
               The
               Ca●tons
               of
               the
               Switzers
               honouered
               this
               order
               ,
               till
               they
               fell
               off
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Austria
               ;
               now
               it
               is
               quite
               lost
               .
            
             
               Q.
               13.
               
               What
               are
               the
               orders
               of
               Knight-hood
               in
               Italy
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Popes
               have
               been
               sounders
               of
               divers
               orders
               .
               
               Pope
               Iohn
               the
               twenty
               second
               at
               Avignion
               ,
               instituted
               the
               order
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1320.
               
               They
               did
               
               wear
               a
               Crosse
               of
               Gold
               enamelled
               with
               red
               ,
               and
               inclosed
               with
               another
               Crosse.
               Pope
               Paul
               the
               second
               instituted
               at
               Rome
               the
               order
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1468.
              
               
               The
               Knights
               wear
               a
               white
               Crosse.
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               sixth
               instituted
               the
               order
               of
               Saint
               
                 George
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1498.
               
               They
               carried
               a
               Crosse
               of
               Gold
               ,
               entowered
               with
               a
               wreath
               made
               in
               form
               of
               a
               Crown
               .
               Leo
               the
               tenth
               instituted
               the
               order
               of
               Saint
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1520.
              
               
               These
               wore
               within
               an
               Oval
               of
               Gold
               the
               effigies
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               a
               Tortis
               of
               Chaines
               of
               Gold.
               These
               were
               to
               guard
               the
               Sea
               Coasts
               against
               the
               
                 Turke
                 .
                 Paul
              
               the
               third
               established
               the
               order
               of
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1540.
               
               Pope
               Pi●s
               the
               fourth
               erected
               the
               order
               of
               the
               
                 Pies
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1560.
               
               Their
               charge
               was
               to
               carry
               the
               Pope
               when
               he
               went
               abroad
               in
               publick
               .
               He
               would
               have
               them
               take
               place
               of
               the
               Knights
               of
               Malta
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Empire●
               
                 Sixtus
                 Quintus
              
               ordained
               the
               Knight-hood
               of
               
                 Lauretto
                 Anno
              
               1587.
               to
               whom
               he
               erected
               our
               Lady
               Church
               at
               Louretto
               ,
               for
               a
               Cathedral
               .
               At
               Rome
               also
               ,
               there
               be
               some
               Church-men
               of
               the
               order
               of
               Knight-hood
               ,
               as
               the
               Knights
               Hospitallers
               of
               Saint
               Anthony
               .
               The
               General
               of
               this
               order
               is
               called
               Abbot
               of
               Saint
               Anthony
               of
               Vienna
               ;
               the
               principals
               of
               this
               order
               do
               wear
               on
               their
               black
               Cassocks
               ,
               Cloaks
               ,
               and
               Gownes
               ,
               a
               double
               Saint
               Anthonies
               Crosse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               two
               
                 T.
                 T.
              
               of
               blew
               Sattin
               ;
               the
               meaner
               sort
               wear
               but
               one
               .
               The
               Knights
               of
               the
               Virgin
               
               Mary
               ●yere
               instituted
               by
               brother
               Bartholmew
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Vicenca
               ,
               a
               
                 Dominican
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1233.
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Vrban
               the
               fourth
               ▪
               the
               Knights
               follow
               Saint
               Dominick's
               rule
               ,
               wearing
               a
               white
               Cassock
               ,
               with
               a
               red
               Crosse
               on
               the
               breast
               ,
               with
               two
               Stars
               .
               Their
               cloak
               is
               of
               gray
               colour
               .
               Their
               charge
               is
               to
               take
               care
               of
               Widowes
               and
               Orphans
               ,
               and
               to
               reconcile
               differences
               between
               Man
               and
               Wife
               .
               They
               lived
               at
               home
               with
               their
               Wives
               and
               Families
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               Covents
               .
               Hence
               they
               were
               named
               
                 Fratres
                 Ga●dentes
              
               ,
               Brethren
               of
               joy
               .
               The
               order
               of
               the
               
                 Glorious
                 Virgin
                 mary
              
               was
               instituted
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1618.
               by
               three
               Brothers
               ,
               
                 Pedro
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Baptista
              
               ,
               and
               Bernardo
               .
               They
               were
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Paul
               the
               fifth
               ,
               who
               with
               
               his
               successors
               were
               to
               be
               Great
               Masters
               thereof
               .
               Their
               Covent
               is
               in
               the
               Palace
               of
               Lateran
               .
               They
               are
               bound
               to
               defend
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               to
               suppresse
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               to
               be
               Nobly
               extracted
               .
               The
               Knights
               Layicks
               of
               this
               order
               ,
               and
               
                 Knights
                 Priests
              
               that
               are
               beneficed
               ,
               are
               to
               wear
               about
               their
               necks
               a
               Ribband
               of
               blew
               Silk
               ,
               and
               a
               Golden
               Crosse
               enamelled
               with
               blew
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Cloak
               a
               Crosse
               of
               blew
               Sattin
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               colour
               of
               the
               Virgins
               garment
               which
               she
               wore
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               a
               blew-skie-colour
               ;
               but
               the
               Knights
               Chaplains
               are
               to
               wear
               the
               blew
               crosse
               on
               their
               cloaks
               ,
               but
               not
               about
               their
               necks
               .
               Within
               the
               crosse
               is
               a
               round
               circle
               ,
               wherein
               is
               
                 M.
                 S.
              
               standing
               for
               
                 Maria
                 Sancta
              
               ,
               with
               a
               Crowne
               .
               About
               the
               circle
               are
               twelve
               silver
               beams
               ,
               representing
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               ;
               each
               branch
               of
               the
               Crosse
               hath
               nine
               Tracts
               ,
               demonstrating
               the
               nine
               Orders
               of
               Angels
               ;
               the
               four
               ends
               of
               the
               Crosse
               are
               four
               Lillies
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Virgin
               is
               the
               Lilly
               of
               the
               Vallies
               ;
               at
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               Crosse
               are
               four
               Stars
               ,
               figuring
               the
               four
               Evangelists
               .
               
               At
               Venice
               there
               is
               the
               order
               of
               Saint
               Marks
               Knights
               ,
               instituted
               when
               Saint
               Marks
               Body
               was
               brought
               thither
               from
               Alexandria
               .
               
               At
               Genoa
               are
               the
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               George
               ,
               and
               so
               divers
               Cities
               of
               Italy
               have
               their
               peculiar
               orders
               of
               Knights-hood
               .
               In
               Sav●y
               there
               is
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Annunciation
               ,
               
               of
               which
               we
               have
               already
               spoken
               .
               The
               Collar
               of
               this
               order
               is
               composed
               of
               Roses
               and
               Love-Knots
               ,
               whereunto
               hangs
               an
               Oval
               ,
               containing
               the
               Angell
               ,
               holding
               a
               Scepter
               ,
               and
               saluting
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               over
               whom
               hovereth
               a
               Dove
               .
               We
               have
               also
               spoken
               of
               the
               orders
               of
               Saint
               Maurice
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Lazarus
               .
               The
               former
               of
               these
               two
               began
               Anno
               1440.
               when
               Amadis
               the
               seventh
               ,
               first
               Duke
               of
               Savoy
               ,
               retired
               to
               the
               Desart
               of
               Ripaille
               ,
               to
               preserve
               the
               memory
               of
               that
               valiant
               Knight
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               Lance
               and
               Ring
               .
               They
               follow
               Saint
               Austins
               rule
               .
               The
               order
               of
               Saint
               Lazarus
               was
               united
               by
               Gregory
               the
               thirteenth
               ,
               to
               that
               of
               Saint
               Maurice
               ;
               these
               are
               Cistertians
               ,
               and
               have
               divers
               priviledges
               and
               immunities
               .
               
               The
               order
               of
               Florence
               ,
               or
               of
               Saint
               Stepben
               Pope
               ,
               was
               instituted
               by
               
                 Cosmo
                 de
                 Medicis
              
               ,
               first
               Duke
               of
               
                 Florence
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1561.
               in
               honour
               
               of
               Pope
               Stephen
               the
               ninth
               ,
               Patron
               of
               Florence
               .
               They
               follow
               Saint
               Bennets
               rule
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               same
               Priviledges
               with
               the
               Knights
               of
               Malta
               .
               They
               weare
               a
               long
               gowne
               of
               white
               Chamble●
               ,
               on
               the
               breast
               a
               red
               crosse
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               Malta
               .
               The
               order
               of
               the
               
                 Precious
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               was
               institu●ed
               by
               
                 Vincenti●
                 de
                 Gonzaga
              
               the
               fourth
               Duke
               of
               Mantua
               ,
               
               and
               second
               of
               
                 Montferrat
                 ;
                 Anno
              
               1608.
               in
               honour
               of
               Christs
               Blood
               ,
               some
               dropps
               whereof
               are
               kept
               in
               Saint
               Andrews
               Church
               at
               Mantua
               .
               The
               Collar
               is
               composed
               of
               Ovals
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               these
               two
               words
               ,
               
                 Domine
                 Pro●asti
              
               ;
               in
               the
               Ovals
               are
               flames
               of
               fire
               ,
               burning
               about
               Gold-Smiths
               melting
               pots
               full
               of
               pieces
               of
               Gold.
               At
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Collar
               within
               an
               Oval
               ,
               are
               two
               Angels
               standing
               upright
               ,
               
               holding
               a
               Chalice
               and
               Pixe
               Crowned
               ,
               on
               the
               Table
               whereof
               are
               three
               drops
               of
               blood
               ,
               with
               this
               Legend
               about
               the
               Oval
               ,
               
                 Nihil
                 isto
                 triste
                 recepto
              
               .
            
             
               Q.
               14.
               
               What
               were
               the
               Christian
               Military
               orders
               in
               the
               East
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               order
               of
               Cyprus
               ,
               
               and
               of
               Luzignan
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
               was
               instituted
               by
               Guye
               of
               Luzignan
               ,
               King
               of
               Ierusalem
               and
               
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1195.
               
               The
               collar
               of
               this
               order
               was
               composed
               of
               Cordons
               of
               white
               Silk
               twined
               into
               love
               knots
               ,
               interlaced
               with
               the
               letters
               S.
               and
               R.
               at
               this
               hung
               an
               Oval
               of
               Gold
               ,
               with
               a
               sword
               in
               it
               ;
               about
               the
               Oval
               was
               engraved
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Securitas
                 Regni
              
               .
               Of
               the
               other
               Eastern
               orders
               wee
               have
               already
               spoken
               ;
               namely
               ,
               of
               that
               of
               the
               holy
               Sepulchre
               ,
               instituted
               by
               Baldwin
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               and
               second
               King
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Brother
               to
               
                 Godfrey
                 o●
                 Bulloigne
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1103.
                 
              
               They
               were
               at
               first
               
                 Canons
                 Regular
              
               of
               Saint
               Austins
               order
               ,
               permitted
               to
               live
               in
               Ierusalem
               by
               the
               S●●acens
               :
               after
               they
               were
               Knighted
               ,
               retained
               their
               white
               habit
               ,
               whereon
               they
               carried
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Kings
               bare
               in
               their
               Armes
               .
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               eighth
               ,
               Anno
               1484.
               united
               these
               Knights
               to
               the
               Hospitallers
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               ;
               but
               this
               Union
               lasted
               not
               long
               ;
               for
               the
               Knights
               married
               ,
               w●ereupon
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               sixth
               took
               the
               power
               
               of
               conferring
               this
               order
               himselfe
               ,
               giving
               power
               to
               the
               Guardian
               of
               the
               holy
               Sepulchre
               ,
               who
               is
               alwayes
               a
               Franciscan
               ,
               to
               conferr
               this
               order
               on
               Pilgrims
               to
               the
               Holy
               Land
               ,
               provided
               they
               take
               their
               Oath
               on
               the
               Holy
               Sepulchre
               .
               Wee
               have
               also
               spoken
               of
               the
               Hospitallers
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               Baptist
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               instituted
               by
               Baldwin
               ,
               first
               King
               there
               ,
               Anno
               1104.
               
               Likewise
               of
               the
               Knights
               Templars
               ,
               instituted
               under
               Baldwin
               ,
               the
               second
               ,
               third
               King
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1119.
              
               
               Of
               these
               I
               will
               make
               no
               further
               mention
               .
               There
               were
               other
               orders
               in
               the
               Holy
               Land
               ,
               as
               the
               Knights
               of
               Saint
               John
               of
               Acres
               ,
               Of
               Saint
               Thomas
               ,
               Of
               Saint
               Gerion
               ,
               Of
               Saint
               Blaze
               ,
               &c.
               but
               these
               were
               of
               small
               note
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               lost
               .
               See
               Favines
               Theater
               of
               honour
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Twelfth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Tenets
                 of
                 the
                 Brownists
                 ▪
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Familists
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Adamites
                 ,
                 and
                 Antinomians
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Socinians
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Arminians
                 Tenets
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Aruhem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Millenaries
                 opinions
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 many
                 other
                 Sects
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Independents
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Tenets
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Catechisme
                 is
                 delivered
                 their
                 whole
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 Lay-Eldership
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Civil
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 Excommunication
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Diver●s
                 erroneous
                 opinions
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 lately
                 revived
                 or
                 hatched
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 our
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               XII
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               1.
               
               WHat
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               are
               there
               held
               at
               this
               day
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               fallen
               off
               from
               Rome
               ?
            
             
               A.
               We
               have
               already
               spoken
               of
               the
               opinions
               of
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Oecolampadius
                 ,
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Protestants
               ,
               whose
               Tenets
               are
               followed
               by
               many
               thousands
               at
               this
               day
               :
               We
               have
               also
               spoken
               somewhat
               of
               the
               original
               and
               encrease
               of
               Anabaptisme
               ;
               now
               we
               will
               briefly
               set
               down
               their
               opinions
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               recorded
               by
               
                 Pontanus
                 ,
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 G●stius
                 ,
                 Sleidan
                 ,
                 Osiander
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               will
               shew
               wherein
               they
               agree
               with
               the
               old
               condemned
               Hereticks
               .
               
               They
               hold
               that
               Christ
               took
               not
               his
               flesh
               from
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ;
               
                 so
                 held
                 the
                 Heretick
                 Valentinus
                 .
              
               
               2.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               not
               true
               God
               ,
               
                 so
                 held
                 Arrius
                 .
              
               3.
               
               They
               deny
               Baptisme
               to
               Infants
               ,
               
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Pelagians
                 .
              
               4.
               
               They
               re-baptise
               ,
               
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 
                   Novatians
                   ,
                   Arrians
                   ,
                   Aetians
                
                 and
                 Donatists
                 .
              
               5.
               
               They
               believe
               to
               enjoy
               here
               ,
               after
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               an
               earthly
               Monarchy
               ,
               
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Cerinthians
                 ,
              
               
                 Nepotians
                 ,
                 Millenaries
              
               ,
               and
               Mahumetans
               .
               6.
               
               They
               say
               our
               righteousnesse
               depends
               upon
               the
               works
               of
               charity
               and
               affliction
               ,
               not
               upon
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ;
               
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 
                   Cathari
                   ,
                   Meletians
                   ,
                   Donatists
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pelagians
                 .
              
               7.
               
               They
               maintain
               free-will
               in
               spiritual
               things
               ;
               
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Pelagians
                 .
              
               8.
               
               They
               account
               themselves
               the
               onely
               pure
               Church
               without
               sin
               ;
               
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Donatists
                 .
              
               9.
               
               They
               say
               Lay-men
               may
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Marcionites
                 ,
              
               and
               Pepuzians
               .
               10.
               
               They
               reject
               Magistracy
               among
               Christians
               ;
               
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Minichees
                 .
              
               11.
               
               They
               say
               that
               Christian
               Magistrates
               are
               not
               to
               punish
               Malefactors
               with
               death
               ;
               
                 so
                 said
                 the
                 Tertullianists
                 .
              
               12.
               
               They
               will
               have
               all
               things
               in
               common
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 Nicholaitans
                 .
              
               13.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               a
               man
               may
               put
               away
               his
               wife
               ,
               though
               not
               for
               adultery
               ;
               
                 so
                 taught
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
              
               14.
               
               And
               that
               a
               Christian
               may
               have
               many
               wives
               ;
               
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 M●homet
                 .
              
               15.
               
               They
               will
               not
               swear
               at
               all
               ;
               
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 follow
                 the
                 Tenet
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Pelagians
                 .
              
               Now
               all
               these
               opinions
               are
               ancient
               Heresies
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               refuted
               sufficiently
               by
               the
               ancient
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               condemned
               by
               General
               and
               Provincial
               Councils
               ,
               besides
               that
               divers
               late
               writers
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Roman
               and
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               have
               fully
               
                 refelled
              
               these
               opinions
               ;
               whose
               writings
               they
               that
               are
               at
               leisure
               may
               peruse
               .
               And
               by
               the
               way
               we
               must
               observe
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Anabaptists
               have
               divers
               opinions
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               divers
               names
               .
               Some
               are
               called
               Manzerians
               ,
               from
               Manzer
               ,
               who
               raised
               the
               Boores
               in
               Germany
               against
               their
               Lords
               .
               He
               taught
               that
               all
               things
               shall
               be
               common
               .
               2.
               
               Separatists
               ,
               for
               separating
               themselves
               from
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               World.
               3.
               
               Cathirists
               ,
               for
               thinking
               themselves
               more
               pure
               then
               others
               ;
               therefore
               deny
               original
               sin
               ,
               nor
               will
               they
               pray
               ,
               
                 Forgive
                 us
                 our
                 sins
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Apostolicks
                 ,
              
               who
               like
               the
               Apostles
               go
               without
               staff
               or
               scrip
               ,
               up
               and
               down
               the
               world
               preaching
               .
               5.
               
               Enthusiasts
               ,
               
               pretend
               revelations
               and
               brag
               they
               have
               the
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               .
               6.
               
               Silentes
               ,
               who
               place
               all
               their
               holinesse
               in
               silence
               .
               7.
               
               Adamites
               ,
               who
               believe
               that
               the
               wearing
               of
               cloathes
               is
               a
               cursed
               thing
               ,
               therefore
               they
               affect
               nakednesse
               .
               8.
               
               Georgians
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               
                 David
                 George
              
               the
               Familist
               ,
               who
               boasted
               he
               was
               greater
               then
               Christ.
               9.
               
               Liberi
               ,
               who
               think
               they
               are
               made
               free
               by
               Christ
               from
               payments
               of
               Taxes
               or
               Debts
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               obedience
               to
               humane
               Laws
               .
               10.
               
               Hatites
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               one
               Huta
               who
               denyed
               Christs
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               made
               himselfe
               the
               onely
               son
               of
               God.
               11.
               
               Melchiorists
               ,
               so
               named
               from
               one
               Melchior
               of
               Strausburg
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               Mary
               was
               the
               Conduit
               through
               which
               Christ
               did
               passe
               ,
               as
               water
               through
               a
               Pipe.
               12.
               
               Menonists
               ,
               so
               called
               of
               Menon
               a
               
                 Friezlander
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Beuheldians
              
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               their
               Author
               ,
               these
               affirme
               Polygamy
               to
               be
               an
               holy
               kinde
               of
               life
               .
               14.
               
               Augustinians
               ,
               from
               one
               Augustine
               a
               Bohemian
               ,
               who
               bragged
               he
               was
               the
               first
               that
               opened
               Paradise
               for
               himselfe
               and
               followers
               .
               15.
               
               Servetians
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Servetus
               the
               Arrian
               ,
               who
               was
               burned
               at
               Geneva
               ,
               for
               denying
               Christs
               Divinity
               ,
               1553.
               
               These
               will
               not
               baptize
               Children
               till
               they
               be
               thirty
               years
               of
               age
               .
               
               16.
               
               Denkians
               ,
               from
               one
               Denkius
               their
               author
               ,
               who
               with
               Origen
               ,
               would
               have
               the
               wicked
               and
               Devils
               to
               be
               saved
               .
               17.
               
               Monasterienses
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Munster
               ,
               where
               Iohn
               of
               Leyden
               their
               King
               reigned
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               he
               had
               a
               commission
               from
               heaven
               to
               take
               many
               wives
               .
               18
               Libertines
               ,
               who
               make
               God
               the
               author
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               deny
               the
               Resurrection
               .
               19.
               
               
                 Deo
                 relicti
              
               ,
               who
               rejected
               all
               meanes
               and
               relied
               onely
               upon
               God.
               20.
               
               
                 Semper
                 Orantes
              
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               old
               Euchytes
               ,
               are
               still
               praying
               ,
               thinking
               they
               are
               tyed
               to
               no
               other
               duty
               .
            
             
               Q.
               2.
               
               What
               are
               the
               Tenets
               of
               the
               Brownists
               ?
            
             
               A.
               These
               being
               so
               called
               from
               their
               author
               ,
               
               
                 Master
                 Robert
                 Brown
              
               of
               Northamptonshire
               ,
               sometimes
               a
               School-Master
               in
               Southwark
               ,
               hold
               there
               is
               no
               other
               pure
               Church
               in
               the
               world
               but
               among
               them
               ;
               
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Donatists
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 reject
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 are
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 called
                 Prodiciani
                 .
              
               3.
               
               They
               will
               not
               serve
               God
               in
               consecrated
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               will
               communicate
               
               with
               those
               they
               called
               wicked
               ;
               
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 follow
                 the
                 old
                 Cathari
                 .
              
               4.
               
               They
               reject
               tythes
               ,
               and
               affect
               parity
               ;
               
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 are
                 Anabaptists
                 .
              
               5.
               
               They
               hold
               all
               the
               Church
               Ceremonies
               to
               be
               Popish
               .
               6.
               
               That
               the
               love
               which
               is
               in
               God
               is
               not
               Essential
               .
               7.
               
               That
               Ordination
               of
               Ministers
               by
               Bishops
               is
               Antichristian
               .
               8.
               
               That
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               administred
               by
               scandalous
               Ministers
               ,
               are
               altogethers
               ineffectual
               .
               9.
               
               That
               Church-musick
               is
               unlawful
               .
               10.
               
               That
               Lay-men
               and
               Mechanicks
               may
               preach
               and
               expound
               Scripture
               .
               11.
               
               That
               set
               forms
               of
               prayers
               are
               aboninable
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 
                   whereas
                   notwithstanding
                   we
                   have
                   diverts
                   set
                   forms
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   at
                   which
                   they
                   quarrel
                   ,
                   and
                   chiefly
                   at
                   the
                   Lords
                   Prayer
                   .
                
              
               12.
               
               There
               be
               divers
               sorts
               of
               this
               profession
               ;
               some
               Brownists
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               have
               spoken
               ;
               some
               Barrowists
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Barrow
               ,
               their
               first
               Martyr
               .
               He
               called
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ;
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               and
               Egypt
               .
               Some
               are
               called
               Wilkinsonians
               ,
               from
               Wilkinson
               their
               Master
               ,
               who
               thought
               that
               he
               and
               his
               followers
               were
               truly
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               therefore
               denyed
               communion
               with
               such
               as
               did
               not
               give
               them
               that
               title
               .
               A
               fourth
               sort
               there
               is
               of
               
                 Anabaptistical
                 Brownists
              
               ,
               who
               hold
               themselves
               the
               onely
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               condemn
               the
               other
               Brownists
               for
               Pedobaptisme
               ;
               therefore
               they
               re
               baptise
               such
               as
               come
               to
               them
               .
               They
               that
               would
               see
               more
               of
               this
               Sect
               ,
               let
               them
               read
               the
               Book
               called
               
                 The
                 profane
                 Schisme
                 of
                 the
              
               Brownists
               ;
               another
               called
               .
               
                 The
                 foundation
                 of
              
               Brownisme
               ,
               Master
               
                 Whites
                 Discovery
                 of
              
               Brownisme
               ;
               Doctor
               
                 Halls
                 Apology
                 against
                 the
              
               Brownists
               ;
               
                 Giffords
                 Declaration
                 against
                 the
              
               Brownists
               ;
               
                 Pagits
                 Heresiography
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               What
               are
               the
               Familists
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Familists
               ,
               
               or
               
                 Family
                 of
                 love
              
               ,
               are
               so
               called
               from
               the
               love
               they
               bear
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               wicked
               ;
               and
               their
               obedience
               to
               all
               Magistrates
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               tyrannical
               ,
               be
               they
               
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Gentiles
              
               or
               Turks
               .
               Their
               first
               Founder
               was
               one
               
                 David
                 George
              
               of
               Delfe
               ,
               who
               called
               himself
               the
               true
               David
               ,
               that
               should
               restore
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               Israel
               .
               He
               held
               1.
               
               That
               neither
               Moses
               ,
               nor
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               nor
               Christ
               could
               by
               their
               Doctrine
               save
               the
               people
               ;
               but
               his
               Doctrine
               was
               
               the
               onely
               meanes
               of
               salvation
               .
               2.
               
               That
               whosoever
               spoke
               against
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               should
               never
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               neither
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               3.
               
               That
               he
               would
               set
               up
               the
               true
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               raise
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               by
               suffering
               ,
               but
               through
               love
               and
               meeknesse
               .
               4.
               
               That
               he
               was
               the
               right
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               beloved
               son
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               5.
               
               That
               he
               should
               not
               die
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               should
               rise
               again
               .
               His
               Successor
               ,
               
                 Henry
                 Nicholas
              
               of
               Amsterdam
               ,
               maintained
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               own
               name
               ,
               calling
               himself
               
                 The
                 Restorer
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophet
                 sent
                 of
                 God.
              
               To
               the
               former
               Tenets
               he
               added
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Christ
               but
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               Antichrist
               but
               sin
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               
                 Family
                 of
                 love
              
               hath
               attained
               the
               same
               perfection
               that
               Adam
               had
               before
               he
               fell
               .
               3.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               resurrection
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               is
               already
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Nicholas
               is
               the
               Judge
               of
               the
               world
               .
               5.
               
               That
               there
               hath
               been
               eight
               great
               Lights
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               was
               the
               seventh
               ,
               but
               himself
               the
               eight
               ,
               and
               greatest
               of
               all
               .
               6.
               
               That
               none
               should
               be
               baptized
               till
               the
               thirtieth
               year
               of
               their
               age
               .
               7.
               
               That
               the
               joyes
               of
               Heaven
               shall
               be
               onely
               here
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               so
               likewise
               Hell.
               8.
               
               That
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               bury
               the
               dead
               ,
               not
               to
               give
               almes
               to
               such
               as
               are
               not
               of
               their
               profession
               .
               9.
               
               That
               Angels
               are
               born
               of
               women
               .
               10.
               
               That
               every
               day
               of
               the
               week
               should
               be
               a
               Sabbath
               .
               11.
               
               That
               the
               Law
               may
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               this
               life
               .
               12.
               
               That
               there
               was
               a
               world
               before
               Adam
               was
               made
               .
               13.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Deity
               but
               what
               man
               partakes
               of
               in
               this
               world
               .
               14.
               
               That
               such
               wives
               as
               are
               not
               of
               their
               belief
               ,
               may
               be
               rejected
               for
               whores
               .
               15.
               
               That
               in
               
                 H.
                 Nicholas
              
               dwelleth
               all
               perfection
               ,
               
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               illun●inated
               Elders
               are
               deified
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               cannot
               sin
               .
               There
               be
               also
               divers
               sorts
               of
               Familists
               ,
               as
               
                 Castalians
                 ,
                 Grindletonians
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               of
               the
               Vallies
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 scattered
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               which
               hold
               with
               these
               former
               opinions
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               but
               for
               Novices
               ;
               that
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               pardon
               of
               sin
               after
               we
               are
               assured
               of
               Gods
               love
               ;
               that
               wicked
               men
               sin
               necessarily
               ,
               and
               such
               more
               stuff
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               What
               be
               the
               Adamites
               and
               Antinomians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Of
               the
               Adamites
               in
               Saint
               Austins
               time
               ,
               
               we
               have
               already
               spoken
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               
                 Bohemian
                 Adamites
              
               .
               Of
               late
               years
               there
               were
               some
               of
               them
               in
               Amsterdam
               ,
               where
               the
               men
               and
               women
               did
               pray
               in
               their
               meetings
               ,
               and
               perform
               other
               divine
               services
               naked
               .
               This
               posture
               they
               called
               the
               state
               of
               innocency
               ,
               and
               their
               meetings
               Paradise
               .
               In
               their
               opinions
               they
               were
               Anabaptists
               .
               
               The
               Antinomians
               are
               so
               called
               from
               their
               opposing
               and
               rejecting
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               is
               of
               no
               use
               at
               all
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               neither
               in
               regard
               of
               direction
               ,
               nor
               correction
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               read
               or
               taught
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               They
               say
               that
               good
               works
               do
               neither
               further
               ,
               nor
               evill
               workes
               hinder
               salvation
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               child
               of
               God
               can
               no
               more
               sin
               then
               Christ
               could
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               sin
               in
               him
               to
               aske
               pardon
               for
               sin
               .
               4.
               
               That
               God
               never
               chastiseth
               his
               children
               for
               sin
               ;
               not
               is
               it
               for
               their
               sins
               that
               any
               Land
               is
               punished
               .
               5.
               
               That
               murther
               ,
               adultery
               ,
               drunknesse
               ,
               are
               sins
               in
               the
               wicked
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               children
               of
               grace
               ,
               nor
               doth
               God
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               sinners
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               Abrahams
               lying
               and
               dessembling
               was
               no
               sin
               in
               him
               .
               6.
               
               That
               the
               child
               of
               grace
               never
               doubteth
               ,
               after
               ●e
               is
               once
               assured
               of
               salvation
               .
               7.
               
               That
               no
               man
               should
               be
               troubled
               in
               his
               conscience
               for
               any
               sin
               .
               8.
               
               That
               no
               Christian
               should
               be
               exhorted
               to
               performe
               the
               duties
               of
               Christianity
               .
               9.
               
               That
               an
               Hypocrite
               may
               have
               all
               the
               graces
               that
               were
               in
               Adam
               before
               his
               fall
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               without
               Christ.
               10.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               onely
               subject
               of
               all
               graces
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Christian
               believeth
               ,
               or
               worketh
               any
               good
               ,
               
               but
               Christ
               onely
               believeth
               and
               worketh
               .
               11.
               
               God
               doth
               not
               love
               any
               man
               for
               his
               holinesse
               .
               12.
               
               Sanctification
               is
               no
               evidence
               of
               a
               mans
               Justification
               ;
               
                 Of
                 this
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 stuff
                 you
                 may
                 read
                 in
                 Pontanus
                 his
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 one
                 
                   Iohn
                   Agricola
                
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 this
                 Sect
                 Anno
                 1535.
                 
              
            
             
               Q.
               5.
               
               What
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Socinians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
                 Faustus
                 Socinus
              
               ,
               
               
                 an
                 Italian
                 of
                 Siena
              
               ,
               placed
               all
               Religion
               in
               these
               old
               condemned
               Heresies
               ,
               so
               greedily
               embraced
               by
               his
               Disciples
               .
               1.
               
               That
               man
               
               before
               his
               fall
               was
               naturally
               mortal
               .
               2.
               
               That
               no
               man
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               can
               have
               any
               knowledge
               of
               God.
               3.
               
               That
               man
               before
               his
               fall
               ,
               had
               not
               original
               righteousnesse
               .
               4.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               original
               sin
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               it
               imports
               concupiscence
               ,
               or
               deformity
               of
               nature
               .
               5.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               free-will
               to
               goodnesse
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               may
               here
               fulfil
               the
               Law.
               6.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               no
               foreknowledge
               of
               contingencies
               determinately
               but
               alternatively
               .
               7.
               
               That
               the
               causes
               of
               predestination
               are
               not
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               us
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               predestinat●
               :
               to
               salvation
               any
               particular
               or
               certain
               person
               ;
               and
               that
               predestination
               may
               be
               frustrated
               .
               8.
               
               That
               God
               could
               justly
               pardon
               our
               sins
               without
               any
               satisfaction
               .
               9.
               
               That
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               did
               not
               satisfie
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               onely
               obtained
               ,
               power
               for
               us
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               for
               our selves
               ,
               by
               our
               faith
               and
               obedience
               .
               10
               That
               Christ
               died
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               for
               his
               sins
               (
               for
               he
               was
               without
               sin
               )
               but
               for
               the
               mortality
               and
               infirmities
               of
               our
               nature
               which
               he
               assumed
               .
               11.
               
               That
               Christ
               became
               not
               our
               High
               Priest
               ,
               nor
               immortal
               ,
               nor
               impassible
               ,
               before
               he
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               .
               12.
               
               That
               Death
               Eternal
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               perpetual
               continuance
               in
               death
               ,
               
               or
               anni●ilation
               .
               13.
               
               That
               everlasting
               fire
               ,
               is
               so
               called
               from
               its
               effect
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               eternal
               extinction
               or
               annihilation
               of
               the
               wicked
               which
               shall
               be
               found
               alive
               in
               the
               last
               day
               .
               14.
               
               That
               Christs
               incarnation
               is
               against
               reason
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               proved
               out
               of
               Scripture
               .
               15.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               not
               truly
               God.
               16.
               
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               not
               God
               :
               that
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
               in
               one
               God.
               17.
               
               That
               the
               Old
               Testament
               is
               needlesse
               for
               a
               Christian
               man.
               
               
                 
                   These
                   opinions
                   are
                   but
                   renovations
                   of
                   old
                   H●resies
                   broched
                   by
                   E●ian
                   ,
                
                 Photinus
                 ,
                 Arrius
                 ,
                 Samosatenus
                 ,
                 Sabellicus
                 ,
                 Servetus
                 ,
                 An●●trini●arians
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Q.
               6.
               
               What
               be
               the
               Armimans
               Tenets
               ?
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Iames
                 Arminius
              
               ,
               
               Divinity
               Reader
               in
               
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1605.
              
               published
               and
               taught
               five
               Articles
               ,
               which
               have
               occasioned
               great
               troubles
               in
               Holland
               ,
               being
               eagerly
               maintained
               by
               his
               Followers
               called
               Remonstrantes
               .
               They
               hold
               1.
               that
               election
               to
               life
               ,
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               to
               save
               such
               as
               will
               believe
               ,
               and
               persevere
               in
               obedience
               ;
               that
               men
               may
               be
               elected
               to
               faith
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               elected
               to
               salvation
               :
               that
               election
               is
               sometimes
               absolute
               ,
               
               sometimes
               conditional
               ,
               that
               the
               act
               of
               faith
               is
               chosen
               as
               a
               condition
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               election
               to
               faith
               ,
               the
               condition
               of
               using
               the
               light
               of
               reason
               is
               required
               .
               That
               faith
               and
               obedience
               are
               foreseen
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               already
               performed
               by
               those
               who
               are
               to
               be
               chosen
               peremptorily
               and
               compleatly
               .
               That
               election
               sometimes
               is
               changible
               ,
               and
               some
               elect
               may
               finally
               perish
               ;
               and
               consequently
               no
               certainty
               of
               our
               elections
               immutability
               .
               That
               God
               hath
               not
               decreed
               to
               leave
               any
               man
               in
               the
               state
               of
               sin
               and
               damnation
               ,
               meerly
               out
               of
               his
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               consequently
               it
               is
               not
               Gods
               meer
               will
               that
               one
               Nation
               should
               receive
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               not
               another
               ,
               but
               a
               fore-sight
               of
               the
               goodnesse
               and
               worth
               of
               one
               Nation
               above
               another
               .
               2.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               God
               so
               ordained
               his
               son
               to
               dye
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               determin
               to
               save
               any
               particular
               man
               expresly
               ,
               so
               that
               Christs
               death
               was
               powerful
               and
               sufficient
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               impertation
               ,
               though
               there
               had
               been
               no
               actuall
               application
               thereof
               to
               any
               particular
               man
               :
               that
               Christ
               did
               not
               establish
               a
               new
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               by
               his
               blood
               ,
               but
               onely
               procured
               a
               right
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               to
               make
               with
               men
               any
               Covenant
               whatsoever
               :
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               satisfaction
               did
               not
               merit
               faith
               and
               salvation
               to
               any
               man
               in
               respect
               of
               effectual
               application
               ;
               but
               onely
               obtained
               power
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               might
               make
               what
               conditions
               he
               pleased
               ,
               with
               man
               ;
               the
               performance
               whereof
               depends
               upon
               his
               free
               will
               :
               that
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               consisteth
               not
               in
               being
               justified
               ▪
               and
               saved
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               esteemeth
               our
               imperfect
               faith
               and
               obedience
               as
               meritorious
               of
               life
               eternal
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               had
               fulfilled
               the
               Law
               :
               that
               all
               men
               are
               received
               into
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               all
               freed
               from
               original
               sin
               :
               that
               Christ
               died
               not
               for
               those
               whom
               God
               elected
               and
               highly
               loved
               ,
               seeing
               such
               stood
               in
               no
               need
               of
               Christs
               death
               .
               3.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               original
               sin
               of
               it self
               was
               not
               sufficient
               to
               condemn
               man
               kind
               to
               temporal
               or
               eternal
               punishment
               :
               that
               an
               unregenerate
               man
               is
               not
               totally
               dead
               in
               sin
               ,
               nor
               destitute
               of
               all
               strength
               to
               spiritual
               good
               things
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               may
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               righteousnesse
               and
               life
               :
               that
               a
               natural
               man
               can
               (
               by
               using
               the
               gifts
               of
               nature
               rightly
               )
               obtain
               saving
               grace
               ,
               and
               salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               affordeth
               sufficient
               means
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
             
               4.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               could
               not
               be
               seated
               in
               mans
               will
               when
               he
               was
               created
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               his
               fall
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               separated
               from
               it
               :
               that
               in
               spirituall
               death
               ,
               spiritual
               gifts
               were
               not
               separated
               from
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ;
               seeing
               the
               will
               of
               it self
               was
               never
               corrupted
               ,
               but
               intangled
               by
               the
               darknesse
               of
               the
               intellect
               ,
               and
               unrulinesse
               of
               the
               affection
               :
               that
               in
               mans
               conversion
               no
               new
               gifts
               are
               infused
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               faith
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               converted
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               quality
               infused
               ,
               but
               onely
               an
               act
               of
               man
               :
               that
               the
               grace
               ;
               by
               which
               we
               are
               converted
               ,
               is
               onely
               a
               gentle
               perswasion
               ,
               so
               that
               Morall
               grace
               makes
               naturall
               men
               become
               spiritual
               :
               and
               that
               God
               by
               moral
               reason
               ,
               produceth
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               will
               :
               that
               God
               in
               mans
               conversion
               ,
               doth
               not
               use
               his
               omnipotent
               power
               to
               bend
               the
               will
               infallibly
               ,
               so
               that
               man
               may
               and
               doth
               oftentimes
               resist
               and
               hinder
               his
               own
               conversion
               :
               that
               grace
               and
               free
               will
               are
               comperating
               causes
               in
               our
               conversion
               ,
               so
               that
               grace
               in
               order
               of
               causality
               doth
               not
               precede
               the
               action
               of
               the
               will.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               perseverance
               is
               not
               the
               effect
               of
               election
               ,
               but
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               to
               be
               performed
               on
               mans
               part
               before
               his
               peremptory
               election
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               his
               own
               free-will
               :
               that
               God
               furnisheth
               the
               faithfull
               man
               with
               sufficient
               means
               to
               persevere
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               mans
               will
               to
               persevere
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               persevere
               :
               that
               regenerate
               men
               may
               and
               do
               fall
               totally
               and
               finally
               from
               grace
               and
               salvation
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               may
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               that
               no
               assurance
               of
               perseverance
               can
               be
               had
               in
               this
               life
               without
               speciall
               revelation
               :
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               assurance
               is
               hurtfull
               to
               all
               holy
               exercises
               ,
               and
               a
               means
               of
               presumption
               and
               security
               ,
               whereas
               doubting
               is
               commendable
               :
               that
               temporary
               ,
               and
               true
               justifying
               faith
               ,
               differ
               onely
               in
               continuance
               :
               that
               it
               is
               no
               absurdity
               ,
               if
               man
               be
               oftentimes
               regenerated
               ,
               his
               former
               regeneration
               being
               extinct
               :
               that
               Christ
               never
               prayed
               for
               the
               faithfuls
               infallible
               perseverance
               in
               faith
               .
               These
               are
               the
               five
               Articles
               of
               Arminianisme
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               set
               down
               in
               the
               Book
               called
               
                 The
                 Iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
              
               Do●t
               .
            
             
               Q.
               7.
               
               What
               are
               the
               opinions
               of
               the
               new
               Church
               of
               Arnhem
               .
            
             
               Answer
               ,
               They
               hold
               that
               Independency
               is
               a
               beginning
               
               of
               Christs
               temporall
               Kingdome
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               
               that
               within
               five
               years
               ,
               (
               
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 already
                 expired
              
               )
               Christ
               was
               to
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               iron
               sword
               to
               kill
               most
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               he
               should
               reign
               here
               on
               earth
               with
               his
               Saints
               a
               thousand
               years
               ,
               in
               all
               carnal
               delights
               .
               2.
               
               That
               God
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               author
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               sinfulnesse
               or
               Ataxie
               thereof
               .
               3.
               
               That
               all
               men
               are
               bound
               to
               know
               God
               
                 in
                 abstracto
              
               without
               Christ
               ,
               without
               Grace
               or
               Scripture
               .
               4.
               
               They
               held
               extreme
               unction
               to
               be
               a
               Sacrament
               and
               necessary
               for
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               of
               divine
               institution
               :
               so
               they
               held
               the
               holy
               kisse
               of
               peace
               a
               religious
               and
               needfull
               Ceremonie
               .
               5.
               
               They
               put
               down
               ,
               singing
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               in
               lieu
               thereof
               singing
               prophets
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               chant
               out
               alone
               in
               the
               Congregation
               their
               own
               hymnes
               .
               6.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               the
               soul
               is
               mortall
               .
               7.
               
               That
               just
               mens
               souls
               go
               not
               into
               heaven
               till
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               but
               remain
               in
               the
               upper
               element
               of
               fire
               ,
               whither
               Enoch
               and
               Eliah
               ,
               with
               the
               Soul
               of
               Christ
               before
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               good
               thief
               went
               ,
               and
               no
               higher
               :
               they
               teach
               also
               that
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               wicked
               go
               not
               before
               the
               last
               judgement
               into
               hel
               ,
               but
               remain
               in
               the
               lower
               region
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               sea
               .
               8.
               
               They
               say
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               hell
               ,
               except
               that
               part
               of
               heaven
               where
               God
               resides
               with
               his
               Angels
               .
               
               9.
               
               In
               preaching
               ,
               they
               will
               have
               their
               Ministers
               covered
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               bare
               ,
               but
               in
               administring
               the
               Sacrament
               they
               will
               have
               the
               people
               covered
               ,
               and
               the
               Minister
               bare
               .
            
             
               Q.
               8.
               
               Vpon
               what
               grounds
               do
               these
               Millenaries
               ,
               build
               Christs
               temporall
               Kingdome
               here
               on
               earth
               for
               a
               thousand
               years
               ?
            
             
               An.
               Upon
               that
               place
               of
               the
               
                 Revilation
                 19.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 were
                 beheaded
                 for
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 lived
                 and
                 reigned
                 with
                 Christ
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
              
               
                 but
                 this
                 place
                 proves
                 no
                 such
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 mysticall
                 ,
                 and
                 symbolicall
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 not
                 argumentative
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 any
                 earthly
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 any
                 earthly
                 reign
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 everlasting
                 ,
              
               
                 for
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 saith
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 :
              
               
                 therefore
                 here
                 is
                 put
                 a
                 definite
                 
                 number
                 for
                 an
                 indefinite
                 .
              
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
              
               
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 spirituall
                 and
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 reigning
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 sacraments
                 and
                 discipline
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 reigned
                 already
                 above
                 1600.
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 long
                 more
                 he
                 shall
                 reign
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 .
              
               2.
               
               They
               build
               their
               opinion
               upon
               
                 Dan.
                 12.
                 2.
                 
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 sleep
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 shall
                 arise
                 ,
              
               &c.
               hence
               they
               inferre
               two
               resurrections
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               many
               shall
               rise
               to
               reign
               with
               Christ
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               they
               say
               ,
               all
               shall
               rise
               to
               Judgement
               :
               
                 but
                 this
                 interpretations
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 mentioned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 rising
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
              
               if
               you
               be
               risen
               with
               Christ
               ,
               seek
               the
               things
               that
               are
               above
               ;
               
                 for
                 as
                 sin
                 is
                 called
                 death
                 ,
              
               you
               were
               dead
               in
               sinnes
               and
               trespasses
               ,
               
                 so
                 the
                 forsaking
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 resurrection
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 Agai●
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               many
               and
               all
               
                 are
                 promiscuously
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 ,
                 many
                 shall
                 rise
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 .
                 So
              
               Matth.
               4.
               
               Christ
               healed
               all
               Diseases
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 many
                 :
                 Besides
                 the
                 words
                 of
              
               Daniel
               
                 are
                 directly
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Resurrection
                 to
                 Iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 a
                 temporary
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 shall
                 rise
                 to
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 a
                 temporary
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 everlasting
                 shame
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 the
                 Millenaries
                 deny
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 not
                 rise
                 till
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 shine
                 as
                 starres
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Firmament
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 sun
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               vain
               ;
               
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Resurrection
                 shall
                 be
                 degrees
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sheweth
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               
               For
               as
               one
               Star
               differeth
               from
               another
               star
               in
               glory
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               
                 some
                 shall
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 brightest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 starres
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 shall
                 be
                 lesser
                 starres
                 an
                 glory
                 ;
                 they
                 do
                 also
                 vainly
                 call
                 their
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 a
                 hidden
                 mystery
                 ,
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 Resurrection
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 mesterie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hidden
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wisest
                 Philosophers
                 understood
                 i●
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 thought
              
               Paul
               
                 had
                 been
                 〈◊〉
                 when
                 〈◊〉
                 preached
                 this
                 mystery
                 as
              
               Athens
               ,
               
                 that
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 apprehended
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 faith
                 〈…〉
                 ●e
                 truly
                 
                 called
                 a
                 hidden
                 mystery
                 .
              
               3.
               
               They
               misapply
               divers
               places
               of
               Scripture
               to
               prove
               this
               imaginary
               reign
               of
               Christ
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               
                 Psalm
                 102.
                 16.
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 build
                 up
                 Sion
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 appear
                 in
                 his
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Scripture
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 when
                 Ierusalem
                 was
                 rebuilt
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 captivity
                 .
              
               So
               they
               alledge
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 3.
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 Heavens
                 shall
                 receive
                 Christ
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Resurrection
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 ;
                 in
                 their
                 thousand
                 years
                 reign
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 confesse
                 that
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 not
                 rise
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 then
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 That
                 place
                 of
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 12.
                 concerning
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 is
                 impertinent
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 return
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 under
                 Christs
                 earthly
                 reign
                 1000.
                 years
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 spoken
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 :
                 no
                 lesse
                 impertinent
                 is
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   13.
                   
                   We
                   look
                   for
                   new
                   heavens
                   ,
                
              
               
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 earth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 dwelleth
                 righteousnesse
              
               ;
               
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 renewed
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 do
                 shew
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Jnterpreters
                 do
                 agree
                 :
                 so
                 without
                 any
                 sense
                 or
                 reason
                 ,
                 they
                 apply
                 the
                 65.
                 chapter
                 of
                 Isa.
                 to
                 their
                 Millenary
                 reign
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 plainly
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christs
                 first
                 coming
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 gather
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ;
                 is
                 called
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 usually
                 under
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 planting
                 ,
                 building
                 ,
                 eating
                 ,
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 new
                 heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 earth
                 ;
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 hills
                 ,
                 forrests
                 ,
                 and
                 trees
                 ,
                 &c.
                 do
                 expresse
                 the
                 happy
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 House
                 shall
                 be
                 coealted
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 nations
                 shall
                 flock
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 then
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Then
                 out
                 of
              
               Sion
               
                 shall
                 go
                 forth
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
              
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 heaven
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 Christ
                 shall
                 reign
                 over
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Iacob
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 shall
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 bring
                 
                 their
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 :
              
               
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 feeble
                 shall
                 be
                 like
              
               David
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               David
               
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 God.
                 See
                 Isa.
              
               ch
               .
               2.
               ch
               .
               55.
               and
               ch
               .
               65.
               
               
                 Ier.
                 16.
                 
                 Ezech.
                 21.
                 
                 Dan.
                 2.
                 
                 Zach.
              
               12.
               
               Luke
               1.
               
               Rev.
               21
               and
               many
               more
               places
               ,
               which
               speak
               of
               the
               Churches
               felicity
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               word
               of
               a
               millenarie
               Reign
               .
            
             
               Q.
               9.
               
               Wherein
               doth
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               Millenaries
               opinion
               consist
               ?
            
             
               An.
               1.
               
               In
               giving
               to
               Christ
               a
               temporall
               Kingdome
               of
               a
               thousand
               years
               ,
               
               whereas
               ,
               his
               Kingdome
               is
               eternall
               ,
               it
               shall
               stand
               fast
               for
               ever
               ,
               
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               angel
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               giving
               him
               an
               earthly
               Kingdome
               ,
               whereas
               his
               Kingdome
               is
               heavenly
               ,
               My
               
                 Kingdome
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               from
               hence
               ,
               it
               is
               within
               us
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               making
               his
               Kingdome
               to
               consist
               in
               earthly
               pleasures
               ,
               in
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               fighting
               ,
               &c.
               all
               which
               are
               directly
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               :
               which
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 17.
                 
                 Is
                 not
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 but
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               the
               end
               of
               his
               coming
               was
               to
               fight
               with
               no
               other
               weapon
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               two
               edged
               sword
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               proceeding
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               prince
               of
               peace
               ,
               the
               dove
               that
               brought
               the
               olive
               branch
               in
               his
               mouth
               :
               he
               brought
               peace
               in
               his
               birth
               ,
               he
               preached
               peace
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               recommended
               peace
               to
               us
               at
               his
               death
               :
               and
               as
               Saint
               Austin
               saith
               ,
               
                 pacem
                 nobis
                 reliquit
                 ,
                 iturus
                 ad
                 Patrem
                 ,
                 &
                 pacem
                 nobis
                 dabit
                 perducturus
                 ad
                 patrem
                 :
              
               his
               peace
               he
               left
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               his
               peace
               he
               will
               bring
               again
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               this
               their
               imaginary
               Kingdome
               ,
               they
               bring
               Christ
               down
               from
               heaven
               before
               his
               time
               ;
               
                 for
                 the
                 heavens
                 must
                 contain
                 him
                 till
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               which
               cannot
               be
               till
               the
               last
               Judgement
               :
               it
               is
               an
               Article
               of
               our
               Creed
               ,
               that
               Christ
               shall
               come
               down
               from
               heaven
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               till
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               is
               to
               sit
               at
               Gods
               right
               hand
               ,
               
                 untill
                 be
                 hath
                 made
                 his
                 enemies
                 his
                 footst●●l
                 ,
                 Ps.
              
               110.
               1.
               
               But
               these
               men
               will
               bring
               him
               from
               thence
               before
               he
               hath
               obtained
               this
               conquest
               and
               triumph
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               obtained
               till
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               and
               consummation
               of
               all
               thing
               .
               6.
               
               They
               are
               
               injurious
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               bring
               him
               from
               his
               place
               and
               condition
               of
               glory
               ;
               to
               play
               the
               part
               of
               a
               butcher
               and
               executioner
               in
               murthering
               of
               men
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               an
               office
               ill
               beseeming
               him
               ,
               and
               no
               wayes
               suitable
               to
               his
               glorious
               condition
               ,
               and
               mercy
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               save
               sinners
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               destroy
               them
               .
               7.
               
               The
               Scripture
               mentioneth
               no
               other
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               bodies
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               shall
               rise
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               Iohn
               6.
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               44.
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               have
               delivered
               up
               the
               Kingdome
               to
               God
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 22.
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 caught
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 to
                 meet
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 ever
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1
               Thes.
               4.
               15.
               but
               this
               Millenarie
               Resurrection
               is
               long
               before
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               and
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               neither
               in
               it
               shall
               we
               be
               ever
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               with
               him
               but
               a
               thousand
               years
               .
               8.
               
               The
               Scripture
               doth
               not
               speak
               of
               three
               comings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               of
               two
               onely
               ;
               the
               first
               when
               he
               came
               in
               humility
               ,
               the
               second
               when
               he
               shall
               come
               in
               glory
               :
               
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 look
                 for
                 him
                 shall
                 he
                 appear
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 without
                 sin
                 unto
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               9.
               28.
               let
               them
               shew
               us
               out
               of
               Scripture
               a
               third
               coming
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               believe
               them
               .
               9.
               
               Christ
               tells
               us
               
                 Iohn
                 14.
                 2.
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               
                 are
                 many
                 mansions
              
               ,
               thither
               he
               is
               gone
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 may
                 b●
              
               ;
               but
               he
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               in
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               there
               doth
               he
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               here
               upon
               earth
               ;
               for
               so
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               be
               where
               we
               are
               ;
               which
               is
               repugnant
               to
               his
               own
               words
               .
               10.
               
               They
               make
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               second
               coming
               to
               Iudgement
               certain
               ,
               in
               affirming
               it
               shall
               be
               at
               the
               end
               of
               their
               thousand
               years
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               repugnant
               to
               Christs
               words
               ,
               who
               faith
               ,
               that
               his
               coming
               shall
               be
               sudden
               ,
               secret
               ,
               and
               unexpected
               ,
               like
               the
               coming
               of
               a
               thief
               in
               the
               night
               :
               like
               the
               coming
               of
               Noahs
               stood
               ,
               or
               the
               fire
               of
               
                 Sodom
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 knoweth
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 angels
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ;
               nor
               Christ
               himself
               as
               he
               is
               man.
               11.
               
               Whereas
               the
               condition
               of
               Christs
               Church
               here
               on
               earth
               is
               mixed
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Saints
               and
               reprobates
               ,
               of
               sheep
               and
               goats
               ,
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               fishes
               ,
               of
               wheat
               and
               chaffe
               ,
               of
               corn
               and
               ●ares
               ;
               they
               give
               Christ
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               is
               without
               sinne
               or
               sinners
               ,
               as
               need
               no
               preaching
               nor
               Sacraments
               ,
               no
               Pastors
               and
               Jeachers
               ,
               no
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               no
               Christ
               to
               appear
               
               for
               us
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               such
               a
               Church
               as
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               persecution
               ,
               affliction
               ,
               sufferings
               and
               trouble
               ;
               all
               which
               is
               directly
               repugnant
               to
               Gods
               word
               ;
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               mi●●tant
               here
               ,
               which
               is
               subject
               both
               to
               infirmities
               and
               afflictions
               .
               12.
               
               Antichrist
               shall
               not
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               till
               Christs
               second
               coming
               to
               Iudgement
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               sheweth
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               8.
               
               That
               
                 Christ
                 shall
                 destroy
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 his
                 comming
              
               ;
               but
               the
               millenaries
               will
               have
               him
               to
               be
               destroyed
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               thousand
               years
               ,
               which
               is
               flat
               against
               Scripture
               .
               13.
               
               They
               do
               exceedingly
               wrong
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               in
               bringing
               their
               souls
               down
               from
               heaven
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               the
               fruition
               of
               God
               and
               his
               angels
               ,
               to
               reign
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               enjoy
               carnall
               and
               sensuall
               pleasures
               ;
               the
               meanest
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               must
               be
               in
               a
               far
               better
               condition
               ,
               than
               the
               greatest
               martyr
               in
               this
               earthly
               Kingdome
               .
               14.
               
               The
               reward
               that
               is
               promised
               to
               the
               Saints
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               Kingdome
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ;
               
                 a
                 house
                 made
                 without
                 hands
                 ,
                 eternall
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
              
               ;
               a
               mansion
               in
               our
               heavenly
               Fathers
               house
               :
               to
               sit
               with
               Christ
               in
               his
               throne
               ,
               to
               be
               caught
               up
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               air
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               ever
               with
               the
               Lord
               ;
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               life
               eternall
               &c.
               15.
               
               Whereas
               they
               dream
               that
               Ierusalem
               shall
               be
               rebuilt
               ,
               and
               the
               Iewes
               shall
               reign
               in
               ▪
               Iudea
               a
               thousand
               years
               with
               christ
               ,
               is
               directly
               also
               against
               Gods
               word
               ,
               which
               Ezech.
               16.
               53.
               55.
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               the
               Iews
               shall
               be
               restored
               to
               their
               former
               estate
               ,
               when
               〈◊〉
               and
               Sodom
               shall
               be
               restored
               ,
               
                 which
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 Gen.
                 49.
                 10.
                 
              
               The
               Scepter
               shall
               depart
               from
               Iuda
               when
               S●iloh
               cometh
               :
               Ierusalem
               saith
               Saint
               Hierom
               ,
               
                 est
                 in
                 aetornos
                 collapsa
                 cineres
              
               ,
               fallen
               into
               everlasting
               ashes
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               rise
               again
               .
               16.
               
               Whereas
               they
               dream
               ▪
               that
               in
               the
               millenarie
               Kingdome
               ,
               sacrifices
               ,
               circumcision
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Iewish
               ceremonies
               shall
               be
               used
               ,
               't
               is
               plainly
               to
               deny
               that
               christ
               ever
               came
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               offered
               himself
               a
               propitiarory
               sacrifice
               ,
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               all
               Iewish
               rites
               ,
               which
               w●re
               but
               shadows
               of
               christs
               sufferings
               ;
               the
               substance
               being
               come
               ,
               the
               shadows
               were
               to
               vanish
               :
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 who
                 turns
                 to
                 these
                 beggarly
                 elements
                 again
                 ,
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 
                 bondage
                 again
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               next
               chapter
               ,
               he
               tells
               the
               
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 Christ
                 shall
                 profit
                 them
                 nothing
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               millenary
               kingdome
               of
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               and
               sensuall
               pleasures
               ,
               was
               fitly
               devised
               by
               Cerinthus
               the
               heretick
               ,
               as
               best
               suiting
               with
               his
               swinish
               disposition
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               noted
               for
               a
               person
               given
               to
               gormandizing
               ,
               and
               libidinous
               sports
               .
            
             
               Q.
               10.
               
               What
               other
               Sects
               and
               Opinions
               are
               there
               now
               stirring
               amongst
               us
               ?
            
             
               A.
               We
               have
               Anti-trinitarians
               or
               
                 Polonian
                 Arrians
              
               ,
               which
               sprung
               up
               in
               Poland
               ,
               
               Anno
               1593.
               
               These
               deny
               the
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
               ,
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               that
               Christ
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               essentially
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               dominion
               ,
               and
               say
               that
               the
               eternal
               generation
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               is
               against
               truth
               and
               reason
               .
               We
               have
               also
               Millenaries
               ,
               the
               spawn
               of
               Cerinthus
               the
               Heretick
               ;
               these
               dream
               of
               a
               temporary
               Kingdome
               bere
               on
               Earth
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               enjoy
               with
               Christ
               a
               thousand
               years
               .
               
                 But
                 indeed
                 they
                 aim
                 at
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 the
                 temporal
                 estates
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 )
                 have
                 no
                 property
                 in
                 their
                 estates
                 .
              
               We
               have
               Traskits
               ,
               so
               called
               of
               one
               Trask
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               no
               Christian
               Sabbath
               kept
               ,
               but
               the
               Jewish
               Laws
               observed
               ,
               and
               their
               Sabbath
               or
               Seventh
               day
               to
               be
               perpetually
               kept
               holy
               ,
               till
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
               Others
               we
               have
               ,
               who
               will
               keep
               no
               Sabbath
               at
               all
               ;
               these
               we
               call
               
                 Anti
                 Sabbatarians
              
               .
               We
               have
               likewise
               Anti-Scripturians
               ,
               who
               reject
               all
               Scriptures
               as
               mans
               inventions
               ;
               there
               are
               amongst
               us
               Divorcers
               ,
               who
               hold
               that
               men
               may
               put
               away
               their
               Wives
               upon
               small
               occasions
               .
               VVe
               have
               also
               Soul-Sleepers
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               Arabick
               Hereticks
               ,
               hold
               that
               the
               soul
               dieth
               or
               sleepeth
               with
               the
               body
               :
               
                 whose
                 souls
                 I
                 think
                 are
                 asleep
                 before
                 the
                 body
                 dieth
              
               ;
               Amongst
               other
               professions
               ,
               
               we
               have
               of
               late
               Seekers
               or
               Expe●●ers
               ,
               who
               deny
               there
               is
               any
               true
               Church
               or
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               seeking
               one
               ,
               
                 But
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
              
               Utopia
               .
               There
               was
               one
               Hetherington
               a
               Box
               maker
               ,
               who
               rejecting
               all
               Church
               discipline
               ,
               published
               that
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Iews
               was
               abolished
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               day
               now
               is
               a
               Sabbath
               ;
               that
               the
               books
               of
               Esdras
               were
               canonicall
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               opinions
               agreed
               with
               the
               ●amilists
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               11.
               
               What
               Opinions
               in
               Religion
               are
               held
               by
               
                 Theaurau
                 John.
              
               
            
             
               Ans.
               
                 He
                 cals
                 himself
              
               ,
               
               Priest
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               sent
               as
               he
               saith
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               convert
               them
               :
               
                 his
                 wilde
                 whimsies
                 are
                 these
              
               ;
               1.
               
               He
               cals
               it
               nonsence
               and
               a
               lie
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               God
               is
               Father
               of
               us
               all
               .
               2.
               
               That
               we
               Gospellers
               
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 cals
                 us
              
               )
               worship
               the
               Devill
               ,
               because
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               is
               a
               Devill
               .
               3.
               
               That
               it
               is
               a
               Monster
               ,
               and
               absolute
               blasphemie
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               godhead
               dwelt
               in
               Christ
               bodily
               .
               4.
               
               He
               wonders
               how
               he
               that
               created
               all
               ,
               could
               be
               born
               of
               a
               woman
               :
               
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 plainly
                 see
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 circumcised
                 Iew.
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               child
               which
               the
               Virgin
               brought
               forth
               ,
               is
               love
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               generation
               of
               christ
               were
               altogether
               mysticall
               and
               not
               reall
               .
               6.
               
               
                 He
                 saith
              
               ,
               That
               Mary
               is
               christ
               ,
               and
               christ
               is
               Mary
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               are
               but
               names
               of
               one
               thing
               .
               7.
               
               
                 He
                 denyeth
              
               ,
               That
               Christ
               was
               properly
               born
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               was
               born
               in
               one
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               was
               begotten
               ;
               or
               that
               be
               could
               be
               flesh
               properly
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               did
               descend
               into
               our
               fl●sh
               ,
               but
               into
               our
               spirits
               onely
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               could
               be
               included
               in
               the
               Virgins
               Wombe
               ,
               
                 and
                 withall
                 he
                 belyeth
                 us
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
              
               That
               we
               have
               brought
               the
               humanity
               to
               be
               very
               God
               :
               whereas
               we
               say
               ,
               the
               same
               person
               is
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               one
               not
               by
               conversion
               of
               the
               Godhead
               into
               flesh
               ,
               but
               by
               taking
               of
               the
               manhood
               into
               God.
               One
               altogether
               ,
               not
               by
               confusion
               of
               substance
               ,
               but
               by
               unity
               of
               person
               .
               8.
               
               
                 He
                 calls
              
               the
               English
               clergy
               ,
               thieves
               ,
               robbers
               ,
               deceivers
               ,
               sounding
               from
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               true
               christ
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               see
               the
               Impudent
               spirit
               of
               an
               heretick
               ,
               who
               can
               no
               other
               wayes
               defend
               his
               lies
               ,
               and
               blasphemies
               ,
               but
               by
               railing
               .
               9.
               
               
                 He
                 prateth
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Gospel
               cannot
               be
               preached
               by
               another
               ,
               but
               by
               it self
               ;
               so
               that
               mans
               voyce
               or
               outward
               sound
               ,
               is
               a
               lye
               ,
               and
               Antichist
               .
               10.
               
               That
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               are
               not
               christs
               ambassadors
               ,
               but
               that
               their
               call
               is
               a
               lye
               ,
               for
               't
               is
               learning
               ,
               and
               learning
               is
               that
               wh●re
               which
               hath
               deceived
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               compleated
               the
               work
               of
               Antichrist
               ▪
               
                 See
                 the
                 impudence
                 and
                 boldnesse
                 of
                 this
                 blind
                 ignoramus
                 .
              
               11.
               
               He
               denyeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               tips
               can
               preserve
               knowledge
               ,
               though
               the
               Scripture
               is
               plain
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               he
               understands
               knowledge
               it self
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               will
               make
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               speak
               Tautologies
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               knowledge
               shall
               preserve
               
               knowledge
               :
               here
               we
               see
               the
               fruits
               of
               ignorance
               .
               12.
               
               He
               makes
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               to
               be
               a
               quintessence
               abstracted
               out
               of
               the
               elementarie
               motions
               ,
               
                 such
                 is
                 his
                 dull
                 philosophie
                 .
                 13.
                 
              
               Out
               of
               his
               kind
               respect
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               by
               whose
               instinct
               he
               writeth
               :
               he
               affirms
               ,
               That
               he
               with
               the
               false
               prophet
               shall
               receive
               mercy
               at
               last
               ;
               because
               God
               with
               not
               punish
               a
               finite
               thing
               infinitely
               ,
               
                 but
                 here
                 be
                 again
                 bewrayes
                 his
                 ignorance
                 ;
              
               for
               the
               devil
               is
               infinite
               a
               posteriore
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               essence
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               desire
               in
               sinning
               ;
               besides
               ,
               that
               God
               ,
               whom
               he
               offendeth
               ,
               is
               infinite
               .
               14.
               
               H●
               ignorantly
               saith
               ,
               That
               ●e
               who
               conf●rs
               Gods
               gift
               ,
               is
               as
               great
               ,
               yea
               ,
               greater
               than
               God
               himself
               ;
               is
               so
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               were
               greater
               than
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               gave
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               .
               15.
               
               He
               impiously
               saith
               ,
               that
               Saint
               Paul
               wrote
               many
               things
               which
               he
               understood
               not
               .
               16.
               
               And
               as
               impiously
               doth
               he
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               them
               books
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               the
               lye
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               other
               books
               .
               17.
               
               After
               his
               ignorant
               manner
               ,
               he
               c●●founds
               the
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               ,
               with
               the
               Prophet
               himself
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               man
               is
               not
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               but
               the
               light
               in
               man
               from
               God.
               18.
               
               He
               will
               not
               have
               us
               to
               seek
               for
               Antichrist
               abroad
               ,
               for
               man
               in
               darknesse
               is
               Antichrist
               .
               
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 man
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 an
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 great
                 Antichrist
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 for
                 abroad
                 .
              
               19.
               
               The
               Trinity
               ,
               which
               he
               acknowledgeth
               is
               ,
               God
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               Man
               :
               
                 this
                 Trinity
                 is
                 hatched
                 in
                 his
                 crasie
              
               〈…〉
               .
               20.
               
               He
               is
               so
               mad
               ,
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               can
               make
               one
               word
               bear
               forty
               significations
               :
               so
               he
               can
               make
               〈◊〉
               thou
               ,
               stand
               for
               dark
               or
               light
               ,
               or
               hell
               ,
               or
               heaven
               ,
               or
               sea
               ,
               or
               land
               ,
               or
               angel
               ,
               or
               Sunne
               ,
               or
               the
               devil
               .
               21.
               
               He
               will
               not
               have
               Christs
               body
               that
               suffered
               to
               be
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               nor
               Christs
               body
               ;
               for
               christs
               body
               saith
               he
               ,
               is
               obedience
               :
               thus
               he
               would
               fain
               make
               christ
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               a
               〈◊〉
               allegorie
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               plain
               termes
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               true
               Christ
               hath
               not
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               have
               any
               true
               corporall
               body
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               a
               spirit
               ,
               and
               a
               spirit
               is
               free
               from
               fl●sh
               ,
               
                 as
                 if
                 forsooth
                 a
                 spirit
                 &
                 flesh
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 then
                 he
                 concludes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 or
                 flesh
                 which
                 suffered
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
              
               was
               not
               christ
               body
               .
               22.
               
               He
               makes
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               to
               be
               all
               one
               with
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               whole
               Creation
               :
               
                 by
                 this
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 
                 stuffe
                 with
                 which
                 his
                 books
                 are
                 fraughted
                 ,
              
               we
               may
               see
               that
               he
               deserveth
               to
               have
               his
               brains
               purged
               with
               Hellebor
               ,
               rather
               than
               his
               crasie
               opinions
               refused
               by
               arguments
               ,
               or
               Scripture
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               we
               may
               perceive
               to
               our
               great
               grief
               ,
               the
               lamentable
               fruits
               which
               are
               begot
               of
               two
               much
               liberty
               in
               religion
               .
               These
               impious
               Opinions
               are
               in
               his
               printed
               Pamphlets
               lately
               published
               .
               One
               Richard
               Coppi●
               
                 holdeth
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 before
                 recited
                 opinions
                 ,
                 &
                 withall
                 ,
                 lately
                 ,
                 before
                 a
                 confused
                 multitude
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 usurped
                 pulpit
                 ,
                 asserted
                 the
                 lawfulnes
                 of
                 womens
                 preaching
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   such
                   Ranters
                   ,
                   a
                   pillory
                   were
                   more
                   fit
                   than
                   a
                   pulpit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Q.
               12.
               
               What
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               are
               lately
               broached
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Reeve
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Lodowick
                 Muggleton
              
               ?
            
             
               An.
               These
               two
               would
               perswade
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               two
               last
               witnesses
               ,
               
               and
               prophets
               of
               Christ
               ,
               sent
               by
               his
               spirit
               to
               seal
               the
               foreheads
               of
               the
               elect
               and
               reprobate
               :
               that
               one
               
                 Iohn
                 Robins
              
               is
               the
               last
               great
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               because
               he
               sheweth
               lying
               signes
               and
               wonders
               ,
               and
               assumes
               to
               himself
               the
               titles
               of
               the
               onely
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               calls
               himself
               Adam
               and
               Melchisedeth
               ,
               and
               Father
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               in
               saying
               ,
               the
               three
               persons
               in
               Trinity
               are
               Adam
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               himself
               ,
               Abel
               ,
               that
               is
               his
               sonne
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               Cai●
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               
                 Many
                 such
                 blasphemies
                 they
                 ascribe
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               They
               affirm
               also
               that
               Christians
               using
               the
               sword
               of
               steel
               ,
               are
               ignorant
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               enemies
               to
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               they
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               two
               uncreated
               substances
               of
               earth
               and
               water
               ,
               were
               eternally
               resident
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               the
               Creator
               :
               that
               death
               was
               from
               Eternity
               :
               that
               the
               person
               of
               the
               reprobate
               Angel
               or
               Serpent
               ,
               entred
               into
               the
               womb
               of
               Eve
               ,
               and
               there
               died
               ,
               but
               quickened
               in
               her
               all
               manner
               of
               uncleannesse
               :
               that
               there
               is
               no
               devil
               at
               all
               without
               the
               body
               of
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               but
               what
               dwells
               within
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               devil
               spoken
               of
               so
               often
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               mans
               spirit
               of
               unclean
               reason
               ,
               and
               cursed
               imagination
               :
               that
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               was
               a
               spirituall
               man
               from
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               time
               his
               spirituall
               body
               brought
               forth
               a
               naturall
               body
               :
               that
               if
               the
               very
               Godhead
               had
               not
               died
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               soul
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               eternall
               Father
               had
               not
               died
               ,
               all
               men
               had
               perished
               eternally
               :
               that
               Moses
               and
               Eliah
               are
               
               angels
               ,
               and
               did
               represent
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Father
               in
               heaven
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Son
               on
               earth
               ,
               that
               Eliah
               was
               made
               protectour
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               God
               became
               a
               child
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               filled
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               with
               those
               great
               revelations
               of
               his
               former
               glory
               which
               he
               possessed
               in
               heaven
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               the
               immortall
               Father
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               Eliah
               who
               spake
               these
               words
               from
               heaven
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Son
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 :
              
               they
               say
               also
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Ministry
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               whether
               Propheticall
               or
               Ministeriall
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               worship
               taught
               by
               them
               ,
               is
               all
               a
               lye
               ,
               and
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord.
               Again
               ,
               they
               declare
               ,
               that
               whereas
               ,
               
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 witnesses
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 water
                 ,
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
              
               that
               by
               water
               is
               meant
               the
               Commission
               given
               to
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               under
               the
               Law
               :
               by
               blood
               ,
               the
               Commission
               given
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               &
               by
               the
               Spirit
               is
               meant
               the
               Commission
               of
               the
               two
               witnesses
               ,
               that
               were
               to
               come
               in
               this
               last
               age
               ,
               whose
               ministry
               is
               invisible
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               ,
               cutting
               off
               all
               formall
               worshipping
               of
               an
               invisible
               spirituall
               ,
               personall
               God
               ,
               they
               say
               there
               is
               hardly
               a
               minister
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               confesseth
               an
               invisible
               God
               ,
               but
               they
               preach
               a
               God
               of
               three
               persons
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               monster
               instead
               of
               one
               true
               personall
               God
               :
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               God
               is
               a
               distinct
               body
               or
               person
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               is
               a
               distinct
               body
               or
               person
               :
               again
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Christian
               Magistrate
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               hath
               any
               authority
               from
               Christ
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               any
               visible
               form
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               spirits
               and
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               are
               both
               mortall
               ,
               both
               begot
               together
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               one
               nature
               :
               that
               the
               spirit
               is
               nothing
               without
               the
               body
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Spirit
               alone
               ,
               that
               walks
               and
               works
               ,
               eats
               and
               drinks
               ,
               and
               dies
               ,
               for
               the
               spirit
               is
               a
               naturall
               fire
               of
               reason
               :
               they
               say
               also
               that
               the
               bodies
               or
               persons
               of
               holy
               men
               ,
               wherein
               they
               lived
               and
               died
               ,
               shall
               not
               appear
               again
               any
               more
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Saints
               are
               glorified
               ,
               they
               are
               absolutely
               of
               the
               very
               same
               glorious
               nature
               ,
               both
               in
               spirit
               and
               body
               ,
               as
               God
               is
               :
               and
               that
               believing
               spirits
               are
               of
               the
               very
               same
               divine
               nature
               of
               God
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 their
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 Phylosophie
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 their
                 transcendent
                 spirituall
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 transcendent
                 nonsence
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemie●
                 ,
                 for
                 here
                 they
                 
                 lay
                 their
                 axe
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 root
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 a
                 new
                 Father
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 in
                 calling
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 a
                 monster
                 ;
                 in
                 denying
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 make
                 earth
                 and
                 water
                 eternall
                 ;
                 in
                 making
                 angels
                 ,
                 and
                 mens
                 souls
                 mortall
                 ;
                 in
                 making
                 weak
                 man
                 ,
                 Gods
                 protector
                 ,
                 and
                 author
                 of
                 that
                 divine
                 knowledge
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 in
                 denying
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 outward
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 corporeall
                 :
                 in
                 denying
                 also
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 transforming
                 men
                 into
                 the
                 Divine
                 nature
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 wicked
                 tenets
                 ,
                 permitted
                 and
                 countenanced
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ;
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 Christian
                 religion
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 in
                 this
                 land
                 ;
                 so
                 famous
                 heretofore
                 for
                 piety
                 and
                 zeal
                 :
                 we
                 received
                 Christianity
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 Nation
                 in
                 Europe
                 :
                 whether
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 or
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Simon
                   Zel●tes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Arimathea
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 agree
                 we
                 received
                 it
                 very
                 early
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 continued
                 ever
                 since
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 thereof
                 ;
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 ever
                 any
                 Nation
                 more
                 devout
                 and
                 zealous
                 in
                 the
                 advancement
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 goodly
                 Temples
                 ,
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 Hospitals
                 ,
                 Colledges
                 and
                 Schools
                 can
                 witnesse
                 ;
                 but
                 alas
                 !
                 now
                 
                   Quantum
                   mutamur
                   ab
                   illis
                   Angligenis
                
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 left
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 bare
                 Skeliton
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 vitall
                 substance
                 thereof
                 being
                 eat
                 up
                 and
                 consumed
                 by
                 heresies
                 and
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 worse
                 than
                 any
                 Sarcophagus
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 here
                 with
                 Ieremiah
                 complain
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 all
                 her
                 beauty
                 is
                 departed
                 ,
                 her
                 Princes
                 are
                 become
                 like
                 Harts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 How
                 is
                 the
                 gold
                 become
                 so
                 dimme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 fine
                 gold
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stones
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 are
                 scattered
                 in
                 every
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Q.
               13.
               
               What
               are
               the
               opinions
               of
               the
               Quakers
               ?
            
             
               An.
               These
               fanaticall
               spirits
               are
               called
               Quakers
               ,
               
               because
               they
               use
               to
               quake
               and
               tremble
               when
               they
               prophesie
               ;
               so
               did
               the
               Heathen
               soothsayers
               of
               old
               ,
               
                 non
                 vultus
                 ,
                 non
                 color
                 unus
                 ,
                 non
                 compta
                 mansere
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 sed
                 pectus
                 anhelum
                 ,
                 &
                 rabie
                 fera
                 corda
                 tument
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               peace
               ▪
               quietnesse
               and
               tranquility
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               in
               fire
               ,
               earthquakes
               and
               whirlwinds
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               soft
               and
               still
               voyce
               ;
               it
               s
               not
               the
               quaking
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               humility
               and
               reverence
               of
               mind
               which
               he
               requires
               :
               
               these
               Sectaries
               
                 deny
                 all
                 ministeriall
                 Ordinances
                 ;
                 and
                 knowledge
                 got
                 by
                 study
                 and
                 industry
                 ,
              
               pretending
               an
               inward
               light
               from
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               our
               Learning
               got
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               Hearing
               ,
               Reading
               ,
               or
               Catechising
               ,
               i●
               but
               notionall
               and
               carnall
               and
               hanging
               upon
               the
               tree
               of
               knowledge
               :
               they
               blasphemously
               prate
               also
               ,
               that
               Christ
               had
               his
               failings
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               distrusted
               God
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               when
               he
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               by
               which
               they
               overthrow
               the
               work
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               which
               none
               could
               perform
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               knew
               no
               sin
               ,
               in
               whose
               lips
               was
               found
               ●o
               guil
               ,
               whom
               his
               enemies
               could
               not
               accuse
               of
               sin
               .
               
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 Ministers
                 to
                 preach
                 for
                 tithe●
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 wages
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 labourer
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 his
                 wages
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 who
                 serve
                 at
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 should
                 live
                 by
                 the
                 al●ar
                 ,
              
               and
               if
               they
               communicate
               of
               their
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               why
               should
               they
               not
               participate
               of
               the
               peoples
               temporall
               things
               .
               
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 particular
                 houses
                 for
                 preaching
                 and
                 prayer
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               among
               the
               Iews
               was
               the
               temple
               ,
               and
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               after
               Christianity
               was
               settled
               ,
               Churches
               were
               erected
               .
               
                 They
                 cannot
                 abide
                 studied
                 or
                 methodicall
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 nor
                 expou●ding
                 ,
                 nor
                 learning
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
              
               by
               which
               we
               see
               ,
               how
               ignorant
               these
               people
               are
               ,
               who
               despise
               such
               helps
               as
               God
               hath
               given
               for
               propagating
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               better
               to
               studie
               and
               premeditat●
               ,
               than
               to
               utter
               
                 quicquid
                 in
                 buecam
                 ve●erit
              
               ,
               undigested
               ,
               immethodicall
               ignorant
               trash
               .
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               expounded
               and
               opened
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               yet
               these
               men
               reject
               expounding
               :
               these
               men
               are
               also
               against
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               ,
               a
               duty
               practised
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               urged
               by
               Saint
               Paul
               and
               Saint
               
                 Iames.
                 They
                 reject
                 infant-Baptisme
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               infants
               belongeth
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               .
               
                 They
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 set
                 days
                 for
                 Divine
                 worship
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               the
               Lords
               day
               must
               be
               of
               no
               account
               with
               them
               .
               
                 They
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 prayer
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 Serm●n
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Apostles
               joyned
               prayer
               with
               their
               Doctrine
               and
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               24.
               neither
               did
               they
               ever
               undertake
               any
               weighty
               businesse
               without
               prayer
               .
               
                 They
                 condemn
                 set
                 houres
                 of
                 prayers
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               we
               read
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               the
               third
               and
               ninth
               houres
               ,
               were
               set
               houres
               of
               prayer
               :
               but
               
               by
               these
               wild
               Fancies
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               how
               crosse-grained
               these
               people
               are
               in
               contradicting
               every
               thing
               ,
               even
               Gods
               word
               it self
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               not
               consonant
               to
               their
               shallow
               reason
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               the
               spirit
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               indeed
               the
               spirit
               of
               giddinesse
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               are
               troubled
               ,
               and
               trouble
               others
               ;
               for
               the
               rejecting
               of
               all
               outward
               forms
               ,
               and
               decent
               ceremonies
               in
               Religion
               i●
               the
               overthrow
               of
               Religion
               it self
               ;
               which
               thought
               it
               consist
               not
               in
               ceremonies
               ,
               yet
               without
               them
               it
               is
               like
               a
               man
               stript
               naked
               of
               his
               garments
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               want
               of
               them
               exposed
               to
               all
               injuries
               of
               weather
               ,
               and
               danger
               of
               death
               ;
               The
               leaves
               of
               a
               tree
               are
               not
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               ,
               and
               yet
               without
               them
               ,
               the
               fruit
               will
               not
               prosper
               .
            
             
               Q.
               14.
               
               What
               other
               opinions
               do
               the
               Quakers
               hold
               ?
            
             
               An.
               
               
                 Not
                 to
                 mention
                 their
                 ●orrid
                 blasphemies
                 ,
              
               in
               saying
               that
               some
               of
               them
               are
               Christ
               ,
               
               some
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               some
               equall
               with
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               the
               same
               spirit
               in
               them
               which
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               They
               maintain
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               that
               out
               preaching
               is
               conjuration
               ,
               that
               expounding
               of
               Scripture
               is
               adding
               to
               it
               :
               that
               the
               letter
               of
               Scripture
               is
               carnall
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               is
               not
               the
               rule
               to
               try
               the
               spirits
               :
               that
               the
               soul
               is
               a
               part
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               long
               existent
               before
               the
               body
               :
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Trinity
               :
               that
               Christ
               hath
               no
               other
               body
               but
               his
               Church
               :
               that
               Christs
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
               was
               but
               a
               figure
               :
               that
               all
               men
               have
               a
               light
               in
               them
               sufficient
               to
               salvation
               :
               that
               the
               man
               Christ
               is
               not
               ascended
               into
               heaven
               :
               that
               there
               is
               no
               imputation
               of
               Christs
               righteousnesse
               :
               that
               prayer
               for
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               〈◊〉
               needlesse
               :
               that
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               our
               own
               inherent
               righteousnesse
               :
               that
               there
               is
               no
               〈◊〉
               life
               or
               glory
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               world
               :
               that
               there
               is
               no
               locall
               heaven
               nor
               hell
               ,
               nor
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               :
               that
               many
               of
               them
               cannot
               sin
               :
               that
               the
               calling
               of
               our
               Ministry
               is
               Antichristian
               :
               that
               our
               preaching
               is
               altogether
               uselesse
               :
               that
               themselves
               are
               immediately
               called
               by
               God
               :
               that
               our
               worshiping
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               heathenish
               :
               that
               the
               of
               children
               with
               water
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               is
               Antichristian
               :
               that
               we
               have
               no
               Sacraments
               :
               that
               D●vids
               Psalms
               are
               ●arnall
               ,
               and
               no●
               to
               be
               sung
               :
               that
               in
               our
               Churches
               which
               they
               ●ll
               breasts
               houses
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               worshipped
               :
               〈◊〉
               Christ
               〈◊〉
               to
               destroy
               all
               
               propertie
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               all
               things
               ought
               to
               be
               common
               :
               that
               no
               man
               is
               to
               be
               called
               Master
               or
               Sir
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               saluted
               by
               the
               way
               ;
               and
               that
               one
               man
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               power
               over
               another
               :
               
                 here
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 despise
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 reject
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 sleight
                 all
                 decency
                 and
                 ordinances
                 in
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 overthrow
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lyeth
                 ,
                 all
                 Religion
                 and
                 piety
                 ,
                 setting
                 up
                 a
                 Babel
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 impiety
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 aud
                 blasphemie
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 reading
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 ignorant
                 and
                 malicious
                 spirits
                 ,
                 who
                 like
                 spiders
                 ,
                 suck
                 poyson
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sweetest
                 and
                 wholesomest
                 flowers
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 mad
                 men
                 ,
                 use
                 that
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 destroy
                 themselves
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ordained
                 to
                 saye
                 and
                 defend
                 us
                 from
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               15
               Wherein
               do
               the
               absurdities
               and
               impieties
               of
               their
               opinions
               consist
               ?
            
             
               
                 An.
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 rejecting
                 all
                 Vniversity
                 Learning
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 were
                 never
                 taught
                 in
                 Schools
                 :
              
               
               
                 but
                 this
                 opinion
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 ;
              
               for
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               taught
               no
               other
               Divinity
               for
               the
               matter
               ,
               than
               what
               is
               taught
               in
               Universities
               ;
               the
               difference
               is
               onely
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               attaining
               this
               knowledge
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               it
               by
               inspiration
               ,
               we
               by
               study
               ,
               labour
               and
               instruction
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               prophets
               had
               their
               Schools
               and
               Colledges
               both
               ,
               on
               the
               hill
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               10.
               5.
               10.
               and
               at
               
                 Bethel
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
              
               2.
               3.
               and
               at
               Iericho
               ,
               v.
               5.
               and
               at
               
                 Nai●th
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 14.
                 20.
                 
                 Elisha
              
               had
               his
               Colledge
               ,
               2
               
                 Kings
                 6.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 us
                 expound
                 Scripture
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 expounde●
                 them
              
               ;
               but
               this
               conceit
               is
               also
               frivolous
               ;
               for
               to
               what
               purpose
               did
               Christ
               appoint
               Doctours
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               to
               continue
               still
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               not
               to
               expound
               Scripture
               :
               what
               the
               Apostles
               expounded
               briefly
               ,
               we
               expound
               more
               fully
               .
               In
               their
               expositions
               ,
               there
               be
               many
               intricate
               ,
               obscure
               ,
               high
               and
               figurative
               passages
               ,
               which
               require
               a
               further
               exposition
               .
               God
               did
               never
               reveal
               all
               his
               truth
               at
               one
               time
               .
               Among
               the
               Jews
               we
               read
               that
               Ezra
               the
               Scribe
               ,
               and
               the
               Levites
               expounded
               the
               Law
               ,
               Neh.
               8.
               
               Christ
               took
               a
               Text
               and
               expounded
               it
               Luke
               4.
               and
               so
               did
               
                 Philip
                 Acts
                 8.
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 Ministers
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Masters
                 :
              
               
               but
               I
               would
               know
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               whether
               they
               that
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               Doctrine
               deserve
               not
               honour
               ,
               even
               double
               honour
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               honourable
               titles
               ,
               and
               honourable
               maintenance
               ;
               't
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               ambitiously
               affect
               honours
               ,
               nor
               ought
               they
               to
               reject
               them
               .
               Christ
               was
               oftentimes
               called
               Master
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               never
               reproved
               any
               for
               calling
               him
               so
               .
               4.
               
               They
               quarrell
               
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
              
               ;
               but
               I
               would
               know
               ,
               whether
               
                 thing
                 meant
              
               this
               word
               sacrament
               be
               not
               found
               in
               scripture
               :
               where
               hath
               the
               scripture
               forbid
               us
               to
               call
               sacred
               things
               by
               significant
               terms
               ;
               they
               may
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               not
               every
               where
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               knows
               not
               all
               things
               ,
               because
               these
               words
               omnipresent
               and
               omniscient
               are
               not
               in
               scripture
               .
               5.
               
               
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 Ministers
                 to
                 take
                 tithes
                 ,
              
               then
               they
               will
               not
               have
               those
               who
               wait
               at
               the
               altar
               ,
               to
               partake
               with
               the
               altar
               ,
               which
               thwarts
               the
               Apostles
               words
               directly
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               the
               Ministers
               under
               the
               Gospel
               as
               well
               receive
               tithes
               ,
               as
               the
               Priests
               under
               the
               law
               ;
               is
               our
               burthen
               easier
               or
               our
               calling
               lesse
               deserving
               ,
               it
               s
               too
               much
               presumption
               to
               discommend
               what
               Christ
               hath
               commended
               ;
               but
               he
               commended
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               for
               paying
               their
               tithes
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 11.
                 42.
                 6.
                 
                 They
                 reject
                 infant-Baptisme
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 not
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               of
               baptising
               whole
               Families
               ,
               and
               Nations
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 16.
              
               33.
               but
               infants
               are
               included
               in
               these
               :
               Infants
               were
               circumcised
               ,
               were
               admitted
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               them
               belongs
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               .
               Ieremiah
               an
               infant
               ,
               was
               sanctified
               by
               the
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               Ier.
               1.
               5.
               6.
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               with
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               an
               infant
               ,
               and
               he
               grew
               strong
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 1.
                 66.
                 80.
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 then
                 ,
                 forbid
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 baptised
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 They
                 quarrell
                 with
                 publick
                 prayers
                 i●
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 bids
                 us
                 pray
                 in
                 private
              
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               childish
               consequence
               ;
               for
               the
               one
               should
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               not
               to
               be
               left
               undone
               :
               ou●
               Saviour
               prayed
               sometimes
               privately
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               publickly
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ▪
               he
               calleth
               his
               Temple
               the
               house
               of
               prayer
               ;
               but
               the
               prayers
               there
               used
               were
               publick
               .
               Saint
               〈◊〉
               both
               prayed
               in
               publick
               ,
               and
               taught
               in
               publick
               ,
               Acts
               〈◊〉
               36.
               and
               21.
               5.
               
               Publick
               prayers
               were
               used
               among
               the
               〈◊〉
               also
               .
               Neh.
               9.
               3
               ,
               4.
               are
               we
               not
               co●●●●ded
               to
               pray
               
               continually
               ,
               and
               to
               lift
               up
               pure
               hands
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               by
               prayer
               that
               our
               preaching
               is
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               made
               usefull
               ?
               its
               true
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               make
               publick
               places
               ,
               
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 did
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 Synagougue
                 )
              
               the
               places
               of
               our
               private
               prayers
               ;
               we
               have
               chambers
               at
               home
               to
               pray
               in
               private
               ;
               but
               this
               privacy
               doth
               no
               more
               exclude
               publick
               prayers
               ,
               th●n
               private
               instructions
               at
               home
               by
               the
               master
               to
               his
               family
               ,
               do
               exclude
               publick
               preaching
               .
               8.
               
               
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 have
              
               David's
               
                 Psalms
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 in
                 meeter
                 .
              
               These
               dull
               souls
               do
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               David
               made
               his
               Psalms
               in
               meeter
               ,
               and
               did
               sing
               them
               ;
               and
               why
               may
               not
               we
               do
               the
               same
               in
               our
               language
               ,
               which
               David
               did
               in
               his
               ?
               besides
               did
               not
               Christ
               sing
               a
               hymne
               ,
               did
               not
               Paul
               and
               Silas
               sing
               Psalms
               to
               God
               at
               midnight
               ,
               Acts
               16.
               
               Doth
               not
               the
               Apostle
               exhort
               us
               to
               Psalmes
               and
               hymnes
               ,
               Ephes.
               5.
               and
               doth
               not
               Saint
               ▪
               Iames
               will
               us
               to
               sing
               Psalms
               ,
               when
               we
               would
               be
               merry
               ?
               there
               are
               in
               the
               Psalms
               as
               in
               a
               store
               house
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               materialls
               for
               devotion
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               occasions
               .
               9.
               
               
                 They
                 make
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 necessary
                 concomitants
                 of
                 Baptisme
              
               ;
               this
               they
               hold
               to
               exclude-Infants
               from
               baptisme
               ,
               but
               they
               should
               know
               ,
               that
               though
               Infants
               have
               not
               faith
               ,
               and
               repentance
               actually
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               both
               in
               possibility
               ;
               the
               seed
               of
               both
               are
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               actuall
               faith
               of
               their
               Parents
               supplies
               the
               actuall
               defect
               of
               the
               children
               :
               besides
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 the
              
               Copper
               smith
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               were
               baptised
               ,
               who
               neither
               had
               true
               faith
               ,
               nor
               repentance
               ;
               and
               repentance
               is
               enjoyned
               to
               Simon
               ,
               long
               after
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               13
               ,
               22.
               
               &
               Christ
               was
               baptized
               ,
               who
               needed
               neither
               faith
               nor
               repentance
               .
               10.
               
               They
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 therefore
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               they
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               not
               in
               heaven
               ,
               because
               heaven
               is
               in
               God
               ;
               or
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               in
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               in
               Christ
               :
               Christ
               is
               in
               us
               as
               the
               head
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               him
               as
               the
               members
               .
               The
               Church
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               because
               in
               him
               we
               live
               ,
               move
               ,
               and
               have
               both
               our
               naturall
               and
               spirituall
               being
               ,
               God
               is
               in
               his
               Church
               by
               his
               assistance
               ,
               providence
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               presence
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               that
               where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               there
               is
               he
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               20.
               
               Divers
               other
               absurd
               opinions
               they
               maintain
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               against
               tithes
               ,
               against
               maintenance
               
               for
               preaching
               ,
               against
               Clerks
               saying
               Amen
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ;
               of
               which
               we
               have
               already
               spoken
               ,
               and
               indeed
               all
               or
               most
               of
               their
               opinions
               are
               An●baptisticall
               ,
               and
               this
               Sect
               is
               the
               spawn
               of
               Anabaptists
               ,
               who
               are
               subdivided
               into
               different
               factions
               ;
               and
               such
               diversity
               there
               is
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Anabaptists
               in
               Holland
               will
               not
               admit
               those
               of
               Moravia
               and
               Suevia
               ,
               without
               rebaptization
               .
               
                 Sebestian
                 Francus
              
               in
               his
               Chronologie
               reckoneth
               seventy
               sects
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Q.
               16.
               
               Now
               you
               have
               satisfied
               me
               as
               to
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               I
               pray
               do
               me
               the
               like
               favour
               concerning
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               they
               call
               Ranters
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               received
               divers
               horrid
               relations
               of
               ,
               and
               such
               ,
               as
               for
               their
               strange
               and
               impious
               assertions
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               admitted
               into
               my
               belief
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Ranters
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               beasts
               ,
               
               that
               neither
               divide
               the
               hoof
               nor
               chew
               the
               cud
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               very
               unclean
               ones
               such
               as
               hold
               no
               small
               correspondency
               with
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               their
               lives
               and
               demeanours
               are
               much
               alike
               ,
               onely
               what
               the
               Ranters
               act
               upon
               the
               stage
               ,
               by
               an
               open
               profession
               of
               lewdnesse
               and
               irreligion
               ,
               the
               other
               do
               it
               within
               the
               curtain
               ,
               by
               crafty
               and
               seemingly
               innocent
               insinuations
               &
               pretences
               of
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               .
               These
               are
               they
               that
               make
               a
               laughing
               stock
               of
               Christianity
               by
               their
               bitter
               invectives
               ,
               &
               derision
               at
               the
               ordinances
               and
               ceremonies
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               These
               are
               they
               that
               make
               no
               distinction
               between
               Forms
               and
               Order
               ,
               for
               having
               cryed
               down
               the
               former
               ,
               their
               dispensations
               will
               not
               bear
               with
               the
               later
               ;
               it
               being
               their
               main
               design
               to
               bring
               the
               businesse
               of
               Religion
               to
               that
               condition
               ,
               wherein
               man
               was
               before
               he
               had
               assum'd
               thoughts
               of
               government
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               into
               Anarchy
               and
               confusion
               .
               As
               for
               their
               blaspemies
               and
               horrid
               expressions
               of
               christian
               things
               !
               Mahumetanes
               ,
               Jews
               ,
               and
               Pagans
               ,
               owne
               more
               modesty
               ,
               and
               lesse
               prophanesse
               .
               But
               to
               retail
               their
               opinions
               ,
               or
               to
               anatomize
               this
               monster
               ,
               we
               must
               come
               to
               particulars
               .
               1.
               
               They
               hold
               that
               God
               ,
               Devils
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               Heaven
               ,
               Hell
               ,
               &c.
               are
               Fictions
               and
               Fables
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Moses
               ,
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               are
               impostors
               !
               and
               what
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               acquainted
               the
               world
               with
               as
               to
               matter
               of
               Religion
               perished
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               nothing
               transmitted
               to
               us
               .
               3.
               
               That
               preaching
               and
               praying
               is
               uselesse
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               but
               publick
               lying
               .
               
               4.
               
               That
               there
               is
               an
               end
               of
               all
               Ministry
               and
               Administrations
               ,
               and
               people
               are
               to
               be
               taught
               immediately
               from
               God.
               5.
               
               They
               hold
               Baptisme
               a
               pure
               ,
               legal
               administration
               ,
               not
               proceeding
               from
               Christ
               ,
               but
               from
               Iohn
               .
               6.
               
               They
               jest
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 that
                 divine
                 Legacy
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 !
              
               out
               of
               all
               life
               ;
               reverence
               and
               authority
               ,
               quoting
               it
               in
               driblets
               and
               shreds
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               the
               more
               ridiculous
               .
               In
               their
               Letters
               ,
               they
               endeavour
               to
               be
               strangely
               prophane
               ,
               and
               blasphemous
               ,
               uttering
               Athiesticall
               curses
               and
               imp●ecations
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               canting
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               among
               Cypsies
               ;
               as
               for
               exampe
               !
               in
               one
               you
               have
               this
               stile
               ,
               
                 My
                 own
                 heart
                 blood
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 I
                 daily
                 receive
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 is
                 ascribed
                 all
                 honour
                 ,
                 &c.
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 garment
                 of
                 needle
                 work
                 ,
                 my
                 garment
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
                 Eternal
                 plagues
                 consume
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 rot
                 ,
                 sink
                 &
                 damne
                 your
                 bodies
                 and
                 souls
                 into
                 devouring
                 fire
                 ,
                 where
                 none
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 walk
                 uprightly
                 can
                 enter
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 grant
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 scorn
                 heaven
                 .
              
               7.
               
               Sinne
               is
               onely
               what
               a
               man
               imagines
               ,
               and
               conceives
               to
               be
               so
               within
               himself
               .
               8.
               
               Ordinances
               they
               account
               poore
               low
               things
               ,
               nay
               the
               perfections
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               so
               inconsiderable
               in
               their
               apprehensions
               that
               they
               pr●●ead
               to
               l●ve
               above
               them
               !
               
                 their
                 lives
                 witnesse
                 they
                 live
                 without
                 them
                 .
              
               9.
               
               If
               you
               ask
               them
               what
               christian
               Liberty
               is
               ,
               they
               will
               tell
               you
               that
               it
               consists
               in
               a
               community
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               of
               women
               ;
               which
               they
               paint
               over
               with
               an
               expression
               call'd
               
                 The
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 the
                 fellow
                 ,
                 creature
                 .
              
               10.
               
               The
               enjoyment
               of
               the
               Fellow-creature
               ,
               cannot
               but
               be
               seconded
               with
               lascivious
               songs
               ,
               drinking
               of
               healths
               ,
               musick
               ,
               dancing
               and
               bawdry
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               They
               are
               (
               with
               the
               Anabaptists
               )
               those
               that
               most
               of
               all
               kick
               against
               the
               pricks
               of
               Authority
               :
               for
               Magistracy
               cannot
               have
               in
               it
               any
               thing
               more
               sacred
               than
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               wish
               as
               much
               policy
               in
               the
               State
               ,
               as
               government
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               none
               at
               all
               ;
               so
               to
               bring
               an
               Eygyptian
               darknes
               upon
               both
               :
               that
               the
               world
               might
               be
               the
               less
               scandalised
               at
               their
               madness●s
               &
               extravagancies
               .
               
                 But
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 fruitfull
                 of
                 Religions
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 of
                 Scripture-phrases
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 Scripture
                 practises
                 ,
                 of
                 opinions
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 piety
                 ,
                 hath
                 spawned
                 more
                 religions
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 Lady
                 of
                 Holland
                 did
                 In●ant
                 ,
                 to
                 mention
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 weary
                 
                 both
                 my self
                 and
                 the
                 reader
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 content
                 my self
                 to
                 mention
                 some
                 few
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Independents
                   ,
                   Presbyterians
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Q.
               17.
               
               What
               are
               the
               opinions
               of
               the
               Independents
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               These
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               
               because
               they
               will
               have
               every
               particular
               Congregation
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               their
               own
               laws
               ,
               without
               dependence
               upon
               any
               other
               in
               Church
               matters
               ,
               ▪
               2.
               
               They
               prefer
               their
               own
               gathered
               Churches
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               )
               in
               private
               places
               ,
               to
               the
               publick
               congregations
               in
               Churches
               ,
               which
               they
               flight
               ,
               calling
               them
               steeple-houses
               .
               3.
               
               They
               hold
               there
               is
               no
               use
               of
               learning
               or
               degrees
               in
               Schools
               ,
               for
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               withall
               ,
               that
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Ministry
               by
               Tithes
               ,
               is
               Superstitious
               and
               Judaicall
               .
               4.
               
               They
               are
               against
               set
               forms
               of
               prayer
               ,
               chiefly
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               accounting
               such
               forms
               ,
               a
               choaking
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               5.
               
               They
               give
               power
               to
               private
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               neither
               Magistrates
               nor
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               erect
               and
               gather
               Churches
               ;
               and
               to
               these
               also
               ,
               they
               give
               the
               power
               of
               election
               and
               ordination
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               may
               call
               this
               ordination
               )
               of
               deposition
               also
               ,
               and
               excommunication
               ,
               even
               of
               their
               own
               officers
               ,
               and
               finall
               determination
               of
               all
               Church
               causes
               .
               6.
               
               They
               commit
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               in
               some
               places
               to
               women
               ,
               and
               publickly
               to
               debate
               and
               determine
               Ecclesiastick
               causes
               .
               7.
               
               They
               admit
               private
               men
               to
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               to
               perform
               the
               Ministers
               office
               in
               marrying
               .
               8.
               
               They
               permit
               divorces
               in
               slight
               cases
               .
               9.
               
               They
               hold
               Independency
               to
               be
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               here
               on
               earth
               a
               thousand
               years
               .
               10.
               
               They
               place
               much
               Religion
               in
               names
               ,
               for
               they
               do
               not
               like
               the
               old
               names
               of
               Churches
               ,
               of
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               of
               the
               moneths
               of
               the
               year
               ;
               of
               
                 Christmasse
                 ,
                 Michaelmasse
                 ,
                 Candlemasse
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
              
               11.
               
               In
               preaching
               they
               will
               not
               be
               tyed
               to
               a
               Text
               ,
               nor
               to
               prayer
               ,
               but
               they
               make
               one
               to
               preach
               ,
               another
               to
               pray
               ,
               a
               third
               to
               prophesie
               ,
               a
               fourth
               to
               direct
               the
               Psalm
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               blesse
               the
               people
               .
               12.
               
               They
               permit
               all
               gifted
               men
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               )
               to
               preach
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               then
               after
               prophesying
               is
               ended
               ,
               they
               question
               the
               preacher
               in
               the
               points
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               .
               13.
               some
               of
               them
               allow
               no
               Psalms
               at
               all
               to
               be
               ●●ng
               in
               publick
               calamities
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               Wo●●en
               to
               sing
               Psalms
               at
               all
               ,
               14
               ,
               They
               
               will
               baptise
               no
               children
               ,
               but
               those
               of
               their
               own
               Congregations
               ;
               whom
               they
               esteem
               not
               members
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               untill
               they
               have
               taken
               their
               Covenant
               .
               15.
               
               They
               in
               divers
               places
               communicate
               every
               Sunday
               among
               themselves
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               communicate
               with
               any
               of
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               .
               16.
               
               Whilest
               they
               are
               communicating
               ,
               there
               is
               neither
               reading
               ,
               exhortation
               ,
               nor
               singing
               ,
               not
               have
               they
               any
               preparation
               nor
               catechising
               before
               the
               communion
               ;
               and
               either
               they
               sit
               at
               Table
               ,
               or
               have
               no
               Table
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               would
               not
               seem
               to
               be
               superstitious
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               administration
               they
               are
               covered
               .
               17.
               
               They
               allow
               their
               Ministers
               to
               sit
               in
               civil
               Courts
               ;
               
               and
               to
               voice
               in
               the
               choosing
               of
               Magistrates
               .
               18.
               
               They
               are
               against
               violent
               courses
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               will
               they
               have
               the
               conscience
               to
               be
               forced
               with
               fear
               or
               punishment
               ,
               but
               gently
               to
               be
               inclined
               by
               perswasion
               and
               force
               of
               argument
               ;
               
                 in
                 which
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 commend
                 their
                 Christian
                 moderation
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 propagating
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 neither
                 Christ
                 nor
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 did
                 use
                 any
                 other
                 sword
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Q.
               18.
               
               What
               Tenets
               are
               held
               by
               the
               Independents
               of
               New
               -
               England
               ?
            
             
               An.
               Besides
               those
               opinions
               which
               they
               hold
               with
               other
               Independent
               ;
               
               they
               teach
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               dwells
               personally
               in
               all
               the
               Godly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               their
               Revelations
               are
               equall
               in
               Authority
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               be
               troubled
               in
               his
               Conscience
               for
               sinne
               ,
               being
               he
               is
               under
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Law
               is
               no
               rule
               of
               our
               conversation
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               no
               Christian
               should
               be
               prest
               to
               practise
               holy
               duties
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               the
               Soul
               dieth
               with
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               all
               the
               Saints
               upon
               earth
               have
               two
               bodies
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               not
               united
               to
               our
               fleshly
               body
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               new
               body
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               that
               his
               Humanity
               is
               united
               to
               his
               Divinity
               .
               9.
               
               That
               Christs
               Humanity
               is
               not
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               he
               hath
               no
               other
               body
               but
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
             
               11.
               
               They
               reckon
               all
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               
               except
               themselves
               profane
               and
               unclean
               .
            
             
               
                 All
                 these
                 opinions
                 ,
                 savour
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 carnall
                 security
                 ,
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 and
                 slighting
                 of
                 Gods
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 perfect
                 ,
              
               and
               wise
               unto
               salvation
               .
            
             
               Q.
               19.
               
               Vpon
               what
               grounds
               do
               the
               Independents
               forsake
               our
               churches
               ?
            
             
               An.
               Because
               they
               do
               not
               see
               the
               signes
               of
               grace
               in
               every
               one
               of
               our
               members
               ;
               
               
                 but
                 this
                 ground
                 is
                 childdish
                 ;
                 for
                 many
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 we
                 see
                 no
                 outward
                 signes
                 ;
                 so
                 was
                 Saul
                 when
                 he
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 vessel
                 of
                 mercy
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 in
                 whom
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 outward
                 signes
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 damnation
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 whose
                 wolfish
                 disposition
                 is
                 covered
                 with
                 sheeps
                 cloathing
                 :
                 Moses
                 did
                 not
                 separate
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 a
                 stiffe-necked
                 people
                 ,
                 a
                 rebellious
                 generation
                 of
                 uncircumcised
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 eares
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 erred
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God.
                 Neither
                 did
                 Christ
                 separate
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Judas
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 Neither
                 did
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 abandon
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 incestuous
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 wicked
                 men
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 Will
                 the
                 husband
                 man
                 for
                 sake
                 his
                 field
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 ●ares
                 among
                 the
                 corn
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 he
                 abandon
                 his
                 Barn
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 some
                 chaffe
                 among
                 the
                 wheat
                 ?
                 there
                 will
                 come
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 separation
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 sheep
                 and
                 goats
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 fishes
                 ,
                 the
                 green
                 and
                 withered
                 trees
                 shall
                 be
                 parted
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 secrets
                 shall
                 be
                 disclosed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 visard
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 removed
                 ;
                 till
                 then
                 the
                 true
                 Israelites
                 must
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 Canaanites
                 live
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               2.
               
               They
               say
               ,
               that
               many
               among
               us
               professe
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               outwardly
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               within
               ;
               
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 among
                 us
                 professeth
                 Christ
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 by
                 the
                 fruits
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 God
                 that
                 exactly
                 knoweth
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 :
                 it
                 were
                 uncharitably
                 done
                 of
                 us
                 to
                 expell
                 or
                 exclude
                 any
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 professeth
                 
                 him
                 outwardly
                 ;
                 its
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 us
                 ;
                 these
                 we
                 cannot
                 discern
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 outward
                 profession
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 revelation
                 ;
                 the
                 servants
                 that
                 invited
                 and
                 compelled
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 guests
                 to
                 the
                 wedding
                 feast
                 ,
                 knew
                 not
                 who
                 wanted
                 the
                 inward
                 wedding
                 garment
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 onely
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
                 that
                 could
                 find
                 that
                 out
                 .
              
               3.
               
               They
               say
               that
               we
               receive
               divers
               into
               our
               Churches
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               saved
               .
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 certain
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 saved
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 judge
                 charitably
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 we
                 receive
                 none
                 into
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 prosesse
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 believing
                 parents
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 also
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 belongeth
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 did
                 know
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 debarre
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 joyn
                 in
                 outward
                 profession
                 with
                 Gods
                 people
                 .
                 So
                 Christ
                 knew
                 that
                 Iudas
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 received
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 would
                 be
                 informed
                 ,
                 how
                 these
                 men
                 can
                 so
                 exactly
                 know
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 seeing
                 in
                 outward
                 profession
                 ,
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 can
                 go
                 as
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 Saint
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 Saint
                 may
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 damnation
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 admitted
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 to
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 confessed
                 their
                 sins
                 and
                 repented
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 
                   Philip
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 8.
                 admits
                 to
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 all
                 outward
                 professours
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 without
                 the
                 inward
                 grace
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 .
              
            
             
               Quest.
               20.
               upon
               what
               grounds
               do
               the
               Independents
               and
               Anabaptis
               ,
               allow
               Lay
               men
               to
               preach
               ,
               without
               call
               or
               ordination
               .
            
             
               An.
               
               Because
               the
               sonnes
               of
               the
               Prophets
               did
               preach
               ,
               so
               did
               Ieheshaphat
               and
               his
               Princes
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               Disciples
               before
               Christs
               Resurrection
               :
               so
               did
               Paul
               and
               B●nabas
               ;
               likewise
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               many
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               Church-men
               ;
               besides
               ,
               Moses
               wisheth
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Lords
               people
               were
               Prophets
               .
               
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 all
                 weak
                 and
                 groundlesse
                 reasons
                 ;
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 sons
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 destinated
                 for
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 by
                 probation
                 sermons
                 
                 to
                 give
                 testimony
                 of
                 their
                 gifts
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 acquired
                 by
                 their
                 pains
                 ,
                 and
                 industry
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 their
                 Colledges
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Ieh●saphat
                 and
                 his
                 Princes
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 time
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 exhortation
                 or
                 speech
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 Levites
                 and
                 Judges
                 ,
                 to
                 discharge
                 their
                 dutie
                 :
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 Chron.
                 2.
                 17.
                 that
                 the
                 Princes
                 did
                 preach
                 or
                 expound
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 they
                 accompanied
                 and
                 countenanced
                 the
                 Levites
                 whilst
                 they
                 preached
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Disciples
                 were
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 before
                 Christs
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 were
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 called
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Likewise
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 sate
                 in
                 Moses
                 chair
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 confused
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 wills
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 Sinagogues
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Levites
                 had
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 Prophets
                 indowed
                 with
                 infused
                 gifts
                 and
                 revelations
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 warrant
                 for
                 Lay-men
                 ,
                 who
                 want
                 these
                 gifts
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 ordinary
                 function
                 of
                 preaching
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 We
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 Moses
                 wished
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Gods
                 people
                 were
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 we
                 ,
                 but
                 neither
                 he
                 nor
                 we
                 ,
                 wish
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 prophesie
                 without
                 a
                 calling
                 ,
                 either
                 ordinary
                 or
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   how
                   shall
                   they
                   preach
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   sent
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               10.
               15.
               
               
                 N●
                 man
                 taketh
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 sacrificing
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 was
              
               Aaron
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 3.
                 much
                 lesse
                 should
                 any
                 without
                 a
                 call
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 noble
                 than
                 sacrificing
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 prefers
                 Preaching
                 to
                 Baptising
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 surely
                 if
                 Lay-men
                 may
                 Preach
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 also
                 baptise
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 joyneth
                 these
                 two
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 successors
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 assistance
                 and
                 spirituall
                 presence
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 far
                 they
                 are
                 from
                 being
                 sent
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 having
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Errours
                 and
                 Heresies
                 daily
                 hatched
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 otherwayes
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 bred
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 fi●●ed
                 and
                 set
                 apart
                 for
                 this
                 great
                 imployment
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 require
                 the
                 whole
                 
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   who
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   it
                
                 ?
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 neither
                 do
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 ordinary
                 gift
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 was
                 communicated
                 to
                 any
                 but
                 to
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctors
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 Preach
                 ,
                 without
                 Call
                 or
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               the
               God
               of
               confusion
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               21.
               
               What
               are
               the
               Tenets
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Presbyterians
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               for
               maintaining
               that
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               beginning
               was
               governed
               by
               Presbyters
               or
               Elders
               ,
               
               and
               that
               it
               should
               be
               so
               governed
               still
               ,
               because
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               came
               not
               to
               be
               distinct
               from
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               till
               almost
               three
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               ;
               before
               which
               time
               they
               had
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               for
               Presbyters
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               they
               shew
               out
               of
               the
               fifth
               ,
               sixth
               ,
               and
               seventh
               verses
               ,
               of
               the
               first
               chapter
               to
               Titus
               ;
               likewise
               out
               of
               
                 Hierom
                 ep
                 .
                 ad
                 Evag.
                 &
                 ad
                 Ocea
                 .
                 Ireneus
                 l
                 ,
                 4.
                 cont
                 ,
                 haeret
                 .
                 c.
                 43
                 ,
                 44
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 Hiss
                 .
                 l.
                 5.
                 cap.
              
               23.
               and
               others
               .
               And
               as
               they
               shew
               their
               names
               to
               be
               one
               ,
               so
               likewise
               that
               their
               office
               of
               preaching
               and
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               was
               the
               same
               out
               of
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               2.
               the
               power
               also
               of
               ordination
               they
               prove
               to
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               which
               Hierom
               calls
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               
                 Scnat
                 Isa.
              
               3.
               and
               
                 Ignatius
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 Magnes
              
               .
               the
               Apostolicall
               Senat.
               And
               that
               in
               ruling
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               ,
               they
               prove
               out
               of
               Hebr.
               13.
               17.
               and
               1
               
                 Th●ss
                 .
                 5.
              
               12.
               but
               because
               much
               hath
               been
               written
               in
               defence
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               by
               the
               Presbyterians
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 Netherlands
                 ,
              
               and
               divers
               parts
               of
               Germany
               ,
               I
               have
               therefore
               out
               of
               their
               writings
               reduced
               the
               whole
               sum
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               into
               95.
               
               Questions
               or
               a
               short
               Catechisme
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Question
               and
               Answer
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               What
               is
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               is
               the
               dispensation
               of
               Divine
               mysteries
               ,
               manifested
               by
               Christs
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               many
               parts
               hath
               this
               Ministery
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Three
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ▪
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               Church
               Discipline
               ,
               commonly
               called
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               and
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               wherein
               consisteth
               Church
               Discipline
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               two
               things
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               and
               in
               correction
               of
               manners
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Are
               all
               Church
               Ministers
               properly
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
            
             
               An.
               No
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               properly
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               preach
               and
               give
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               but
               Deacons
               who
               look
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               Deaconisses
               are
               onely
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               not
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Are
               Prophets
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               the
               same
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               for
               
               Philip's
               four
               daughters
               were
               Prophetesses
               ,
               yet
               not
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               Laity
               had
               the
               gift
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Are
               Presbyters
               and
               Priests
               all
               one
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               a
               Priest
               that
               offers
               Sacrifice
               ,
               
               but
               Presbyter
               is
               an
               Elder
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               is
               called
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               Act.
               20.
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               many
               Elders
               or
               Presbyters
               .
               The
               Apostles
               also
               are
               called
               Elders
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 ,
              
               and
               Pas●our
               are
               taken
               for
               the
               same
               office
               ,
               Act
               20.
               we
               read
               also
               of
               many
               Bishops
               in
               
                 Philippi
                 ;
                 Phil.
              
               1.
               which
               is
               meant
               of
               many
               Elders
               :
               the
               Apostle
               useth
               promiscuously
               the
               word
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               
               
                 for
                 indeed
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Pastors
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Elders
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 excell
                 others
                 both
                 in
                 years
                 and
                 knowledge
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               were
               the
               70.
               
               Disciples
               subject
               or
               subordinate
               to
               the
               12.
               
               Apostles
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               for
               though
               they
               were
               called
               later
               than
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               yet
               I
               find
               not
               that
               their
               power
               in
               working
               miracles
               ,
               in
               preaching
               ,
               in
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               in
               ecclesiastick
               discipline
               ,
               was
               lesse
               or
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               for
               both
               were
               immediately
               called
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               equally
               subject
               to
               him
               without
               subordination
               ,
               or
               subjection
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               of
               old
               the
               Prophets
               were
               subject
               to
               the
               High
               Priests
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Is
               the
               Ordinatio●
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               lawfull
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ;
               for
               neither
               
                 Husse
                 ,
                 Wickliff
                 ,
                 Luther
              
               ,
               and
               other
               worthy
               men
               ,
               who
               forsook
               the
               errors
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               did
               ever
               reject
               her
               ordination
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               
               they
               did
               her
               Baptisme
               .
               She
               retains
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               the
               two
               Testaments
               ,
               the
               Sacraments
               or
               Seals
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               two
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               therefore
               though
               she
               be
               a
               wife
               of
               fornieations
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Iuda
               sometime
               was
               ,
               yet
               she
               may
               bring
               forth
               sons
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Q
               In
               what
               things
               did
               the
               Apostles
               differ
               from
               their
               successors
               .
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               
               The
               Apostles
               were
               immediately
               called
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               their
               successors
               by
               men
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Apostles
               were
               sent
               abroad
               into
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               their
               successors
               were
               confined
               to
               peculiar
               places
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               was
               the
               rule
               and
               Canon
               by
               which
               their
               successors
               must
               frame
               their
               Sermons
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Apostles
               were
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               gave
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ;
               as
               for
               preaching
               ,
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               discipline
               ,
               in
               these
               they
               agreed
               with
               their
               Successors
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               Who
               founded
               the
               first
               Christian
               Churches
               .
            
             
               A.
               The
               Apostles
               ,
               either
               immediately
               ,
               as
               Peter
               and
               Iohn
               founded
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Samaria
                 Acts
                 8.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Peter
              
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 Acts
                 10.
                 44
                 ,
                 45
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               3.
               6.
               and
               4.
               15.
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               4.
               19.
               or
               else
               immediately
               by
               their
               Deputies
               ,
               or
               Evangelists
               ,
               as
               Banabas
               founded
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               11.
               22.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Had
               any
               Apostle
               power
               or
               jurisdiction
               over
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               all
               of
               equal
               power
               ,
               and
               authority
               ;
               whence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               Pope
               should
               usurp
               any
               power
               over
               other
               Patriarches
               ,
               nor
               Bishops
               lord
               it
               over
               their
               fellow
               Bishops
               or
               Presbyters
               ,
               (
               for
               these
               I
               take
               here
               for
               one
               )
               except
               by
               consent
               for
               a
               time
               a
               superintendency
               be
               given
               for
               quieting
               of
               troubles
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               perhaps
               was
               given
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               to
               Peter
               ,
               whilest
               they
               lived
               together
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               before
               their
               dispertion
               ,
               but
               if
               so
               ,
               it
               was
               onely
               temporary
               ,
               and
               by
               consent
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Was
               it
               the
               chief
               office
               of
               the
               Deacons
               i●
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               to
               prea●h
               the
               word
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               but
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               of
               Widows
               ,
               and
               Orphans
               ,
               and
               to
               attend
               on
               the
               Tables
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               on
               
               their
               Love
               Feasts
               ,
               called
               Agapa
               ,
               
               of
               which
               burthen
               they
               desired
               to
               be
               eased
               ,
               who
               preached
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               able
               to
               do
               both
               ;
               yet
               we
               read
               that
               
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 Acts
                 6.
                 6.
                 8.
              
               10.
               did
               preach
               ,
               but
               indeed
               in
               that
               place
               it
               is
               more
               likely
               that
               he
               disputed
               in
               the
               Iewish
               Synagogues
               ,
               than
               preached
               in
               the
               Temple
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               had
               preached
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Deacons
               office
               is
               to
               preach
               ;
               for
               this
               act
               of
               Stephens
               was
               extraordinary
               ,
               as
               having
               an
               extrorpinary
               measure
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               read
               that
               Philip
               another
               Deacon
               of
               those
               seven-preached
               in
               
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               8.
               5.
               but
               this
               he
               did
               ,
               as
               being
               an
               Evangelist
               in
               
                 Caesarea
                 ;
                 Acts
              
               21.
               8.
               not
               a
               Deacon
               in
               Ier●salem
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Doth
               the
               ●are
               then
               of
               the
               poore
               rely
               upon
               the
               Deacon
               .
            
             
               A.
               The
               care
               of
               collecting
               the
               charitable
               benevolence
               for
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               distributing
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               relyes
               upon
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               but
               the
               care
               of
               exhorting
               to
               benevolence
               ,
               of
               recommending
               the
               poore
               ,
               of
               inspection
               into
               the
               Deacons
               fidelity
               and
               industry
               ,
               relies
               upon
               the
               Presbyter
               ;
               from
               which
               the
               Apostles
               exempted
               not
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Did
               the
               Apostles
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
               which
               they
               planted
               ,
               appoint
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ;
               otherwise
               they
               had
               left
               these
               Churches
               as
               sheep
               without
               shepheards
               ,
               or
               ships
               without
               Pilots
               ,
               to
               be
               devoured
               by
               wolves
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               swallowed
               by
               the
               waves
               of
               confusion
               ,
               Heresies
               and
               Schismes
               ,
               therefore
               Paul
               having
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               in
               Crete
               ,
               and
               having
               setled
               some
               Presbyters
               there
               ,
               he
               gives
               order
               to
               Titus
               to
               set
               up
               Presbyters
               in
               every
               Town
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               unlikely
               ,
               that
               Paul
               ,
               who
               had
               continued
               at
               Corinth
               a
               year
               and
               six
               months
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 18.
              
               11.
               would
               leave
               that
               Church
               destitute
               of
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Lord
               testified
               to
               Paul
               in
               a
               Vision
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 much
                 people
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
              
               v●r
               .
               10.
               and
               writing
               to
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               he
               salutes
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               there
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Why
               did
               he
               not
               salute
               the
               Presbyters
               there
               also
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Because
               in
               that
               place
               a
               Presbyter
               is
               all
               one
               in
               effect
               with
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               for
               if
               Presbyters
               had
               been
               distinct
               from
               Bishops
               ,
               Paul
               would
               not
               have
               left
               them
               unsaluted
               ;
               for
               why
               should
               he
               salute
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               not
               th●
               Presbyters
               ,
               which
               are
               a
               higher
               degree
               ?
            
             
             
               Quest.
               Why
               were
               the
               Pastors
               called
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ?
            
             
               A.
               To
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               their
               duty
               and
               dignity
               :
               
               for
               the
               word
               Episcopus
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               signifieth
               the
               care
               ,
               inspection
               ,
               and
               oversight
               ,
               which
               they
               should
               have
               of
               mens
               souls
               ,
               in
               guiding
               ,
               instructing
               ,
               and
               feeding
               them
               with
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
               Presbyter
               signifieth
               the
               age
               ,
               dignity
               ,
               and
               experience
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               Ministers
               ,
               whose
               grave
               carriage
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               should
               procure
               reverence
               of
               the
               people
               to
               that
               high
               calling
               ,
               and
               obedience
               to
               their
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Are
               young
               men
               then
               fit
               to
               be
               made
               Presbyters
               o●
               Bishop
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               except
               there
               be
               extraordinary
               gifts
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               were
               in
               Timothy
               ;
               or
               in
               extream
               necessity
               ,
               when
               grave
               and
               ancient
               men
               cannot
               be
               found
               ;
               
                 Temeritas
                 florentis
                 aelatis
                 ,
                 prudentia
                 sinectutes
              
               ;
               Young
               men
               are
               rash
               ,
               inconstant
               ,
               head
               strong
               ,
               proud
               ,
               inconsiderate
               ,
               and
               indiscreet
               in
               their
               words
               and
               carriage
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               which
               hath
               brought
               this
               high
               calling
               into
               obloquie
               and
               contempt
               .
               They
               have
               not
               that
               experience
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               gravity
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               old
               men
               ;
               nor
               are
               they
               Masters
               of
               their
               passions
               and
               affections
               ;
               and
               how
               are
               they
               fit
               overseers
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               cannot
               oversee
               themselves
               ?
               a
               young
               Presbyter
               is
               a
               contradiction
               ,
               and
               a
               young
               Bishop
               is
               incongruous
               .
               Young
               and
               green
               heads
               have
               been
               the
               cause
               of
               so
               much
               distemper
               ,
               so
               many
               Heresies
               and
               schismes
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Therefore
                 little
                 hope
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 peace
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
                 shall
                 flourish
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 where
                 giddy
                 young
                 men
                 are
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 hot-spurs
                 or
                 green
                 heads
                 are
                 preferred
                 to
                 gray
                 hairs
                 ;
                 ancient
                 Divines
                 are
                 fittest
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 ancient
                 of
                 dayes
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               But
               if
               Paul
               constituted
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               which
               be
               planted
               ,
               why
               doth
               he
               not
               salute
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               these
               of
               Philippi
               ?
            
             
               A.
               For
               brevities
               sake
               ,
               he
               oftentimes
               omits
               them
               ,
               thinking
               it
               sufficient
               to
               have
               saluted
               the
               Church
               in
               generall
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               are
               included
               ;
               being
               members
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Is
               not
               the
               degree
               of
               Bishops
               higher
               than
               that
               of
               Presbyters
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               Sometimes
               to
               avoid
               heresie
               ,
               
               schismes
               ,
               and
               troubles
               in
               the
               Church
               ▪
               the
               Presbyters
               have
               chosen
               one
               of
               their
               own
               society
               ,
               to
               precede
               or
               oversee
               the
               rest
               ;
               but
               this
               was
               onely
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               and
               at
               some
               times
               ,
               and
               rather
               an
               ecclesiastick
               custome
               than
               a
               divine
               tradition
               ,
               saith
               Hierom.
               
            
             
               Q.
               But
               why
               did
               Paul
               besides
               his
               custome
               salute
               the
               Deacons
               at
               Philippi
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Because
               by
               Epaphroditus
               they
               had
               sent
               him
               relief
               ,
               therefore
               he
               would
               particularly
               thank
               them
               ,
               besides
               he
               would
               shew
               ,
               that
               under
               these
               two
               names
               of
               Presbyter
               and
               Deacon
               ,
               is
               contained
               the
               whole
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               Presbyter
               caring
               for
               the
               things
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               the
               Deacon
               for
               the
               things
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               doth
               the
               ward
               Deacon
               signifie
               ?
            
             
               A.
               A
               Minister
               or
               servant
               ;
               
               for
               so
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               called
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               a
               Deacon
               or
               Minister
               ,
               Paul
               calls
               himself
               the
               Deacon
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               and
               he
               calls
               Christ
               the
               Deacon
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               but
               this
               word
               is
               appropriated
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               poor
               and
               strangers
               ,
               in
               collecting
               and
               laying
               out
               the
               Church
               money
               for
               their
               relief
               .
               Such
               were
               those
               seven
               mentioned
               
                 Acts
                 ●
              
               .
               and
               as
               Christ
               had
               twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               so
               one
               of
               them
               to
               wit
               Iudas
               was
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               for
               he
               kept
               the
               bag
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Were
               there
               in
               the
               Church
               preaching
               Presbyters
               onely
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               there
               were
               also
               ruling
               Elders
               ,
               of
               which
               Paul
               speaketh
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
               
               1●
               .
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Elders
                 that
                 rule
                 well
                 ,
                 be
                 counted
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
                 ,
                 especially
                 they
                 who
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 :
              
               for
               the
               preaching
               Presbyters
               thought
               it
               too
               great
               a
               burthen
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               the
               inspection
               of
               mens
               manners
               ,
               therefore
               they
               desired
               some
               of
               the
               Laity
               to
               assist
               them
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               ruling
               Elders
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               difference
               is
               there
               between
               a
               Minister
               and
               a
               Deacon
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Greek
               word
               signifieth
               both
               promiscuously
               ,
               but
               we
               have
               appropriated
               the
               word
               Minister
               to
               a
               preacher
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               Deacon
               to
               the
               Overseer
               of
               the
               poore
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               doth
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               Presbyter
               and
               Bishop
               was
               the
               same
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               Because
               the
               Apostle
               Phil.
               1.
               salutes
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Philippi
               ;
               but
               in
               one
               Town
               ,
               there
               is
               onely
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               usually
               so
               called
               .
               So
               Acts
               20.
               having
               called
               together
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               he
               bids
               them
               take
               heed
               to
               the
               stock
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               them
               Bishops
               :
               And
               leaving
               Titus
               at
               Crete
               to
               establish
               Presbyters
               ,
               sheweth
               that
               a
               Bishop
               must
               be
               without
               reproof
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Have
               there
               not
               been
               sometimes
               two
               Bishops
               in
               one
               Town
               ?
            
             
               A.
               We
               read
               in
               
                 Sozomen
                 ,
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
              
               14.
               that
               the
               Bishops
               assembled
               at
               Sirmium
               ,
               wrote
               to
               Foelix
               ,
               and
               the
               Clergy
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               admit
               of
               Liberius
               as
               an
               assistant
               Bishop
               to
               Foelix
               ;
               but
               the
               Councel
               of
               Nice
               forbids
               two
               Bishops
               to
               be
               in
               one
               
                 City
                 ,
                 Can.
              
               8.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Why
               do
               not
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               now
               call
               our
               Ministers
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Because
               these
               Offices
               have
               been
               abused
               in
               Popery
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               pride
               and
               tyranny
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               superstition
               and
               idolatry
               .
            
             
               Q.
               May
               a
               man
               exercise
               the
               office
               of
               Presbyter
               or
               Bishop
               without
               a
               calling
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               takes
               upon
               him
               this
               office
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Aaron
               was
               .
               Vzza
               was
               struck
               with
               sudden
               death
               ,
               for
               his
               rash
               touching
               of
               the
               Ark
               ,
               2.
               
               Sam.
               6.
               
               God
               complains
               of
               those
               Prophets
               that
               run
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               not
               sent
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 23.
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 such
                 preach
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 sent
                 ?
              
               Rom.
               10.
               
               
                 Lepr●sie
                 shall
                 seize
                 upon
                 King
              
               Uzziah
               ,
               
                 if
                 he
                 stretch
                 out
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
              
               26.
               
               Christ
               himself
               spoke
               not
               of
               himsel
               ,
               nor
               was
               his
               Doctrine
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               his
               that
               sent
               him
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 5
                 &
              
               7.
               
            
             
               Q.
               How
               must
               a
               man
               be
               called
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               Internally
               by
               the
               Spirit
               moving
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               furnishing
               him
               with
               graces
               fit
               for
               so
               high
               a
               Calling
               .
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Externally
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
               to
               which
               twofold
               calling
               we
               must
               yield
               obedience
               ,
               and
               not
               resist
               and
               run
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               Ionah
               did
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               shall
               we
               know
               the
               inward
               call
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               from
               the
               stattering
               concept
               of
               our
               Fancies
               ?
            
             
               A.
               If
               we
               are
               called
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               other
               ends
               but
               ,
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               souls
               ;
               we
               seek
               Christ
               for
               his
               miracles
               ,
               not
               for
               his
               loaves
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               
               trust
               to
               our
               own
               strength
               ,
               learning
               or
               eloquence
               ,
               but
               will
               disclaim
               our
               own
               sufficiency
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               will
               accuse
               our
               own
               uncircumcised
               and
               defiled
               lips
               with
               Mos●s
               and
               Esay
               ,
               and
               will
               rely
               onely
               upon
               the
               goodnesse
               and
               promise
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               give
               us
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               will
               put
               in
               our
               mouths
               ,
               what
               we
               shall
               speak
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               How
               many
               sorts
               of
               callings
               are
               there
               in
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Two
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Extraordinary
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               and
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               Ordinary
               ,
               as
               the
               callings
               of
               Presbyters
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               of
               preaching
               Prophets
               or
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               of
               Deacons
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Can
               both
               these
               callings
               be
               in
               one
               ma●
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ;
               for
               Ieremy
               and
               Ezechiel
               were
               ordinary
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ;
               yet
               were
               extraordinary
               Prophets
               .
               So
               Luther
               had
               an
               ordinary
               Function
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               yet
               was
               called
               extraordinarily
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               in
               purity
               .
            
             
               Q.
               In
               whom
               is
               the
               power
               of
               Election
               and
               Ordination
               of
               Presbyters
               or
               Bishops
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Election
               was
               anciently
               in
               the
               Laity
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               till
               the
               Clergy
               shook
               off
               the
               Laity
               .
               And
               the
               Pop●
               excluded
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               from
               whom
               both
               he
               ,
               and
               other
               Bishops
               were
               wont
               to
               receive
               their
               Investiture
               ,
               by
               the
               Ring
               and
               crosier-Staffe
               ;
               not
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               spirituall
               Function
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               temporall
               means
               ,
               which
               they
               injoyed
               by
               the
               munificence
               of
               Princes
               ;
               but
               Ordination
               is
               onely
               from
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               the
               Bishop
               was
               won●
               to
               ordain
               alone
               ,
               but
               that
               was
               thought
               rather
               out
               of
               Ecclasiastick
               custome
               ,
               than
               out
               of
               divine
               institution
               .
               
                 For
                 apparently
                 ordination
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tim
                 4.
              
               14.
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               also
               in
               divers
               Canons
               and
               Councels
               .
            
             
               Q.
               May
               any
               preach
               now
               without
               Calling
               or
               Ordination
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               for
               if
               every
               one
               that
               pretends
               to
               have
               the
               spirit
               should
               be
               suffered
               to
               preach
               ,
               preaching
               would
               grew
               contemptible
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               Sects
               would
               multiply
               .
               Now
               the
               Church
               is
               established
               ,
               therefore
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               an
               ordinary
               calling
               must
               be
               expected
               .
               Indeed
               in
               the
               infancy
               of
               Christianity
               before
               the
               Church
               was
               setled
               ,
               private
               men
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               dispersed
               themselves
               ,
               and
               preached
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               ●
               and
               so
               the
               men
               of
               Cypr●s
               and
               cyrene
               
               preached
               the
               word
               at
               
                 Anti●ch
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               11
               20.
               
               So
               Apollos
               a
               private
               man
               ,
               who
               onely
               knew
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               Iohn
               and
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               more
               perfect
               instructions
               by
               Aquila
               and
               Priscilla
               ,
               yet
               he
               taught
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 18.
                 25
              
               ,
               26.
               but
               such
               examples
               were
               extraordinary
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               when
               no
               preachers
               were
               found
               ,
               no
               ordinary
               calling
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               no
               Church
               at
               all
               settled
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Are
               the
               names
               of
               Apostle
               ,
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               of
               equal
               extent
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               for
               Apostles
               are
               called
               Presbyters
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 1.
              
               but
               Presbyters
               are
               not
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               higher
               dignity
               includes
               the
               lesser
               ,
               but
               not
               on
               the
               contrary
               ;
               so
               Apostles
               are
               Bishops
               ,
               Iudas
               his
               Apostleship
               is
               called
               his
               Bishoprick
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               10.
               but
               all
               Bishops
               are
               not
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Because
               an
               Elder
               must
               be
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               will
               it
               therefore
               follow
               that
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               none
               ,
               but
               preaching
               Elders
               ?
            
             
               An.
               No
               ;
               for
               a
               Ruling
               Elder
               should
               also
               be
               apt
               to
               teach
               his
               Children
               and
               Family
               ,
               and
               likewise
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               advise
               and
               give
               Counsel
               in
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               though
               he
               preach
               not
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Is
               a
               Pastor
               and
               Doctor
               all
               one
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               For
               all
               Pastors
               are
               Doctors
               or
               Teachers
               ;
               but
               all
               Doctors
               are
               not
               Pastors
               ;
               Paul
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               at
               Anti●ch
               did
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Doctor
               or
               Teacher
               ,
               when
               he
               uttered
               words
               of
               exhortation
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               their
               Pastor
               .
               The
               Prophets
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               Baptist
               were
               Doctours
               or
               Teachers
               ,
               but
               not
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Should
               there
               be
               any
               superiority
               of
               Presbyters
               ever
               their
               fellows
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               of
               order
               ,
               or
               at
               sometimes
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               meet
               in
               Synods
               to
               determine
               matters
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               Moderators
               or
               Speakers
               ,
               as
               we
               know
               there
               were
               among
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               sometimes
               Peter
               ,
               sometimes
               Iames
               ,
               see
               Acts
               15.
               and
               perhaps
               ,
               such
               was
               the
               superiority
               ,
               that
               Samuel
               had
               over
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               Naioth
               in
               
                 Rama
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
              
               19.
               20.
               
               Such
               Authority
               had
               Eliah
               and
               Elisha
               over
               the
               other
               Prophets
               in
               their
               time
               .
               The
               superiority
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               over
               the
               inferior
               Priests
               was
               typicall
               ;
               as
               it
               had
               relation
               
               to
               Christ
               the
               High-Priest
               of
               our
               profession
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               B
               shop
               of
               our
               souls
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               Is
               it
               a
               novelty
               to
               have
               Lay-Elders
               in
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               
               for
               such
               were
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               
                 Iews
                 ,
                 Ier.
              
               19.
               1.
               
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Elders
               of
               the
               Priests
               ;
               which
               the
               Apostle
               means
               ,
               1
               ,
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               for
               besides
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               &c.
               he
               speaks
               of
               Rulers
               under
               the
               abstract
               word
               of
               Governments
               :
               for
               having
               mentioned
               before
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               diversity
               of
               gifts
               .
               Now
               in
               this
               verse
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               diversity
               of
               Functions
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Are
               Lay-men
               excluded
               from
               Church
               government
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Lay-men
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               For
               though
               they
               be
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ▪
               yet
               they
               are
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Members
               of
               Christs
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Clergy
               .
               And
               it
               is
               for
               the
               Clergies
               advantage
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               Lay-Rulers
               ;
               for
               by
               these
               means
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               are
               eased
               of
               much
               trouble
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               backed
               with
               the
               greater
               power
               ;
               besides
               they
               are
               lesse
               obnoxious
               to
               envy
               and
               opposition
               ,
               which
               the
               Remish
               Clergy
               hath
               brought
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               by
               excluding
               the
               Laity
               from
               Church
               Government
               ;
               proudly
               monopolizing
               all
               to
               themselves
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               many
               Clergy
               men
               ,
               though
               good
               Scholars
               ,
               yet
               are
               indiscreet
               in
               their
               carriage
               ,
               and
               unskilfull
               in
               matter
               of
               government
               .
            
             
               Question
               ,
               May
               a
               Lay
               Elder
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               ,
               leave
               his
               Function
               at
               the
               years
               end
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               put
               the
               hand
               to
               the
               plough
               ,
               and
               look
               back
               ,
               Luke
               9.
               62.
               
            
             
               A.
               If
               there
               were
               not
               choice
               of
               such
               Elders
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               leave
               the
               Church
               destitute
               of
               Government
               ,
               with
               a
               safe
               conscience
               .
               2.
               
               He
               may
               not
               our
               of
               dislike
               to
               the
               Function
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               own
               head
               ,
               leave
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               order
               and
               authority
               he
               may
               ,
               where
               there
               be
               others
               to
               supply
               his
               place
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Plough
               in
               Luke
               is
               not
               meant
               of
               the
               Plough
               of
               Ruling
               ,
               but
               of
               preaching
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               called
               thereto
               may
               leave
               off
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               of
               such
               necessity
               ,
               for
               the
               erecting
               of
               Christs
               ,
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               Is
               the
               Function
               of
               a
               Lay-elder
               unlawfull
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               called
               to
               preach
               and
               baptise
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ,
               for
               preaching
               and
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               do
               not
               belong
               to
               the
               ruling
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               preaching
               Presbyter
               ;
               neither
               is
               ruling
               necessarily
               annexed
               to
               preaching
               and
               baptising
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               separated
               from
               them
               ;
               yea
               it
               is
               fit
               they
               should
               be
               separated
               ,
               for
               the
               reasons
               above
               alledged
               ;
               Ministers
               shall
               have
               more
               time
               to
               study
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               their
               preaching
               better
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               taken
               off
               from
               the
               trouble
               of
               ruling
               ,
               and
               God
               who
               giveth
               to
               divers
               men
               divers
               gifs
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               same
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               hath
               made
               some
               fitter
               for
               preaching
               ,
               others
               fitter
               for
               ruling
               .
               And
               it
               is
               fit
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Laity
               should
               have
               place
               in
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               that
               nothing
               may
               be
               there
               concluded
               partially
               ;
               or
               prejudiciall
               to
               the
               Laity
               ;
               for
               so
               they
               shall
               avoid
               all
               suspition
               of
               tyranny
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Of
               what
               Elders
               doth
               Ambrose
               speak
               in
               his
               Exposition
               of
               the
               fifth
               Chapter
               of
               1.
               
               Tim.
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Both
               of
               Elders
               by
               age
               ,
               and
               of
               Elders
               by
               office
               ;
               for
               having
               shewed
               that
               old
               age
               is
               honourable
               among
               all
               Nations
               ,
               from
               thence
               he
               inferres
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               Synagogue
               and
               Church
               of
               Christ
               had
               Elders
               ,
               without
               whose
               advise
               nothing
               was
               done
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               Office
               in
               his
               time
               (
               as
               he
               there
               complains
               )
               was
               grown
               out
               of
               date
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               pride
               of
               the
               Teachers
               ,
               that
               they
               alone
               might
               seem
               to
               be
               somewhat
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Can
               ruling
               Elders
               be
               proved
               out
               of
               that
               fifth
               Chapter
               of
               1.
               
               
                 Tim.
                 v.
              
               17.
               
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ;
               for
               the
               Apostle
               wills
               that
               
                 the
                 Elders
                 who
                 ruse
                 well
                 ,
                 be
                 counted
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
                 especially
                 they
                 who
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ;
              
               in
               which
               words
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               opposition
               made
               between
               the
               reaching
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               who
               teach
               and
               preach
               ,
               were
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               especially
               they
               who
               labour
               in
               teaching
               and
               preaching
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               reaching
               and
               preaching
               without
               labour
               ;
               and
               where
               there
               is
               no
               labour
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               double
               honour
               merited
               ;
               but
               the
               opposition
               is
               plain
               between
               the
               ruling
               Elders
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Elders
               that
               labour
               in
               the
               Word
               .
               The
               ruling
               Elder
               deserves
               
               much
               honour
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               deserves
               the
               preaching
               Elder
               ,
               that
               labours
               in
               the
               Word
               ;
               for
               preaching
               is
               a
               toilsome
               labour
               ,
               compared
               to
               ruling
               ;
               and
               so
               this
               Exposition
               doth
               not
               force
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               the
               forme
               ▪
               doth
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               priority
               had
               the
               High-Priest
               ,
               or
               Chief
               Priests
               ●ver
               the
               other
               Priests
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               priority
               of
               order
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               authority
               nad
               command
               ,
               all
               being
               equal
               in
               the
               Office
               of
               Priesthood
               ;
               such
               a
               priority
               was
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               Church
               began
               to
               spread
               ,
               and
               heresies
               to
               increase
               ,
               there
               was
               some
               power
               or
               authority
               given
               to
               the
               chief
               Presbyters
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               Bishops
               ;
               but
               as
               there
               was
               no
               distinction
               of
               parishes
               till
               267.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               as
               
                 Polydor
                 Virgil
              
               witnesseth
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               thought
               there
               could
               not
               be
               in
               that
               time
               any
               Diocesse
               ,
               or
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Did
               all
               Christian
               Nations
               upon
               their
               conversian
               to
               Christianity
               receiv●
               Episcopacy
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               
               for
               the
               Scots
               admitted
               of
               no
               Bishops
               for
               290.
               years
               after
               their
               conversion
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               
                 Iohannes
                 Major
                 l.
                 2.
                 
                 Hist.
                 de
                 gest
                 .
                 Scot.
                 c.
                 ●
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Cantabrians
               or
               people
               of
               Biscay
               in
               Spain
               ,
               as
               yet
               admit
               of
               no
               Bishops
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               recorded
               in
               the
               Spanish
               Story
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Was
               the
               power
               of
               Iurisdiction
               in
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyterie
               .
            
             
               A.
               It
               was
               thought
               to
               be
               in
               both
               joyntly
               :
               for
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Cornelius
               ,
               lapsed
               Christians
               were
               not
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               at
               Rome
               ,
               untill
               they
               confessed
               their
               sins
               before
               the
               Presbyterie
               ▪
               
                 Cypriat
                 Epist.
              
               6.
               
               &
               Epist.
               46.
               
               Yet
               the
               peoples
               consent
               also
               was
               required
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               same
               
                 Cyprian
                 Epist.
              
               55.
               
               &
               
                 Epist.
                 12.
                 ad
                 plebem
              
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Were
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               Bishops
               or
               not
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               were
               probably
               Evangelists
               who
               were
               not
               to
               reside
               in
               one
               particular
               place
               ,
               as
               Bishops
               or
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               to
               attend
               on
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               to
               perform
               their
               messages
               ,
               by
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               from
               place
               to
               place
               :
               for
               Paul
               left
               him
               with
               Silas
               at
               
                 Berea
                 Acts
              
               17.
               14.
               then
               Paul
               sent
               for
               him
               to
               Athens
               ,
               vers
               .
               15.
               from
               thence
               he
               sends
               him
               to
               
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
              
               3.
               2.
               from
               hence
               he
               returned
               to
               Athens
               ,
               and
               in
               sent
               by
               Paul
               into
               Macedonia
               ,
               and
               returns
               from
               thence
               to
               
                 corinth
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               18.
               5.
               
               after
               this
               he
               went
               to
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               was
               sent
               by
               Paul
               to
               
                 Maccdonia
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               19.
               22.
               whom
               Timothy
               accompanied
               thence
               into
               Asia
               ;
               and
               then
               to
               Miletum
               ,
               where
               having
               sent
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               gives
               them
               a
               charge
               to
               feed
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
               ;
               not
               naming
               Timothy
               at
               all
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               charge
               should
               have
               been
               given
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               a
               settled
               Bishop
               there
               ,
               which
               title
               is
               not
               given
               to
               him
               at
               all
               in
               Scripture
               .
               So
               Titus
               travelled
               with
               Paul
               through
               Antioch
               to
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               2.
               1.
               through
               Cilicia
               he
               went
               to
               Crete
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               left
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               sent
               for
               by
               Paul
               to
               
                 Nicop●lis
                 ,
                 Tit.
              
               3.
               12.
               he
               was
               expected
               at
               
                 Troas
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               2.
               13.
               he
               met
               Paul
               in
               
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               7.
               6.
               and
               conveyed
               that
               Epistle
               of
               Paul
               to
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor
                 13.
                 
                 Postscript
                 .
              
               He
               was
               with
               Paul
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               went
               from
               thence
               to
               
                 Dalmatia
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
              
               4.
               10.
               by
               which
               't
               is
               plain
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               a
               setled
               Bishop
               in
               Cre●e
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Were
               there
               any
               Lay-Elders
               or
               Seniors
               in
               Austin's
               tim
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ;
               for
               
                 L.
                 3.
                 
                 Cont.
                 Cresconium
                 Grammaticum
                 ,
              
               he
               speaks
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               preaching
               Elders
               ,
               Deacons
               and
               Seniors
               ,
               or
               Lay-Elders
               ▪
               and
               
                 c.
                 56.
                 ibid.
              
               he
               speaks
               of
               Peregri●us
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               Seniors
               ,
               by
               the
               one
               meaning
               the
               preaching
               ,
               by
               the
               others
               the
               ruling
               Elders
               .
               And
               in
               his
               137.
               
               Epistle
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               people
               ;
               and
               in
               divers
               other
               places
               of
               his
               works
               ,
               he
               speaks
               of
               these
               Elders
               ,
               as
               being
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Laity
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               charge
               of
               Church
               affairs
               ,
               whence
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               to
               have
               ruling
               Elders
               is
               no
               novelty
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               were
               those
               Elders
               which
               are
               mentioned
               1.
               
               Tit.
               5.
               
            
             
               A.
               They
               were
               Bishops
               or
               preaching
               Presbyters
               ;
               for
               
                 Acts
                 20.
                 
                 Elders
              
               verse
               17.
               are
               named
               Bishops
               ,
               verse
               28.
               so
               in
               
                 Titus
                 Cap.
              
               1.
               
               Elder
               verse
               5.
               is
               called
               Bishop
               verse
               .
               7.
               every
               City
               then
               and
               Village
               had
               their
               Elder
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               witnessed
               by
               
                 Sozomen
                 L.
              
               7.
               these
               were
               then
               parochiall
               Bishops
               ,
               not
               Diocesan
               ,
               in
               all
               likelyhood
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Whether
               did
               the
               power
               of
               Iurisdiction
               and
               Ordination
               belong
               to
               the
               B
               shop
               alone
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             
               A.
               To
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Dic
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ;
               go
               tell
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Apostles
               together
               ,
               which
               were
               then
               the
               Church
               Representative
               ,
               he
               gives
               
               the
               Keyes
               or
               power
               of
               binding
               ,
               &c.
               and
               this
               is
               Jurisdiction
               .
               So
               likewise
               ordination
               belongs
               to
               the
               Church
               or
               Presbytery
               ,
               as
               we
               shewed
               before
               out
               of
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
            
             
               Q.
               It
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               one
               Clergy
               man
               to
               exercise
               Dominion
               or
               Lordly
               authority
               over
               another
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               for
               Christ
               will
               not
               have
               any
               of
               his
               Apostles
               to
               ●im
               at
               greatnesse
               or
               superiority
               ,
               but
               will
               have
               such
               become
               Ministers
               and
               servants
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 20.
                 25.
                 
                 Mar.
                 10.
                 42.
                 
                 Luke
              
               22.
               25.
               for
               Christs
               Kingdome
               is
               spirituall
               and
               nor
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               earthly
               Princes
               are
               ;
               neither
               did
               he
               mean
               to
               set
               up
               an
               earthly
               dominion
               for
               a
               thousand
               years
               ,
               as
               the
               Millenaries
               thought
               ;
               and
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               had
               a
               conceit
               of
               an
               earthly
               Kingdome
               ,
               when
               they
               thought
               that
               Christ
               did
               purpose
               to
               restore
               the
               Kingdome
               to
               Israel
               :
               neither
               doth
               Christ
               forbid
               tyranny
               or
               the
               abuse
               of
               dominion
               ,
               but
               all
               kind
               of
               dominion
               ;
               for
               the
               one
               Evangelist
               useth
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               doth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Yet
               some
               respect
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Ministers
               that
               have
               the
               greatest
               gifts
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               have
               lesser
               .
               And
               a
               priority
               of
               order
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               part
               of
               the
               Apostolicall
               Function
               ceased
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               to
               continue
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Universality
               of
               their
               Function
               ,
               and
               the
               infallibility
               of
               their
               authority
               were
               to
               cease
               with
               them
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               temporary
               gifts
               :
               but
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               were
               to
               continue
               in
               their
               successors
               ;
               these
               gifts
               were
               ordinarie
               ,
               but
               perpetuall
               ,
               the
               other
               extraordinary
               and
               temporary
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Is
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               and
               Apostolicall
               authority
               the
               same
               thing
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               for
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               is
               the
               Church
               Discipline
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               continue
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               the
               Apostolicall
               authority
               ,
               which
               consisted
               in
               their
               immediate
               calling
               from
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               U●niversality
               of
               their
               Embassage
               ,
               in
               the
               infallibility
               of
               their
               judgements
               ,
               In
               giving
               of
               the
               Holy
               Gstost
               by
               Imposition
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               priviledges
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               continue
               longer
               than
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Had
               not
               Timothy
               and
               Tims
               the
               same
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               and
               Apostolicall
               authority
               that
               Paul
               had
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               They
               had
               the
               same
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               preaching
               ,
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               censuring
               ;
               but
               not
               the
               same
               Apostolicall
               authority
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               immediate
               call
               from
               heaven
               ,
               the
               same
               infallibility
               of
               judgement
               ,
               or
               power
               of
               giving
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               had
               ;
               nor
               was
               their
               Doctrine
               otherwise
               anthenticall
               ,
               than
               as
               it
               was
               conformable
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               Q.
               But
               was
               not
               the
               Church
               after
               the
               Apostles
               decease
               left
               an
               Orphan
               ,
               being
               destitute
               of
               these
               extraordinary
               Apostolicall
               graces
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               for
               though
               she
               was
               deprived
               of
               the
               personall
               presence
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               yet
               she
               is
               not
               destitute
               of
               their
               infallible
               judgement
               left
               in
               their
               writings
               with
               her
               ,
               which
               supply
               the
               Apostles
               absence
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Co●ld
               one
               man
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ●e
               both
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               a
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyter
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ,
               
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               ;
               for
               Iames
               was
               an
               Apostle
               and
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               too
               ;
               because
               that
               was
               the
               Mother-Church
               ,
               to
               which
               resorted
               Jews
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               for
               instruction
               and
               knowledge
               ;
               therefore
               it
               was
               fitting
               that
               none
               lesse
               than
               an
               Apostle
               should
               reside
               there
               ,
               for
               the
               greater
               authority
               and
               satisfaction
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Can
               Episcopacy
               be
               proved
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Councel
               of
               Antioch
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Those
               Canons
               are
               much
               doubted
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               the
               Apostles
               or
               not
               ;
               however
               it
               is
               probable
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               parochian
               ,
               not
               the
               Diocesan
               Bishop
               is
               there
               meant
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               superiority
               there
               given
               ,
               but
               of
               order
               and
               respect
               ,
               partly
               because
               of
               the
               eminency
               of
               the
               place
               or
               City
               where
               he
               lived
               ,
               partly
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               own
               worth
               and
               learning
               ,
               without
               whose
               advice
               matters
               of
               moment
               should
               not
               be
               done
               by
               the
               other
               Bishops
               or
               Presbyters
               ;
               nor
               should
               he
               do
               anything
               without
               them
               ;
               but
               should
               together
               ordain
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               moment
               ;
               yet
               he
               is
               onely
               named
               there
               ,
               because
               ,
               he
               being
               as
               it
               were
               the
               head
               ;
               the
               rest
               are
               understood
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Was
               Acrius
               an
               Heretick
               for
               affirming
               there
               was
               no
               difference
               between
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               Though
               for
               this
               opinion
               Epiphanius
               ,
               and
               out
               
               of
               him
               Austin
               place
               him
               among
               the
               hereticks
               :
               for
               the
               Scripture
               puts
               no
               difference
               between
               these
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Alexandria
               was
               the
               first
               that
               put
               difference
               between
               them
               ▪
               as
               Epiphanius
               seems
               to
               affirm
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               Haeres
               .
               68.
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Alexandria
               doth
               not
               admit
               of
               two
               Bishops
               .
               But
               though
               Aerius
               was
               not
               in
               this
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               in
               an
               error
               ,
               if
               he
               thought
               that
               there
               was
               no
               difference
               at
               all
               among
               Bishops
               or
               Presbyte●s
               ;
               for
               one
               is
               above
               another
               in
               gifts
               ,
               in
               honour
               ,
               in
               order
               ;
               though
               perhaps
               not
               in
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               authority
               and
               pastorall
               Function
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               Is
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               for
               the
               Church
               being
               christs
               spiritual
               Kingdome
               ,
               
               and
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               her
               own
               spirituall
               Officers
               ,
               as
               the
               State
               is
               ruled
               by
               temporall
               Officers
               ;
               
                 Caesar
                 must
                 have
                 what
                 is
              
               Caesar's
               ,
               
                 and
                 God
              
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Gods's
              
               :
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               have
               their
               different
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               punishments
               .
               Neither
               had
               the
               Apostles
               chose●
               Elders
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               had
               been
               to
               rule
               it
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               Church
               of
               Ierus●lem
               been
               all
               one
               with
               the
               State
               thereof
               ,
               or
               the
               church
               of
               Crete
               ,
               all
               one
               with
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Crete
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               had
               incroached
               upon
               the
               temporall
               Government
               ,
               had
               been
               guilty
               of
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               proved
               enemies
               to
               Casar
               ,
               when
               they
               set
               up
               Elders
               and
               other
               Church-Officers
               ,
               in
               those
               and
               other
               places
               :
               besides
               VVomen
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               Children
               are
               Magistrates
               and
               Princes
               ,
               but
               the
               one
               must
               not
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               14.
               34.
               
               The
               others
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               made
               Bishops
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               
            
             
               Quest.
               Are
               Church
               Governours
               ●y
               Divine
               Institution
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ;
               for
               Christ
               appointed
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               other
               helps
               of
               Government
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28
                 
                 Paul
              
               left
               Titus
               in
               Cre●e
               to
               ordain
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               
               The
               Apostles
               ordained
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               Asts
               14.
               23.
               which
               Officers
               were
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               before
               there
               was
               any
               christian
               State
               or
               christian
               Magistrate
               .
               And
               as
               Christ
               appointed
               Rulers
               for
               his
               Church
               ,
               so
               he
               gave
               them
               the
               Keyes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               or
               power
               to
               bind
               and
               loose
               ,
               Mat.
               16.
               19.
               
               &
               18.
               17.
               18
               
               and
               to
               remit
               and
               retain
               sins
               ,
               Iohn
               20.
               23.
               these
               are
               said
               to
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               us
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               24.
               this
               ruling
               power
               was
               exercised
               by
               Paul
               against
               Hymeneus
               and
               
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               20.
               and
               injoyned
               to
               the
               Elders
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               3.
               12
               ,
               13.
               and
               was
               practised
               before
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               Priests
               upon
               
                 V●ziah
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Chron.
                 26.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 21.
              
               by
               Phine●as
               the
               Priest
               ,
               Num.
               25.
               by
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               in
               whipping
               the
               buyers
               and
               sellers
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Have
               we
               any
               president
               for
               appeals
               from
               the
               Classicall
               to
               the
               higher
               assemblies
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ;
               for
               then
               was
               an
               appeal
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               concerning
               some
               Jewish
               ceremonies
               to
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               at
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               15.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Who
               are
               to
               judge
               of
               scandals
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Ministers
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               12.
               for
               they
               succeeded
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               in
               the
               old
               Law
               ,
               but
               these
               were
               appointed
               Judges
               by
               God
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Is
               the
               Church-Government
               by
               Elders
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               Doctors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               al●erable
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Not
               in
               the
               substance
               or
               essentialls
               thereof
               ,
               but
               In
               the
               circumstances
               or
               adjuncts
               it
               is
               alterable
               ,
               
               as
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               other
               circumstances
               of
               Election
               .
               So
               the
               Government
               by
               Elders
               and
               Deacons
               is
               not
               to
               be
               changed
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               be
               elected
               by
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               should
               be
               the
               strict
               number
               of
               seven
               Deacons
               in
               each
               parish
               is
               not
               needfull
               ,
               though
               at
               first
               ,
               as
               Acts
               6.
               5.
               there
               were
               but
               seven
               chosen
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               multitude
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Wherein
               is
               moderate
               Episcopacy
               different
               from
               Presbytery
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Presbytery
               ,
               is
               Episcopacy
               dilated
               ,
               and
               Episcopacy
               is
               Presbytery
               contracted
               ;
               
               so
               the
               government
               is
               in
               effect
               the
               same
               ,
               differing
               onely
               as
               the
               fist
               or
               hand
               contracted
               ,
               from
               the
               same
               hand
               expanded
               or
               dilated
               ;
               onely
               Episcopacy
               is
               more
               subject
               to
               error
               and
               corruption
               than
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               this
               more
               subject
               to
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               parity
               ,
               than
               Episcopacy
               ;
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               suppressing
               of
               schisme
               and
               heresie
               ,
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               Clergy
               are
               more
               consistent
               with
               Episcopacy
               than
               with
               Presbytery
               ;
               ;
               but
               this
               again
               is
               lesse
               obnoxious
               
               to
               pride
               and
               tyranny
               ,
               than
               Episcopacy
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               see
               that
               no
               Government
               is
               perfectly
               exempted
               from
               corruption
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               
                 nihil
                 est
                 ex
                 omni
                 parte
                 beatum
                 .
              
               But
               I
               find
               that
               as
               the
               Romans
               in
               their
               greatest
               dangers
               betook
               themselves
               to
               the
               Dictatorship
               ,
               so
               hath
               the
               Church
               in
               her
               extremities
               had
               recourse
               to
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             
               Q.
               May
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               change
               the
               Church-Government
               ?
            
             
               A.
               He
               may
               alter
               the
               outward
               form
               thereof
               ,
               
               as
               it
               depends
               upon
               the
               circumstances
               of
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               persons
               ;
               but
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               he
               cannot
               change
               ;
               he
               can
               also
               by
               his
               Laws
               force
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               punish
               the
               disturbers
               of
               the
               Churches
               peace
               .
            
             
               Q.
               May
               the
               same
               man
               be
               both
               a
               Magistrate
               and
               a
               Minister
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Though
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               it
               was
               lawfull
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Anius
               ,
               that
               was
               both
               King
               and
               Priest
               ,
               
                 Rex
                 hominum
                 Phoebique
                 sacerdos
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Emperours
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               were
               also
               chief
               Pontifies
               :
               and
               though
               Melchisedech
               was
               King
               and
               Priest
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               
                 Iews
                 Abraham
              
               was
               a
               Prince
               and
               a
               Priest
               ,
               Heli
               a
               Judge
               and
               a
               Priest
               ▪
               the
               Machabees
               were
               Princes
               and
               Priests
               ,
               yet
               this
               was
               not
               ordinary
               ;
               for
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 Heli
              
               ,
               were
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Machabees
               by
               usurpation
               undertook
               both
               governments
               ,
               but
               ordinarily
               these
               Offices
               were
               distinct
               among
               the
               Iews
               ,
               therefore
               Moses
               who
               gave
               Lawes
               concerning
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               did
               not
               exercise
               it
               himself
               ;
               neither
               did
               
                 Ieshua
                 ,
                 David
              
               nor
               Salomon
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Saul
               and
               Vzziah
               were
               severely
               punished
               for
               medling
               with
               the
               Priests
               Office
               ;
               Saul
               for
               offering
               sacrifice
               lost
               his
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               Vzziah
               was
               struck
               with
               Leprosie
               ;
               but
               among
               Christian
               these
               Officers
               are
               much
               more
               distinct
               ;
               for
               Christs
               Kingdome
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               and
               the
               Ministry
               is
               burden
               enough
               without
               other
               addition
               ;
               
                 who
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 it
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ?
               besides
               it
               is
               Christs
               prerogative
               ,
               to
               be
               alone
               King
               and
               Priest
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               Yet
               so
               far
               may
               the
               Magistrate
               meddle
               with
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               to
               reform
               what
               is
               amisse
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               life
               and
               Doctrine
               ;
               examples
               hereof
               we
               have
               in
               
                 Iehosaphat
                 ,
                 Ezechia
              
               ,
               and
               Iosiah
               ,
               and
               in
               Salomon
               too
               ,
               who
               deposed
               Abiathar
               the
               Priest.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Was
               the
               Presbytery
               in
               use
               among
               the
               Iews
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               Yes
               ;
               
               for
               besides
               the
               Civill
               Judicature
               ,
               which
               by
               Moses
               his
               appointment
               ,
               consisted
               of
               70.
               men
               ,
               and
               had
               its
               seat
               in
               the
               City
               gates
               :
               there
               was
               a
               spirituall
               or
               Ecclesiastick
               judicature
               kept
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               which
               judged
               of
               things
               holy
               and
               clean
               ;
               and
               discerned
               between
               holy
               and
               profane
               ,
               clean
               and
               unclean
               things
               ,
               and
               declared
               the
               Statutes
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               because
               of
               the
               Scribes
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               decided
               matters
               of
               their
               Civil
               Law
               ,
               Levit.
               10.
               10.
               
               This
               judicature
               consisted
               of
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               chief
               Fathers
               of
               Israel
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               call
               Lay
               ,
               or
               ruling
               Elders
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               2.
               
               
                 Chro●
                 .
                 19.
                 8.
                 
                 Ichosaphat
              
               did
               not
               onely
               restore
               and
               reform
               from
               the
               Civil
               Courts
               called
               Sanhedrim
               ,
               in
               each
               City
               ,
               the
               chiefest
               whereof
               was
               at
               Ierusulem
               ,
               but
               also
               he
               reformed
               the
               Presbyteries
               ,
               or
               Ecclesiastick
               judicatures
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               there
               ,
               placing
               Amariah
               the
               chief
               Priest
               over
               these
               ,
               but
               Z●badiah
               ruler
               or
               Prince
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Iuda
               ,
               over
               the
               Synedria
               ,
               or
               Civil
               affairs
               ,
               called
               there
               verse
               11
               :
               
                 the
                 Kings
                 matters
              
               ,
               because
               the
               King
               was
               chief
               over
               these
               Courts
               ;
               as
               the
               High-Priest
               over
               the
               Presbyteries
               ;
               but
               afterward
               through
               the
               corruption
               of
               time
               ,
               These
               Courts
               were
               confounded
               ,
               and
               the
               Presbyteries
               did
               not
               onely
               judge
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               as
               anciently
               they
               used
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               even
               of
               life
               and
               death
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Matha●ees
               ,
               but
               under
               the
               Romans
               this
               power
               was
               taken
               from
               them
               ;
               for
               they
               neither
               could
               put
               Christ
               nor
               Paul
               to
               death
               ;
               as
               for
               Stephen
               he
               was
               stoned
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               popular
               tumult
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               are
               these
               two
               Courts
               named
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Civil
               Court
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Councell
               ;
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Court
               is
               named
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               Mat.
               10.
               17.
               
               The
               chief
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               was
               the
               High-Priest
               ;
               but
               of
               the
               Councel
               was
               the
               Judge
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 12.
                 
                 Ierem●ah
              
               was
               condemned
               by
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               Ier.
               26.
               8.
               but
               absolved
               by
               the
               Councel
               or
               secular
               Judges
               in
               the
               Gate
               ,
               verse
               16.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Why
               are
               Ministers
               called
               Presbyters
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               not
               Priests
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Because
               they
               were
               to
               be
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               their
               dignity
               and
               Function
               ,
               
               which
               consisteth
               in
               the
               care
               and
               inspection
               of
               their
               stcok
               ,
               not
               in
               offering
               of
               sacrifice
               ,
               which
               
               was
               the
               proper
               work
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               but
               ceased
               when
               Christ
               our
               propitiatory
               sacrifice
               was
               offered
               ;
               besides
               Christ
               would
               reserve
               this
               prer●gative
               to
               himself
               ,
               in
               being
               the
               onely
               Priest
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               not
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               which
               ended
               when
               he
               was
               sacrificed
               ;
               but
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               him
               to
               continue
               for
               ever
               without
               successor
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               are
               no
               otherwise
               Priests
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               Kings
               ,
               but
               these
               titles
               are
               common
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               who
               by
               Christ
               are
               made
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               are
               Ministers
               to
               be
               elected
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               must
               be
               examined
               ,
               
               whether
               they
               be
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               well
               reported
               of
               by
               them
               who
               are
               without
               ▪
               Therefore
               Ti●●othy
               must
               not
               lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               any
               man
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               and
               3.
               7.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Pastor
               must
               be
               chosen
               by
               all
               the
               Bishops
               or
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               or
               by
               three
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               ordained
               by
               the
               Councel
               of
               
                 Nice
                 Canon
              
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               election
               of
               the
               Minister
               must
               be
               made
               known
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               sixth
               Canon
               of
               the
               Councel
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               people
               must
               give
               their
               approbation
               ;
               Acts
               6.
               5.
               therefore
               Saint
               
                 Austin
                 Epist.
              
               110.
               presented
               his
               succcessor
               Eradi●s
               to
               the
               people
               for
               their
               consent
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               a
               custome
               used
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim
               4.
               14.
               and
               5.
               verse
               18.
               〈◊〉
               also
               among
               the
               
                 Iews
                 ,
                 Num.
                 27.
                 18.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               34.
               9.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               in
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               the
               other
               Ministers
               give
               to
               him
               that
               is
               elected
               the
               hand
               of
               fellowship
               ;
               as
               
                 Ia●s
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               gave
               to
               
                 Paul
                 Gal.
              
               2.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               the
               new
               elected
               Minister
               subscribes
               the
               confession
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               custome
               was
               used
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Africa
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Are
               Romish
               Priests
               (
               converted
               to
               our
               Church
               )
               to
               be
               re-ordained
               .
            
             
               A.
               There
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               a
               new
               ordination
               ;
               for
               though
               their
               commission
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               〈…〉
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               ordained
               to
               preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               to
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               Which
               ordination
               is
               not
               nullified
               ,
               when
               they
               shake
               off
               the
               errors
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               preach
               the
               W●●d
               in
               purity
               ,
               〈…〉
               their
               ordination
               originally
               from
               the
               
               Pope
               ,
               or
               his
               subordinate
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               from
               Christ●
               neither
               must
               their
               Oath
               ,
               taken
               in
               ordination
               to
               maintain
               the
               Romish
               Doctrine
               ,
               hinder
               them
               from
               preaching
               the
               Word
               in
               purity
               ;
               for
               an
               unlawfull
               Oath
               must
               not
               be
               kept
               .
               Therefore
               Luther
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               forsook
               the
               errors
               of
               Rome
               received
               no
               new
               ordination
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Had
               the
               Presbytery
               power
               to
               excommunicate
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ;
               and
               not
               the
               Bishop
               alone
               ;
               for
               Paul
               would
               not
               by
               himself
               excommunicate
               the
               incestuous
               Corinthian
               ,
               
               without
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               gathered
               together
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               4.
               for
               indeed
               the
               whole
               congregation
               should
               have
               notice
               given
               them
               of
               the
               Excommunication
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               avoid
               the
               party
               exommunicated
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Vpon
               what
               is
               this
               power
               grounded
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Upon
               Gods
               own
               practice
               ,
               who
               excommunicated
               Adam
               out
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               Cain
               from
               his
               presence
               .
               2.
               
               Upon
               his
               command
               ,
               who
               prohibited
               the
               unclean
               from
               entring
               the
               Temple
               till
               they
               were
               purified
               ;
               and
               from
               eating
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               or
               commercing
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               who
               commanded
               every
               soul
               not
               circumcised
               the
               eigth
               day
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               people
               .
               3
               Upon
               Christs
               words
               ,
               
                 Whomsoever
                 you
                 bind
                 on
                 earth
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               4.
               
               Upon
               Christs
               counsel
               forbidding
               
                 to
                 give
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 holy
                 to
                 dogs
                 ●rto
                 cast
                 pearls
                 before
                 swine
                 .
              
               5.
               
               Upon
               the
               Apostles
               practise
               ;
               Peter
               excommunicated
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               in
               keeping
               him
               off
               from
               imposition
               of
               hands
               .
               Paul
               excommunicated
               the
               incestuous
               Corinthian
               ;
               and
               delivered
               over
               to
               Satan
               the
               two
               blaspheme●s
               ,
               Hymenaeus
               and
               
                 Philetus
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Paul
              
               will
               have
               the
               Corinthians
               purge
               out
               the
               old
               leaven
               and
               not
               to
               eat
               with
               such
               as
               are
               notoriously
               wicked
               ;
               &
               pronounceth
               Maranatha
               against
               such
               as
               love
               not
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               Anathema
               against
               such
               as
               preach
               another
               Gospel
               ,
               than
               what
               the
               Galathians
               received
               ,
               and
               wisheth
               they
               may
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               who
               trouble
               them
               .
               And
               wills
               us
               to
               beware
               of
               such
               as
               cause
               dissention
               and
               strife
               ,
               and
               to
               reject
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               Iohn
               will
               not
               have
               us
               receive
               such
               men
               within
               our
               houses
               ,
               nor
               bid
               them
               God
               speed
               ;
               by
               all
               which
               it
               is
               apparent
               that
               excommunication
               is
               both
               ancient
               and
               necessary
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Q.
               May
               an
               excommunicate
               person
               be
               debarred
               from
               publick
               prayers
               and
               preaching
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ▪
               for
               though
               meat
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denyed
               to
               him
               that
               is
               
               hung●y
               ,
               yet
               we
               may
               justly
               refuse
               to
               feed
               him
               who
               is
               glutted
               ,
               
               and
               hath
               taken
               a
               surfet
               .
               And
               Heathen
               or
               Infidel
               may
               be
               admited
               to
               hear
               the
               Word
               ,
               because
               he
               sins
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               which
               is
               cured
               by
               preaching
               ,
               but
               a
               wicked
               or
               profane
               brother
               ,
               who
               sins
               of
               wilfulnesse
               and
               perversnesse
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               that
               which
               he
               despiseth
               ;
               for
               that
               pearl
               is
               not
               for
               Hogs
               ,
               and
               such
               by
               hearing
               the
               Word
               ,
               do
               but
               aggravate
               their
               own
               damnation
               .
               Therefore
               Sain●
               Paul
               permits
               us
               to
               eat
               with
               an
               Infidel
               without
               scruple
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               27.
               but
               with
               a
               profane
               brother
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               have
               us
               to
               keep
               company
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               11.
               
               So
               we
               read
               in
               Tertullian
               ,
               that
               Cerdon
               the
               Heretick
               was
               not
               suffered
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               Theodosius
               had
               the
               Church
               doors
               barred
               against
               him
               by
               Ambrose
               .
               Yet
               in
               this
               case
               private
               exhortations
               and
               comminations
               are
               not
               to
               be
               neglected
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 prodigal
                 Son
                 may
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 house
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               May
               a
               man
               that
               is
               excommunicate
               remain
               still
               in
               the
               state
               of
               election
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ;
               for
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               declarative
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               effective
               ;
               and
               Election
               as
               the
               other
               gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               without
               repentance
               .
               Though
               Peter
               fell
               dangerously
               ;
               yet
               in
               his
               fall
               he
               was
               the
               childe
               of
               election
               ,
               for
               Christ
               prayed
               that
               his
               faith
               should
               not
               fail
               :
               the
               tree
               in
               Winter
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               dead
               when
               it
               is
               stript
               of
               its
               leaves
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               spring
               it
               revives
               again
               ,
               because
               the
               vital
               faculty
               lurking
               all
               that
               while
               in
               the
               root
               ,
               breaks
               out
               and
               shews
               its
               vertue
               upon
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               Sun.
               So
               the
               Root
               of
               grace
               remains
               alive
               in
               the
               Godly
               ,
               though
               the
               Leaves
               be
               dead
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               are
               or
               may
               be
               excommunicate
               .
            
             
               Q.
               If
               exc●mmunication
               was
               in
               use
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               why
               did
               not
               the
               prophets
               excommunicate
               notorious
               sinners
               ,
               nor
               the
               Pharisees
               excommunicate
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               who
               were
               dangerous
               Hereticks
               ,
               nor
               the
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               excommunicate
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               whom
               they
               accounted
               pernicious
               seducers
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               prophets
               had
               no
               Ecclesiasticall
               jurisdiction
               ,
               
               they
               were
               sent
               to
               preach
               against
               sin
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               excommunicate
               for
               sin
               .
               The
               Pharisees
               and
               Sadduces
               were
               Sects
               different
               in
               opinions
               ,
               but
               had
               no
               Ecclesiastick
               Jurisdiction
               one
               over
               the
               other
               .
               Though
               Christ
               and
               his
               
               Apostles
               were
               hated
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               yet
               the
               Priests
               durst
               not
               excommunicate
               them
               ,
               partly
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               partly
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Romans
               ;
               neither
               had
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               any
               power
               to
               excommunicate
               the
               Pharisees
               &
               Sadduces
               ,
               though
               he
               knew
               them
               to
               be
               a
               Generation
               of
               Vipers
               ;
               nor
               had
               he
               any
               reason
               to
               exclude
               them
               from
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               seeing
               they
               came
               to
               confesse
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               Mat.
               3.
               6.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Why
               did
               not
               Christ
               excommmnicate
               Judas
               ,
               whom
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Because
               the
               sinne
               of
               Iudas
               was
               not
               yet
               known
               ,
               
               nor
               scandalous
               ;
               for
               though
               it
               was
               known
               to
               some
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               known
               to
               the
               Disciples
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               was
               known
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               God
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               revelation
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               man
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               publickly
               known
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               had
               been
               publick
               ,
               yet
               without
               admonition
               ,
               conviction
               ,
               and
               condemnation
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               have
               been
               Excommnnicate
               .
               Therefore
               Christ
               bids
               them
               all
               eat
               and
               drink
               ;
               but
               yet
               by
               this
               he
               doth
               not
               give
               way
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               are
               notoriously
               and
               scandalously
               wicked
               ,
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               without
               repentance
               ;
               especially
               obstinate
               despisers
               of
               admonition
               ;
               but
               onely
               that
               such
               as
               are
               admitted
               ,
               though
               Hypocrites
               ;
               should
               not
               refuse
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               .
            
             
               Q.
               May
               the
               Presbytery
               excommunicate
               any
               man
               for
               his
               absence
               ?
            
             
               Answer
               ,
               If
               his
               absence
               be
               prejudiciall
               to
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               
               or
               joyned
               with
               obstinacy
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               excommunicate
               for
               being
               absent
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               be
               absent
               upon
               unavoidale
               occasions
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               certain
               knowledge
               that
               he
               hath
               of
               the
               prejudicate
               opinion
               which
               the
               Presbytery
               hath
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               may
               absent
               himself
               till
               they
               be
               better
               informed
               .
               Thus
               Chrys●stome
               absented
               himself
               from
               the
               Synod
               of
               Constantinople
               ;
               because
               he
               knew
               that
               The●philus
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               Epiphanius
               of
               Cyprus
               ,
               before
               whom
               he
               was
               convented
               ,
               were
               enemies
               to
               his
               cause
               ▪
               therefore
               he
               was
               injuriously
               by
               them
               for
               his
               absence
               condemned
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               many
               sorts
               of
               excommunication
               were
               there
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               Three
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               those
               that
               were
               kept
               off
               a
               while
               from
               the
               Sacament
               ,
               they
               were
               called
               〈◊〉
               
               2.
               
               Of
               them
               who
               were
               excluded
               from
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               any
               certain
               time
               ,
               these
               were
               named
               Excommunicati
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               them
               whose
               condition
               was
               desperate
               ,
               they
               were
               named
               Anathematisati
               ;
               which
               decree
               of
               excommunication
               or
               Anathema
               ,
               was
               de●ounced
               rather
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               then
               persons
               of
               men
               ;
               of
               whom
               we
               should
               not
               despair
               while
               they
               live
               ;
               and
               being
               dead
               are
               not
               in
               our
               power
               :
               yet
               I
               find
               the
               persons
               of
               Iulian
               the
               apostate
               ,
               of
               Arrius
               the
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               were
               Anathematised
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Was
               excommunication
               used
               onely
               among
               Christians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               for
               the
               Iewes
               had
               this
               punishment
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               Ioh.
               9.
               in
               casting
               the
               blinde
               man
               out
               of
               their
               Synagogue
               ;
               and
               threatning
               to
               do
               the
               like
               to
               those
               that
               should
               professe
               Christ
               ,
               which
               Christ
               also
               foretold
               to
               his
               Disciples
               .
               This
               kind
               of
               spiritual
               punishment
               was
               most
               strictly
               observed
               amongst
               the
               
                 Esseens
                 ,
                 Ioseph
                 .
                 de
                 bell
                 .
                 Iudaic.
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
              
               7.
               for
               not
               onely
               did
               they
               excommunicate
               notorious
               sinners
               ,
               but
               suffered
               them
               also
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               excommunication
               to
               starve
               for
               want
               of
               food
               .
               This
               punishment
               also
               was
               in
               use
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               For
               the
               Druides
               among
               the
               Ga●les
               used
               to
               debar
               from
               their
               Sacrifices
               scandalous
               livets
               ,
               as
               Casar
               witnesseth
               
                 de
                 bell
                 .
                 Gall.
              
               l.
               6.
               and
               
                 Devoveri
                 Diti
              
               ,
               or
               Diris
               was
               a
               kind
               of
               excommunication
               among
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               benefit
               hath
               the
               Church
               by
               excommunication
               ?
            
             
               A.
               By
               this
               the
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               are
               kept
               holy
               ▪
               and
               vindicated
               from
               profanation
               ;
               Swine
               are
               kept
               off
               from
               treading
               upon
               Pearles
               ,
               and
               Dogs
               from
               tearing
               us
               ;
               the
               sheep
               are
               kept
               within
               their
               fold
               ,
               the
               lost
               sheep
               is
               recovered
               ,
               the
               prodigal
               Son
               is
               brought
               home
               ,
               the
               reputation
               of
               the
               Churches
               holinesse
               is
               kept
               up
               ,
               and
               all
               occasion
               of
               obloquie
               cut
               off
               ;
               the
               body
               is
               preserved
               by
               cutting
               off
               the
               gangrened
               member
               ,
               and
               the
               tree
               prospers
               by
               lopping
               off
               the
               withred
               branches
               ;
               and
               the
               contagion
               is
               stayed
               from
               creeping
               further
               ,
               which
               without
               this
               remedy
               would
               infect
               others
               ;
               men
               by
               this
               are
               deterred
               from
               sinne
               ;
               by
               this
               also
               Gods
               anger
               is
               appeased
               ,
               and
               his
               judgement
               removed
               of
               averted
               ,
               and
               our
               communion
               with
               God
               is
               renewed
               
               and
               confirmed
               .
               Therefore
               we
               are
               commanded
               
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 evil
                 from
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 unfruitfull
                 works
                 of
                 darknesse
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               Are
               excommunicate
               persons
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             
               A.
               As
               they
               are
               excommunicate
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               members
               ;
               for
               how
               can
               they
               be
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               whose
               Union
               and
               Society
               they
               are
               separated
               ;
               or
               how
               can
               Heathens
               and
               Publicans
               be
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               such
               are
               excommunicate
               persons
               to
               be
               accounted
               ▪
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               quite
               extinguished
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               external
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               called
               members
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Are
               we
               Protestants
               justly
               excommunicate
               by
               the
               Pope
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               No
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               not
               Hereticks
               ,
               but
               Orthodox
               Professors
               .
               2.
               
               He
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               exclude
               us
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               himself
               is
               scarce
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               8.
               
               T
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               we
               are
               rejected
               by
               those
               who
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               builders
               ,
               whereas
               
                 Christ
                 himself
                 the
                 chief
                 corner
                 stone
                 ,
                 was
                 rejected
                 by
                 the
                 builders
                 .
              
               4.
               
               By
               being
               excommunicate
               from
               Babylon
               ,
               we
               are
               made
               members
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               indeed
               we
               had
               not
               been
               partakers
               of
               the
               true
               light
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               remained
               in
               darknesse
               ;
               nor
               had
               we
               been
               the
               servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               served
               Antichrist
               .
               5.
               
               
                 No
                 sooner
                 had
                 the
                 Hirelings
                 cast
                 out
                 Christs
                 sheep
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fold
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 the
                 true
                 Shepheard
                 found
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 home
                 with
                 joy
                 :
              
               So
               the
               blind
               man
               ,
               Ioh
               9.
               was
               no
               sooner
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               received
               and
               entertained
               by
               Christ.
               So
               we
               have
               gained
               Heaven
               by
               being
               excommunicate
               from
               Rome
               ;
               and
               Balaams
               curse
               is
               turned
               to
               a
               blessing
               .
            
             
               Q.
               What
               hath
               Rome
               got
               by
               Excommunication
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Though
               she
               kept
               the
               world
               a
               while
               in
               awe
               ,
               and
               thereby
               got
               wealth
               ,
               yet
               by
               her
               excommuications
               ,
               she
               hath
               lost
               more
               then
               she
               hath
               got
               ;
               for
               she
               lost
               all
               the
               Eastern
               Countries
               ,
               when
               Pope
               Victor
               inconsiderately
               excommunicated
               the
               Eastern
               Churches
               about
               the
               matter
               of
               Easter
               .
               What
               the
               Popes
               got
               by
               excommunicating
               the
               German
               Emperors
               ,
               and
               French
               
               Kings
               ,
               Histories
               can
               tell
               us
               ;
               they
               lost
               England
               by
               excommunicating
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               and
               his
               Protestant
               Children
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Who
               are
               to
               be
               Excommunicate
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               Not
               Iewes
               and
               Turks
               ,
               but
               Christians
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               not
               to
               judge
               them
               who
               are
               without
               ,
               but
               if
               any
               be
               called
               a
               brother
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               fornicator
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               Not
               every
               sinful
               brother
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               sins
               of
               perversenesse
               ,
               after
               admonition
               ;
               for
               he
               doth
               wilfully
               by
               his
               sinnes
               separate
               himself
               from
               God
               ,
               therefore
               deserves
               to
               be
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               excommunication
               ;
               and
               consequently
               to
               be
               delivered
               over
               to
               Satan
               ,
               who
               reignes
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Christ
               doth
               within
               ;
               and
               this
               delivering
               over
               is
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               the
               Old
               Man
               ,
               or
               body
               of
               sin
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               spirit
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               Grace
               or
               the
               New
               Man
               may
               be
               strengthened
               .
               3.
               
               A
               brother
               must
               not
               be
               excommunicate
               for
               every
               sin
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               which
               is
               publick
               and
               scandalous
               ;
               private
               sins
               are
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               him
               who
               knowes
               all
               secrets
               .
               4.
               
               A
               Brother
               must
               be
               excommunicate
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               another
               ;
               every
               man
               must
               bear
               his
               own
               burthen
               ;
               therefore
               Bishop
               Auxlius
               ,
               was
               justly
               reproved
               by
               Saint
               
                 Austin
                 Epist.
              
               75.
               for
               excommunicating
               the
               whole
               Family
               for
               the
               Masters
               offence
               alone
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Can
               excommunication
               consist
               with
               Charity
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ;
               for
               there
               can
               be
               no
               greater
               charity
               then
               to
               save
               the
               soul
               ;
               but
               the
               end
               of
               excommunication
               is
               to
               save
               the
               soul
               or
               the
               spirit
               ;
               it
               is
               charity
               to
               keep
               a
               man
               from
               blaspheming
               ;
               but
               Hymeneus
               and
               Alexander
               were
               delivered
               up
               to
               Satan
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               learne
               not
               to
               blaspheme
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.
               it
               is
               charity
               to
               stay
               an
               Infection
               or
               Plague
               ,
               but
               excommunication
               is
               such
               a
               means
               ,
               therefore
               Paul
               wills
               the
               
                 Corint●ians
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 evil
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 f●r
                 Kn●w
                 you
                 not
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               
                 that
                 a
                 little
                 Leven
                 will
                 sowre
                 the
                 whole
                 lump
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
              
               It
               is
               charity
               to
               keep
               a
               man
               from
               eating
               and
               drinking
               his
               own
               damnation
               ,
               but
               unworthy
               eaters
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               eat
               their
               own
               damnation
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               suspended
               ,
               or
               kept
               off
               by
               excommunication
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Is
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               prejudiced
               by
               the
               censure
               of
               excommunication
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               for
               the
               weapon
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               the
               Sword
               ,
               but
               the
               Minister
               useth
               onely
               the
               Word
               .
               The
               end
               of
               the
               Ministers
               censure
               is
               to
               save
               the
               sinner
               .
               The
               end
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               is
               to
               kill
               the
               sinner
               ;
               The
               Minister
               is
               content
               to
               receive
               the
               sinner
               into
               the
               Church
               again
               upon
               his
               repentance
               ;
               but
               the
               Magistrate
               regards
               not
               the
               repentance
               and
               sorrow
               of
               the
               Malefactor
               ;
               the
               Minister
               takes
               notice
               of
               many
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               doth
               not
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               such
               as
               trouble
               not
               the
               State
               ,
               as
               private
               grudges
               of
               Neighbours
               ,
               &c.
               
               There
               be
               also
               Magistrates
               that
               wink
               many
               times
               at
               great
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               for
               example
               drunkenesse
               ,
               which
               the
               Minister
               should
               not
               forbeare
               to
               censure
               .
            
             
               Q.
               May
               the
               Minister
               ,
               or
               Presbytery
               excommunicate
               any
               man
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ;
               for
               excommunication
               ,
               or
               separation
               from
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               of
               that
               consequence
               ,
               that
               it
               concerns
               all
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               Minister
               may
               suspend
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               without
               the
               Churches
               consent
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               knows
               are
               scandalous
               and
               profane
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               ought
               to
               doe
               though
               the
               Church
               should
               refuse
               to
               assent
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               commanded
               not
               to
               give
               that
               which
               is
               holy
               to
               Dogs
               ;
               nor
               must
               he
               suffer
               any
               of
               his
               stock
               to
               eat
               his
               own
               damnation
               ;
               this
               is
               to
               put
               the
               Sword
               into
               his
               hand
               that
               would
               kill
               himself
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               his
               sin
               .
               
                 Qui
                 no●
                 vetat
                 peccare
                 ,
                 cum
                 possit
                 ,
                 jubet
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               From
               what
               things
               can
               we
               not
               be
               excommunicate
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               From
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               our
               Lord
               no
               man
               can
               separate
               us
               ;
               for
               the
               foundation
               of
               God
               remaineth
               sure
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               from
               the
               practise
               of
               those
               duties
               which
               are
               grounded
               on
               the
               Lawes
               of
               nature
               ,
               can
               we
               be
               hindered
               by
               excommunication
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               the
               duties
               of
               Husbands
               and
               Wives
               ,
               Fathers
               and
               Children
               ,
               Masters
               and
               Servants
               .
               Princes
               and
               People
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Popes
               excommunication
               cannot
               loose
               people
               from
               their
               alleageance
               to
               their
               Prince
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               can
               excommunicate
               persons
               be
               hindered
               from
               practising
               such
               things
               as
               are
               grounded
               on
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               such
               as
               traffique
               and
               commerce
               ;
               for
               an
               excommunicate
               person
               must
               be
               to
               us
               
               as
               a
               Publican
               and
               Heathen
               ,
               but
               with
               such
               the
               Iewes
               might
               have
               commerce
               and
               traffique
               .
               4.
               
               Excommunication
               doth
               not
               debar
               us
               from
               exercising
               the
               workes
               of
               charity
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               feed
               the
               hungry
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               starve
               because
               they
               are
               excommunicate
               .
               5.
               
               Excommunication
               doth
               not
               debar
               us
               from
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               except
               we
               be
               scoffers
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Is
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               subject
               to
               the
               censure
               of
               excommunication
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ;
               for
               though
               he
               be
               a
               Father
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Prince
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               a
               Brother
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Christian
               ;
               and
               therefore
               lyable
               to
               be
               censered
               as
               a
               brother
               .
               Hence
               King
               Vzziah
               was
               excommunicate
               by
               the
               Priest
               Azariah
               ,
               and
               Theod●sius
               the
               Emperor
               by
               Ambrose
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Will
               it
               follow
               that
               there
               must
               be
               no
               excommunication
               ,
               because
               Christ
               will
               not
               have
               the
               Tares
               plucked
               up
               till
               the
               Harvest
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               No
               ;
               for
               Christ
               speaketh
               there
               of
               Hypoc●its
               which
               cannot
               be
               plucked
               up
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               she
               knoweth
               them
               not
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               great
               Harvest
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               pluckt
               up
               by
               the
               Angels
               ,
               at
               his
               command
               who
               knows
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               2.
               
               If
               the
               place
               be
               meant
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               plucked
               up
               at
               such
               times
               ,
               as
               may
               endanger
               the
               Churches
               peace
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               be
               left
               to
               a
               convenient
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               may
               excommunicate
               them
               without
               danger
               ;
               or
               else
               left
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               great
               day
               .
               3.
               
               All
               Tares
               cannot
               be
               pluckt
               up
               ,
               whilest
               the
               Church
               is
               here
               Militant
               ;
               for
               there
               will
               be
               found
               still
               some
               Tares
               amongst
               the
               Corn
               ;
               some
               Goats
               among
               the
               Sheep
               ;
               a
               Iudas
               among
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               as
               there
               were
               Cananites
               and
               Iebusites
               among
               the
               Israelites
               .
               4.
               
               Christ
               by
               this
               condemns
               their
               rashnesse
               ,
               who
               presently
               go
               to
               pluck
               up
               and
               flye
               to
               excommunication
               ,
               before
               they
               use
               reproofe
               and
               admonition
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Can
               the
               Minister
               exclude
               any
               man
               from
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               He
               cannot
               by
               his
               own
               power
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               power
               of
               him
               whose
               Minister
               he
               is
               ,
               2.
               
               He
               cannot
               exclude
               any
               man
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               pronounce
               and
               declare
               that
               such
               a
               man
               is
               excluded
               thence
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               Can
               the
               delivering
               of
               a
               man
               over
               to
               Satan
               ,
               be
               a
               means
               to
               save
               his
               spirit
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               accidentally
               :
               for
               God
               can
               draw
               good
               out
               of
               evil
               ,
               and
               light
               out
               of
               darknesse
               ;
               thus
               the
               bufferings
               which
               Paul
               suffered
               by
               the
               Angel
               of
               Satan
               ,
               caused
               him
               to
               pray
               heartily
               :
               it
               is
               the
               special
               work
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               to
               save
               our
               souls
               by
               affliction
               and
               misery
               .
            
             
               Q.
               Can
               an
               excommunicate
               person
               be
               accounted
               as
               a
               Brother
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ;
               for
               excommunication
               takes
               not
               away
               true
               Brotherly
               love
               and
               affection
               ;
               an
               excommunicate
               person
               may
               be
               shut
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               not
               out
               of
               hope
               ;
               we
               may
               exclude
               him
               out
               of
               our
               Society
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               our
               ●owels
               of
               compassion
               and
               mercy
               :
               we
               draw
               the
               Sword
               of
               excommunication
               against
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               kill
               ,
               but
               to
               cure
               him
               .
               Who
               would
               be
               more
               fully
               resolved
               of
               these
               Presbyterian
               Tenets
               ,
               let
               him
               read
               their
               own
               writings
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               many
               Erroneous
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               have
               been
               lately
               revived
               or
               hatched
               since
               the
               fall
               of
               our
               Church
               government
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               were
               almost
               endlesse
               to
               number
               every
               particular
               ,
               
               it
               may
               suffice
               that
               I
               shall
               name
               more
               then
               one
               hundred
               of
               the
               most
               ordinary
               and
               latest
               received
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               a
               humane
               invention
               ,
               insufficient
               and
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               contain
               half
               of
               his
               revealed
               will.
               2.
               
               That
               they
               are
               all
               allegoricall
               ,
               and
               written
               according
               to
               the
               private
               spirit
               of
               the
               pen-men
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               moved
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Old
               Testament
               is
               now
               of
               no
               force
               .
               3.
               
               That
               reason
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               faith
               .
               4.
               
               That
               Scripture
               binds
               us
               no
               further
               then
               the
               Spirit
               assureth
               us
               that
               such
               is
               Scripture
               .
               5.
               
               That
               Scripture
               should
               not
               be
               read
               to
               a
               mixt
               Congregation
               without
               present
               exposition
               .
               6.
               
               That
               God
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               pravity
               and
               sinfulnesse
               of
               mens
               actions
               .
               7.
               
               That
               Turks
               ,
               Jewes
               ,
               Pagans
               ,
               and
               others
               are
               not
               to
               be
               forced
               from
               their
               opinions
               .
               8.
               
               That
               God
               loves
               a
               crawling
               worme
               as
               well
               as
               a
               holy
               Saint
               .
               9.
               
               That
               Gods
               will
               ,
               not
               sin
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               mans
               damnation
               .
               10.
               
               That
               man
               was
               a
               living
               〈◊〉
               before
               God
               breathed
               into
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               God
               breathed
               was
               a
               part
               
               of
               his
               divine
               essence
               .
               11.
               
               That
               God
               is
               the
               onely
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               Prince
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               who
               ruleth
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
               12.
               
               That
               the
               soul
               dieth
               with
               the
               body
               .
               13.
               
               That
               reprobation
               cannot
               be
               proved
               out
               of
               Scripture
               .
               14.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Trinity
               of
               persons
               in
               God.
               15.
               
               That
               every
               creature
               is
               God
               ,
               as
               every
               drop
               in
               the
               River
               is
               water
               .
               16.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               not
               essentially
               ,
               but
               nominally
               God.
               17.
               
               That
               Christ
               was
               polluted
               with
               original
               sin
               .
               18.
               
               That
               Christ
               was
               true
               man
               when
               he
               created
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               without
               flesh
               .
               19.
               
               That
               Christ
               died
               onely
               for
               sinners
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               unbelievers
               ;
               for
               sins
               past
               before
               our
               conversion
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               sins
               done
               after
               conversion
               .
               20.
               
               That
               no
               man
               is
               damned
               but
               for
               unbeliefe
               ,
               and
               that
               man
               can
               satisfie
               for
               his
               own
               unbeliefe
               .
               21.
               
               That
               Heathens
               have
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               by
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Stars
               .
               22.
               
               That
               the
               end
               of
               Christs
               comming
               was
               to
               preach
               Gods
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               procure
               it
               for
               us
               ;
               therefore
               did
               not
               obtain
               life
               for
               the
               Elect
               ,
               but
               a
               resurrection
               only
               ,
               and
               deliverance
               us
               from
               death
               temporal
               .
               23.
               
               That
               Christ
               preached
               not
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               the
               Law
               ;
               for
               the
               Gospel
               was
               taught
               by
               his
               Apostles
               .
               24.
               
               That
               our
               unction
               is
               all
               one
               with
               Christs
               Divinity
               .
               25.
               
               That
               Christ
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Jewes
               and
               Gentiles
               shall
               reigne
               one
               Earth
               a
               1000
               years
               in
               carnall
               pleasures
               .
               26.
               
               That
               the
               Heathens
               are
               saved
               without
               Christ.
               27.
               
               That
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               neither
               dwells
               nor
               works
               in
               any
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               our
               own
               spirit
               which
               both
               works
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               sanctifies
               the
               Elect.
               28.
               
               That
               God
               seeth
               no
               sin
               in
               his
               Elect.
               29.
               
               That
               a
               man
               baptized
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               knows
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               God
               doth
               .
               30.
               
               That
               we
               may
               be
               saved
               without
               the
               word
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               Sacraments
               &c.
               31.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               inherent
               sanctification
               in
               believers
               ,
               but
               all
               is
               in
               Christ.
               32.
               
               That
               Adam
               had
               died
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               not
               sinned
               .
               33.
               
               That
               we
               have
               no
               original
               sin
               ,
               nor
               is
               any
               man
               punished
               for
               Adams
               sin
               .
               34.
               
               That
               Gods
               Image
               consisteth
               onely
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               which
               Image
               was
               never
               lost
               .
               35.
               
               That
               men
               who
               know
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               are
               of
               themselves
               able
               to
               believe
               .
               36.
               
               That
               one
               man
               is
               not
               more
               spi●itual
               then
               another
               .
               37.
               
               That
               we
               have
               no
               free
               will
               ,
               
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               our
               natural
               estate
               .
               38.
               
               That
               the
               moral
               Law
               is
               of
               no
               use
               among
               Christians
               .
               39.
               
               That
               we
               are
               not
               justified
               by
               faith
               ;
               and
               that
               neither
               faith
               nor
               holinesse
               ,
               nor
               repentance
               are
               required
               in
               Christians
               .
               40.
               
               That
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               can
               no
               more
               sin
               ,
               then
               Christ
               himselfe
               can
               .
               41
               ,
               That
               there
               should
               be
               no
               fasting
               days
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               42.
               
               That
               God
               doth
               not
               chastise
               his
               children
               for
               sin
               .
               43.
               
               That
               God
               loves
               his
               children
               as
               well
               when
               they
               sin
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               do
               well
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Abraham
               in
               denying
               his
               Wife
               sinned
               not
               .
               44.
               
               That
               Gods
               children
               ought
               not
               to
               ask
               pardon
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               for
               though
               they
               have
               sin
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               they
               have
               none
               in
               the
               conscience
               .
               45.
               
               That
               the
               body
               of
               iniquity
               is
               the
               great
               Antichrist
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               .
               46.
               
               That
               men
               shal
               have
               other
               bodies
               given
               them
               in
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               same
               they
               had
               here
               on
               Earth
               .
               47.
               
               That
               Heaven
               is
               empty
               of
               souls
               till
               the
               resurrection
               .
               48.
               
               That
               Infants
               shall
               not
               rise
               at
               all
               ,
               yet
               Beasts
               and
               Birds
               shall
               rise
               againe
               .
               49.
               
               That
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               there
               is
               neither
               Heaven
               nor
               Hell
               ,
               nor
               Devil
               ;
               but
               Hell
               is
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               terrours
               of
               conscience
               .
               50.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               true
               Ministery
               ,
               nor
               Church
               of
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Earth
               .
               51.
               
               That
               none
               are
               damned
               ,
               but
               for
               rejecting
               the
               Gospel
               .
               52.
               
               That
               now
               many
               Christians
               ,
               have
               more
               knowledge
               then
               the
               Apostles
               had
               .
               53.
               
               That
               miracles
               necessarily
               attend
               the
               Ministry
               .
               54
               That
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               Churches
               built
               ,
               nor
               should
               men
               worship
               in
               consecrated
               places
               .
               55.
               
               That
               the
               Apostles
               were
               ignorant
               of
               the
               salvation
               to
               be
               revealed
               in
               the
               last
               days
               .
               56.
               
               That
               all
               men
               ought
               to
               have
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               of
               prophesying
               ,
               even
               women
               also
               .
               57.
               
               That
               circumcision
               and
               the
               old
               covenant
               was
               onely
               of
               things
               temporal
               .
               58.
               
               That
               Paedobaptisme
               is
               unlawful
               and
               impious
               ,
               and
               that
               others
               besides
               Ministers
               may
               baptise
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               man
               may
               be
               baptised
               often
               .
               59.
               
               That
               the
               people
               should
               receive
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               with
               their
               hats
               on
               ;
               but
               the
               Ministers
               in
               giving
               it
               should
               be
               uncovered
               .
               60.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               Antichristian
               .
               61.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               divine
               right
               to
               call
               or
               make
               Ministers
               ;
               that
               Ministers
               should
               work
               for
               their
               living
               ,
               and
               that
               Tythes
               are
               Antichristian
               .
               62
               :
               
               ●hat
               Christians
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               observe
               the
               Lord●
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               observe
               still
               the
               old
               Sabbath
               .
               63.
               
               That
               humane
               learning
               and
               premeditation
               is
               uselesse
               to
               preaching
               ;
               and
               that
               preaching
               should
               onely
               confist
               in
               disputing
               ,
               reasoning
               ,
               and
               conferring
               .
               64.
               
               That
               the
               Saints
               must
               not
               joyn
               in
               prayer
               with
               wicked
               men
               ,
               not
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               with
               any
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               65.
               
               That
               ●ublick
               prayers
               are
               not
               to
               be
               used
               but
               by
               such
               as
               have
               an
               in●allible
               Spirit
               as
               the
               Apostles
               had
               .
               66.
               
               That
               set
               hours
               of
               prayer
               are
               needlesse
               .
               67
               ,
               That
               singing
               of
               Davids
               Psalmes
               ,
               or
               other
               holy
               songs
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               of
               their
               own
               making
               are
               unlawful
               .
               68.
               
               That
               wicked
               men
               ought
               not
               to
               pray
               at
               all
               .
               69.
               
               That
               all
               government
               in
               the
               Church
               ought
               to
               be
               civil
               ,
               not
               Ecclesiastical
               .
               70
               ,
               That
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               is
               as
               well
               in
               six
               or
               seven
               gathered
               together
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               greatest
               congregation
               .
               71.
               
               That
               neither
               miracles
               nor
               visions
               ,
               nor
               anointing
               the
               sick
               with
               oyl
               are
               ceased
               .
               72.
               
               That
               in
               these
               days
               many
               are
               with
               Paul
               rapt
               up
               into
               the
               third
               Heaven
               .
               73
               ,
               That
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               forms
               of
               Church
               government
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               obeyed
               .
               74.
               
               That
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               community
               of
               Goods
               ,
               seeing
               all
               the
               Earth
               is
               the
               Saints
               .
               75.
               
               That
               a
               man
               upon
               slight
               causes
               may
               put
               away
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               man
               may
               have
               two
               wives
               .
               76.
               
               That
               children
               ought
               not
               at
               all
               to
               obey
               their
               parents
               ,
               if
               wicked
               .
               77.
               
               That
               parents
               should
               not
               instruct
               their
               children
               ,
               but
               leave
               them
               to
               God
               ,
               78.
               
               That
               Christians
               ought
               not
               to
               maintain
               Religion
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               nor
               to
               fight
               for
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               liberties
               ,
               no●
               to
               fight
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               to
               kil
               any
               thing
               ,
               nay
               not
               a
               chicken
               for
               our
               use
               .
               79.
               
               That
               it
               stands
               not
               with
               Gods
               goodness
               to
               damn
               his
               own
               creatures
               eternally
               .
               80.
               
               That
               i'ts
               unlawful
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               .
               81.
               
               That
               man
               lost
               no
               more
               by
               Adams
               fall
               ,
               then
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               whole
               creation
               .
               82
               That
               Christ
               hath
               not
               purchased
               eternal
               life
               for
               man
               ,
               more
               then
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               creation
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               offered
               up
               himselfe
               a
               full
               and
               perfect
               sacrifice
               ;
               not
               only
               for
               man
               but
               for
               all
               that
               man
               kept
               ,
               even
               the
               whole
               creation
               .
               83.
               
               None
               are
               sent
               to
               hell
               before
               the
               last
               judgment
               .
               
               84.
               
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               the
               Gospel
               which
               threatens
               us
               with
               Hell
               fire
               .
               85.
               
               If
               God
               shew
               not
               mercy
               to
               all
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               infinite
               .
               86.
               
               Christians
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               meet
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               for
               publick
               worship
               .
               87.
               
               The
               Saints
               are
               justified
               ,
               not
               by
               Christs
               obedience
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               essential
               righteousness
               of
               God.
               88.
               
               A
               woman
               committeth
               not
               adultery
               ,
               in
               lying
               with
               another
               man
               ,
               if
               her
               husband
               be
               a
               sleep
               .
               89.
               
               That
               the
               Saints
               may
               put
               away
               their
               unbeleeving
               wives
               or
               husbands
               .
               90.
               
               There
               is
               no
               other
               seale
               but
               the
               Spirit
               ▪
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               no
               seales
               at
               all
               .
               91.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               may
               not
               put
               to
               death
               a
               murtherer
               ,
               being
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               till
               first
               he
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               92.
               
               The
               promises
               belong
               to
               sinners
               ,
               as
               sinners
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               repenting
               sinners
               .
               93.
               
               Apocrypha
               books
               are
               canonical
               Scripture
               .
               94.
               
               To
               use
               set
               forms
               of
               prayer
               ,
               even
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               95.
               
               Bells
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Church-yards
               ,
               preaching
               in
               Pulpits
               ,
               in
               Gowns
               ,
               by
               an
               hour-glasse
               ,
               the
               names
               of
               our
               months
               and
               days
               are
               all
               idolatry
               ,
               96.
               
               That
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               is
               to
               be
               rejected
               as
               erroneous
               ;
               97.
               
               That
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               other
               laws
               among
               Christians
               ,
               but
               the
               judicial
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               no
               legislative
               power
               at
               all
               .
               98.
               
               That
               all
               Learning
               ,
               Schools
               ,
               Universities
               ,
               Arts
               ,
               Degrees
               are
               to
               be
               rejected
               as
               pernicious
               .
               99.
               
               That
               Angels
               and
               Devils
               are
               not
               substances
               ,
               but
               meer
               qualities
               ;
               and
               that
               mens
               soules
               are
               but
               terrestrial
               vapours
               ,
               perishing
               with
               the
               bodies
               .
               100.
               
               That
               some
               in
               this
               life
               are
               perfect
               without
               all
               sin
               ,
               and
               need
               not
               pray
               for
               pardon
               .
               101.
               
               That
               in
               God
               there
               is
               some
               composition
               ,
               and
               corporiety
               ,
               and
               mutability
               also
               .
               102.
               
               That
               Christ
               took
               not
               his
               flesh
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               body
               was
               created
               without
               all
               consanguinity
               with
               the
               first
               Adam
               .
               103.
               
               That
               God
               doth
               personally
               subsist
               in
               every
               creature
               .
               104.
               
               That
               the
               world
               is
               eternal
               .
               105.
               
               That
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               may
               be
               celebrated
               in
               Inns
               rather
               then
               Churches
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               end
               of
               a
               feast
               .
               106.
               
               That
               the
               Devils
               have
               no
               sinne
               .
               But
               I
               will
               leave
               these
               Divels
               ,
               though
               I
               could
               mention
               many
               more
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               delights
               not
               my selfe
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               the
               Reader
               ,
               to
               be
               raking
               in
               such
               filthy
               mire
               and
               dirt
               .
               These
               are
               some
               of
               the
               poysonous
               weeds
               ,
               which
               have
               
               (
               too
               much
               of
               late
               )
               infested
               our
               English
               Garden
               ;
               I
               mean
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               once
               admired
               (
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               )
               for
               the
               beauty
               of
               her
               Doctrine
               and
               Disciplin
               ,
               and
               envied
               of
               none
               but
               ignorants
               ,
               or
               men
               of
               perverse
               minds
               .
               The
               Poet
               bewailing
               the
               ruins
               of
               Troy
               ,
               said
               
                 [
                 Seges
                 ubi
                 Troi
                 a
                 fuit
                 ]
              
               Corn
               grows
               where
               Troy
               stood
               ,
               but
               I
               may
               sadly
               complain
               ,
               that
               in
               stead
               of
               corn
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               sound
               and
               wholsom
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               the
               food
               of
               our
               souls
               ;
               now
               grows
               Tares
               and
               Weeds
               ,
               that
               choak
               the
               good
               word
               with
               which
               we
               were
               formerly
               fed
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               been
               ,
               unto
               a
               life
               of
               glory
               everlasting
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               therein
               abode
               .
               But
               least
               I
               should
               bring
               thee
               into
               danger
               by
               giving
               thee
               onely
               a
               fight
               of
               these
               Rocks
               and
               Precepices
               ,
               to
               prevent
               that
               ,
               I
               shall
               commend
               to
               thy
               serious
               perusal
               Master
               Wollebius
               his
               Abridgement
               of
               Christian
               Divinity
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               good
               of
               my
               country
               men
               I
               Englished
               ,
               Enlarged
               ,
               and
               cleared
               in
               obscure
               places
               ,
               and
               have
               now
               fitted
               for
               a
               second
               impression
               .
               A
               book
               worthy
               to
               be
               written
               in
               Letters
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               imprinted
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               every
               good
               Christian
               ;
               The
               knowledge
               therein
               contained
               (
               by
               prayer
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               )
               will
               root
               and
               establish
               the
               in
               every
               good
               word
               and
               work
               ,
               to
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               which
               God
               of
               his
               infini●e
               mercy
               grant
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Thirteenth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 concerning
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 tenets
                 concerning
                 predestination
                 ,
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 original
                 and
                 actual
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 will.
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 opinions
                 concerning
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 works
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Their
                 Tenets
                 concerning
                 pennance
                 ,
                 fasting
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 almes
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Their
                 opinions
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 used
                 in
                 those
                 controverted
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 What
                 they
                 believe
                 concerning
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Their
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 What
                 they
                 hold
                 concerning
                 Monks
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 Purgatory
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Wherein
                 the
                 outward
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 consisteth
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Masse
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Their
                 dedication
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 observable
                 thereupon
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Their
                 Consecration
                 of
                 Altars
                 &c.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Degrees
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Their
                 sacred
                 orders
                 ,
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 colours
                 held
                 Sacred
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Wherein
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 consisteth
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 else
                 their
                 outward
                 worship
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Wherein
                 consisteth
                 the
                 seventh
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 holy
                 days
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 What
                 be
                 their
                 other
                 holy-days
                 which
                 they
                 observe
                 ,
                 canonical
                 hours
                 and
                 processions
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 Wherein
                 the
                 eighth
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 worship
                 consisteth
                 ,
                 their
                 ornaments
                 and
                 Vtensils
                 used
                 in
                 Churches
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 their
                 office
                 performed
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               XIII
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               1.
               
               WHat
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Though
               they
               maintain
               the
               same
               Scriptures
               with
               us
               ,
               the
               same
               Commandments
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               three
               Creeds
               ,
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               of
               Nice
               ,
               and
               of
               Athanasius
               ,
               
               yet
               in
               many
               points
               they
               differ
               from
               other
               Churches
               ,
               
               which
               briefly
               are
               these
               .
               1.
               
               They
               hold
               that
               Apocrythal
               Books
               are
               for
               regulating
               our
               faith
               and
               manners
               ,
               of
               equal
               authority
               with
               the
               Canonical
               Scripture
               ;
               such
               are
               
                 Iudith
                 ,
                 Tobias
              
               ,
               third
               and
               fourth
               of
               Esdras
               ,
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Ecclesiasticus
                 ,
                 Baruch
              
               ,
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Ieremie
               ,
               the
               thirteenth
               and
               fourteenth
               Chapters
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               the
               Books
               of
               Macchab●es
               ,
               and
               that
               part
               of
               Hester
               ,
               which
               is
               from
               the
               tenth
               verse
               of
               the
               third
               Chapter
               .
               2.
               
               They
               preferr
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               Edition
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Greek
               Texts
               .
               3.
               
               They
               hold
               that
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               to
               translate
               the
               Scripture
               into
               Vulgar
               languages
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               to
               be
               read
               of
               Lay-people
               ,
               except
               of
               such
               as
               are
               discreet
               ,
               judicious
               ,
               and
               learned
               ,
               and
               are
               authorised
               by
               the
               Ordinary
               .
               5.
               
               That
               the
               Masse
               is
               not
               to
               be
               celebrated
               in
               the
               Vulgar
               tongue
               .
               6.
               
               That
               the
               sense
               and
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Scripture
               depends
               upon
               the
               Churches
               approbation
               .
               7.
               
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               difficulty
               and
               obscurity
               ,
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               read
               by
               the
               Laity
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               judges
               of
               controversies
               .
               8.
               
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               have
               four
               different
               senses
               ;
               namely
               the
               
                 Literal
                 ,
                 Allegorical
                 ,
                 Tropological
              
               ,
               and
               Anag●gical
               ;
               which
               are
               to
               be
               expounded
               according
               to
               traditions
               written
               and
               unwritten
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               consent
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               interpretation
               of
               Councels
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
               
               9.
               
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               of
               absolute
               necessity
               for
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               seeing
               there
               was
               a
               Church
               from
               Adam
               to
               Moses
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               thousand
               years
               ,
               without
               any
               Scripture
               ,
               being
               onely
               guided
               and
               instructed
               by
               traditions
               ,
               without
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               perfect
               ,
               as
               not
               containing
               all
               Doctrines
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             
               Q.
               2.
               
               What
               are
               their
               Tenets
               concerning
               predestination
               ,
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               Original
               sin
               ,
               and
               Actual
               ,
               and
               Free-will
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               They
               hold
               election
               mutable
               ,
               
               because
               the
               Elect
               may
               totally
               fall
               from
               faith
               and
               righteousnesse
               .
               2.
               
               That
               sin
               foreseen
               ,
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               reprobation
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               positive
               act
               of
               condemnation
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               them
               hold
               that
               foreseen
               works
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               election
               .
               
               3.
               concerning
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               
               hold
               that
               it
               consisteth
               most
               in
               charity
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               is
               ,
               
                 Gratia
                 gratum
                 faciens
                 ,
                 Grace
                 which
                 makes
                 us
                 acceptable
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               it
               is
               a
               habit
               infused
               ;
               whereas
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Gratia
                 gratis
                 data
              
               ,
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               Miracles
               .
               4.
               
               That
               man
               in
               the
               state
               of
               innocency
               ,
               did
               not
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               any
               special
               assistance
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               might
               be
               excited
               to
               good
               workes
               .
               5.
               
               That
               original
               sin
               is
               not
               in
               the
               understanding
               and
               will
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               inferiour
               part
               of
               the
               soul
               onely
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               the
               flesh
               ;
               that
               concupiscence
               and
               ignorance
               are
               onely
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               remainders
               of
               original
               sin
               .
               That
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               was
               without
               original
               sin
               .
               That
               Infants
               dying
               in
               original
               sin
               onely
               ,
               are
               punished
               with
               the
               paine
               of
               losse
               ,
               not
               with
               the
               paine
               of
               sense
               .
               That
               original
               fin
               is
               taken
               away
               by
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               regenerate
               it
               is
               remitted
               ,
               and
               not
               imputed
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               called
               a
               sin
               ,
               but
               onely
               as
               it
               is
               the
               cause
               and
               punishment
               of
               sin
               ;
               that
               some
               actual
               sins
               are
               of
               their
               own
               nature
               veniall
               ,
               and
               some
               mortal
               .
               That
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               pardonable
               .
               6.
               
               They
               hold
               that
               in
               free-will
               is
               required
               ,
               not
               onely
               a
               liberty
               from
               coaction
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               necessity
               ;
               that
               an
               unregenerate
               man
               ,
               can
               by
               his
               own
               strength
               ,
               without
               Gods
               special
               help
               ,
               
               perform
               some
               moral
               good
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               may
               be
               no
               sin
               found
               .
               That
               an
               unregenerate
               man
               hath
               freedom
               of
               will
               in
               matters
               of
               salvation
               ,
               though
               not
               without
               the
               help
               of
               grace
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               may
               hinder
               or
               further
               his
               conversion
               ,
               and
               may
               by
               his
               natural
               power
               cooperate
               with
               grace
               .
            
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               What
               are
               their
               opinions
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               faith
               ,
               justification
               ,
               and
               good
               works
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               They
               divide
               the
               two
               Tables
               so
               ,
               
               that
               they
               make
               but
               three
               commandements
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               seven
               in
               the
               second
               ;
               making
               one
               commandement
               of
               the
               first
               two
               ,
               and
               two
               of
               the
               last
               .
               They
               hold
               that
               Idols
               and
               Images
               are
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Saints
               may
               be
               worshipped
               without
               Idolatry
               .
               That
               equivocation
               may
               be
               used
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               and
               an
               officious
               lye
               .
               2.
               
               Concerning
               Christ
               they
               hold
               that
               he
               was
               not
               ignorant
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               did
               not
               attain
               to
               knowledge
               by
               learning
               :
               
               That
               he
               descended
               truly
               into
               Hell
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               there
               preached
               to
               the
               Fathers
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               delivered
               them
               from
               their
               Limbus
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               had
               nor
               as
               yet
               entered
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               till
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               had
               opened
               the
               gates
               thereof
               ,
               which
               Adam
               shut
               by
               his
               sin
               :
               That
               Christ
               did
               merit
               by
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               himself
               that
               glory
               which
               he
               enjoyes
               after
               his
               Ascension
               :
               3.
               
               Concerning
               faith
               ,
               they
               say
               that
               Historical
               ,
               miraculous
               ,
               and
               saving
               faith
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ;
               that
               the
               special
               application
               of
               the
               promises
               of
               grace
               belongs
               not
               to
               faith
               ,
               but
               to
               presumption
               ;
               That
               faith
               hath
               its
               residence
               onely
               in
               the
               intellect
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               will.
               That
               faith
               is
               an
               assent
               ,
               rather
               then
               knowledge
               :
               That
               justifying
               faith
               may
               be
               totally
               lost
               in
               the
               regenerate
               ;
               That
               true
               faith
               may
               be
               without
               charity
               :
               That
               we
               are
               not
               justified
               by
               faith
               alone
               :
               That
               man
               by
               the
               natural
               strength
               of
               free-will
               ,
               can
               prepare
               himself
               for
               future
               justification
               ,
               being
               assisted
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               .
               In
               his
               preparation
               are
               contained
               these
               acts
               ;
               namely
               ,
               
                 Fear
                 ,
                 Hope
                 ,
                 Love
                 ,
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 a
                 resolvtion
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 new
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 observe
                 Gods
                 Commandements
                 .
              
               4.
               
               Concerning
               justification
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               is
               when
               a
               sinner
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               is
               made
               good
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               infusion
               of
               inherent
               righteousnesse
               .
               The
               second
               justification
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               just
               man
               becomes
               more
               just
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               in
               doing
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               which
               ,
               he
               can
               make
               himself
               more
               just
               .
               They
               say
               Christ
               is
               the
               meritorious
               cause
               of
               our
               justification
               ,
               but
               the
               formal
               cause
               is
               either
               intrinsecal
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               habit
               of
               infused
               grace
               ;
               or
               extrinsecal
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               ;
               or
               actual
               ,
               which
               are
               our
               good
               workes
               ;
               so
               that
               here
               is
               a
               threefold
               formal
               cause
               :
               they
               teach
               that
               justification
               consisteth
               not
               in
               the
               bare
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               inward
               renovation
               of
               the
               mind
               .
               That
               we
               are
               not
               onely
               justified
               ,
               but
               also
               saved
               by
               good
               works
               ,
               as
               efficient
               causes
               .
               5.
               
               Concerning
               good
               works
               ,
               they
               teach
               that
               the
               good
               works
               of
               just
               men
               are
               absolutely
               just
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               perfect
               ;
               that
               a
               just
               man
               may
               fulfil
               the
               Law
               ;
               that
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               but
               second
               justification
               ;
               
               yet
               not
               without
               the
               assistance
               of
               grace
               .
               
               〈…〉
               unregenerate
               man
               by
               the
               works
               of
               repentance
               may
               merit
               the
               grace
               of
               justification
               
                 ex
                 congruo
              
               ,
               as
               doing
               works
               agreeing
               to
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               they
               who
               are
               justified
               by
               the
               first
               justification
               ,
               do
               merit
               life
               eternal
               by
               their
               works
               
                 ex
                 condigno
              
               .
            
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               What
               are
               their
               Tenets
               concerning
               pennance
               ,
               fasting
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               and
               almes
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               teach
               that
               faith
               is
               no
               part
               of
               pennance
               ;
               That
               repentance
               may
               be
               totally
               lost
               :
               
               That
               the
               parts
               thereof
               are
               not
               mortification
               ,
               and
               vivification
               ,
               but
               confession
               ,
               contrition
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               .
               That
               pennance
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               contrition
               is
               to
               be
               ascribed
               partly
               to
               grace
               ,
               partly
               to
               free-will
               .
               That
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               justification
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               it
               all
               sins
               are
               pardonable
               .
               That
               a●ricular
               confession
               to
               the
               Priest
               is
               necessary
               to
               reconcile
               us
               to
               God.
               That
               a
               sinner
               before
               baptism
               is
               received
               into
               grace
               without
               his
               own
               satisfaction
               ,
               onely
               by
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               after
               baptisme
               ,
               he
               must
               make
               satisfaction
               himself
               .
               That
               after
               the
               fault
               is
               forgiven
               ,
               there
               remaines
               often
               times
               the
               guilt
               of
               temporary
               punishment
               either
               here
               or
               in
               purgatory
               ,
               which
               must
               make
               satisfaction
               ;
               that
               the
               punishments
               of
               purgatory
               may
               be
               redeemed
               by
               fasting
               ,
               prayers
               ;
               almes
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               Concerning
               fasting
               ,
               They
               hold
               it
               a
               sin
               ,
               and
               deserving
               death
               ,
               to
               eat
               of
               meats
               prohibited
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               That
               fasting
               consisteth
               onely
               in
               abstinence
               from
               meat
               ,
               not
               from
               drink
               .
               That
               the
               times
               of
               fasting
               ,
               chiefly
               Lent
               ,
               are
               of
               Apostolical
               institution
               .
               That
               fasti●g
               is
               satisfactory
               and
               meritorious
               .
               That
               the
               tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               such
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               obligeth
               the
               conscience
               .
               3.
               
               Concerning
               prayer
               ,
               They
               say
               that
               it
               is
               meritorious
               ,
               that
               the
               Canonical
               hours
               of
               prayer
               should
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               said
               or
               sung
               in
               Latine
               by
               the
               Clergy
               and
               Monks
               .
               That
               the
               titles
               given
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               are
               true
               and
               holy
               .
               That
               to
               prayer
               in
               the
               Quite
               ought
               to
               be
               joyned
               singing
               ,
               Organs
               ,
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               other
               musical
               instruments
               .
               4.
               
               Concerning
               almes
               ,
               They
               hold
               that
               the
               giving
               thereof
               is
               meritorious
               .
               That
               there
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               corporal
               ,
               but
               also
               spiritual
               almes
               ▪
               consisting
               in
               comforting
               ,
               
               counselling
               ,
               
               teaching
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               almes
               may
               be
               raised
               of
               ill
               gotten
               goods
               ,
               and
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               as
               of
               Whore-houses
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               5.
               
               What
               opinions
               do
               they
               hold
               concerning
               the
               Sacraments
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               teach
               that
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               depends
               upon
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               giver
               .
               
               That
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               not
               seals
               to
               confirm
               the
               promises
               of
               grace
               .
               That
               grace
               is
               contained
               in
               ,
               and
               conferred
               by
               the
               Sacraments
               
                 ex
                 opere
                 operato
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               receivers
               thereof
               ,
               by
               their
               justifying
               vertue
               are
               saved
               :
               That
               three
               Sacraments
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 Confirmation
              
               ,
               and
               Order
               ,
               do
               imprint
               an
               indelible
               character
               ,
               form
               ,
               or
               figure
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               substance
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               the
               caracter
               of
               Baptisme
               is
               Passive
               ,
               making
               a
               man
               capable
               of
               all
               other
               Sacraments
               ;
               that
               of
               Order
               is
               Active
               ;
               that
               of
               Confirmation
               is
               partly
               Active
               ,
               partly
               Passive
               .
               That
               there
               are
               seven
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               That
               all
               the
               Ceremonies
               used
               by
               them
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               necessary
               .
               2.
               
               Concerning
               Baptisme
               ,
               They
               say
               that
               Lay-men
               and
               Women
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               ,
               may
               Baptise
               .
               That
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               Iohn
               was
               not
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               had
               the
               same
               efficacy
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               Iohns
               Baptisme
               ,
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               receive
               Christs
               Baptisme
               .
               That
               to
               Water
               in
               Baptisme
               should
               be
               added
               Oyle
               ,
               Spittle
               ,
               Salt
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               signe
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               Exorcisme
               ,
               Exsufflation
               ,
               a
               White
               Garment
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               Baptized
               Infants
               have
               ,
               if
               not
               Actual
               ,
               yet
               Habitual
               Faith
               infused
               into
               them
               .
               That
               Infants
               cannot
               be
               saved
               without
               Baptisme
               ;
               that
               Baptisme
               began
               to
               be
               absolutly
               necessary
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               .
               That
               it
               totally
               abolisheth
               original
               sin
               .
               3.
               
               Concerning
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               They
               say
               ,
               that
               onely
               unleavened
               bread
               is
               to
               be
               used
               .
               That
               Christ
               by
               way
               of
               Concomitance
               is
               wh●lly
               in
               the
               Bread
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               Body
               ,
               Blood
               ,
               Soul
               ,
               Divinity
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               the
               whole
               Essence
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               in
               the
               Bread
               alone
               .
               That
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               to
               communicate
               under
               both
               kinds
               .
               That
               the
               Wine
               ought
               necessarily
               to
               be
               mixed
               with
               Water
               .
               That
               the
               Priest
               may
               participate
               alone
               .
               That
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               profitable
               for
               the
               dead
               .
               That
               the
               Bread
               should
               be
               dipt
               into
               the
               Wine
               ,
               that
               
               it
               should
               be
               elevated
               ,
               carried
               in
               Procession
               ,
               adored
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               trope
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               Christs
               Body
               is
               not
               onely
               really
               ,
               but
               substantially
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               That
               it
               may
               be
               at
               one
               time
               in
               many
               places
               .
               That
               the
               Bread
               is
               transubstantiated
               into
               Christs
               body
               .
               That
               the
               form
               of
               consecration
               consisteth
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               .
               That
               the
               Mas●e
               is
               a
               Propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
               4.
               
               Concerning
               
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 Pennance
                 ,
                 Extream
                 Vnction
                 ,
                 Orders
                 ,
              
               and
               Matrimony
               .
               They
               teach
               that
               these
               are
               Sacraments
               properly
               so
               called
               :
               that
               there
               is
               vertue
               in
               
                 Extream
                 Vnction
              
               ,
               either
               to
               cure
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               away
               the
               remainders
               of
               sin
               ;
               for
               this
               cause
               they
               anoint
               6.
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               Eyes
               ,
               Ears
               ,
               Mouth
               ,
               Hands
               ,
               Reins
               ,
               and
               Feet
               .
               
               That
               Ordination
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Sub-Deacons
                 ,
                 Acoluthi
                 ,
                 Exorcists
                 ,
                 Readers
              
               and
               Door-Keepers
               ,
               as
               in
               Priests
               .
            
             
               Q.
               6.
               
               What
               Ceremonies
               do
               they
               use
               in
               the
               five
               controverted
               Sacraments
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               confirmation
               the
               Bishop
               anointeth
               the
               childs
               forehead
               with
               chrisme
               ,
               
               making
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Crosse
               thereon
               ,
               and
               saying
               ;
               
                 I
                 signe
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 confirme
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 chrisme
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
              
               &c.
               
               Then
               he
               strikes
               him
               on
               the
               cheeke
               ,
               to
               shew
               he
               must
               not
               refuse
               to
               suffer
               for
               Christ.
               In
               Pennance
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               goeth
               to
               the
               Church
               door
               where
               the
               Penitents
               lie
               prostrate
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Children
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 teach
                 you
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Then
               he
               kneeleth
               and
               prayeth
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               having
               used
               some
               words
               of
               admonition
               ,
               he
               brings
               them
               into
               the
               Church
               ;
               this
               is
               done
               on
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               partakers
               thereof
               ;
               all
               the
               Church
               doors
               are
               then
               opened
               to
               shew
               that
               all
               people
               have
               accesse
               to
               Christ.
               The
               Penitents
               being
               received
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               cut
               their
               Haire
               and
               Beards
               ,
               and
               lay
               aside
               their
               penitentiall
               garments
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               clean
               cloathes
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Ioseph
               when
               he
               was
               delivered
               out
               of
               pris●n
               .
               This
               casting
               off
               their
               old
               cloathes
               puts
               them
               in
               minde
               of
               putting
               off
               the
               old
               man.
               In
               
                 Extream
                 Vnction
              
               the
               Priest
               first
               besprinkleth
               the
               sick
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               
               roome
               with
               holy
               water
               ;
               then
               he
               anointeth
               the
               organs
               of
               the
               five
               senses
               ,
               because
               by
               them
               sin
               infecteth
               the
               soul
               ;
               the
               reines
               also
               and
               feet
               are
               anointed
               to
               expiate
               the
               sins
               that
               are
               in
               the
               concupiscible
               and
               motive
               faculties
               .
               They
               onely
               must
               be
               anointed
               of
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               of
               recovery
               .
               Of
               the
               Ceremonies
               used
               in
               
                 Sacred
                 Orders
              
               ,
               we
               will
               speak
               hereafter
               .
               In
               Matrimony
               the
               Priest
               blesseth
               the
               married
               couple
               with
               prayers
               ,
               and
               oblations
               if
               they
               were
               never
               married
               before
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               not
               to
               blesse
               the
               second
               marriage
               .
               The
               Woman
               is
               covered
               with
               a
               vaile
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Rebecca
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               her
               subjection
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               she
               is
               united
               to
               the
               man
               by
               a
               Lace
               or
               Ribband
               tied
               in
               a
               knot
               ,
               
               by
               a
               Ring
               also
               put
               on
               the
               fourth
               finger
               of
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               veine
               that
               reacheth
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               heart
               ;
               signifying
               the
               mutual
               love
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               between
               them
               ;
               but
               marriages
               are
               not
               to
               be
               celebrated
               in
               Lent
               ,
               and
               other
               times
               of
               humiliation
               .
            
             
               Q.
               7.
               
               What
               are
               their
               Tenets
               concerning
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               register
               their
               names
               in
               their
               Calendars
               after
               the
               Pope
               hath
               canonised
               them
               ,
               
               or
               given
               a
               testimony
               of
               their
               Sanctity
               ,
               and
               decreed
               honours
               for
               them
               ;
               namely
               publick
               Invocation
               ,
               dedication
               of
               Altars
               and
               Temples
               to
               them
               ,
               oblation
               of
               Sacrifices
               ,
               celebration
               of
               Festival
               days
               ,
               setting
               up
               of
               their
               Images
               ,
               and
               reservation
               of
               their
               Reliques
               .
               The
               honour
               they
               give
               to
               God
               is
               called
               by
               them
               Latria
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Saints
               is
               Dulia
               ;
               but
               the
               honour
               which
               they
               give
               to
               Christs
               humanity
               and
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               is
               Hyperdulia
               .
               2.
               
               They
               say
               that
               the
               Saints
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               not
               immediately
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               through
               Christ
               they
               obtain
               their
               requests
               .
               3.
               
               That
               we
               ought
               to
               invocate
               both
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               .
               4.
               
               That
               their
               Images
               are
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ;
               that
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Saints
               are
               not
               Idols
               ,
               because
               Idols
               are
               representations
               of
               that
               which
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               in
               Scripture
               the
               word
               Idol
               is
               spoken
               onely
               of
               Heathen
               Images
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               not
               unlawful
               to
               represent
               God
               by
               such
               Images
               as
               he
               hath
               described
               himself
               ;
               therefore
               they
               pain●
               God
               in
               the
               form
               of
               an
               old
               man
               ,
               
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Dove
               .
               That
               though
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               honoured
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               persons
               which
               they
               represent
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               think
               there
               is
               any
               Divinity
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               can
               help
               us
               ;
               or
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               aske
               any
               thing
               of
               them
               .
               5.
               
               That
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Saints
               should
               be
               placed
               in
               Churches
               ,
               because
               the
               Images
               of
               the
               Cherubims
               were
               placed
               in
               Salomons
               Temple
               ,
               and
               before
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
               6.
               
               That
               the
               Reliques
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               the
               Saints
               are
               to
               be
               honoured
               ,
               and
               kissed
               ,
               as
               holy
               pledges
               of
               our
               Patrons
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               be
               adored
               as
               God
               ,
               nor
               invocated
               as
               Saints
               .
               7.
               
               That
               the
               true
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Nailes
               ,
               the
               Thornes
               ,
               
               &c.
               by
               way
               of
               of
               analogy
               ,
               and
               reduction
               are
               to
               be
               worshipped
               with
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               worship
               or
               Latria
               that
               Christ
               is
               ;
               that
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Crosse
               in
               the
               forehead
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               is
               a
               Sacred
               and
               venerable
               signe
               ,
               powerful
               to
               drive
               away
               evil
               spirits
               .
               8.
               
               That
               Pilgrimages
               ought
               to
               be
               undertaken
               to
               those
               holy
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               Images
               and
               Reliques
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               the
               Saints
               are
               kept
               .
               9.
               
               That
               days
               should
               be
               kept
               holy
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               the
               observation
               of
               which
               is
               a
               part
               of
               divine
               worship
               .
            
             
               Q.
               8.
               
               What
               is
               their
               Doctrine
               concerning
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               teach
               that
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               Monarchical
               ,
               
               as
               being
               the
               most
               excellent
               form
               of
               government
               .
               That
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               founded
               on
               the
               Person
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               .
               That
               Peter
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               till
               his
               death
               .
               That
               the
               Pope
               is
               Peters
               Successor
               ,
               and
               Christs
               Vicar
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               is
               made
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               Militant
               .
               That
               the
               Pope
               is
               not
               Antichrist
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               great
               Antichrist
               shall
               be
               a
               particular
               man
               ,
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Dan
               ,
               who
               shall
               reign
               in
               Ierusalem
               three
               years
               and
               a
               half
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               acknowleged
               by
               the
               Iewes
               as
               their
               Messiah
               ,
               whom
               he
               will
               make
               believe
               that
               he
               is
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iuda
               ,
               and
               descended
               of
               David
               .
               2.
               
               They
               hold
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               the
               supream
               Judge
               in
               controversies
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               manners
               ;
               that
               his
               judgement
               is
               certain
               and
               infallible
               ;
               that
               he
               can
               erre
               in
               particular
               controversies
               of
               fact
               ,
               depending
               upon
               mans
               testimony
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               may
               erre
               as
               a
               private
               
               Doctor
               in
               questions
               of
               right
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               faith
               as
               of
               manners
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               cannot
               erre
               ,
               when
               with
               a
               General
               Council
               he
               makes
               decrees
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               general
               precepts
               of
               manners
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               though
               either
               by
               himself
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               particular
               Council●
               ,
               he
               erre
               in
               some
               doubtful
               matters
               :
               but
               they
               generally
               now
               believe
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               Pope
               were
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               yet
               he
               cannot
               prescribe
               or
               define
               any
               Heretical
               Doctrine
               ,
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               That
               the
               Pope
               hath
               a
               spiritual
               coactive
               jurisdiction
               in
               making
               Laws
               to
               bind
               the
               conscience
               ,
               by
               his
               sole
               authority
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               Priests
               or
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               can
               judge
               and
               punish
               the
               transgressors
               of
               his
               Laws
               .
               That
               as
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               had
               their
               immediate
               authority
               from
               Christ
               ,
               so
               the
               Bishops
               have
               the
               same
               immediately
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
               That
               the
               Pope
               hath
               a
               supream
               power
               over
               the
               temporal
               estates
               of
               Christians
               ,
               to
               depose
               Kings
               ,
               and
               dispose
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               in
               order
               to
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               souls
               .
               That
               it
               is
               not
               repugnant
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               man
               to
               be
               both
               a
               Political
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Prince
               ,
               seeing
               
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Eli
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Macchabees
               exercised
               both
               powers
               .
               3.
               
               They
               believe
               that
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               onely
               that
               Society
               which
               acknowledgeth
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               head
               thereof
               ,
               and
               Christs
               Vicar
               upon
               earth
               .
               That
               they
               which
               are
               not
               baptized
               ,
               and
               the
               Catechumeni
               ,
               are
               not
               properly
               and
               actually
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               possibility
               .
               That
               Hereticks
               ,
               Schismaticks
               ,
               and
               excommunicate
               persons
               are
               not
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               That
               reprobates
               are
               members
               of
               the
               militant
               Church
               ,
               
                 Because
                 in
              
               Noah's
               
                 Ark
                 were
                 unclean
                 beasts
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Net
                 are
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 fishes
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 Wedding-feast
                 ,
                 many
                 were
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 chosen
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Sheep-fold
                 are
                 same
                 Goats
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 house
                 are
                 vessels
                 of
                 dishonour
                 ,
              
               Judas
               
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               the
               true
               Catholike
               Church
               is
               always
               visible
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               to
               a
               Candle
               ,
               to
               a
               City
               on
               a
               Hill
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               the
               true
               visible
               Church
               can
               never
               fail
               totally
               ,
               
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 built
                 on
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 ,
                 Hell
                 Gates
                 cannot
                 prevaile
              
               &c.
               
               That
               the
               true
               Church
               cannot
               
               fall
               into
               errour
               ,
               
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Pillar
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               That
               the
               true
               notes
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               ,
               Universality
               ,
               Antiquity
               ,
               Continuance
               ,
               Multitude
               ,
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               from
               the
               Apostles
               Ordination
               ,
               Unity
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Unity
               among
               the
               members
               themselves
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               head
               ,
               soundnesse
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               power
               and
               efficacy
               of
               doctrine
               holinesse
               of
               life
               ,
               miracles
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               prophesie
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               her
               enemies
               ,
               
               the
               unhappy
               end
               of
               those
               who
               oppresse
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               temporal
               felicity
               of
               such
               as
               have
               defended
               her
               .
            
             
               Q.
               9.
               
               What
               do
               they
               hold
               concerning
               Councils
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Purgatory
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               teach
               that
               Diocesan
               Councils
               are
               to
               be
               convocated
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               
               Provincial
               by
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               National
               by
               Patriarchs
               or
               Primates
               ,
               but
               General
               Councils
               by
               the
               Pope
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               Emperor
               without
               the
               Popes
               approbation
               ;
               except
               it
               be
               when
               the
               Pope
               is
               either
               imprisoned
               ,
               or
               dead
               ,
               or
               mad
               ;
               in
               such
               cases
               the
               Cardinals
               may
               call
               a
               Council
               .
               That
               ordinarily
               Bishops
               have
               the
               power
               of
               decisive
               suffrages
               ,
               but
               by
               custome
               and
               priviledge
               ;
               Cardinals
               ,
               Abbots
               ,
               and
               Generals
               of
               orders
               ,
               have
               the
               same
               power
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               Bishops
               .
               That
               in
               a
               General
               Council
               should
               be
               present
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               at
               least
               of
               the
               greater
               Provinces
               ,
               except
               any
               be
               excommunicate
               .
               That
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               four
               Patriarchs
               ,
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Antioch
              
               ,
               and
               Ierusalem
               ,
               or
               their
               Deputies
               ,
               be
               also
               present
               ,
               and
               at
               least
               some
               of
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               Provinces
               .
               That
               the
               Pope
               is
               the
               supream
               President
               ,
               and
               Judge
               of
               Councils
               .
               That
               Christians
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               the
               decrees
               of
               Councils
               .
               That
               General
               and
               particular
               Councils
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               cannot
               erre
               .
               That
               the
               Scripture
               is
               above
               Councils
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               infallible
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               interpretation
               it
               is
               dependent
               from
               Councils
               .
               That
               the
               Pope
               is
               above
               Councils
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               any
               .
               2.
               
               Concerning
               Monks
               ,
               they
               teach
               that
               their
               original
               is
               of
               Divine
               right
               ;
               That
               their
               institution
               is
               grounded
               upon
               Evangelical
               Counsel
               ,
               not
               precept
               .
               That
               Counsels
               are
               not
               commanded
               but
               commended
               to
               us
               ;
               that
               commands
               are
               of
               things
               easie
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               and
               
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               principles
               of
               nature
               ;
               Counsels
               are
               of
               things
               difficult
               ,
               and
               above
               nature
               ,
               and
               of
               things
               better
               then
               those
               of
               commands
               .
               By
               precepts
               we
               are
               tied
               to
               obedience
               ,
               by
               Counsels
               we
               are
               left
               to
               our
               Free-will
               ;
               Precepts
               have
               their
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               ;
               but
               Counsels
               have
               no
               punishments
               ,
               but
               great
               rewards
               :
               
                 Hence
                 arise
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Supererogation
                 .
              
               That
               children
               if
               they
               be
               come
               to
               years
               of
               puberty
               ,
               may
               enter
               into
               a
               Monastery
               without
               their
               Parents
               consent
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               their
               Parents
               need
               not
               their
               help
               .
               And
               so
               may
               Wives
               ,
               without
               their
               Husbands
               consent
               .
               That
               Vowes
               though
               of
               things
               not
               commanded
               ,
               
               are
               a
               part
               of
               Gods
               worship
               .
               That
               the
               promise
               made
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               to
               renounce
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               VVorld
               and
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               is
               not
               properly
               a
               Vow
               .
               That
               the
               Vows
               of
               poverty
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               and
               continency
               ,
               are
               lawful
               .
               That
               the
               Pope
               may
               dispense
               with
               Vows
               .
               That
               the
               habits
               and
               shaving
               of
               Monks
               ,
               are
               of
               great
               use
               and
               antiquity
               .
               3.
               
               Concerning
               Magistrates
               ,
               they
               teach
               that
               their
               Laws
               doe
               no
               lesse
               bind
               the
               conscience
               ,
               then
               Divine
               or
               Ecclesiastick
               Laws
               .
               That
               Magistrates
               are
               subject
               and
               inferiour
               to
               the
               Clergy
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               That
               Magistrates
               may
               inflict
               death
               on
               Hereticks
               .
               4.
               
               Concerning
               Purgatory
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               one
               of
               these
               four
               contignations
               or
               Roomes
               under
               ground
               ;
               the
               lowermost
               is
               hell
               ,
               where
               the
               pain
               of
               losse
               and
               sence
               is
               eternal
               .
               The
               next
               above
               that
               is
               Purgatory
               ,
               where
               pain
               of
               losse
               &
               sence
               is
               temporary
               .
               Above
               that
               is
               the
               Receptacle
               of
               Infants
               ,
               where
               onely
               is
               the
               pain
               of
               losse
               eternal
               .
               The
               uppermost
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               where
               was
               onely
               temporal
               pain
               of
               losse
               ;
               now
               it
               is
               empty
               since
               Christs
               descent
               thither
               .
               That
               in
               Purgatory
               are
               those
               souls
               which
               depart
               hence
               with
               venial
               sins
               ,
               or
               whose
               sins
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               punishment
               .
               That
               the
               suff●ages
               of
               the
               living
               are
               beneficial
               to
               the
               dead
               ;
               namely
               ,
               Masses
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               satisfactory
               works
               ,
               as
               almes
               ,
               pilgrimages
               ,
               fasts
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               which
               may
               be
               added
               indulgences
               .
            
             
               Q.
               10.
               
               Wherein
               doth
               the
               outward
               worship
               of
               the
               Church
               Rome
               consist
               ,
               
               and
               the
               first
               part
               of
               their
               Masse
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               In
               Churches
               ,
               Church
               yards
               ,
               Bels
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Pictures
               ,
               ●rucifixes
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Curtains
               ,
               and
               other
               Church
               Orna●ents
               ,
               as
               T●pestry
               ,
               Candlesticks
               ,
               &c.
               In
               dedication
               
               also
               of
               Churches
               ,
               consecration
               of
               Altars
               ,
               Anoyntings
               ▪
               Sacraments
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               In
               Ministers
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               Orders
               ▪
               and
               their
               Functions
               ,
               such
               are
               
                 Singers
                 ,
                 Psalmists
                 ,
                 Door-keepers
              
               ,
               
               Lectors
               ;
               or
               
                 Readers
                 ,
                 Exorcists
                 ,
                 Acolyths
              
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               light
               the
               Tapers
               ,
               and
               hold
               them
               whilest
               the
               Gospel
               is
               read
               ,
               and
               to
               furnish
               wine
               for
               the
               
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Sub-Deacons
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               The
               office
               also
               of
               the
               Acholyths
               is
               to
               make
               
                 Agnus
                 Dei
              
               ,
               of
               consecrated
               wax
               ,
               mixed
               with
               chrisme
               destributed
               by
               the
               Pope
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               These
               Agni
               or
               Lambs
               ,
               represent
               
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               wax
               is
               begot
               of
               the
               Bee
               ,
               without
               libidinous
               copulation
               ;
               so
               was
               Christ
               of
               the
               B.
               Virgin
               ;
               &
               as
               the
               honey
               is
               hid
               within
               the
               wax
               ,
               so
               was
               the
               divinity
               hid
               under
               the
               humanity
               .
               The
               oyl
               or
               chrisme
               mixed
               with
               the
               wax
               ,
               signifieth
               ,
               that
               mercy
               and
               gentlenesse
               which
               was
               in
               Christ.
               They
               say
               that
               these
               Lambs
               are
               preservatives
               against
               lightning
               and
               tempests
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               consecration
               .
               
                 O
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 great
                 is
                 your
                 faith
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 as
                 you
                 believe
                 .
              
               3.
               
               In
               the
               Garments
               or
               Ornaments
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               other
               Church
               Ministers
               ;
               such
               are
               the
               Amictus
               ,
               which
               like
               the
               Ephod
               covers
               the
               head
               and
               shoulders
               of
               the
               Priest
               or
               Bishop
               ;
               therefore
               it
               's
               called
               
                 Superhumerale
                 .
                 Alba
              
               ,
               or
               Camis●a
               ,
               is
               the
               Surplice
               of
               Linnen
               ;
               the
               Girdle
               or
               Belt
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Priests
               loyns
               are
               girt
               .
               The
               Stola
               is
               worn
               in
               form
               of
               a
               Chain
               about
               the
               Priests
               neck
               ,
               it
               covereth
               both
               his
               sides
               ,
               &
               hangs
               down
               to
               the
               knee
               ;
               it
               is
               called
               Orarium
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               habit
               of
               Orators
               ,
               that
               preach
               to
               ,
               or
               pray
               for
               the
               people
               .
               Manipulus
               or
               Sudarium
               ,
               or
               Mappula
               ,
               or
               Phanon
               ,
               (
               for
               all
               these
               names
               it
               hath
               )
               is
               a
               Towel
               or
               H●ndkerchieff
               ,
               carried
               by
               the
               Minister
               or
               Priest
               in
               his
               left
               hand
               ,
               or
               on
               his
               left
               arme
               .
               Casula
               or
               Cappa
               ,
               or
               Pianon
               ,
               is
               an
               upper
               garment
               which
               covereth
               all
               the
               Body
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               a
               little
               Cottage
               ,
               called
               in
               Latine
               Casa
               .
               These
               six
               Ornaments
               are
               common
               to
               Priests
               and
               Bishops
               :
               there
               be
               nine
               Ornaments
               peculiar
               to
               Bishops
               ;
               namely
               ,
               Caligae
               ,
               which
               are
               long
               hose
               ,
               or
               stockings
               ;
               Sandalia
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               slippers
               or
               shooes
               ;
               Succinctorium
               a
               kind
               of
               girdle
               ;
               Orale
               a
               linnen
               vaile
               cast
               over
               his
               head
               ;
               Tunica
               a
               long
               coat
               down
               to
               the
               heeles
               ,
               therefore
               called
               
                 Talaris
                 ;
                 Dalmatica
              
               ,
               
               so
               called
               from
               Dalmatia
               ,
               the
               country
               where
               it
               was
               first
               woven
               ,
               is
               a
               garment
               with
               long
               and
               large
               sleeves
               ,
               representing
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               Chiro●hecae
               are
               white
               gloves
               of
               Kids
               skins
               ;
               Mitra
               is
               the
               Mytre
               or
               Ornament
               of
               the
               head
               ;
               Annulus
               is
               the
               Ring
               which
               the
               Bishop
               wears
               ,
               to
               shew
               he
               is
               betrothed
               to
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Baculus
                 Pastoralis
              
               ,
               is
               the
               Bishops
               crosier
               staff
               ;
               Pallium
               ,
               or
               the
               Pall
               ,
               is
               the
               Ornament
               of
               Arch-Bishops
               and
               Patriarchs
               .
               The
               Pall
               is
               not
               to
               be
               worn
               but
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               of
               Masse
               ;
               yet
               Pope
               Gregory
               permitted
               it
               to
               be
               worn
               in
               solemn
               Letanies
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               upon
               it
               are
               four
               red
               crosses
               ,
               signifying
               the
               four
               Cardinal
               vertues
               ,
               justice
               ,
               prudence
               ,
               fortitude
               ,
               &
               temperance
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               Prelates
               ,
               which
               vertues
               are
               not
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               sanctified
               by
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               which
               onely
               they
               should
               glory
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               for
               the
               Gentiles
               had
               these
               vertues
               ,
               but
               knew
               not
               Christ
               nor
               his
               crosse
               .
               There
               are
               also
               in
               the
               Pall
               three
               pins
               or
               bodkins
               ,
               signifying
               the
               three
               Christian
               vertues
               of
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               and
               charity
               ,
               without
               which
               he
               cannot
               justly
               claim
               or
               retain
               his
               Pall
               ;
               they
               may
               signifie
               also
               a
               three-fold
               pricking
               ,
               or
               compunction
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               Prelates
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               compassion
               towards
               those
               that
               are
               in
               miserie
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               care
               in
               the
               due
               and
               conscionable
               execution
               of
               their
               office
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               feare
               to
               offend
               God.
               4.
               
               Their
               worship
               consisteth
               in
               the
               Masse
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               many
               ceremonies
               ;
               first
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Priest
               before
               he
               begins
               ,
               sings
               five
               Psalmes
               :
               then
               he
               combs
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               washeth
               his
               hands
               ,
               followeth
               the
               aspersion
               of
               holy
               water
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               Introi●us
               or
               singing
               at
               the
               Priests
               approaching
               towards
               the
               Altar
               ;
               whilest
               the
               Introitus
               is
               singing
               ,
               the
               Priest
               or
               Bishop
               walketh
               towards
               the
               Altar
               between
               a
               Priest
               and
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               before
               whom
               walketh
               the
               Sub-Deacon
               ,
               carrying
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Gospel
               shut
               ;
               before
               whom
               march
               two
               Taper
               bearers
               ,
               and
               before
               them
               is
               carried
               the
               Censer
               with
               incense
               .
               When
               the
               Priest
               or
               Bishop
               comes
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               he
               takes
               off
               his
               Mytre
               ,
               makes
               confession
               ,
               openeth
               the
               book
               and
               kisseth
               it
               .
               Over
               the
               Bishop
               also
               ,
               a
               linnen
               cloth
               full
               of
               pictures
               is
               carried
               by
               four
               Ministers
               in
               form
               of
               a
               canopy
               .
               In
               their
               four
               solemn
               Processions
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               at
               
                 Candlemas
                 ,
                 Palme-Sunday
                 ,
                 
                 Easter
                 ,
              
               &
               Ascention
               day
               ,
               they
               have
               crosse
               in
               banners
               ,
               seven
               Tapers
               borne
               by
               seven
               Acolyths
               ,
               seven
               Deacons
               following
               ,
               then
               seven
               Priors
               ,
               three
               Acolyths
               with
               incense
               ,
               one
               Sub-Deacon
               carrying
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               then
               the
               Bishop
               in
               great
               state
               ,
               whom
               the
               people
               follow
               with
               the
               
                 Porters
                 ,
                 Readers
                 ,
                 Exorcists
                 ,
                 Singers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Before
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Priest
               ascends
               the
               Altar
               ,
               he
               boweth
               himself
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               then
               confesseth
               ;
               and
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               he
               boweth
               his
               body
               eight
               times
               before
               the
               Altar
               .
               After
               confession
               and
               absolution
               ,
               the
               Priest
               blesseth
               the
               incense
               ,
               and
               puts
               it
               in
               the
               censer
               ;
               then
               he
               kisseth
               the
               Altar
               and
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               takes
               the
               censor
               from
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               sumeth
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               then
               removeth
               to
               the
               right
               side
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               withal
               
                 Kyrie
                 Eleeson
              
               is
               said
               ,
               not
               lesse
               then
               nine
               times
               in
               the
               Masse
               .
               
                 Gloria
                 in
                 Excelsis
              
               is
               also
               sung
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Angelical
               Hymne
               at
               Christs
               Nativity
               ;
               then
               the
               Priest
               turning
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               salutes
               them
               in
               these
               words
               ▪
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 be
                 with
                 you
              
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               Quire
               answereth
               ,
               
                 And
                 with
                 thy
                 Spirit
              
               .
               Seven
               times
               in
               the
               Masse
               the
               Priest
               salutes
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               turneth
               to
               them
               onely
               five
               times
               .
               Then
               the
               collects
               or
               prayers
               are
               said
               ,
               and
               after
               them
               the
               Epistle
               is
               read
               ,
               with
               the
               face
               towards
               the
               Altar
               ;
               it
               s
               the
               Sub-Deacons
               office
               to
               read
               the
               Epistle
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               he
               delivers
               the
               Book
               (
               shut
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               layeth
               his
               hand
               on
               the
               Sub-Deacon
               )
               which
               he
               kisseth
               .
               Alter
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               is
               sung
               the
               Gradual
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               the
               steps
               of
               humility
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               ascend
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               it
               's
               called
               also
               the
               Responsory
               ,
               because
               the
               matter
               thereof
               answers
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Epistle
               .
               Next
               to
               this
               ,
               Hallelujah
               is
               sung
               ,
               but
               from
               Septuagesima
               Sunday
               till
               Easter
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               Hallelujah
               ,
               the
               Tractus
               is
               sung
               ,
               so
               called
               a
               Trabend●
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               sung
               with
               a
               long
               drawing
               tone
               ,
               as
               containing
               the
               mournful
               condition
               of
               man
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               Hallelujah
               is
               the
               joyful
               song
               of
               Heaven
               .
               After
               Hallelujah
               ,
               is
               sung
               the
               prose
               which
               by
               them
               is
               called
               Sequentia
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               song
               of
               exaltation
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               the
               Priest
               removeth
               from
               the
               right
               to
               the
               left
               side
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               whence
               the
               Deacon
               takes
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               ascends
               into
               a
               high
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               reads
               it
               ,
               with
               his
               face
               to
               the
               North
               ;
               the
               crosse
               ,
               the
               censer
               ,
               and
               two
               lights
               
               are
               carried
               before
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               which
               is
               laid
               upon
               a
               chshion
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               yoak
               of
               Christ
               is
               easie
               ;
               at
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               ,
               all
               stand
               up
               ,
               and
               crosse
               themselves
               ,
               and
               give
               glory
               to
               God.
               After
               this
               the
               Creed
               is
               rehearsed
               ,
               and
               the
               Sermon
               followeth
               ,
               which
               concludeth
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Masse
               .
            
             
               Q.
               11.
               
               What
               is
               their
               manner
               if
               dedicating
               Churches
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               dedicated
               or
               consecrated
               ,
               are
               painted
               twelve
               Crosses
               on
               the
               walls
               ,
               before
               which
               burne
               twelve
               Tapers
               .
               The
               Bishop
               in
               his
               Pontificalls
               with
               his
               Clergy
               ;
               and
               the
               people
               come
               to
               the
               Church
               door
               being
               shut
               ,
               where
               he
               prayeth
               ,
               and
               then
               besprinkleth
               the
               walls
               with
               holy
               water
               ,
               whilest
               the
               Clergy
               and
               people
               goe
               singing
               about
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               holy
               water
               is
               sprinkled
               out
               of
               a
               bundle
               of
               Hysope
               .
               Then
               the
               Bishop
               with
               his
               whole
               Traine
               returning
               to
               the
               Church-porch
               prayeth
               again
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               crosier
               staffe
               knocketh
               the
               door
               thrice
               ,
               saying
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Lift
                 up
                 your
                 heads
                 O
                 ye
                 Gates
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ye
                 lift
                 up
                 ye
                 everlasting
                 doors
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 .
              
               Of
               whom
               the
               Deacon
               within
               the
               Church
               asketh
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 ?
              
               to
               whom
               the
               Bishop
               answereth
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 strong
                 and
                 mighty
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 mighty
                 in
                 Battell
                 .
              
               Then
               the
               door
               is
               opened
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               with
               three
               of
               his
               servants
               entereth
               ,
               the
               rest
               remain
               without
               ;
               after-the
               Bishop
               hath
               wished
               peace
               three
               times
               to
               that
               house
               ,
               the
               door
               is
               shut
               again
               ,
               and
               he
               on
               his
               knees
               before
               the
               Altar
               prayeth
               ,
               whilest
               the
               Clergy
               without
               sings
               the
               Letanie
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               carry
               on
               their
               shoulders
               a
               Chest
               ,
               or
               Coffin
               ,
               containing
               the
               Reliques
               of
               that
               Saint
               to
               whom
               the
               Church
               is
               dedicated
               .
               The
               Altar
               with
               all
               belonging
               to
               it
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               the
               walls
               with
               certain
               letters
               are
               painted
               ;
               Salt
               ,
               Water
               ,
               Ashes
               and
               Wine
               are
               exorcized
               ,
               and
               mingled
               together
               ,
               into
               which
               he
               dipps
               his
               thumb
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Crosse
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               Walls
               and
               Pavement
               .
               Then
               he
               offers
               incense
               ,
               and
               blesseth
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ;
               this
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               before
               the
               Church
               door
               preacheth
               to
               the
               people
               concerning
               the
               anniversary
               dedication
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               of
               honour
               due
               to
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               of
               tenths
               also
               and
               obl●tions
               .
               After
               Sermon
               
               all
               are
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               singing
               .
               The
               twelve
               Lights
               and
               twelve
               Crosses
               ,
               do
               signifie
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               which
               shineth
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               preached
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
               :
               The
               Bishop
               representeth
               Christ
               making
               intercession
               for
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Staffe
               of
               his
               word
               knocking
               at
               the
               door
               of
               our
               hearts
               .
               His
               compassing
               the
               Church
               three
               times
               ,
               and
               his
               three
               times
               knocking
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               signifie
               his
               three
               fold
               power
               ,
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Earth
               ;
               and
               Hell.
               And
               his
               threefold
               right
               or
               interest
               he
               hath
               in
               us
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               Creation
               ,
               by
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               gift
               of
               life
               eternal
               promised
               to
               us
               .
               The
               making
               of
               Greeke
               and
               Latine
               Letters
               with
               a
               Crosse
               on
               the
               Pavement
               with
               ashes
               ,
               shew
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               besides
               that
               the
               rudiments
               and
               alphabet
               of
               Christianity
               must
               be
               taught
               to
               the
               weaker
               sort
               ;
               the
               Oyle
               ,
               Salt
               ,
               Water
               ,
               Ashes
               ,
               and
               VVine
               which
               are
               used
               in
               the
               dedication
               ,
               have
               mystical
               significations
               .
               The
               VVater
               and
               VVine
               represent
               the
               two
               Sacraments
               of
               Baptisme
               and
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               Oyle
               sheweth
               our
               spiritual
               unction
               ;
               Salt
               that
               wisdome
               which
               should
               be
               in
               us
               ;
               Ashes
               our
               mortification
               ;
               Hysop
               our
               purity
               and
               sanctification
               ;
               and
               the
               Incense
               our
               prayers
               .
            
             
               Q.
               12.
               
               What
               else
               is
               Observable
               in
               the
               dedication
               of
               Churches
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               They
               hold
               that
               no
               Church
               is
               to
               be
               dedicated
               till
               it
               be
               endowed
               ;
               
               for
               he
               that
               buildeth
               a
               Church
               ,
               is
               ,
               or
               should
               be
               like
               a
               Husband
               that
               marrieth
               a
               Maid
               ,
               on
               whom
               he
               ought
               to
               bestow
               a
               joynter
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Feast
               of
               dedication
               which
               from
               the
               Greeke
               ,
               they
               call
               Encaenia
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               kept
               every
               year
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               was
               kept
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               had
               been
               unlawful
               ,
               Christ
               would
               not
               have
               honoured
               it
               with
               his
               presence
               .
               3.
               
               They
               say
               that
               the
               dedication
               of
               Churches
               is
               a
               terror
               to
               evil
               spirits
               ,
               and
               incitment
               to
               devotion
               and
               reverence
               ;
               a
               meanes
               to
               move
               God
               to
               hear
               our
               prayers
               the
               sooner
               ;
               a
               testimony
               of
               our
               zeal
               ,
               that
               Christians
               are
               not
               in
               this
               point
               inferiour
               to
               Jewes
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               presume
               to
               make
               use
               of
               their
               Temples
               for
               prayer
               ,
               and
               sacrifice
               ,
               till
               first
               by
               their
               Priests
               they
               had
               consecrated
               and
               dedicated
               them
               to
               
               their
               Deities
               .
               4.
               
               That
               what
               is
               in
               the
               dedication
               of
               Churches
               visibly
               acted
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               us
               invisibly
               effected
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               if
               Churches
               be
               holy
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               be
               profane
               ;
               shall
               they
               be
               consecrated
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               we
               ?
               shall
               their
               Churches
               be
               filled
               with
               hallowed
               Images
               ,
               and
               our
               souls
               defiled
               with
               unhallowed
               imaginations
               ?
               shall
               the
               Church
               be
               called
               the
               house
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               our
               bodies
               (
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               )
               denns
               of
               Theeves
               ?
               we
               are
               lively
               stones
               ,
               but
               those
               of
               Churches
               are
               dead
               ;
               we
               are
               capable
               of
               grace
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               so
               are
               not
               Churches
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               confessed
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               that
               Temples
               by
               consecration
               are
               not
               made
               capable
               of
               actual
               holinesse
               ,
               but
               onely
               made
               more
               fit
               for
               divine
               service
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               great
               shame
               that
               in
               their
               Churches
               lights
               continually
               shine
               :
               and
               in
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               darknesse
               ?
               That
               they
               should
               burne
               incense
               on
               their
               Altars
               :
               and
               we
               be
               quite
               destitute
               of
               Zeale
               and
               Devotion
               in
               our
               hearts
               ?
               They
               make
               use
               of
               outward
               unction
               ,
               but
               we
               use
               neither
               the
               outward
               unction
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               the
               inward
               of
               the
               spirit
               ?
               VVhen
               we
               see
               them
               make
               use
               of
               Salt
               and
               Holy
               VVater
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               careful
               to
               have
               salt
               within
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               water
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               without
               which
               we
               cannot
               be
               regenerated
               .
               5.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               Churches
               may
               be
               rededicated
               if
               they
               are
               burned
               down
               or
               fallen
               down
               ,
               
               and
               built
               again
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               be
               doubtful
               whither
               they
               have
               been
               consecrated
               heretofore
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               be
               polluted
               by
               adultery
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               uncleannesse
               ,
               they
               are
               only
               to
               be
               purified
               with
               holy
               water
               .
               6.
               
               That
               Churches
               must
               not
               be
               consecrated
               without
               Masse
               ,
               and
               the
               Reliques
               of
               some
               Saint
               ,
               and
               that
               onely
               by
               the
               Pope
               or
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               Priest
               or
               any
               inferiour
               order
               ;
               and
               that
               gifts
               or
               presents
               which
               they
               call
               Anathemata
               ,
               be
               given
               to
               the
               new
               Church
               ;
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               ,
               who
               endowed
               with
               rich
               presents
               and
               ornaments
               the
               Church
               which
               he
               built
               at
               Ierusalem
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               Q.
               13.
               
               How
               doe
               they
               Dedicate
               or
               Consecrate
               their
               Altars
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Bishop
               having
               blessed
               the
               water
               ,
               makes
               
               with
               the
               same
               four
               Crosses
               on
               the
               four
               Hornes
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
               is
               preached
               in
               all
               the
               four
               corners
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               Then
               he
               goeth
               about
               the
               Altar
               seven
               times
               ,
               and
               besprinkleth
               it
               seven
               times
               with
               holy
               water
               and
               hysop
               ;
               this
               is
               to
               signifie
               the
               seven
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               the
               seven-fold
               shedding
               of
               Christs
               Blood
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               1.
               
               VVhen
               he
               was
               circumcised
               .
               2.
               
               When
               he
               sweat
               blood
               in
               the
               Garden
               .
               3.
               
               When
               he
               was
               scourged
               .
               4.
               
               When
               he
               was
               crowned
               with
               thorns
               .
               5.
               
               When
               his
               hands
               .
               6.
               
               When
               his
               feet
               were
               nailed
               to
               the
               Crosse.
               &
               7.
               
               When
               his
               side
               was
               lanced
               .
               The
               Bishop
               also
               makes
               a
               Crosse
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               for
               so
               Ierusalem
               is
               seated
               .
               At
               this
               consecration
               is
               used
               not
               onely
               water
               ,
               but
               salt
               also
               ,
               wine
               ,
               and
               ashes
               ,
               to
               represent
               four
               things
               necessary
               for
               Christianity
               ;
               namely
               ,
               Purity
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               Spiritual
               joy
               ,
               and
               Humility
               .
               The
               Altar
               must
               not
               be
               of
               wood
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               materiall
               ,
               but
               of
               stone
               ;
               to
               represent
               Christ
               the
               Rock
               on
               which
               the
               Church
               is
               built
               ,
               the
               Corner
               Stone
               ,
               which
               the
               builders
               refused
               ,
               the
               stone
               of
               offence
               at
               which
               the
               Jewes
               stumbled
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               stone
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               mountain
               without
               hands
               ;
               this
               stone
               Altar
               is
               anointed
               with
               oyle
               and
               chrisme
               ,
               so
               was
               Christ
               with
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               oyle
               of
               gladnesse
               above
               his
               fellowes
               .
               This
               anointing
               also
               of
               the
               stone
               Altar
               ,
               is
               in
               initation
               of
               Iacobi
               anointing
               the
               stone
               on
               which
               he
               sleept
               .
               So
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               holy
               water
               is
               poured
               out
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               because
               the
               Priests
               of
               old
               used
               to
               pour
               out
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               their
               Altar
               .
               The
               holy
               Reliques
               are
               layed
               up
               in
               a
               Coffin
               with
               three
               graines
               of
               incense
               ,
               as
               the
               Manna
               of
               old
               was
               layd
               up
               in
               the
               Ark
               ;
               our
               hearts
               should
               be
               the
               Coffins
               in
               which
               the
               vertuous
               lives
               of
               the
               Saints
               with
               faith
               in
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               three
               Cardinal
               vertues
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Charity
               ,
               should
               be
               carefully
               kept
               .
               These
               Reliques
               are
               layed
               under
               the
               Altar
               ;
               because
               Revel
               .
               6.
               the
               souls
               of
               these
               who
               suffered
               for
               Christ
               were
               seen
               by
               Saint
               Iohn
               under
               the
               Altar
               .
               It
               is
               also
               to
               be
               observed
               that
               as
               the
               Altar
               is
               besprinkled
               with
               water
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               anointed
               in
               five
               places
               with
               
               oyle
               ,
               and
               then
               with
               chrisme
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               five
               wounds
               of
               Christ
               which
               did
               smell
               more
               fragrantly
               than
               any
               Balsame
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               we
               are
               healed
               ;
               the
               five
               sences
               also
               are
               hereby
               signified
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               sanctified
               .
               After
               unction
               ,
               incense
               is
               burned
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               prayers
               and
               supplication
               follow
               sanctification
               ,
               At
               last
               after
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               belong
               to
               it
               are
               hallowed
               ,
               the
               Altar
               is
               covered
               with
               white
               ,
               Masse
               is
               said
               ,
               and
               Tapers
               lighted
               ;
               to
               shew
               that
               our
               holinesse
               and
               devotion
               must
               be
               accompanied
               with
               good
               works
               ,
               
               which
               must
               shine
               before
               men
               here
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               shine
               like
               stars
               in
               the
               Firmament
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Q.
               14.
               
               What
               else
               do
               they
               consecrate
               besides
               Temples
               and
               Altars
               .
            
             
               A.
               Besides
               these
               they
               consecrate
               all
               the
               ornaments
               of
               the
               Altar
               ;
               the
               Patinae
               ,
               for
               making
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Corporal
               for
               the
               covering
               thereof
               ;
               the
               Chalice
               for
               the
               blood
               ;
               the
               Linnen
               with
               which
               the
               Altar
               is
               covered
               ;
               the
               Eucharistial
               or
               Pix
               where
               Christs
               body
               is
               kept
               ,
               representing
               Christs
               sepulchre
               ;
               the
               
                 Censer
                 ,
                 Incense
              
               ,
               and
               Capsae
               ,
               that
               is
               Chests
               or
               Coffins
               wherein
               the
               bones
               of
               the
               Saints
               are
               kept
               .
               They
               consecrate
               also
               their
               Crosses
               and
               Images
               ,
               and
               
                 Easter
                 Tapers
              
               ,
               their
               
                 Fonts
                 ,
                 First-fruits
                 ,
                 holy
                 Water
                 ,
              
               Salt
               ,
               Church-yards
               ,
               Bells
               ,
               &c.
               
               Every
               one
               of
               which
               have
               their
               peculiar
               prayers
               ;
               besides
               ,
               washing
               ,
               crossing
               ,
               anointing
               incense
               ,
               &c.
               
               They
               hold
               that
               Bells
               succeeded
               the
               Jewish
               Trumpets
               ;
               by
               which
               we
               are
               awaked
               ,
               and
               admonished
               to
               put
               on
               the
               armour
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               fortifie
               our selves
               with
               prayer
               against
               our
               spiritual
               enemies
               .
               Bells
               are
               more
               durable
               then
               Trumptes
               ,
               and
               their
               sound
               louder
               ,
               by
               which
               is
               signified
               that
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               exceedeth
               that
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               both
               in
               continuance
               and
               efficacy
               .
               
                 Bells
                 have
                 clappers
                 ,
                 and
                 Preacher●
                 have
                 tongues
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 shame
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 vocal
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 how
                 is
                 that
                 congregation
                 served
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 sounding
                 Bells
                 ,
                 and
                 dumb
                 Preachers
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 sounding
                 brass
                 ,
                 and
                 tinckling
                 cymbal
                 for
                 their
                 Preachers
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 clappers
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 hands
                 ;
                 good
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 good
                 works
                 ;
                 which
                 preach
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 cast
                 away
                 themselves
                 ;
                 
                 like
                 Bels
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 upon
                 others
                 to
                 hear
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 thereby
                 bettered
                 or
                 edified
                 themselves
                 .
              
               In
               the
               Roman
               Church
               they
               baptize
               their
               Bells
               and
               give
               them
               names
               ,
               for
               this
               alledging
               the
               example
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               who
               gave
               the
               name
               of
               Bethel
               to
               Luz
               ,
               the
               place
               where
               he
               had
               the
               vision
               of
               the
               Ladder
               .
               Their
               Bells
               seldom
               are
               heard
               in
               Lent
               ,
               and
               three
               days
               before
               Easter
               are
               quite
               silent
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               sadnesse
               of
               that
               time
               .
               Church
               yards
               in
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Dormitories
               (
               because
               our
               bodies
               sleep
               there
               till
               the
               resurrection
               )
               are
               consecrated
               with
               crosses
               ,
               holy
               Water
               ,
               fumigation
               and
               prayers
               ,
               as
               the
               Churches
               are
               ;
               they
               be
               also
               as
               well
               as
               Churches
               ,
               Sanctuaries
               ,
               and
               places
               of
               refuge
               ;
               none
               must
               be
               buried
               here
               ,
               but
               Christians
               who
               have
               been
               baptized
               ;
               such
               as
               die
               without
               baptisme
               ,
               or
               without
               repentance
               after
               murther
               ,
               adultery
               ,
               selfe-homicide
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               grievous
               sin
               ,
               though
               baptized
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               buried
               there
               .
               In
               the
               Church-yard
               are
               set
               up
               five
               crosses
               ,
               one
               whereof
               stands
               in
               the
               middle
               ;
               before
               each
               of
               them
               are
               placed
               three
               burning
               Tapers
               ,
               fifteen
               in
               all
               ;
               the
               Bishop
               beginning
               at
               the
               middle
               crosse
               ,
               maketh
               a
               speech
               ,
               then
               prayeth
               ,
               and
               puts
               the
               three
               Tapers
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               crosse
               :
               the
               like
               he
               doth
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               interim
               the
               Letany
               is
               sung
               ,
               and
               each
               crosse
               be
               sprinkled
               with
               holy
               Water
               and
               fumed
               with
               incense
               .
            
             
               Q.
               15.
               
               What
               degrees
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               persons
               are
               there
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               divide
               their
               Church
               offices
               into
               dignities
               and
               orders
               ;
               
               their
               dignities
               are
               these
               ;
               the
               
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 Primate
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
              
               or
               
                 Metropolitan
                 ;
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Arch-Presbyter
                 ,
                 Arch-Deacon
              
               and
               Provost
               or
               Praepositus
               .
               For
               the
               Quire
               there
               are
               the
               
                 Dean
                 ,
                 Sub-Dean
                 ,
                 Praecentor
                 ,
                 Succentor
                 ,
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               Popes
               Senators
               or
               Counsellors
               ,
               are
               named
               Cardinals
               from
               Cardo
               the
               hindge
               of
               a
               door
               ,
               because
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               door
               on
               its
               hindges
               ,
               all
               weighty
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               turned
               .
               Their
               orders
               be
               seven
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Door-keepers
                 ,
                 Readers
                 ,
                 Exorcists
                 ,
                 Acolyths
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Taper-bearers
                 ,
                 Sub-Deacons
                 ,
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               and
               Priests
               .
               These
               three
               also
               are
               only
               sacred
               orders
               ;
               the
               other
               four
               are
               not
               .
               The
               door-keeper
               is
               first
               instructed
               in
               his
               office
               by
               the
               Arch-Deacon
               ,
               who
               presents
               
               him
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               he
               ordains
               him
               ,
               delivering
               to
               him
               from
               the
               Altar
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               
                 So●do
                 and
                 so
                 live
                 as
                 tho●
                 were
                 to
                 give
                 account
                 to
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 locked
                 up
                 by
                 these
                 keyes
                 ▪
              
               The
               Lecturers
               or
               Readers
               office
               is
               to
               pronounce
               and
               read
               clearly
               and
               distinctly
               the
               Lessons
               appointed
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               none
               must
               exercise
               this
               function
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               is
               ordained
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               people
               delivers
               the
               book
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               〈◊〉
               to
               read
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Take
                 and
                 read
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 at
                 faithful
                 in
                 thine
                 office
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 a
                 share
                 with
                 them
                 who
                 dispense
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 .
              
               The
               Exo●cist
               is
               he
               ●ho
               calling
               on
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               by
               that
               name
               doth
               ●djure
               the
               unclean
               spirit
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               possessed
               ,
               on
               whom
               he
               laieth
               his
               hands
               .
               When
               the
               Exorcist
               is
               ordained
               ,
               he
               receiveth
               the
               book
               of
               adjurations
               from
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Take
                 and
                 learn
                 these
                 by
                 heart
                 ,
                 a●d
                 receive
                 power
                 to
                 lay
                 thy
                 ●ands
                 on
                 the
                 possessed
                 ;
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 baptised
                 or
                 a
                 Catechumenus
                 as
                 yet
                 .
              
               The
               Acolyths
               or
               Taper-bearers
               are
               they
               who
               carry
               the
               lights
               whilest
               the
               Gospel
               is
               reading
               ,
               or
               the
               sacrifice
               is
               offered
               ,
               to
               represent
               Christ
               the
               true
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               spiritual
               light
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               in
               us
               .
               Their
               office
               also
               is
               to
               provide
               vessels
               for
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               The
               Bishop
               doth
               instruct
               them
               in
               their
               function
               when
               he
               ordaines
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Arch-Deacon
               delivereth
               to
               them
               a
               candlestick
               with
               a
               wax
               light
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               an
               empty
               tankard
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               office
               is
               to
               provide
               lights
               and
               vessels
               for
               divine
               ser●ice
               .
               These
               be
               the
               lesser
               orders
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               sacred
               ;
               and
               which
               they
               teach
               Christ
               himself
               did
               exer●ise
               ;
               for
               he
               performed
               the
               Porter
               or
               Door-keepers
               office
               ,
               when
               he
               whipped
               the
               money-changers
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               The
               Readers-office
               ,
               when
               he
               took
               up
               the
               book
               and
               read
               that
               passage
               in
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               Exorcists
               office
               ,
               when
               he
               cast
               seven
               Devils
               out
               of
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               .
               The
               Acoyths
               office
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 followeth
                 me
                 walketh
                 not
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               16.
               
               Which
               be
               their
               sacred
               orders
               ?
            
             
               A.
               These
               are
               three
               ;
               
               the
               first
               is
               the
               Sub-Deacon
               whose
               ●ffice
               is
               to
               read
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               peoples
               
               oblations
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               Deacon
               ;
               to
               carry
               also
               the
               Patin
               and
               Chalice
               to
               the
               Altar
               ;
               to
               hold
               the
               Bason
               whilest
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Deacon
               washeth
               their
               hands
               before
               the
               Altar
               ,
               to
               wash
               also
               the
               Altar
               linnen
               .
               When
               the
               Bishop
               ordains
               him
               ,
               he
               delivers
               into
               his
               hand
               the
               empty
               Patin
               and
               Chalice
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 See
                 whose
                 ministration
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 delivered
                 to
                 thee
                 .
              
               From
               the
               Arch-Deacon
               he
               receiveth
               then
               the
               Tankard
               with
               Wine
               and
               water
               ,
               and
               the
               Towell
               .
               He
               wears
               a
               Surplesse
               and
               Belt
               ,
               as
               the
               four
               former
               orders
               do
               .
               His
               Coat
               is
               girt
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               holds
               a
               handkerchef
               ,
               or
               towel
               .
               They
               say
               that
               Christ
               performed
               the
               Sub-Deacons
               office
               when
               he
               turned
               water
               into
               wine
               in
               Cana
               ,
               and
               when
               after
               Supper
               he
               poured
               water
               in
               to
               a
               Bason
               ,
               and
               washed
               his
               Disciples
               feet
               .
               Their
               second
               Sacred
               order
               is
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               or
               Minister
               ,
               whose
               office
               is
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               o●
               assist
               the
               Priest
               at
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               to
               cover
               the
               Altar
               ,
               to
               lay
               the
               oblations
               thereon
               ,
               to
               read
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Epistle
               also
               in
               the
               Sub-Deacons
               absence
               ;
               in
               Processions
               to
               carry
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               to
               say
               the
               Let●nies
               ;
               to
               rehearse
               the
               names
               of
               those
               who
               are
               to
               be
               ordained
               and
               baptized
               ,
               and
               to
               name
               the
               holy
               days
               &c.
               
               They
               must
               not
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               ,
               and
               by
               permission
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               Priest
               ;
               nor
               must
               they
               without
               leave
               sit
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               Priest.
               VVhen
               the
               Deacon
               is
               ordained
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               alone
               layeth
               his
               hands
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               blesseth
               him
               ,
               and
               delivers
               (
               using
               certain
               words
               )
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Gospel
               and
               the
               Stola
               to
               him
               .
               VVhen
               he
               reads
               the
               Gospel
               the
               Acolyths
               hold
               two
               Tapers
               before
               him
               ;
               not
               to
               illuminate
               the
               aire
               ,
               by
               day
               ,
               but
               to
               shew
               what
               joy
               and
               Spiritual
               illumination
               we
               have
               by
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               Censer
               also
               with
               the
               Incense
               is
               carried
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               represent
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               sweet
               smell
               of
               whose
               Sacrifice
               the
               Father
               is
               well
               pleased
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               she●
               Preachers
               that
               their
               prayers
               must
               like
               Incense
               ascend
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               good
               fame
               of
               their
               life
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               must
               be
               like
               the
               fume
               of
               Incense
               smelling
               sweetly
               among
               all
               men
               .
               The
               Deacon
               also
               reads
               the
               Gospel
               in
               a
               high
               place
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               heard
               the
               better
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               preache●
               in
               
               corners
               ,
               but
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               on
               the
               house
               topps
               ;
               this
               is
               also
               in
               imitation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               would
               reach
               his
               Disciples
               went
               up
               into
               an
               high
               mountain
               .
               The
               Gospel
               is
               read
               with
               the
               Deacons
               face
               against
               the
               North
               ,
               that
               the
               frosen
               and
               cold
               hearts
               of
               the
               Northern
               Nations
               ,
               might
               be
               warmed
               and
               melted
               by
               the
               comfortable
               heat
               of
               this
               bright
               Sun
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               When
               the
               Deacon
               salutes
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               signes
               himself
               with
               the
               ●rosse
               on
               the
               forehead
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               likeways
               on
               the
               breast
               ,
               to
               put
               us
               in
               minde
               that
               we
               should
               be
               ready
               to
               crucifie
               our
               affections
               with
               Christ.
               At
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Gospel
               all
               stand
               up
               bare-headed
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               reverence
               ;
               Swords
               and
               Staves
               are
               laid
               aside
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               peacable
               mindes
               ,
               and
               the
               Book
               is
               kissed
               ,
               to
               declare
               by
               this
               their
               love
               and
               affection
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
               They
               say
               that
               Christ
               performed
               the
               Deacons
               part
               when
               he
               preached
               and
               prayed
               for
               his
               Apostles
               .
               Their
               third
               and
               highest
               Sacred
               order
               is
               Priest-hood
               ;
               when
               the
               Priest
               is
               ordained
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               with
               some
               other
               Priests
               lay
               their
               hands
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               anoint
               his
               hands
               with
               oyle
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               not
               onely
               must
               the
               Priest
               have
               his
               head
               stuffed
               with
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               his
               hands
               must
               be
               supple
               and
               ready
               to
               do
               good
               workes
               ;
               the
               Bishop
               also
               delivers
               into
               his
               hand
               the
               Chalice
               with
               the
               VVine
               ,
               and
               the
               Patin
               with
               the
               hoaft
               saying
               ,
               
                 Receive
                 power
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 for
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 offer
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Then
               the
               〈◊〉
               kisseth
               the
               Priest
               ,
               to
               shew
               he
               is
               his
               equal
               in
               respect
               of
               order
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               the
               Deacon
               and
               Sub-Deacon
               kisse
               the
               Bishops
               hand
               ,
               to
               shew
               they
               are
               of
               an
               inferiour
               order
               .
               The
               Priest
               must
               not
               say
               Masse
               ,
               till
               he
               first
               have
               washed
               ,
               and
               confessed
               if
               he
               be
               guilty
               of
               any
               deadly
               sin
               ,
               and
               have
               put
               on
               first
               the
               Amictus
               ,
               which
               like
               a
               vaile
               covers
               his
               head
               and
               shoulders
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               Christs
               Divinity
               was
               vailed
               by
               his
               humanity
               :
               2●
               the
               Alba
               or
               Talaris
               ,
               because
               it
               reacheth
               to
               the
               heeles
               ,
               in
               Greeke
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               by
               its
               whitenesse
               signifieth
               innocency
               ,
               and
               by
               its
               length
               perseverance
               ,
               two
               vertues
               fit
               for
               Priests
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Girdle
               or
               Belt
               about
               their
               loynes
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               subduing
               of
               their
               concupiscence
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Stola
               or
               Orarium
               
               about
               the
               neck
               ,
               
               and
               hanging
               crosse-way
               on
               the
               breast
               ,
               signifie
               that
               the
               Priest
               most
               undergo
               the
               yoak
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               still
               meditate
               on
               his
               Crosse.
               5.
               
               The
               Mappula
               or
               Manipulus
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Towell
               or
               Handkerchief
               ,
               for
               wiping
               away
               the
               sweat
               from
               their
               faces
               ,
               and
               moysture
               from
               their
               eyes
               ,
               representing
               also
               the
               purity
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Priests
               lives
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Casula
               over
               all
               the
               other
               garments
               ,
               signifying
               charity
               which
               is
               above
               all
               vertues
               .
               Christ
               exercised
               the
               Priests
               office
               when
               he
               administred
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               when
               he
               offered
               the
               Propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               of
               his
               body
               on
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               yet
               whilest
               he
               is
               making
               intercession
               for
               us
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               Q.
               17.
               
               Wherein
               consisteth
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Under
               this
               name
               are
               comprehended
               Popes
               ,
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Primats
               ,
               Metropolitans
               ,
               Arch-Bishops
               and
               Bishops
               .
               Some
               will
               have
               the
               Bishop
               to
               be
               a
               particular
               order
               ;
               but
               indeed
               the
               order
               of
               Priest
               and
               Bishop
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               catechising
               ,
               baptising
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               administring
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               binding
               and
               loosing
               .
               The
               Bishop
               then
               is
               an
               office
               of
               dignity
               ,
               not
               of
               order
               ;
               he
               hath
               nine
               priviledges
               above
               the
               Priest
               ,
               namely
               ,
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               Benediction
               of
               Nuns
               ,
               consecration
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               imposing
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
               Dedication
               of
               Churches
               ,
               Degradation
               ,
               holding
               of
               Synods
               ,
               making
               of
               Chrisme
               ,
               hallowing
               of
               Cloathes
               and
               Vessells
               .
               Because
               Bishops
               are
               Superintendents
               and
               Overseers
               ,
               therefore
               they
               have
               the
               highest
               Seat
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               they
               are
               consecrated
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               only
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               third
               hour
               ,
               because
               then
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               descended
               on
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
               to
               whom
               Bishops
               have
               succeeded
               .
               At
               the
               Bishops
               consecation
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               present
               at
               least
               three
               ,
               to
               wit
               two
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Metropolitan
               ;
               that
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               may
               not
               seem
               to
               be
               give●
               by
               stealth
               and
               in
               corners
               ;
               
               in
               this
               they
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               Saint
               Iames
               ;
               who
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               by
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Iames
              
               and
               Iehn
               .
               In
               the
               Bishops
               consecration
               two
               hold
               the
               Bible
               over
               his
               head
               ,
               one
               pouring
               the
               benediction
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               laying
               their
               hands
               on
               his
               head
               .
               By
               this
               Ceremony
               is
               signified
               not
               onely
               the
               conferring
               of
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               knowledge
               which
               the
               
               Bishop
               must
               have
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               he
               must
               undergoe
               to
               support
               it
               .
               On
               the
               Saturday
               in
               the
               evening
               he
               is
               examined
               concerning
               his
               former
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               Trinity
               is
               three
               times
               called
               upon
               for
               a
               blessing
               .
               The
               next
               morning
               he
               is
               examined
               concerning
               his
               future
               conversation
               and
               faith
               ;
               and
               then
               his
               head
               and
               hands
               are
               annointed
               ,
               and
               the
               Mytre
               is
               set
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               the
               Staffe
               also
               and
               Ring
               are
               given
               him
               .
               The
               Priest
               is
               annointed
               with
               oyl
               ,
               but
               the
               Bishop
               with
               chrism
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Oyl
               and
               Balsome
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               higher
               he
               is
               in
               dignity
               ,
               the
               more
               fragrant
               must
               his
               fame
               and
               conversation
               be
               .
               He
               must
               excel
               in
               knowledge
               and
               good
               works
               ,
               represented
               by
               the
               annointing
               of
               his
               head
               and
               hands
               .
               
                 Christ
                 performed
                 the
                 Bishops
                 office
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 lifted
                 up
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
              
               saying
               ,
               
                 Receive
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 whose
                 sins
                 you
                 forgive
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Q.
               18.
               
               What
               colours
               do
               they
               hold
               sacred
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Four
               ;
               
               namely
               White
               ,
               Red
               ,
               Black
               ,
               and
               Green
               ;
               White
               is
               worn
               in
               the
               festivities
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Confessors
               ,
               and
               Virgins
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               Martyrs
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               integrity
               ,
               and
               innocency
               ;
               In
               festivities
               also
               of
               Angels
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               brightnesse
               ,
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               of
               
                 All
                 Saints
              
               ,
               (
               yet
               some
               then
               wear
               red
               )
               of
               Iohn
               Baptists
               Nativity
               ,
               of
               Saint
               Pauls
               Conversion
               ,
               of
               Saint
               Peters
               Chair
               ;
               also
               from
               the
               Vigil
               of
               Christs
               Nativity
               ,
               to
               the
               eighth
               day
               of
               Epiphany
               ,
               except
               there
               be
               some
               Martyrs
               days
               between
               .
               On
               Christs
               Nativity
               ,
               on
               the
               feast
               of
               Iohn
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               on
               the
               Epiphany
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Star
               tha●
               appeared
               to
               the
               wise
               men
               ,
               on
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               because
               then
               the
               chrisme
               is
               consecrated
               ;
               on
               the
               holy
               Sabbath
               till
               the
               eighth
               day
               of
               the
               Ascension
               ;
               on
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Angel
               that
               appeared
               in
               white
               ;
               on
               the
               Ascension
               day
               because
               of
               the
               bright
               cloud
               that
               carried
               up
               Christ
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Angels
               then
               in
               white
               ;
               on
               the
               feast
               of
               dedication
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               is
               Christs
               Spouse
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               innocent
               and
               immaculate
               .
               The
               Red
               colour
               is
               used
               in
               the
               Solemnities
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               for
               they
               shed
               their
               blood
               for
               Christ
               ;
               in
               the
               Festivity
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               also
               
               in
               Pentecost
               week
               ,
               because
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               appeared
               in
               fire
               :
               in
               some
               places
               white
               is
               worn
               on
               the
               Festivities
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               said
               
                 Cant.
                 5.
                 
                 My
                 beloved
                 is
                 white
                 and
                 red
                 .
              
               VVhite
               in
               his
               Confessors
               and
               Virgins
               ,
               Red
               in
               his
               Martyrs
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               Roses
               and
               Lillies
               of
               the
               Valley
               .
               Black
               is
               worn
               upon
               Good
               Friday
               ,
               on
               all
               fasting
               days
               ,
               on
               the
               Rogation
               days
               ,
               in
               Masses
               for
               the
               dead
               from
               Advent
               till
               the
               Nativity
               ,
               and
               from
               Septuagesima
               till
               Easter
               Eve
               ;
               on
               Innocents
               day
               some
               wear
               black
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               mourning
               in
               Rama
               ;
               some
               red
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               those
               young
               Martyrs
               .
               Green
               which
               is
               made
               up
               of
               the
               three
               former
               colours
               ,
               white
               ,
               
               red
               and
               black
               ,
               is
               used
               between
               the
               8.
               of
               Epiphany
               and
               Septuagesima
               ;
               likewise
               between
               Pentecost
               and
               Advent
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               the
               violet
               colour
               is
               worn
               sometimes
               in
               stead
               of
               black
               and
               red
               .
            
             
               Q.
               19.
               
               Wherein
               consisteth
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Masse
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               second
               part
               begins
               with
               the
               offertory
               which
               is
               sung
               ,
               
               and
               so
               called
               from
               the
               Priests
               offering
               of
               the
               Hoast
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               peoples
               offering
               of
               their
               gifts
               to
               the
               Priest.
               Then
               the
               Priest
               before
               he
               offereth
               the
               immaculate
               Hoast
               ,
               washeth
               his
               hands
               the
               second
               time
               ;
               in
               the
               interim
               the
               Deacon
               casteth
               over
               the
               Altar
               a
               fair
               linnen
               cloth
               ,
               called
               Corporale
               ,
               because
               it
               covers
               Christs
               body
               ,
               and
               represents
               his
               Church
               the
               mystical
               body
               ;
               it
               's
               called
               also
               Palla
               ,
               from
               palliating
               or
               covering
               the
               mystery
               above
               named
               .
               There
               is
               also
               another
               Palla
               or
               Corporal
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Chalice
               is
               covered
               .
               Then
               the
               Deacon
               presenteth
               the
               Patina
               with
               the
               round
               Hoast
               on
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               Priest
               or
               Bishop
               ;
               the
               Deacon
               alone
               can
               offer
               the
               Chalice
               ,
               but
               the
               Priest
               consecrates
               it
               ;
               who
               also
               mixeth
               the
               Wine
               and
               VVater
               in
               the
               Chalice
               ,
               which
               the
               Deacon
               cannot
               doe
               ;
               the
               Priest
               poureth
               out
               a
               little
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               out
               of
               Christs
               side
               ,
               water
               and
               blood
               issued
               out
               ,
               and
               fell
               on
               the
               ground
               .
               The
               water
               is
               blessed
               by
               the
               Priest
               when
               it
               is
               mixed
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               wine
               ,
               because
               the
               wine
               represents
               Christ
               ,
               who
               needs
               no
               blessing
               ;
               the
               Hoast
               is
               so
               placed
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               that
               it
               stands
               between
               the
               Chalice
               and
               the
               Priest
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Mediator
               between
               God
               ,
               (
               who
               is
               represented
               by
               the
               Priest
               )
               and
               the
               People
               ,
               
               which
               the
               water
               in
               the
               Chalice
               resembleth
               .
               Then
               the
               Priest
               fumeth
               the
               Altar
               and
               the
               Sacrifice
               three
               times
               over
               ,
               in
               manner
               of
               a
               crosse
               ,
               to
               shew
               Maries
               three-fold
               devotion
               in
               annointing
               Christs
               feet
               ,
               then
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               her
               intention
               to
               annoint
               his
               whole
               body
               ;
               then
               the
               Priest
               boweth
               himself
               ,
               kisseth
               the
               Altar
               and
               prayeth
               ,
               but
               softly
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               this
               prayer
               is
               called
               secreta
               ,
               and
               secretella
               ;
               but
               though
               it
               be
               said
               in
               silence
               ,
               yet
               the
               close
               of
               it
               is
               uttered
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               
                 per
                 omnia
                 saecula
                 saeculorum
              
               :
               then
               follows
               the
               Praefatio
               ,
               which
               begins
               with
               thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               ends
               with
               the
               confession
               of
               Gods
               majesty
               ;
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               people
               are
               prepared
               with
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Lift
                 up
                 your
                 hearts
              
               ;
               the
               answer
               whereof
               is
               ,
               
                 We
                 lift
                 them
                 up
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               then
               is
               sung
               this
               hymn
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 thy
                 Glory
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               then
               follows
               Hosanna
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               the
               Canon
               which
               containeth
               the
               Regular
               making
               up
               of
               that
               ineffable
               mystery
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               it
               is
               also
               called
               Actio
               and
               Secreta
               ,
               because
               in
               it
               is
               giving
               of
               thanks
               ,
               and
               the
               Canon
               is
               uttered
               with
               a
               low
               voice
               .
               The
               Canon
               by
               some
               is
               divided
               into
               five
               parts
               ,
               by
               others
               into
               more
               :
               in
               it
               are
               divers
               prayers
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               Bishops
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               all
               Orthodox
               Christians
               ,
               for
               Gentiles
               ,
               also
               Jewes
               and
               Hereticks
               ;
               those
               in
               particular
               are
               remembred
               for
               whom
               the
               sacrifice
               is
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               whose
               names
               are
               rehearsed
               ;
               for
               those
               also
               that
               be
               present
               at
               the
               Masse
               ,
               and
               assistant
               ,
               and
               for
               himselfe
               likewise
               :
               then
               is
               mention
               made
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               and
               Martyrs
               ;
               but
               the
               Confessors
               are
               not
               named
               ,
               because
               they
               shed
               not
               their
               blood
               for
               Christ
               :
               then
               follows
               the
               Consecration
               after
               many
               crossings
               ,
               these
               words
               being
               pronounced
               ,
               
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ;
               the
               people
               answer
               Amen
               ;
               then
               the
               Hoast
               is
               elevated
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               may
               adore
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               this
               might
               be
               represented
               Christs
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               :
               when
               the
               Priest
               mentioneth
               Christ
               ▪
               Passion
               ,
               he
               stretcheth
               out
               his
               armes
               in
               manner
               of
               a
               crosse
               ;
               the
               Hoast
               is
               crossed
               by
               the
               Priest
               five
               times
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               five
               wounds
               that
               Christ
               received
               ;
               but
               indeed
               ,
               in
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               there
               are
               seven
               several
               crossings
               of
               the
               Hoast
               and
               Chalice
               ;
               in
               the
               
               first
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               is
               made
               three
               times
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               five
               times
               ;
               in
               the
               third
               ,
               twice
               ;
               in
               the
               fourth
               ,
               five
               times
               ;
               in
               the
               fifth
               ,
               twice
               ;
               in
               the
               sixth
               ,
               thrice
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               seventh
               ,
               five
               times
               ;
               so
               all
               makes
               up
               twenty
               five
               crossings
               :
               prayers
               are
               also
               made
               for
               the
               dead
               .
               T●e
               Deacon
               washeth
               his
               hands
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               Pilate
               did
               wash
               his
               hands
               ,
               when
               he
               delivered
               Christ
               to
               be
               scourged
               .
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Masse
               begins
               with
               the
               
                 Pater
                 Noster
              
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               prayers
               ;
               the
               Sub-deacon
               delivereth
               the
               Patina
               covered
               to
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               who
               uncovereth
               it
               ,
               and
               delivers
               it
               to
               the
               Priest
               ;
               kisseth
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Priest
               kisseth
               the
               Patina
               ,
               breaks
               the
               Hoast
               over
               the
               Chalice
               ,
               being
               now
               uncovered
               by
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               and
               puts
               a
               piece
               of
               it
               in
               the
               wine
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               Christs
               body
               is
               not
               without
               blood
               .
               The
               Hoast
               is
               broken
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               Trinity
               :
               then
               the
               Bishop
               pronounceth
               a
               solemn
               blessing
               :
               then
               is
               sung
               
                 Agnu●
                 Dei
              
               ,
               &c
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 takest
                 away
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               then
               the
               kisse
               of
               peace
               is
               given
               according
               to
               the
               Apostles
               command
               ,
               
                 Salute
                 one
                 another
                 with
                 a
                 holy
                 kisse
                 .
              
               In
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               the
               Priest
               communicates
               thus
               ,
               he
               takes
               the
               one
               half
               of
               the
               Hoast
               for
               himself
               ,
               the
               other
               half
               he
               divides
               into
               two
               parts
               ;
               the
               one
               for
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               the
               Sub-deacon
               :
               after
               these
               three
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               and
               Monks
               communicate
               ,
               and
               after
               them
               ,
               the
               people
               :
               the
               Priest
               holdeth
               the
               Chalice
               with
               both
               hands
               ,
               and
               drinks
               three
               times
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               Trinity
               ;
               the
               Hoast
               must
               not
               be
               chewed
               with
               the
               teeth
               ,
               but
               held
               in
               the
               mouth
               till
               it
               dissolve
               ;
               and
               after
               the
               taking
               thereof
               he
               must
               not
               spit
               ,
               but
               must
               wash
               his
               hands
               least
               any
               of
               the
               Hoast
               should
               stick
               to
               his
               fingers
               .
               The
               three
               washings
               of
               the
               Priests
               hands
               in
               the
               Masse
               doe
               signifie
               the
               three-fold
               purity
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               us
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               our
               Thoughts
               ,
               Words
               and
               Works
               :
               then
               follows
               the
               Post-communion
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               in
               thanksgiving
               and
               singing
               of
               Antiphones
               :
               this
               done
               ,
               the
               Priest
               kisseth
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               removes
               again
               to
               the
               right
               side
               thereof
               ,
               where
               having
               uttered
               some
               prayers
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               blessed
               them
               ,
               the
               Deacon
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               saith
               ,
               
                 Ite
                 .
                 missa
                 est
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Go
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 the
                 Hoast
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 pacifie
                 ●is
                 anger
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Q.
               20.
               
               In
               what
               else
               doth
               their
               outward
               Worship
               consist
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               fifth
               part
               of
               their
               Worship
               consisteth
               in
               their
               divine
               Service
               or
               Office
               ,
               
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ,
               whereof
               be
               two
               sorts
               ;
               one
               composed
               by
               S.
               Ambrose
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Millan
               ;
               the
               other
               by
               Saint
               Gregory
               ,
               which
               the
               Angel
               in
               the
               night
               by
               scattering
               the
               leaves
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Church
               did
               signifie
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               to
               be
               spread
               abroad
               through
               the
               world
               .
               In
               the
               sixth
               part
               ,
               they
               place
               much
               religion
               in
               the
               observation
               of
               their
               canonical
               hours
               of
               prayer
               ,
               whereof
               at
               first
               were
               eight
               ;
               four
               for
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               four
               for
               the
               day
               ;
               the
               diurnal
               hours
               are
               ,
               the
               first
               ,
               third
               ,
               sixth
               ,
               and
               ninth
               ;
               the
               night
               hours
               are
               ,
               the
               
                 Vespers
                 ,
                 Completory
                 ,
                 Nocturnals
              
               ,
               and
               Mattins
               or
               morning
               prayses
               :
               but
               now
               these
               eight
               are
               reduced
               to
               seven
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               seven
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               or
               the
               seven
               deadly
               Sinnes
               ,
               or
               the
               seven-fold
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Nocturnals
               are
               now
               said
               with
               the
               Mattins
               ,
               and
               not
               apart
               ,
               as
               heretofore
               :
               every
               one
               of
               these
               canonical
               houres
               begins
               and
               ends
               with
               a
               
                 Pater
                 noster
              
               :
               the
               Nocturnall
               Office
               is
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               is
               sung
               at
               mid-night
               ,
               in
               memory
               that
               about
               that
               time
               Christ
               was
               born
               ,
               and
               apprehended
               by
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               that
               about
               mid-night
               he
               shall
               come
               to
               judgement
               :
               the
               Mattins
               or
               Prayses
               are
               said
               and
               sung
               in
               memory
               of
               Christs
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               world
               about
               that
               time
               ;
               the
               first
               hour
               is
               kept
               in
               memory
               of
               Christs
               being
               delivered
               by
               Pilate
               to
               the
               Jewes
               about
               that
               hour
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               the
               women
               who
               came
               to
               the
               Sepulchre
               were
               told
               by
               the
               Angel
               that
               Christ
               was
               risen
               :
               the
               third
               hour
               is
               in
               memory
               of
               Christs
               being
               at
               that
               time
               condemned
               by
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               scourged
               ;
               at
               that
               time
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               then
               spoke
               the
               great
               works
               of
               God
               :
               the
               sixth
               hour
               is
               in
               memory
               of
               Christs
               Crucifixion
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Suns
               miraculous
               defection
               :
               the
               ninth
               hour
               Christ
               gave
               up
               the
               Ghost
               ,
               his
               side
               was
               then
               pierced
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               descended
               into
               hell
               ,
               the
               Vaile
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               rent
               ,
               and
               the
               graves
               opened
               :
               at
               that
               hour
               also
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               went
               up
               into
               the
               Temple
               to
               pray
               ;
               and
               so
               did
               Peter
               into
               an
               upper
               chamber
               ,
               where
               he
               fell
               into
               a
               trance
               :
               the
               Vespers
               
               are
               observed
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               evening
               Christs
               body
               was
               taken
               down
               from
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               he
               instituted
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               did
               accompany
               the
               two
               Disciples
               to
               Em●us
               ;
               at
               this
               time
               is
               sung
               the
               Magnificat
               ,
               because
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               who
               compiled
               this
               song
               ,
               is
               the
               bright
               evening
               Star
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Then
               also
               the
               Tapers
               are
               lighted
               ,
               to
               shew
               we
               must
               have
               our
               Lamps
               ready
               with
               the
               wise
               Virgins
               .
               The
               Completory
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               in
               it
               are
               compleatly
               ended
               all
               the
               diurnal
               services
               ;
               it
               is
               observed
               in
               memory
               of
               Christs
               sweating
               of
               blood
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               he
               was
               then
               also
               put
               in
               the
               grave
               .
               The
               song
               of
               
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 Nunc
                 dimittis
              
               ,
               &c.
               is
               sung
               in
               the
               Completory
               ;
               because
               as
               he
               before
               his
               death
               sung
               it
               ,
               so
               should
               Christians
               before
               they
               sleep
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               resemblance
               of
               death
               .
               In
               each
               one
               of
               these
               Canonical
               or
               Regular
               hours
               are
               sung
               
                 Gloria
                 Patri
              
               ,
               
               with
               Hymnes
               ,
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               songs
               ,
               peculiar
               lessons
               are
               read
               ;
               and
               prayers
               said
               .
            
             
               Q.
               21.
               
               Wherein
               consisteth
               the
               seventh
               part
               of
               their
               worship
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               observation
               of
               Festival
               days
               ,
               
               to
               every
               one
               of
               which
               are
               appropriated
               Divine
               Services
               or
               offices
               .
               They
               begin
               their
               Feasts
               from
               the
               four
               Sundays
               in
               Advent
               ;
               kept
               to
               put
               us
               in
               minde
               of
               Christs
               fourfold
               comming
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               in
               the
               mindes
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               in
               death
               ,
               and
               in
               judgement
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
               In
               the
               third
               week
               of
               Advent
               begins
               the
               first
               of
               the
               four
               Fasts
               called
               
                 Iejunia
                 quatuor
                 Temporum
              
               :
               and
               this
               Fast
               is
               for
               the
               Winter
               quarter
               ;
               the
               Vernal
               Fast
               is
               in
               the
               first
               week
               of
               Lent.
               The
               Aestival
               is
               the
               first
               week
               after
               Whitsuntide
               ;
               and
               the
               Autumnal
               in
               the
               third
               week
               of
               September
               .
               These
               four
               seasons
               of
               the
               year
               resemble
               the
               four
               ages
               of
               mans
               life
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               Childhood
               ,
               Youth
               ,
               Manhood
               ,
               and
               Old
               Age
               ;
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               fast
               .
               They
               observe
               also
               the
               Fasts
               of
               Lent
               ,
               and
               of
               Fridays
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Eves
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Saint
               Laurence
               alone
               of
               all
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Martin
               of
               all
               the
               Confessors
               ,
               have
               their
               Fasts
               .
               On
               the
               Eve
               or
               Vigil
               of
               Christs
               Nativity
               ,
               a
               lesson
               is
               read
               out
               of
               Exod.
               16.
               concerning
               the
               Manna
               that
               fell
               in
               the
               Desart
               ;
               
               to
               prepare
               the
               people
               ,
               for
               the
               due
               receiving
               of
               the
               true
               Manna
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               
               the
               next
               day
               ;
               in
               which
               are
               sung
               three
               Masses
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               Christ
               was
               born
               to
               save
               those
               that
               lived
               before
               ,
               under
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Law
               :
               The
               first
               is
               sung
               at
               mid-night
               with
               the
               Angelical
               Hymne
               ;
               the
               second
               at
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               in
               which
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               the
               Shepheards
               that
               came
               to
               see
               Christ
               ;
               The
               third
               Masse
               is
               at
               the
               third
               hour
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               read
               Prophesies
               ,
               Gospels
               ,
               and
               Epistles
               ,
               shewing
               Christs
               Nativity
               .
               On
               the
               Sunday
               following
               ,
               are
               lessons
               of
               the
               same
               Nativity
               :
               The
               first
               of
               Ianuary
               being
               the
               eight
               day
               after
               the
               Nativity
               ,
               is
               observed
               in
               memory
               of
               Christs
               Circumcision
               ,
               who
               in
               this
               would
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Law
               ;
               would
               teach
               us
               humility
               ,
               and
               mortification
               ,
               and
               would
               shew
               himself
               to
               be
               true
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               Messiah
               .
               The
               Epiphany
               is
               kept
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               Star
               that
               appeared
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               three
               wise
               men
               that
               offered
               him
               guifts
               ;
               and
               because
               on
               the
               same
               day
               Christ
               was
               baptized
               ,
               when
               the
               whole
               Trinity
               appeared
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               Theophania
               ;
               and
               because
               on
               the
               same
               day
               Christ
               turned
               water
               into
               wine
               at
               the
               marriage
               in
               Cana
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               Bethphania
               from
               the
               house
               where
               the
               miracle
               was
               done
               .
               The
               eight
               day
               after
               the
               Epiphany
               ,
               is
               kept
               in
               memory
               of
               Christs
               baptisme
               .
               Every
               Sunday
               throughout
               the
               year
               hath
               its
               peculiar
               Service
               or
               office
               ;
               chiefly
               
                 Septuagesima
                 ,
                 Sexagesima
                 ,
                 Quinquagesima
              
               ,
               and
               Quadragesima
               ,
               Sundays
               .
               Their
               Lent-Fast
               ,
               which
               is
               kept
               in
               memory
               of
               Christs
               forty
               days
               fast
               ,
               begins
               on
               Ash-Wednesday
               ,
               in
               which
               consecrated
               Ashes
               are
               put
               on
               their
               heads
               in
               signe
               of
               humility
               ,
               and
               mortification
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               we
               are
               but
               dust
               and
               ashes
               .
               During
               the
               Lent
               every
               day
               in
               the
               week
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Sundays
               ,
               have
               their
               proper
               service
               and
               devotion
               ;
               on
               the
               fifth
               Sunday
               in
               Lent
               ,
               they
               begin
               the
               commemoration
               of
               Christs
               passion
               .
               Palm-Sunday
               is
               kept
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               branches
               of
               trees
               cut
               down
               by
               the
               people
               and
               born
               by
               them
               ,
               when
               Christ
               was
               riding
               in
               triumph
               to
               Ierusalem
               ;
               therefore
               this
               day
               the
               Priest
               blesseth
               and
               distributeth
               branches
               of
               trees
               .
               The
               three
               days
               immediatly
               going
               before
               Easter
               are
               kept
               with
               much
               sadnesse
               and
               devotion
               ;
               their
               Matti●s
               end
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               the
               Bells
               are
               silent
               ,
               all
               lights
               are
               put
               out
               ,
               &c.
               
               Three
               sorts
               of
               Oyle
               are
               blessed
               this
               day
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Sick
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Catechumeni
               ;
               the
               Bishop
               breatheth
               on
               the
               Oyle
               three
               times
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               represented
               by
               the
               Oyle
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Persons
               .
               After
               evening
               service
               the
               Altars
               are
               stript
               naked
               ,
               to
               shew
               Christs
               nakednesse
               on
               the
               Crosse.
               In
               some
               places
               also
               they
               are
               washed
               with
               Wine
               and
               Water
               ,
               and
               rubbed
               with
               Savin
               leaves
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               blood
               and
               tears
               ,
               with
               which
               Christ
               ,
               our
               true
               Altar
               ,
               was
               washed
               ,
               and
               the
               thornes
               he
               was
               crowned
               with
               .
               In
               the
               Parasceve
               is
               kept
               a
               strict
               ●ast
               and
               silence
               ,
               no
               Masse
               is
               said
               this
               day
               :
               Christs
               passion
               is
               read
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               uncovered
               ;
               the
               dividing
               of
               Christs
               Garment
               is
               represented
               by
               the
               Sub-Deacons
               ,
               much
               adoration
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Crosse.
               Christs
               body
               is
               carried
               by
               two
               Priests
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               which
               body
               was
               consecrated
               the
               day
               before
               ;
               for
               on
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               holy
               Sabbath
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               not
               celebrated
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostles
               those
               two
               days
               were
               in
               great
               fear
               and
               sadnesse
               :
               And
               so
               there
               is
               no
               divine
               office
               this
               Sabbath
               .
               On
               this
               day
               the
               
                 Agni
                 Dei
              
               ,
               or
               Lambs
               of
               Wax
               are
               consecrated
               ,
               to
               defend
               those
               that
               carry
               them
               ,
               from
               Thunder
               and
               Lightning
               .
               The
               Paschal
               Taper
               is
               also
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               which
               was
               put
               out
               ,
               is
               renewed
               by
               new
               sparkes
               out
               of
               a
               flint
               ,
               to
               represent
               Christ
               the
               true
               Light
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               stone
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               mountain
               :
               on
               the
               Taper
               (
               being
               lighted
               )
               are
               fastned
               five
               pieces
               of
               frankincense
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               spices
               brought
               by
               the
               Women
               ,
               and
               Christs
               five
               wounds
               .
               The
               Taper
               hath
               three
               things
               in
               it
               ,
               representing
               Christ.
               The
               cotton
               or
               week
               signifieth
               his
               Soul
               :
               the
               wax
               his
               Body
               :
               and
               the
               light
               ,
               his
               Divinity
               .
               It
               also
               putteth
               the
               people
               in
               minde
               of
               the
               firie
               Pillar
               which
               went
               before
               the
               Israelites
               to
               Canaan
               .
               The
               light
               of
               the
               Taper
               also
               signifieth
               both
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               glory
               hereafter
               .
               The
               Lessons
               are
               read
               without
               title
               or
               tone
               ;
               the
               Fonts
               or
               Baptisteria
               are
               also
               blessed
               this
               day
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               by
               Baptisme
               we
               are
               buried
               with
               Christ
               :
               the
               Priest
               in
               consecrating
               the
               water
               toucheth
               it
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               dips
               the
               Taper
               in
               it
               ,
               bloweth
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               mixeth
               the
               chrisme
               with
               it
               :
               Baptisme
               is
               to
               be
               administred
               but
               twice
               a
               year
               ;
               to
               
               wit
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               except
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               :
               besides
               divers
               ceremonies
               used
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               Priest
               bloweth
               three
               times
               on
               the
               Infant
               ,
               gives
               him
               chrisme
               ,
               and
               a
               white
               garment
               .
               Four
               sorts
               are
               excluded
               from
               being
               witnesses
               in
               Baptism
               ;
               namely
               ,
               religious
               Persons
               ,
               Infidels
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               not
               confirmed
               ,
               a
               man
               and
               his
               wife
               together
               ;
               for
               becoming
               spiritual
               parents
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               know
               one
               another
               carnally
               any
               more
               .
               They
               say
               divers
               Letanies
               in
               Baptism
               ;
               Confirmation
               is
               done
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               anoints
               the
               child
               with
               chrisme
               on
               the
               forehead
               ,
               as
               the
               Priest
               had
               done
               on
               the
               crown
               of
               his
               head
               in
               Baptism
               .
               The
               reason
               why
               the
               child
               is
               twice
               anointed
               with
               chrisme
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               was
               given
               twice
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               once
               here
               on
               earth
               before
               Christs
               ascension
               ,
               and
               once
               from
               heaven
               in
               a
               fuller
               measure
               after
               Christs
               ascension
               .
               By
               the
               first
               they
               received
               a
               new
               birth
               or
               regeneration
               ;
               by
               the
               second
               growth
               strength
               and
               perfection
               .
               Therefore
               this
               Sacrament
               of
               confirmation
               is
               called
               by
               the
               Greek
               Fathers
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               perfection
               or
               consummation
               .
               The
               chrisme
               wherewith
               they
               are
               anointed
               ,
               is
               made
               and
               consecrated
               on
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               because
               two
               days
               afore
               Easter
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               anointed
               Christs
               head
               and
               feet
               .
               The
               Priest
               must
               not
               confirme
               except
               by
               delegation
               from
               the
               Pope
               ;
               this
               belongs
               onely
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               an
               Apostolical
               Function
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               are
               the
               Apostles
               successors
               .
               Confirmation
               is
               not
               to
               be
               given
               to
               those
               that
               are
               not
               baptized
               ;
               because
               the
               character
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               presupposeth
               the
               character
               of
               Baptisme
               .
               Neither
               must
               children
               be
               confirmed
               till
               they
               be
               able
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               faith
               .
               Then
               the
               Bishop
               strikes
               the
               childe
               on
               the
               cheek
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               to
               shew
               he
               must
               be
               content
               to
               suffer
               for
               Christ.
               On
               the
               holy
               Sabbath
               ,
               the
               Altars
               begin
               to
               be
               covered
               again
               ,
               
                 Gloria
                 in
                 excelsis
              
               is
               sung
               ,
               the
               Bells
               are
               rung
               ,
               as
               preparatives
               for
               the
               Resurrection
               ;
               but
               before
               the
               Gospel
               incense
               is
               carried
               instead
               of
               light
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               was
               supposed
               to
               be
               yet
               in
               the
               grave
               by
               the
               women
               that
               went
               to
               embalme
               him
               .
               And
               the
               Post-Communion
               is
               not
               sung
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               the
               Apostles
               were
               
               silent
               ,
               
               when
               Christ
               was
               apprehended
               .
            
             
               Q.
               22.
               
               What
               be
               their
               other
               holy
               days
               which
               they
               observe
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               chief
               is
               the
               Feast
               of
               Easter
               ,
               in
               which
               their
               Churches
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Crosses
               ,
               and
               Priests
               ,
               are
               cloathed
               in
               their
               best
               Ornaments
               ;
               nothing
               this
               day
               must
               be
               eat
               or
               drunk
               without
               the
               Priests
               benediction
               ,
               and
               signed
               with
               the
               Crosse.
               In
               Easter
               week
               the
               custome
               was
               in
               Salutations
               ,
               to
               say
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 risen
              
               ,
               and
               to
               answer
               thus
               :
               
                 Thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               kisse
               each
               other
               ;
               which
               custome
               is
               yet
               observed
               by
               the
               Pope
               to
               the
               Cardinals
               when
               he
               sayeth
               Masse
               this
               day
               .
               The
               next
               Sunday
               to
               Easter
               is
               called
               
                 Dominica
                 in
                 albis
              
               ,
               because
               they
               that
               are
               baptized
               on
               the
               holy
               Sabbath
               ,
               lay
               aside
               on
               this
               day
               their
               white
               Garments
               .
               The
               second
               Sunday
               is
               called
               Expectationis
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               expectation
               or
               looking
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               On
               Easter
               day
               before
               Masse
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               solemn
               procession
               of
               the
               Priests
               cloathed
               in
               white
               ,
               singing
               the
               Resu●rection
               ;
               before
               whom
               are
               carried
               Tapers
               burning
               ,
               Crosses
               ,
               and
               Banners
               .
               There
               are
               also
               Processions
               all
               the
               week
               after
               to
               the
               Fonts
               singing
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Israelites
               rejoycing
               for
               the
               drowning
               of
               their
               enemies
               in
               the
               read
               sea
               :
               Baptism
               is
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               our
               sins
               are
               our
               enemies
               ;
               every
               day
               also
               this
               week
               the
               Neophytes
               are
               led
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               their
               god-fathers
               and
               god-mothers
               ,
               with
               wax
               Tapers
               before
               them
               ,
               which
               on
               the
               next
               Sunday
               ,
               called
               in
               albis
               ,
               they
               offer
               to
               the
               Priests
               .
               From
               the
               Octaves
               of
               Easter
               till
               Whitsunday
               ,
               are
               sung
               two
               Halellujahs
               every
               Sunday
               ,
               and
               one
               every
               working
               day
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               joyes
               of
               heaven
               are
               represented
               ,
               which
               the
               soul
               onely
               participates
               till
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               ,
               soul
               and
               body
               together
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               double
               Hallelujah
               :
               every
               day
               i●
               Easter
               week
               hath
               its
               peculiar
               Epistle
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               mentioning
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               our
               happinesse
               in
               heaven
               :
               to
               this
               same
               purpose
               hath
               every
               Sunday
               after
               Easter
               its
               peculiar
               Masse
               and
               service
               .
               Rogation
               Sunday
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               fifth
               after
               Easter
               ,
               is
               so
               called
               from
               praying
               or
               asking
               ;
               for
               being
               Ascension
               day
               is
               neer
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               follow
               Christ
               corporally
               into
               heaven
               ,
               therefore
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               follow
               him
               
               by
               our
               prayers
               :
               three
               days
               then
               before
               Ascension
               day
               ,
               are
               
                 Rogations
                 ,
                 Letanies
              
               ,
               or
               prayers
               both
               for
               spiritual
               and
               temporal
               blessings
               ;
               the
               Letany
               used
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               is
               called
               the
               Lesser
               ,
               invented
               by
               Mamertus
               Bishop
               of
               Vienna
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               when
               Wolves
               and
               other
               wild
               Beasts
               had
               broke
               out
               of
               the
               woods
               ,
               and
               killed
               divers
               people
               ;
               the
               greater
               Letany
               was
               the
               invention
               of
               Gregory
               the
               first
               ,
               when
               Rome
               was
               afflicted
               with
               a
               great
               Plague
               ,
               caused
               by
               the
               poysonable
               breath
               of
               serpents
               ;
               on
               these
               Rogation
               daies
               there
               use
               to
               be
               processions
               ,
               with
               Crosses
               ,
               Reliques
               ,
               and
               Banners
               carried
               before
               ,
               singing
               also
               and
               praying
               for
               divers
               blessings
               ;
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               for
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               the
               Vigil
               or
               Eve
               of
               Ascension
               hath
               its
               proper
               Mass
               ;
               on
               Ascension
               day
               is
               a
               soleum
               procession
               ;
               on
               the
               Sunday
               after
               ,
               promises
               are
               read
               concerning
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               on
               Whitsun
               Eve
               Baptisme
               is
               celebrated
               as
               it
               was
               on
               Easter
               Eve
               ;
               for
               as
               we
               are
               dead
               with
               Christ
               i●
               baptisme
               ,
               so
               we
               are
               baptized
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               was
               accomplished
               when
               he
               came
               down
               on
               the
               Apostles
               :
               the
               Feast
               of
               Pentecost
               is
               kept
               seven
               days
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               ,
               because
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               white
               is
               worn
               ;
               this
               colour
               signifieth
               that
               all
               who
               are
               baptized
               ,
               are
               made
               Priests
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ;
               for
               the
               Priests
               garment
               is
               white
               ;
               it
               sheweth
               also
               the
               innocency
               and
               purity
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               among
               Christians
               ;
               and
               it
               puts
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               glory
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               They
               pray
               standing
               ,
               in
               sign
               of
               liberty
               obtained
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               Hallelujah
               and
               
                 Gloria
                 in
                 excelsis
              
               are
               sung
               often
               this
               week
               ;
               from
               Easter
               till
               this
               time
               ,
               no
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               fast
               :
               this
               feast
               is
               observed
               seven
               days
               ▪
               to
               shew
               the
               seven
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               every
               day
               three
               Lessons
               are
               read
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               seven
               gifts
               are
               included
               in
               these
               three
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               and
               Charity
               .
               The
               next
               Sunday
               is
               kept
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ;
               for
               as
               Christmasse
               was
               ordained
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               honour
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               sent
               his
               son
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               Easter
               to
               Christ
               the
               second
               Person
               ,
               and
               Whitsunday
               to
               the
               third
               Person
               ;
               so
               this
               Sunday
               was
               instituted
               to
               the
               three
               persons
               together
               ;
               and
               from
               this
               day
               are
               named
               the
               other
               Sundaies
               till
               Adv●●t
               ,
               whereof
               are
               twenty
               six
               ;
               to
               each
               of
               which
               
               is
               appropriated
               a
               peculiar
               Masse
               ,
               
               with
               Lessons
               and
               Psalms
               fit
               for
               each
               day
               .
            
             
               Q.
               23.
               
               What
               be
               their
               canonical
               hours
               of
               prayer
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Their
               set
               hours
               of
               prayer
               are
               called
               canonical
               ,
               
               because
               they
               are
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               regularly
               observed
               by
               devout
               people
               .
               These
               hours
               they
               ground
               upon
               the
               practise
               of
               David
               and
               Daniel
               ,
               who
               prayed
               three
               times
               a
               day
               .
               These
               hours
               are
               seven
               ,
               because
               David
               speaketh
               of
               calling
               upon
               God
               seven
               times
               a
               day
               ,
               because
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               are
               seven
               ;
               and
               the
               foul
               spirit
               bringeth
               seven
               spirits
               worse
               then
               himself
               ;
               there
               be
               seven
               deadly
               sins
               ;
               the
               walls
               of
               Ierico
               fell
               down
               at
               the
               blowing
               of
               the
               seven
               Ram
               horn
               Trumpers
               ;
               there
               were
               seven
               Aspersions
               in
               the
               Levitical
               Law
               ,
               Levit.
               14.
               
               &
               16.
               
               We
               read
               also
               of
               seven
               Lamps
               ,
               and
               seven
               golden
               Candlesticks
               .
               These
               canonical
               hours
               are
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               day
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               night
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               David
               and
               Christ
               ,
               who
               spent
               some
               part
               of
               the
               night
               in
               prayer
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Canticles
               ,
               which
               sought
               Christ
               in
               the
               night
               .
               The
               Prince
               of
               darknesse
               is
               most
               busie
               in
               the
               night
               to
               assault
               us
               ,
               therefore
               we
               ought
               to
               watch
               and
               pray
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               be
               slaine
               with
               the
               Egyptian
               first
               born
               in
               the
               night
               .
               The
               Nocturnals
               or
               night
               praises
               ,
               are
               said
               at
               midnight
               ,
               because
               at
               that
               time
               Paul
               and
               Silas
               praised
               God
               :
               and
               so
               did
               David
               .
               About
               that
               time
               Christ
               rose
               from
               the
               grave
               ,
               as
               the
               Greek
               Church
               believeth
               ,
               but
               the
               Latine
               Church
               holdeth
               that
               he
               arose
               in
               the
               morning
               .
               The
               first
               hour
               of
               the
               day
               is
               dedicate
               to
               prayer
               ;
               that
               whilest
               the
               Sun
               riseth
               ,
               we
               may
               call
               upon
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
               who
               bringeth
               health
               under
               his
               wings
               .
               About
               that
               hour
               he
               was
               mocked
               ,
               spit
               upon
               ,
               &
               buffeted
               :
               and
               at
               that
               hour
               after
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               he
               was
               seen
               by
               his
               Disciples
               standing
               on
               the
               Sea
               shore
               .
               To
               whom
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               were
               offered
               in
               old
               time
               ;
               to
               him
               also
               should
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               day
               be
               offered
               .
               The
               third
               hour
               is
               consecrated
               to
               prayer
               ,
               because
               then
               Christ
               was
               crowned
               with
               thorns
               ,
               and
               condemned
               by
               Pilate
               .
               It
               was
               the
               third
               hour
               also
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               descended
               on
               the
               Apostles
               .
               The
               sixt
               hour
               is
               canonicall
               because
               then
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               ;
               at
               that
               houre
               
               Peter
               went
               up
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               house
               to
               pray
               ,
               acts
               10.
               and
               then
               it
               was
               that
               Christ
               asked
               water
               from
               the
               woman
               of
               Sa●atia
               .
               The
               ninth
               hour
               is
               for
               prayer
               ,
               because
               then
               Christ
               gave
               up
               the
               ghost
               ;
               so
               Peter
               and
               Iohn
               went
               up
               into
               the
               Temple
               at
               the
               ninth
               hour
               of
               prayer
               acts
               3.
               
               The
               evening
               also
               is
               a
               time
               for
               prayer
               ;
               then
               they
               have
               their
               Vespers
               ,
               because
               the
               Iewes
               had
               their
               evening
               Sacrifice
               :
               
               then
               it
               was
               that
               Christ
               instituted
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               at
               his
               last
               Supper
               .
               And
               then
               was
               his
               body
               taken
               down
               from
               the
               Crosse.
               The
               hour
               of
               the
               Completory
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               night
               is
               Canonical
               also
               ;
               in
               memory
               of
               Christs
               buriall
               .
               And
               because
               David
               would
               not
               go
               up
               into
               his
               bed
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               his
               eye-lids
               to
               slumber
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               found
               out
               a
               place
               for
               the
               Temple
               .
               Then
               is
               sung
               the
               song
               of
               old
               
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 Nunc
                 dimittis
              
               .
            
             
               Q.
               24.
               
               What
               else
               may
               we
               observe
               about
               these
               Canonical
               hours
               ?
            
             
               A.
               That
               all
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               Sub-Deacons
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               observe
               these
               hours
               ;
               so
               are
               also
               Monks
               and
               Nuns
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               Novices
               .
               But
               the
               inferiour
               orders
               of
               Clergy
               that
               are
               not
               beneficed
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               not
               debarred
               from
               Marriage
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               not
               tied
               to
               these
               Canonical
               hours
               .
               They
               also
               that
               are
               excommunicate
               and
               degraded
               ,
               are
               to
               observe
               these
               hours
               ,
               for
               the
               character
               is
               indelible
               ;
               but
               sick
               persons
               and
               such
               as
               have
               any
               natural
               impediment
               are
               excused
               .
               Again
               ,
               these
               Canonical
               prayers
               are
               not
               to
               be
               said
               everywhere
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               the
               multitude
               of
               petitioners
               makes
               prayers
               the
               more
               efficacious
               ;
               otherways
               ,
               they
               acknowledge
               that
               private
               prayers
               may
               be
               said
               anywhere
               .
               The
               times
               also
               ,
               order
               ,
               and
               reverence
               ,
               must
               be
               observed
               in
               saying
               of
               these
               prayers
               ,
               and
               diligent
               attention
               must
               be
               used
               without
               wandering
               thoughts
               ;
               the
               attention
               must
               be
               ●ixed
               not
               onely
               on
               the
               words
               and
               sense
               thereof
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               on
               God
               the
               object
               of
               our
               prayers
               ;
               and
               devotion
               must
               be
               used
               both
               outward
               in
               prostrating
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               inward
               in
               humility
               and
               submission
               of
               the
               minde
               .
               But
               on
               Sundays
               and
               all
               the
               time
               between
               〈◊〉
               and
               Pentecost
               they
               pray
               standing
               ,
               to
               shew
               〈◊〉
               readinesse
               (
               being
               risen
               with
               Christ
               )
               in
               seeking
               
               the
               things
               that
               are
               above
               .
               Beneficed
               men
               who
               neglect
               in
               six
               moneths
               time
               to
               say
               the
               Canonical
               prayers
               ,
               are
               to
               lose
               their
               benefices
               .
               In
               the
               first
               Canonical
               hour
               the
               
                 Kyrie
                 Eleeson
              
               is
               said
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               Creed
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               low
               voice
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               prayer
               and
               faith
               consist
               rather
               is
               the
               heart
               then
               in
               the
               tongue
               .
               In
               the
               third
               hour
               prayers
               are
               said
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               living
               .
               The
               sixe
               hour
               they
               say
               Adam
               fell
               ,
               and
               was
               〈◊〉
               out
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               therefore
               they
               hold
               it
               then
               a
               fi●
               time
               ,
               by
               prayer
               to
               enter
               into
               Gods
               favour
               again
               .
               The
               ninth
               hour
               Christs
               side
               was
               peirced
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               flowed
               water
               and
               blood
               ,
               the
               two
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               the
               Vaile
               of
               the
               Temple
               rent
               asunder
               ,
               the
               graves
               opened
               ,
               and
               Christ
               descended
               into
               hell
               ;
               all
               which
               do
               furnish
               sufficient
               matter
               for
               prayers
               and
               praises
               that
               hour
               .
               In
               the
               end
               of
               the
               day
               are
               said
               the
               Vespers
               or
               evening
               service
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               Christ
               came
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               In
               the
               evening
               Christ
               washed
               his
               Disciples
               feet
               and
               was
               known
               to
               the
               two
               Disciples
               in
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               going
               to
               Emaus
               .
               Five
               Psalmes
               are
               then
               said
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               Christs
               five
               wounds
               ,
               and
               to
               expi●●e
               the
               sins
               of
               our
               five
               sences
               .
               In
               the
               evening
               is
               sung
               the
               Magnificat
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               in
               the
               evening
               of
               the
               world
               the
               Virgin
               brought
               forth
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               our
               cheifest
               rejoycing
               .
               And
               then
               are
               Lamps
               lighted
               to
               put
               us
               in
               minde
               that
               with
               the
               wise
               Virgins
               we
               should
               have
               our
               Lamps
               ready
               to
               meet
               the
               Bridgroome
               .
               The
               Completory
               is
               a
               fit
               time
               for
               prayer
               ,
               because
               then
               Christ
               prayed
               ,
               and
               swear
               Blood
               in
               the
               Garden
               .
               The
               song
               of
               〈…〉
               then
               sung
               ;
               for
               as
               he
               immediatly
               before
               his
               death
               uttered
               these
               words
               ,
               so
               should
               we
               before
               our
               sleep●
               which
               is
               a
               resemblance
               of
               death
               .
               Four
               Psalmes
               〈◊〉
               are
               then
               said
               ,
               to
               expiate
               the
               sins
               of
               our
               child-hood
               ,
               youth
               ,
               manhood
               ,
               and
               old
               age
               .
               The
               Creed
               is
               said
               the
               first
               hour
               and
               〈◊〉
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               all
               〈◊〉
               workes
               must
               begin
               and
               end
               i●
               saith
               .
               About
               mid-night
               are
               said
               the
               Nocturnals
               ,
               because
               about
               that
               〈◊〉
               the
               Egyptian
               first
               borne
               were
               〈◊〉
               ,
               then
               Christ
               was
               borne
               ,
               then
               was
               he
               apprehended
               by
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               〈◊〉
               are
               we
               in
               greatest
               danger
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               prince
               of
               darknesse
               
               most
               busie
               in
               his
               workes
               of
               darknesse
               .
               
            
             
               Q.
               25.
               
               What
               m●y
               we
               observe
               concerning
               their
               Processions
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               ground
               their
               Processions
               on
               the
               practise
               of
               David
               and
               Salomon
               ,
               when
               the
               o●e
               accompained
               the
               Ark
               in
               Triumph
               to
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               the
               Temple
               .
               They
               have
               four
               solemn
               Processions
               .
               Namely
               on
               the
               Purification
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               on
               Palm-Sunday
               ,
               on
               Easter
               day
               ,
               and
               on
               Holy
               thursday
               ,
               being
               the
               fortieth
               day
               after
               Easter
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               of
               Christs
               Asension
               ,
               kept
               in
               memory
               of
               that
               Procession
               which
               Christ
               made
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
               when
               they
               walked
               to
               the
               No●ne
               of
               Olives
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               ascended
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               as
               there
               is
               a
               Procession
               every
               Sunday
               in
               memory
               of
               Christs
               Resurrection
               ,
               so
               there
               was
               wount
               to
               be
               another
               every
               Thursday
               in
               remembrance
               of
               his
               Ascension
               ;
               but
               because
               of
               the
               multitude
               of
               Festivals
               this
               is
               kept
               but
               once
               yearly
               solemnly
               ,
               yet
               every
               Sunday
               it
               is
               remembred
               in
               that
               days
               Procession
               .
               They
               hold
               also
               that
               these
               Processions
               were
               typified
               by
               the
               Israelits
               comming
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
               For
               as
               Moses
               delivered
               them
               from
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               Phar●●h
               ,
               so
               hath
               Christ
               freed
               us
               from
               the
               oppression
               of
               Satan
               .
               The
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               were
               received
               on
               Sinai
               ,
               and
               carried
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               so
               the
               Gospel
               is
               taken
               down
               from
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               carried
               in
               their
               Procession
               .
               A
               fiery
               pillar
               went
               before
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               and
               burning
               Tapers
               are
               carried
               before
               the
               people
               in
               these
               solemnities
               :
               as
               every
               Tribe
               had
               their
               armes
               and
               colours
               carried
               before
               them
               ,
               so
               here
               are
               carried
               Crosses
               and
               Banners
               .
               Their
               Levites
               hore
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               our
               Deacons
               carry
               the
               Coffer
               or
               Pix
               .
               Their
               Priests
               carried
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               our
               Priests
               carry
               the
               holy
               Reliques
               .
               In
               their
               Procession
               Aaron
               followed
               in
               his
               Ornaments
               ,
               and
               in
               ours
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               in
               his
               Pontificals
               .
               There
               was
               the
               sounding
               of
               Trumpets
               ,
               here
               the
               noyse
               of
               Bells
               ;
               there
               was
               sprinkling
               of
               Blood
               ,
               here
               of
               holy
               water
               ,
               &c.
               
               They
               carry
               Banners
               and
               Crosses
               in
               memory
               of
               that
               Crosse
               seen
               in
               the
               aire
               by
               Constantin
               ,
               and
               which
               after
               he
               always
               wore
               in
               his
               Banners
               .
               Besides
               these
               triumphant
               Processions
               ,
               they
               have
               also
               in
               times
               of
               publick
               calamity
               ,
               m●urnfull
               Processions
               which
               they
               call
               Rogatio●s
               ,
               and
               the
               Greeks
               Litaniae
               ,
               that
               is
               prayers
               of
               supplications
               ,
               
               of
               which
               there
               is
               the
               great
               Letanie
               kept
               on
               Saint
               Marks
               Feast
               ,
               and
               invented
               by
               Gregory
               the
               first
               in
               a
               great
               Plague
               at
               Rome
               .
               The
               lesser
               Letanie
               is
               kept
               three
               days
               before
               the
               ascension
               ,
               and
               was
               invented
               at
               Vienna
               by
               Mamertus
               Bishop
               there
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               when
               there
               were
               great
               Earth-quakes
               and
               Irruptions
               of
               Wolves
               which
               in
               France
               did
               great
               hurt
               :
               this
               is
               called
               the
               lesser
               Rogation
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               found
               out
               in
               a
               lesser
               City
               then
               Rome
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               lesser
               Bishop
               then
               Gregory
               .
               Yet
               the
               lesser
               is
               more
               ancient
               by
               80.
               years
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               devised
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Zeno
               the
               Emperor
               of
               Constantinople
               ;
               whereas
               the
               other
               was
               found
               out
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Mauritius
               ,
               who
               was
               contemporary
               with
               Gregory
               the
               great
               .
               
               Pope
               Liberius
               appointed
               there
               should
               be
               Letanies
               ,
               when
               Wars
               ,
               Plague
               ,
               or
               Famine
               do
               threaten
               ;
               which
               commonly
               fall
               out
               about
               that
               time
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               wherein
               the
               memory
               of
               Christs
               Ascension
               is
               observed
               .
            
             
               Q.
               26.
               
               Wherein
               consisteth
               the
               Eighth
               part
               of
               their
               Worship
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               whom
               they
               honour
               with
               Temples
               ,
               Chappels
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Holy-days
               ,
               mentioning
               of
               their
               names
               in
               the
               Masse
               ,
               reserving
               and
               worshiping
               of
               their
               Reliques
               ,
               praying
               to
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               They
               divide
               them
               into
               four
               ranks
               ;
               namely
               ,
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 Confessors
              
               ,
               and
               Virgins
               .
               The
               Festival
               days
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               kept
               in
               memory
               of
               their
               martyrdom
               ,
               are
               called
               Natales
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               birth-days
               ;
               
               
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 began
                 truly
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 died
                 for
                 Christ.
                 
              
               In
               the
               Kalendar
               these
               following
               Saints
               have
               their
               Holy-days
               ;
               Fabian
               and
               
                 Sebastian
                 ,
                 Agnes
              
               ,
               the
               Conversion
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Iulian
                 ,
                 Agatha
              
               ,
               the
               Purification
               of
               Mary
               ;
               this
               day
               is
               a
               Procession
               in
               memory
               of
               that
               Procession
               which
               Ioseph
               and
               Mary
               made
               to
               the
               Temple
               :
               this
               Feast
               was
               instituted
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Iustin●an
               ,
               upon
               a
               great
               mortality
               which
               then
               hapned
               ,
               and
               candles
               this
               day
               are
               carried
               with
               great
               solemnity
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               our
               light
               should
               shine
               before
               men
               ;
               that
               Christ
               who
               was
               this
               day
               presented
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               that
               like
               wise
               Virgins
               ,
               whereof
               Mary
               was
               the
               chief
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               our
               Lamps
               ready
               :
               the
               Feast
               of
               S.
               Peters
               
               chair
               is
               kept
               in
               memory
               of
               his
               advancement
               first
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               then
               of
               Rome
               :
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Annunciation
               is
               kept
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               tidings
               which
               the
               Angel
               brought
               to
               Mary
               of
               her
               conception
               :
               on
               the
               first
               of
               May
               is
               the
               Feast
               of
               Philip
               and
               Iames
               the
               lesser
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               Alpheus
               ,
               and
               Brother
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               had
               seen
               Christs
               Transfiguration
               ,
               and
               for
               preaching
               Christ
               ,
               was
               thrown
               down
               from
               the
               pinacle
               of
               the
               Temple
               by
               the
               Jewes
               :
               the
               other
               Iames
               called
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               of
               Compostella
               ,
               was
               the
               son
               of
               Zebedaeus
               ,
               and
               brother
               to
               S.
               Iohn
               the
               Evangelist
               :
               on
               the
               third
               of
               May
               is
               the
               invention
               of
               finding
               of
               the
               Crosse
               by
               
                 Helena
                 ,
                 Constantines
              
               mother
               :
               the
               Feast
               of
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               is
               kept
               the
               24.
               of
               Iune
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               fires
               made
               ,
               and
               Torches
               carried
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               was
               a
               shining
               and
               a
               burning
               Lamp
               :
               the
               Feast
               of
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               is
               kept
               the
               29
               of
               Iune
               ,
               in
               memory
               that
               they
               both
               suffered
               in
               one
               day
               under
               Nero
               :
               on
               the
               25
               of
               Iuly
               is
               the
               Feast
               of
               
                 S.
                 Iames
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iohns
              
               brother
               ,
               who
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               returning
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               was
               beheaded
               by
               Herod
               :
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               seven
               Sleepers
               is
               on
               the
               27
               of
               Iuly
               ;
               these
               flying
               from
               the
               persecution
               of
               Decius
               ,
               hid
               themselves
               in
               a
               Cave
               ,
               where
               they
               slept
               about
               300
               years
               ,
               and
               being
               awaked
               ,
               thought
               they
               had
               slept
               but
               one
               night
               :
               the
               Feast
               of
               
                 S.
                 Peters
              
               Chaines
               is
               kept
               August
               the
               first
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               Peters
               miraculous
               delivery
               from
               Herods
               prison
               ,
               when
               the
               Chaines
               fell
               from
               him
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               :
               the
               Feast
               of
               
                 S.
                 Laurence
              
               is
               kept
               August
               the
               tenth
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               his
               martyrdom
               under
               Valerian
               ;
               he
               was
               Arch-Decon
               of
               Rome
               ,
               after
               whom
               ,
               none
               there
               have
               had
               that
               title
               :
               the
               Assumption
               of
               Mary
               is
               on
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               August
               ,
               this
               is
               her
               greatest
               Feast
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               ushered
               in
               with
               a
               fast
               ,
               and
               hath
               its
               Octave
               :
               on
               this
               day
               herbes
               and
               flowers
               are
               gathered
               and
               blessed
               ,
               because
               she
               is
               compared
               to
               the
               Rose
               and
               Lilly
               :
               
                 S.
                 Bartholomews
                 ▪
              
               Feast
               is
               on
               the
               24
               of
               August
               ;
               he
               preached
               in
               India
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               Albania
               of
               Armenia
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               first
               ●leaed
               ,
               and
               then
               beheaded
               ,
               therefore
               some
               keep
               the
               Feast
               of
               his
               Excoriation
               ,
               others
               of
               his
               Decollation
               :
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptists
              
               Decollation
               is
               kept
               the
               29
               of
               August
               ;
               his
               head
               
               hath
               been
               removed
               from
               divers
               places
               :
               the
               Nativity
               of
               S.
               Mary
               is
               celebrated
               the
               8
               of
               September
               ;
               it
               was
               kept
               in
               heaven
               by
               the
               Angels
               ,
               (
               so
               goeth
               the
               story
               )
               long
               before
               it
               was
               observed
               by
               men
               here
               on
               earth
               ;
               the
               Romane
               Church
               celebrates
               no
               Nativities
               ,
               except
               that
               of
               Christs
               ,
               of
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Forerunner
               :
               The
               Exaltation
               of
               the
               Crosse
               is
               kept
               the
               14
               of
               September
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               Crosse
               recovered
               from
               Cosroes
               ,
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               by
               the
               Emperor
               Heraclius
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               carried
               in
               triumph
               into
               Ierusalem
               :
               the
               Feast
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               the
               Apostle
               and
               Evangelist
               ,
               is
               on
               the
               21
               of
               September
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               his
               suffering
               for
               Christ
               in
               Ethiopia
               ,
               where
               having
               planted
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               was
               beheaded
               there
               :
               S.
               Lukes
               day
               is
               on
               the
               18
               of
               October
               ;
               he
               was
               a
               Painter
               ,
               Physitian
               ,
               and
               Evangelist
               ,
               and
               the
               Disciple
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               :
               the
               Feast
               of
               Simon
               and
               Iude
               is
               kept
               on
               the
               28
               of
               October
               ;
               these
               were
               brothers
               ,
               and
               sons
               to
               
                 Mary
                 Cleophas
              
               ,
               who
               married
               to
               Alpheus
               ;
               they
               had
               two
               brothers
               more
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Iames
               the
               lesser
               ,
               and
               Ioseph
               called
               Barsa●as
               ,
               and
               sirnamed
               
                 Iustus
                 :
                 Simon
              
               was
               called
               Zelotes
               ,
               and
               Cananaeus
               ,
               from
               Cana
               of
               
                 Galilee
                 :
                 Iude
              
               was
               named
               〈◊〉
               and
               
                 Lebeus
                 ;
                 Simon
              
               preacht
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               afterward
               he
               succeded
               Iames
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               crucified
               :
               Iude
               preached
               to
               the
               Medes
               and
               Persians
               ,
               and
               suffered
               at
               Persis
               :
               the
               first
               of
               November
               is
               dedicated
               to
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               because
               there
               be
               more
               then
               can
               have
               particular
               dayes
               assigned
               them
               .
               The
               old
               Romans
               worshipped
               all
               their
               gods
               together
               in
               one
               Temple
               called
               
                 Fantheon
                 ;
                 Christians
              
               held
               it
               fitter
               to
               worship
               all
               the
               Saints
               and
               Martyrs
               in
               the
               same
               Temple
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Saint
               Mary
               ;
               this
               Feast
               is
               ushered
               in
               with
               fasting
               ,
               the
               day
               before
               ,
               and
               backed
               with
               prayers
               for
               all
               souls
               in
               Purgatory
               the
               day
               after
               Saint
               Martin
               Bishop
               and
               Confessor
               ,
               is
               honoured
               the
               eleventh
               of
               November
               ,
               for
               his
               charity
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               in
               parting
               with
               his
               own
               Garments
               to
               cloath
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               humility
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               would
               dye
               on
               no
               other
               bed
               but
               on
               a
               heap
               of
               ashes
               ;
               this
               Feast
               hath
               its
               Vigil
               and
               Octave
               .
               They
               thought
               that
               he
               should
               be
               thus
               honoured
               by
               men
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               honoured
               by
               Angels
               :
               The
               thirtieth
               of
               November
               is
               Saint
               Andrew●
               
               day
               ;
               he
               preached
               in
               
                 Scythia
                 ,
                 Achaia
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               thereabout
               ,
               and
               suffered
               death
               on
               a
               crosse
               ;
               his
               bones
               ,
               with
               those
               of
               Saint
               Luke
               ,
               were
               translated
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Constantine
               the
               second
               .
               The
               sixth
               of
               December
               is
               for
               Saint
               Nicholas
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               famous
               for
               his
               charity
               ,
               boldnesse
               ,
               and
               constancy
               in
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Christianity
               .
               They
               write
               that
               being
               an
               Infant
               he
               would
               never
               suck
               his
               Mothers
               brests
               but
               once
               on
               Wedensdays
               and
               Fridays
               .
               The
               21
               of
               December
               is
               for
               Saint
               Thomas
               ,
               who
               preached
               to
               the
               Indians
               ,
               &
               by
               their
               Idolatrous
               Priests
               was
               first
               shot
               with
               arrows
               ,
               and
               then
               thrust
               through
               with
               a
               lance
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               at
               his
               prayers
               .
               Saint
               Stephen
               is
               celebrated
               the
               six
               and
               twentieth
               of
               December
               ;
               as
               he
               was
               the
               first
               Martyr
               ,
               so
               he
               deserved
               to
               be
               the
               first
               in
               the
               Kalendar
               :
               the
               first
               Martyr
               is
               placed
               next
               to
               Christs
               Nativity
               ,
               to
               shew
               Christ
               was
               born
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               suffer
               ;
               and
               Christs
               Nativity
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               Stephens
               Nativity
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Saint
               Iohn
               the
               beloved
               Disciple
               ,
               is
               honoured
               on
               the
               seven
               and
               twentieth
               of
               December
               :
               He
               escaped
               miraculously
               ,
               first
               poyson
               ,
               and
               then
               burning
               oyle
               .
               The
               eight
               and
               twentieth
               of
               December
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               Innocents
               ,
               who
               suffered
               in
               their
               Infancy
               by
               Herod
               ,
               for
               the
               Infant
               King
               of
               the
               Iewes
               Christ
               Jesus
               ;
               there
               are
               multitudes
               of
               Saints
               more
               ,
               who
               are
               placed
               in
               the
               Kalendar
               ,
               as
               Ambrose
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               on
               
                 December
                 7.
                 
                 Anselme
              
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 April
                 21.
                 
                 Augustine
              
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 August
                 21.
                 
                 Babylas
              
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 Ianuary
                 24.
                 
                 Barbara
              
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               
                 December
                 4.
                 
                 Barnabas
              
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Iune
                 11.
                 
                 Basil
              
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 April
                 26.
                 
                 Basil
              
               the
               Great
               ,
               
                 Ianuary
                 1.
                 
                 Bernard
              
               ,
               Abbot
               ,
               
                 August
                 20.
                 
                 Bonav●ntura
              
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               Iuly
               14.
               
               Three
               Bonifaces
               ,
               and
               three
               Katharines
               on
               several
               days
               .
               Christopher
               ,
               Martyr
               ,
               
                 Iuly
                 25.
                 
                 Clemens
              
               ,
               Pope
               and
               Martyr
               ,
               November
               23.
               
               Saint
               Paul's
               conversion
               ,
               April
               25.
               
               Saint
               Austins
               conversion
               ,
               
                 May
                 5.
                 
                 Cyprian
              
               ,
               Martyr
               ,
               
                 September
                 26.
                 
                 Dionyflus
              
               the
               
                 Areopagi●e
                 ,
                 October
                 9.
                 
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
              
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 May
                 12.
                 
                 George
              
               ,
               Martyr
               ,
               
                 April
                 24.
                 
                 Gregory
              
               the
               Great
               Pope
               ,
               
                 March
                 12.
                 
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 May
                 9.
                 
                 Gregorius
                 Thaumaturgu●
                 ,
                 November
                 17.
                 
                 William
                 ,
              
               Confessor
               ,
               
                 February
                 10.
                 
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 September
                 30.
                 
                 Ignatius
                 ,
              
               Bishop
               and
               Martyr
               ,
               
                 Feburary
                 1.
                 
                 Ignafius
                 Loyo●a
                 ,
                 Iuly
                 31.
                 
                 Iohannes
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
              
               
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 Ianuary
                 27.
                 
                 Iohn
                 Damascen
                 ,
                 May
                 〈◊〉
                 Ioseph
                 Maries
              
               husband
               ,
               
                 March
                 19.
                 
                 Irenaeus
              
               ,
               Martyr
               ,
               
                 August
                 26.
                 
                 Iulianus
              
               ,
               Martyr
               ,
               
                 Ianuary
                 9.
                 
                 Iustinus
              
               ,
               Martyr
               ,
               
                 April
                 13.
                 
                 Landfrancus
              
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 Iuly
                 3.
                 
                 Laurence
              
               ,
               Martyr
               ,
               
                 August
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Lewis
              
               ,
               King
               ,
               
                 August
                 25.
                 
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 Iuly
                 22.
                 
                 Matthias
                 ,
              
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 February
                 24
                 ,
                 Michael
              
               ,
               Arch-angel
               ,
               
                 September
                 29.
                 
                 Narcissus
              
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 October
                 29.
                 
                 Olaus
              
               ,
               King
               ,
               
               
                 Iuly
                 29.
                 
                 Patrick
              
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 March
                 17.
                 
                 Polycarpus
              
               ,
               Bishop
               .
               
                 Ianuary
                 26.
                 
                 Severinus
                 Boethius
                 ,
                 October
                 23.
                 
                 Thomas
                 ,
              
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 December
                 29.
                 
                 Tomas
                 Aquin●s
                 ,
                 March
                 7.
                 
                 Vigilius
                 ,
              
               Bishop
               ,
               Iune
               26.
               
               There
               are
               multitudes
               more
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Ka●endar
              
               ,
               but
               these
               are
               the
               chiefe
               which
               I
               have
               culled
               out
               :
               They
               have
               also
               holy
               days
               for
               some
               eminent
               Iewes
               ,
               as
               Daniel
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               Angels
               also
               ,
               and
               for
               dedication
               of
               Churches
               ,
               which
               the
               Greeks
               call
               E●coenia
               ,
               a
               custom
               borrowed
               from
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               Q.
               27.
               
               What
               Ornaments
               and
               Vtensils
               doe
               they
               use
               in
               their
               Churches
               dedicate
               to
               Christ
               and
               the
               Saints
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               have
               in
               them
               their
               reliques
               ,
               pictures
               ,
               
               images
               ;
               crosses
               also
               ,
               and
               crucifixes
               ,
               the
               images
               also
               of
               Angels
               ,
               which
               they
               paint
               with
               wings
               to
               signifie
               their
               swiftnesse
               ,
               and
               sublimity
               of
               their
               nature
               ;
               with
               white
               garments
               also
               to
               shew
               their
               purity
               .
               The
               images
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               are
               painted
               with
               the
               sunne
               ,
               beams
               about
               their
               heads
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               glory
               they
               are
               in
               .
               God
               the
               Father
               is
               represented
               like
               an
               old
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               described
               by
               Daniel
               like
               the
               ancient
               of
               daies
               .
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               painted
               like
               a
               Dove
               ;
               because
               in
               that
               form
               he
               appeared
               on
               Christ.
               They
               have
               Chalices
               not
               of
               Glasse
               ,
               because
               subject
               to
               breaking
               ;
               not
               of
               wood
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               porous
               and
               drinks
               in
               the
               liquor
               ;
               not
               of
               brasse
               nor
               copper
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               bad
               smell
               thereof
               ,
               and
               rust
               ,
               or
               canker
               ,
               but
               of
               silver
               or
               gold
               .
               They
               have
               also
               candlesticks
               ,
               tapers
               and
               lamps
               ,
               which
               they
               burn
               to
               the
               Saints
               by
               day
               ,
               to
               shew
               they
               are
               not
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               but
               in
               light
               .
               Their
               censers
               and
               incense
               represent
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               which
               like
               incense
               ascend
               before
               God
               ;
               these
               odors
               are
               burnt
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               both
               to
               expel
               bad
               vapors
               ,
               and
               to
               refresh
               the
               sences
               .
               They
               have
               also
               their
               flaps
               or
               fans
               to
               drive
               away
               flies
               from
               the
               Chalice
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               drove
               
               away
               the
               birds
               from
               his
               sacrifice
               ;
               and
               to
               teach
               us
               that
               we
               should
               drive
               away
               all
               wandring
               thoughts
               when
               we
               pray
               .
               Their
               Patin●
               and
               other
               vessels
               shining
               bright
               ,
               put
               us
               in
               mind
               how
               we
               should
               shine
               in
               out
               conversation
               .
               The
               Corporal
               is
               the
               linnen
               cloath
               in
               which
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               covered
               ,
               signifying
               how
               Christs
               body
               was
               wrapped
               up
               in
               fine
               linnen
               ;
               for
               as
               linnen
               is
               first
               washed
               ,
               then
               wrung
               ,
               and
               lastly
               dried
               ;
               so
               must
               our
               souls
               be
               first
               washed
               in
               tears
               ,
               then
               wrung
               by
               repentance
               ,
               and
               lastly
               dried
               by
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               Organs
               are
               also
               used
               in
               Churches
               to
               excite
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               to
               stir
               up
               devotion
               .
               Yet
               in
               the
               Popes
               Chappel
               there
               are
               none
               ,
               
                 perhaps
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 needs
                 no
                 such
                 helps
                 .
              
               Their
               Altars
               are
               inclosed
               with
               railes
               ,
               to
               keep
               off
               the
               people
               ,
               for
               the
               Priests
               only
               have
               accesse
               to
               them
               ;
               they
               were
               anciently
               places
               of
               refuge
               ,
               and
               are
               covered
               all
               the
               year
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               passion
               week
               ;
               then
               they
               are
               stript
               ,
               to
               represent
               Christs
               nakednesse
               on
               the
               crosse
               .
               Ordinarily
               the
               Altar
               is
               placed
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               it
               was
               placed
               towards
               the
               West
               .
               On
               the
               Altar
               s●ands
               the
               Pixis
               or
               Ciborium
               ,
               which
               keepeth
               the
               Host
               for
               strangers
               ,
               sick
               persons
               and
               travellers
               ;
               but
               it
               must
               not
               be
               kept
               above
               seven
               dayes
               ,
               least
               it
               mould
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Priest
               must
               eat
               it
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               a
               fresh
               one
               .
               They
               have
               Fonts
               ,
               called
               Baptisteria
               ,
               of
               stone
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               water
               of
               Baptisme
               is
               consecrated
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               who
               poureth
               oyle
               into
               it
               ;
               he
               also
               by
               breathing
               ▪
               and
               by
               certain
               words
               exorciseth
               the
               evil
               spirit
               .
               Salt
               is
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               the
               childs
               month
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               must
               have
               spiritual
               Salt
               within
               him
               :
               Then
               the
               Priest
               layeth
               his
               hand
               on
               the
               childs
               head
               ,
               in
               sign
               he
               is
               reconciled
               and
               made
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Then
               he
               signeth
               his
               forehead
               with
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               that
               hereafter
               he
               may
               not
               be
               ashamed
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               .
               He
               puts
               his
               finger
               into
               his
               eare
               and
               into
               his
               nostrils
               also
               with
               spittle
               ;
               saying
               to
               his
               right
               eare
               Epph●ra
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 be
                 thou
                 opened
              
               ;
               to
               shew
               that
               by
               nature
               we
               are
               deaf
               in
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               as
               was
               that
               man
               whom
               Christ
               after
               this
               manner
               cured
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ▪
               The
               touching
               of
               the
               Nostrils
               sheweth
               that
               the
               child
               must
               remember
               his
               vow
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               
               hath
               breath
               in
               him
               .
               Then
               he
               anoints
               the
               Child
               two
               times
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               renounce
               the
               devil
               and
               all
               his
               works
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               breast
               is
               first
               anointed
               ,
               then
               the
               shoulders
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               strength
               of
               our
               love
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               that
               withall
               we
               must
               be
               wrestlers
               against
               all
               spiritual
               wickednesse
               .
               The
               childe
               is
               three
               times
               dipe
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               places
               onely
               sprinkled
               ;
               to
               shew
               Christs
               three
               days
               burial
               ,
               and
               our
               faith
               in
               the
               Trinity
               .
               After
               baptisme
               the
               child
               is
               anointed
               by
               the
               Priest
               on
               the
               forehead
               with
               chrisme
               ,
               
               and
               cloathed
               in
               white
               ,
               to
               signifie
               he
               must
               cast
               off
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               and
               be
               cloathed
               with
               innocency
               :
               Antiently
               those
               that
               were
               baptized
               at
               Easter
               ,
               wore
               white
               all
               that
               week
               ,
               which
               they
               laid
               aside
               the
               Sunday
               following
               ,
               called
               therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               this
               also
               signified
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               resurrection
               .
               Then
               a
               wax
               candle
               burning
               is
               given
               him
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               light
               of
               faith
               and
               knowledge
               that
               should
               be
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               which
               he
               should
               be
               ready
               to
               meet
               the
               bridegroom
               .
               Then
               the
               Godfathers
               are
               instructed
               concerning
               their
               duty
               to
               the
               Child
               .
            
             
               Q.
               28.
               
               What
               other
               Vtensils
               have
               they
               in
               their
               Churches
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               have
               three
               viols
               or
               flaggons
               for
               oyl
               ,
               which
               the
               Priest
               carrieth
               on
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               one
               holds
               the
               oyl
               of
               the
               Catechumeni
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               for
               the
               Chris●me
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               for
               the
               oyl
               of
               the
               sick
               .
               With
               the
               Chrisme
               the
               baptized
               are
               anointed
               on
               their
               crown
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               are
               confirmed
               ,
               on
               the
               forehead
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               they
               who
               be
               ordained
               .
               The
               Catechumeni
               and
               〈◊〉
               are
               anointed
               with
               single
               oyl
               .
               They
               have
               also
               in
               thei●
               Churches
               holy
               water
               pots
               ,
               which
               by
               some
               are
               called
               〈◊〉
               ,
               by
               others
               Situlae
               ,
               and
               Aqu●nina●ia
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               This
               pot
               must
               be
               of
               Stone
               or
               Marble
               ,
               at
               which
               is
               tied
               with
               a
               chaine
               the
               holy
               water
               spunge
               ;
               with
               this
               salt
               water
               they
               are
               〈◊〉
               that
               enter
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               antiently
               they
               wasted
               before
               they
               entered
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               with
               pure
               and
               sancti●ied
               minds
               we
               must
               come
               before
               God.
               They
               have
               also
               Bells
               which
               they
               〈◊〉
               with
               water
               ,
               and
               consecrate
               with
               certain
               prayers
               ;
               these
               have
               suceeded
               the
               Trumpets
               used
               by
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               to
               〈◊〉
               together
               the
               Assembly
               .
               They
               
               have
               also
               Altars
               which
               they
               anoint
               and
               consecrate
               ;
               &
               holy
               Reliques
               ,
               
                 whereof
                 many
                 doubtlesse
                 are
                 supposititious
                 and
                 false
                 ;
              
               therefore
               no
               new
               Reliques
               are
               to
               be
               received
               without
               the
               Bishops
               approbation
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               honoured
               without
               the
               Popes
               authority
               .
               And
               because
               the
               Altar
               represents
               Christ
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Priest
               after
               Masse
               ,
               in
               sign
               of
               reverence
               and
               subjection
               kisseth
               the
               Altar
               ;
               by
               which
               also
               he
               sheweth
               the
               great
               desire
               the
               Church
               hath
               to
               enjoy
               Christ
               when
               she
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 kisse
                 me
                 with
                 the
                 kisses
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
              
               The
               Vestry
               is
               the
               place
               where
               the
               sacred
               Vestiments
               (
               of
               which
               we
               have
               already
               spoken
               )
               are
               kept
               .
               Here
               the
               Priest
               before
               Masse
               puts
               on
               his
               holy
               garments
               ;
               this
               place
               they
               say
               represents
               the
               Virgins
               Womb
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               great
               high
               Priest
               put
               on
               the
               garment
               of
               our
               humane
               nature
               ,
               that
               in
               it
               he
               might
               offer
               the
               true
               propiatory
               sacrifi●e
               to
               God
               his
               Father
               ,
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               .
               They
               make
               also
               every
               part
               of
               their
               material
               Temple
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               mystical
               signification
               ;
               The
               Quire
               represents
               the
               Church
               triumphant
               ,
               the
               main
               body
               the
               Church
               militant
               ;
               the
               Porch
               or
               great
               Door
               is
               Christ
               ,
               by
               whom
               onely
               we
               have
               accesse
               to
               the
               Father
               ;
               the
               Windows
               are
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               give
               light
               to
               the
               spiritual
               Church
               ;
               the
               Pillars
               are
               the
               Apostles
               by
               their
               Doctrine
               supporting
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               Pavement
               is
               Humility
               and
               faith
               :
               
               the
               Cover
               is
               Gods
               protection
               ;
               the
               Tower
               with
               the
               Bells
               are
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               eminent
               in
               their
               conversation
               ,
               and
               sounding
               in
               their
               preaching
               ;
               the
               Cock
               on
               the
               top
               thereof
               ,
               is
               to
               put
               them
               in
               minde
               of
               their
               vigilancy
               ;
               the
               Lights
               that
               shine
               continually
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               are
               to
               signifie
               our
               good
               works
               which
               should
               shine
               before
               men
               .
            
             
               Q.
               29.
               
               What
               office
               do
               they
               perform
               to
               the
               dead
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               have
               a
               peculiar
               office
               or
               service
               for
               the
               dead
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               
               which
               some
               perform
               every
               third
               day
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               partakers
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               who
               overcame
               death
               that
               day
               ;
               some
               again
               every
               seventh
               day
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               attain
               to
               the
               eternal
               Sabbath
               or
               rest
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               whereof
               Gods
               resting
               from
               the
               works
               of
               Creation
               on
               the
               se●enth
               day
               ,
               was
               a
               type
               .
               Others
               perform
               this
               office
               the
               thirtieth
               day
               ,
               because
               
               the
               Israelites
               mourned
               for
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               thirty
               days
               .
               Others
               again
               the
               fortieth
               day
               ,
               because
               Ioseph
               and
               his
               brethren
               bewailed
               Iacob
               forty
               days
               .
               Others
               the
               fiftieth
               day
               ,
               because
               the
               fiftieth
               year
               is
               the
               Jubilee
               ,
               or
               year
               of
               liberty
               ,
               which
               they
               wish
               these
               imprisoned
               soules
               may
               partake
               eternally
               .
               Others
               perform
               this
               office
               yearly
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               anniversary
               ;
               but
               if
               this
               day
               fall
               upon
               Sunday
               or
               any
               other
               solemn
               festivity
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               not
               be
               kept
               ,
               nor
               put
               off
               till
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               as
               the
               feasts
               of
               the
               Saints
               are
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               kept
               the
               day
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               souls
               may
               the
               sooner
               partake
               the
               fruits
               of
               our
               devotion
               .
               No
               Masse
               must
               be
               said
               on
               festival
               days
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               except
               the
               body
               be
               present
               .
               And
               although
               in
               the
               Masse
               for
               the
               living
               incense
               is
               burned
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               their
               prayers
               like
               incense
               ascend
               before
               God
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               Masse
               for
               the
               dead
               incense
               is
               not
               burned
               ,
               because
               their
               prayers
               are
               of
               no
               efficacy
               ;
               for
               
                 do
                 the
                 dead
                 praise
                 thee
              
               ?
               saith
               David
               .
               The
               corps
               may
               not
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               whilest
               Masse
               is
               saying
               for
               the
               living
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               set
               in
               the
               Porch
               till
               Masse
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               Mass
               for
               the
               dead
               be
               begun
               ,
               in
               which
               Masse
               the
               kisse
               of
               peace
               must
               not
               be
               given
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               communion
               between
               us
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               neither
               can
               they
               answer
               us
               ;
               the
               dead
               corps
               is
               washed
               and
               anointed
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               carried
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               way
               the
               bearers
               rest
               three
               times
               ,
               to
               signifie
               Christs
               three
               days
               rest
               in
               the
               grave
               .
               Holy
               water
               and
               Frankincense
               is
               put
               in
               the
               grave
               with
               the
               corps
               ,
               to
               keep
               off
               evil
               spirits
               thence
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               deceased
               party
               hath
               offered
               to
               God
               the
               incense
               of
               his
               prayers
               and
               good
               life
               whilest
               he
               lived
               .
               He
               is
               buried
               with
               green
               bayes
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               his
               soul
               is
               alive
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               ●ither
               with
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               with
               his
               face
               upward
               ,
               and
               his
               feet
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               to
               shew
               his
               expectation
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               his
               readinesse
               to
               meet
               Christ
               in
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               whose
               appearance
               (
               is
               believed
               )
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               East
               .
               Every
               Christian
               that
               is
               buried
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Church-yard
               ,
               hath
               a
               Crosse
               set
               at
               his
               head
               ,
               to
               shew
               he
               was
               a
               Christian.
               C●ergy
               men
               that
               have
               taken
               orders
               ,
               are
               buried
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               their
               orders
               ;
               all
               are
               wrapt
               in
               linnen
               ,
               because
               Christ
               was
               so
               ;
               yet
               some
               are
               buried
               in
               sackcloth
               to
               
               shew
               their
               repentance
               .
               Antiently
               the
               names
               of
               holy
               men
               departed
               were
               registred
               in
               scrolls
               or
               ●olding
               tables
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               word
               Diptycha
               the
               Latin
               Church
               retained
               ;
               these
               were
               kept
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               ●ames
               publickly
               read
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               divine
               service
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               
                 the
                 just
                 shall
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 everlasting
                 remembrance
                 .
              
               The
               prayers
               that
               are
               made
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               are
               not
               for
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               they
               need
               not
               our
               prayers
               ,
               but
               our
               praises
               to
               God
               for
               them
               ;
               nor
               for
               the
               damned
               in
               Hell
               ,
               seeing
               our
               prayers
               can
               availe
               them
               nothing
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               those
               who
               dying
               in
               venial
               sins
               unrepented
               ,
               make
               satisfaction
               in
               Purgatory
               ;
               Lastly
               there
               is
               neither
               
                 Gloria
                 in
                 exce●sis
              
               ,
               nor
               Hallelujah
               ,
               sung
               in
               the
               office
               for
               the
               dead
               .
               Of
               these
               passages
               see
               
                 Alcui●us
                 de
                 divin
                 .
                 offic
                 .
                 Amalar.
                 Fortunat.
                 de
                 Eccles.
                 officiis
                 ,
                 Stephanus
                 Durantus
                 de
                 ritibus
                 Eccles.
                 Cathol
                 .
                 Guliel
                 .
                 Durandus
                 in
                 rationali
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Fourteenth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Religions
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Church
                 dignities
                 ,
                 and
                 discipline
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ▪
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 professing
                 the
                 Greek
                 Religion
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 the
                 Moscovites
                 ,
                 and
                 Armenians
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 Nun●
                 ,
                 and
                 Eremites
                 of
                 Moscovia
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 service
                 in
                 their
                 Chu
                 .
                 ches
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 How
                 they
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Russian
                 Church
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Marriage
                 and
                 Funeral
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Armenians
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 other
                 Greek
                 Sects
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 Melchites
                 ,
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 and
                 Mengrelians
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 Indians
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacobites
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Maronites
                 Religions
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Cophti
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Abyssin
                 Christians
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Wherein
                 the
                 Protestants
                 agree
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 dissent
                 from
                 other
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               XIIII
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               1.
               
               HAving
               taken
               a
               view
               of
               the
               differences
               in
               Religion
               among
               the
               Romanists
               and
               
                 Anti
                 Romanists
              
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               what
               Religion
               do
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               East
               professe
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               the
               East
               the
               Greek
               Religion
               prevaileth
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               
               chiefly
               in
               those
               Countries
               of
               Europe
               ;
               namely
               ,
               
                 Greece
                 ,
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 Epirus
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Thr●ce
                 ,
                 Servia
                 ,
                 Basci●
                 Moldavia
                 ,
                 Walachi●
                 ▪
                 Bosnia
                 ,
                 Podolia
                 ,
              
               and
               Moscovia
               ;
               In
               the
               Islands
               also
               of
               the
               Aegean
               Sea
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               parts
               of
               
                 Poland
                 ,
                 Dalmatia
              
               ,
               and
               Croatia
               ;
               in
               some
               parts
               also
               of
               Asia
               ,
               namely
               ,
               in
               
                 Natolia
                 ,
                 Circassia
                 ,
                 Mengrelia
              
               ,
               and
               Russia
               .
               The
               Greek●
               place
               much
               of
               their
               devotion
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               of
               painted
               ,
               but
               not
               carved
               Images
               ;
               in
               the
               interces●ion
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               help
               ,
               and
               merits
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               they
               invocate
               in
               their
               Temples
               .
               They
               place
               justification
               not
               in
               faith
               ,
               but
               in
               workes
               ;
               School-divinity
               ,
               chiefly
               the
               works
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquin●s
              
               ;
               which
               they
               have
               in
               Greek
               ,
               are
               in
               great
               request
               with
               them
               .
               The
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               is
               used
               for
               the
               quick
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               ;
               and
               they
               use
               to
               buy
               Masses
               ;
               they
               do
               not
               hold
               a
               Purgatory
               fire
               ,
               yet
               they
               believe
               there
               is
               a
               third
               place
               between
               that
               of
               the
               blessed
               and
               the
               damned
               ,
               where
               they
               remain
               who
               have
               deferred
               repentance
               till
               the
               end
               of
               their
               life
               ;
               
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 place
                 be
                 not
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 what
                 the
                 souls
                 do
                 there
                 .
              
               Though
               they
               deny
               the
               Procession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               from
               the
               Son
               ,
               yet
               ▪
               they
               baptise
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Three
               Persons
               .
               Priests
               among
               them
               may
               marry
               once
               ,
               but
               not
               of●●er
               .
               That
               marriage
               is
               unlawfull
               ,
               which
               is
               contracted
               within
               the
               seventh
               degree
               of
               Consanguinity
               and
               Affinity
               .
               They
               use
               leavened
               bread
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               administer
               in
               both
               kinds
               ;
               they
               have
               four
               L●●ts
               in
               the
               year
               ;
               they
               deny
               the
               Popes
               supremacy
               ,
               abstain
               from
               blood
               and
               things
               strangled
               ;
               observe
               the
               Jewish
               Sabbath
               with
               the
               Lords
               day
               .
               They
               use
               neither
               confirmation
               ,
               nor
               extream
               unction
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               have
               either
               the
               blessed
               souls
               i●
               Heaven
               to
               enjoy
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               or
               the
               wicked
               in
               Hell
               to
               be
               tormented
               ●ill
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ;
               preaching
               is
               little
               used
               amongst
               them
               ,
               but
               Masses
               often
               ;
               therefore
               one
               of
               their
               Monks
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Coloieri
               ,
               for
               preaching
               ,
               
               sometimes
               in
               Lent
               ,
               and
               at
               Christmasse
               ,
               and
               Eastet
               ,
               was
               accused
               and
               banished
               to
               Mount
               Sinai
               by
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               as
               Chytraus
               witnesseth
               .
               They
               esteem
               equal
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               seven
               Greek
               Synods
               ,
               and
               the
               writings
               of
               
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Chrysosto●e
              
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               their
               traditions
               .
               They
               believe
               that
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               dead
               are
               bettered
               by
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               living
               .
               They
               are
               no
               less
               for
               the
               Churches
               authority
               and
               for
               Traditions
               ,
               then
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               be
               ;
               when
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               carried
               through
               the
               Templ●
               ,
               the
               people
               by
               bowing
               themselves
               adore
               it
               ,
               and
               falling
               on
               their
               knees
               ,
               kisse
               the
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               2.
               
               What
               Ecclesiastical
               Dignities
               and
               Discipline
               is
               there
               in
               the
               Greek
               Church
               at
               this
               day
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               have
               their
               Patriarch
               ,
               
               who
               resides
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               who
               is
               elected
               by
               his
               Metropolitans
               and
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               but
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               great
               Turkes
               chief
               Bassa
               ,
               who
               upon
               promise
               of
               some
               thousand
               Duckets
               from
               the
               Patriarch
               ,
               do●h
               ratifie
               his
               priviledges
               .
               He
               hath
               no
               more
               authority
               with
               the
               great
               Turk
               ,
               then
               any
               Christian
               Embassadour
               ,
               who
               thinks
               it
               a
               great
               honour
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               fall
               down
               at
               the
               Seigniors
               feet
               ,
               and
               to
               kisse
               his
               cloak
               .
               Next
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               are
               the
               Metropolitans
               ,
               who
               are
               placed
               according
               to
               their
               antiquity
               .
               Of
               thes
               Metropolitans
               are
               74.
               under
               whom
               are
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               .
               The
               Metropolitan
               of
               Thessalonica
               hath
               ten
               Bishops
               under
               him
               ;
               he
               of
               Athens
               hath
               six
               ;
               Corinth
               hath
               foure
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               one
               hundred
               Churches
               ;
               Mitylena
               had
               five
               Bishopricks
               ,
               but
               now
               none
               ;
               Chalcedon
               hath
               a
               Metropolitan
               and
               sixty
               Churches
               ,
               but
               no
               Bishops
               ;
               The
               Metropolis
               of
               Nicaea
               hath
               fifty
               Churches
               ,
               but
               no
               Bishop
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               Ephesus
               hath
               fifty
               Churches
               ,
               but
               no
               Bishop
               ;
               Philippi
               ,
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               Macedonia
               ,
               hath
               one
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Churches
               ;
               Antiochia
               of
               Pi●idia
               ,
               is
               Metropolis
               of
               fourty
               Churches
               ;
               Smyr●a
               is
               Metropolis
               of
               eighty
               Churches
               ;
               but
               fourty
               or
               fifty
               persons
               make
               a
               Church
               in
               Greece
               .
               Most
               of
               the
               Metropolies
               in
               Asia
               are
               ●●ined
               .
               The
               Greeks
               at
               Constantinople
               are
               distributed
               into
               certain
               Churches
               ,
               where
               they
               meet
               on
               Sundays
               and
               holy
               days
               ;
               their
               greatest
               congregations
               scarce
               exceed
               three
               hundred
               persons
               .
               Their
               chiefe
               Feast
               is
               that
               of
               Maries
               assumption
               ;
               every
               Lords
               day
               in
               Lent
               ,
               the
               Patriarch
               sayeth
               Masse
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               one
               Church
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               another
               ,
               where
               he
               collects
               the
               almes
               of
               well
               disposed
               people
               .
               They
               have
               no
               musick
               in
               their
               Churches
               :
               the
               Women
               are
               shut
               up
               in
               their
               Churches
               within
               latises
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               seen
               by
               the
               men
               .
               In
               the
               Patriarchs
               own
               Church
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               the
               bodies
               of
               
                 Mary
                 Salome
              
               ,
               of
               Saint
               Euphemi●
               ,
               and
               the
               Murble
               Pillar
               ,
               to
               which
               Christ
               was
               bound
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               scourged
               .
               They
               have
               also
               in
               the
               Greek
               Church
               Hieromonachi
               and
               Priests
               whom
               they
               call
               Popes
               ;
               〈◊〉
               may
               consecrate
               ,
               and
               say
               Masse
               .
               They
               have
               the●
               ?
               
               Lay-Monks
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               Sub-Deacons
               ,
               and
               their
               Anagnostes
               ,
               who
               read
               the
               Dom●nical
               Epistle
               and
               other
               things
               .
               The
               Monks
               who
               are
               all
               of
               Saint
               Basils
               order
               have
               their
               Archimandrithes
               or
               Abbots
               .
               Their
               Monks
               are
               not
               idle
               ,
               but
               work
               ;
               they
               are
               called
               Caloieri
               ;
               the
               Patriarch
               ,
               
               Metropolites
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               are
               of
               this
               order
               ,
               and
               abstain
               from
               flesh
               ;
               but
               in
               Lent
               ,
               and
               other
               fasting
               times
               they
               forbear
               fish
               ,
               milk
               and
               egges
               ;
               the
               Greeks
               celebrate
               their
               Liturgies
               in
               the
               old
               Greek
               tongue
               ,
               which
               they
               scarce
               understand
               .
               On
               festival
               days
               ,
               they
               use
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               Basil
               ,
               on
               other
               days
               that
               of
               Chrysost●me
               .
               They
               have
               no
               other
               tran●lation
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               the
               70.
               
            
             
               Q.
               3
               ,
               What
               other
               Nations
               professe
               the
               Greek
               Religion
               ,
               besides
               those
               al●eady
               named
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Moscovites
               and
               Armenians
               ;
               ●s
               for
               the
               Moscovites
               ,
               
               they
               with
               the
               Russians
               were
               converted
               by
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               and
               are
               with
               them
               of
               the
               same
               communion
               and
               faith
               ,
               saving
               that
               they
               differ
               from
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               in
               receiving
               children
               of
               seven
               years
               old
               to
               the
               Communion
               ,
               in
               mingling
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               in
               the
               chalice
               with
               warm
               water
               ,
               and
               distributing
               it
               together
               in
               a
               spoon
               :
               besides
               ,
               they
               permit
               neither
               Priest
               nor
               Deacon
               to
               officiate
               or
               take
               orders
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               married
               ;
               and
               yet
               when
               they
               are
               actually
               in
               orders
               ,
               will
               not
               allow
               them
               to
               marry
               :
               they
               dissolve
               marriage
               upon
               every
               light
               occasion
               :
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Mosco
               ,
               their
               chief
               Metropolitan
               ,
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               but
               is
               now
               nominated
               by
               the
               Prince
               or
               Great
               Duke
               ,
               and
               consecrated
               by
               three
               of
               his
               own
               Suffragans
               ,
               whereof
               there
               be
               but
               eleven
               in
               all
               that
               Dominion
               ;
               but
               the
               Bishops
               of
               South
               Russia
               subject
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               have
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               whereas
               the
               Russian
               Clergy
               were
               wont
               to
               send
               yearly
               gifts
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               residing
               at
               Sio
               or
               Chios
               ;
               now
               the
               Gr●at
               Duke
               himself
               sends
               him
               somewhat
               yearly
               toward
               his
               maintenance
               :
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Moscovia
               ,
               besides
               their
               Tythes
               ,
               have
               large
               rents
               to
               maintain
               them
               according
               to
               their
               Place
               and
               Dignitie
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               as
               large
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               as
               any
               Clergy
               in
               Christendome
               :
               they
               do
               so
               highly
               esteemthe
               Scriptures
               
               and
               four
               General
               Councels
               ,
               that
               they
               touch
               them
               not
               without
               crossing
               and
               bowing
               :
               Besides
               their
               Patriarch
               and
               two
               Metropolitans
               of
               Novograd
               ,
               and
               Rostove
               ,
               they
               have
               4
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               and
               six
               Bishops
               ;
               besides
               Priests
               ,
               Arch-Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               Nuns
               ,
               and
               Heremites
               .
               The
               Patriarch
               of
               Mosco
               was
               invested
               in
               his
               jurisdiction
               by
               Hieronymo
               ,
               the
               banished
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               or
               Sio
               ;
               because
               in
               the
               Isle
               Chio
               or
               Sio
               ,
               was
               the
               Patriarchs
               seat
               ,
               after
               he
               was
               banished
               by
               the
               Turk
               from
               B●zantium
               .
               The
               Bishops
               in
               their
               Solemnities
               wear
               rich
               Mitres
               on
               their
               heads
               ,
               embroydered
               copes
               with
               Gold
               and
               Pearle
               on
               their
               backs
               ,
               and
               a
               Crosiers
               staff
               in
               their
               hands
               ;
               when
               they
               ride
               abroad
               ,
               they
               blesse
               the
               people
               with
               their
               two
               fore-fingers
               .
               All
               Bishops
               ,
               Arch
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Metropolites
               are
               chosen
               by
               the
               Great
               Duke
               himselfe
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               Monasteries
               ;
               so
               that
               first
               they
               must
               be
               Monks
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               attain
               these
               dignities
               ;
               so
               they
               must
               be
               all
               unmarried
               men
               .
               The
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Bishops
               inauguration
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               same
               that
               are
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Preaching
               is
               not
               used
               in
               this
               Church
               ;
               onely
               twice
               a
               year
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               September
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               new
               years
               day
               ,
               and
               on
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptists
              
               day
               ,
               in
               the
               Cathedral
               Church
               a
               short
               speech
               is
               made
               by
               the
               Metropolite
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               tending
               to
               love
               with
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               obedience
               and
               Loyalty
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               their
               Fasts
               and
               Vows
               ,
               and
               to
               perform
               their
               dnti●●
               to
               the
               holy
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
               Clergy
               there
               keep
               out
               learning
               ,
               to
               keep
               up
               Tyranny
               .
               The
               Priests
               crowns
               are
               not
               shaven
               but
               shorne
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Bishop
               anointed
               with
               oyle
               ;
               who
               in
               the
               Priests
               ordination
               puts
               his
               Surplise
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               sets
               a
               white
               crosse
               on
               his
               breast
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               not
               to
               wear
               above
               eight
               days
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               is
               authorised
               to
               say
               ,
               sing
               ,
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               They
               honour
               the
               Images
               of
               Saints
               ;
               their
               Priests
               must
               marry
               but
               once
               ;
               the
               〈◊〉
               people
               pray
               not
               themselves
               ,
               but
               cause
               the
               Priests
               〈◊〉
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               go
               about
               any
               businesse
               or
               journy
               .
               Every
               year
               there
               is
               great
               meetings
               to
               solemnise
               the
               Saints
               day
               that
               is
               Patron
               of
               their
               Church
               ;
               and
               to
               have
               prayers
               said
               to
               that
               Saint
               for
               themselves
               
               and
               friends
               ,
               and
               so
               an
               offering
               is
               made
               to
               the
               Priest
               for
               his
               pains
               ;
               
               for
               he
               lives
               on
               the
               peoples
               benevolence
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               Tythes
               ▪
               once
               a
               quarter
               the
               Priest
               blesseth
               his
               Parishioners
               houses
               with
               persume
               ,
               and
               holy
               water
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               is
               paid
               ;
               but
               whatsoever
               benefit
               the
               Priest
               makes
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               he
               must
               pay
               the
               tenth
               thereof
               to
               the
               Bishop
               .
               The
               Priest
               wears
               long
               〈◊〉
               of
               hair
               ▪
               hanging
               down
               by
               his
               ears
               ,
               a
               gowne
               with
               a
               broad
               cape
               ,
               and
               a
               walking
               staff
               in
               his
               hand
               .
               He
               wears
               his
               surplise
               ,
               and
               on
               solemne
               days
               his
               cope
               ,
               when
               he
               reads
               the
               Liturgy
               .
               They
               have
               their
               Regular
               Priests
               ,
               who
               live
               in
               Covents
               .
               In
               Cathedral
               Churches
               are
               Arch-Priests
               ,
               and
               Arch-Deacons
               ;
               every
               Priest
               hath
               his
               Deacon
               or
               Sexton
               .
            
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               Are
               there
               any
               store
               of
               Monks
               ,
               Nuns
               ,
               and
               Ere●ites
               in
               Moscovia
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Every
               City
               abounds
               with
               Monks
               of
               St.
               Basils
               order
               ;
               
               for
               many
               out
               of
               displeasure
               ,
               others
               out
               of
               fear
               in
               avoid
               punishment
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               avoid
               taxes
               and
               oppression
               ,
               do
               embrace
               this
               life
               ;
               besides
               the
               opinion
               of
               ●●●rit
               they
               have
               thereby
               .
               When
               any
               is
               admitted
               ,
               he
               is
               by
               the
               Abbot
               stript
               of
               his
               Secular
               Garments
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               his
               skin
               ,
               is
               cloathed
               with
               a
               white
               Fl●nnel
               shirt
               ;
               over
               which
               is
               a
               long
               Garment
               ,
               girded
               with
               a
               ●road
               leathern
               belt
               .
               The
               upper
               Garment
               is
               of
               Say
               ,
               of
               a
               ●ooty-colour
               ;
               then
               his
               crown
               is
               shorne
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Abbot
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               as
               his
               haires
               are
               taken
               from
               his
               head
               ,
               so
               must
               he
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               world
               :
               this
               done
               he
               anoints
               his
               crown
               with
               Oyle
               ,
               puts
               on
               his
               ●wle
               ,
               and
               so
               receives
               him
               into
               the
               Fraternity
               ,
               having
               vowed
               abstinence
               from
               flesh
               ,
               and
               perpetual
               chastity
               .
               The
               Monks
               do
               not
               onely
               live
               upon
               their
               rents
               ,
               but
               they
               trade
               also
               ,
               and
               are
               great
               Merchants
               ;
               as
               for
               scholarship
               they
               have
               none
               .
               Sergius
               is
               a
               great
               Saint
               ●mongst
               them
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Empress
               goeth
               sometimes
               in
               Pilgrimage
               .
               They
               have
               divers
               Nunneries
               ;
               some
               whereof
               are
               onely
               for
               Noble
               mens
               Widows
               and
               Daughters
               ,
               whose
               stock
               the
               Emperor
               meanes
               to
               ex●i●guish
               .
               They
               have
               E●emites
               also
               ,
               who
               go
               stark
               naked
               ,
               except
               about
               the
               middle
               ,
               they
               wear
               long
               hair
               ,
               and
               an
               l●on
               collar
               about
               their
               neck
               or
               middle
               .
               The
               people
               esteem
               them
               as
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               
               they
               say
               is
               received
               as
               Oracles
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               great
               Duke
               himselfe
               .
               
               He
               thinks
               himself
               in
               great
               favour
               with
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               reproved
               ,
               or
               robbed
               of
               any
               part
               of
               his
               goods
               by
               them
               .
               But
               of
               these
               E●emites
               there
               be
               very
               few
               in
               that
               cold
               country
               .
            
             
               Q.
               5.
               
               What
               form
               of
               Service
               have
               they
               in
               their
               Churches
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               have
               their
               Matti●s
               every
               morning
               ;
               
               the
               Priest
               attended
               by
               his
               Deacon
               ,
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               calls
               on
               Christ
               for
               a
               blessing
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               then
               repeats
               three
               times
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 us
              
               :
               this
               done
               ,
               he
               marcheth
               into
               the
               chancel
               ,
               whither
               no
               man
               may
               enter
               but
               the
               Priest
               alone
               ;
               and
               there
               at
               the
               Altar
               he
               sayeth
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               and
               twelve
               times
               
                 Lord
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 us
              
               ;
               Then
               
                 Praised
                 at
                 the
                 Trinity
              
               :
               The
               Deacon
               and
               people
               answer
               Amen
               .
               Then
               he
               reads
               the
               Psalmes
               for
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               people
               turns
               to
               the
               Images
               on
               the
               wall
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               bow
               three
               times
               knocking
               their
               heads
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               Then
               he
               reads
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               and
               Athanasius
               his
               Creed
               .
               After
               this
               the
               Deacon
               standing
               without
               the
               Chancel
               door
               ,
               reads
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Legend
               of
               Saints
               lives
               ,
               which
               is
               divided
               into
               so
               many
               parts
               as
               there
               be
               days
               in
               the
               year
               ;
               then
               he
               addeth
               some
               collects
               or
               prayers
               .
               This
               Service
               lasteth
               about
               two
               hours
               ,
               all
               which
               time
               many
               Wax
               Candles
               burn
               before
               their
               Images
               ,
               some
               as
               big
               as
               a
               mans
               wast
               ;
               such
               are
               vowed
               and
               enjoyned
               by
               pe●nance
               .
               They
               have
               about
               nine
               of
               the
               morning
               another
               service
               ,
               and
               on
               Festival
               days
               they
               have
               solemn
               devotion
               .
               The
               evening
               service
               is
               begun
               like
               the
               marnings
               ;
               after
               the
               Psalmes
               the
               Priest
               singeth
               the
               〈◊〉
               in
               their
               Language
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               with
               one
               voice
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 us
              
               ,
               thirty
               times
               together
               ;
               and
               the
               boyes
               answer
               thirty
               times
               ;
               then
               is
               read
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               on
               holy
               days
               sung
               ;
               the
               first
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               repented
               ten
               times
               .
               Then
               the
               Priest
               reads
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               he
               ends
               with
               three
               Hallelujahs
               ;
               and
               withal
               that
               evening
               service
               with
               a
               collect
               for
               the
               day
               ;
               all
               this
               while
               the
               Priest
               standeth
               as
               ,
               the
               high
               〈◊〉
               .
               The
               Deacon●
               stand
               without
               the
               Chancel
               ,
               whither
               they
               dare
               not
               come
               during
               service
               time
               .
               
               The
               people
               stand
               together
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               no
               Pews
               to
               sit
               in
               .
            
             
               Q.
               6.
               
               How
               do
               they
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ?
            
             
             
               〈…〉
               Eight
               days
               after
               the
               Child
               is
               born
               ,
               he
               is
               brought
               to
               the
               Church-porch
               ,
               
               where
               the
               Priest
               receives
               him
               ;
               and
               tells
               the
               witnesses
               their
               duties
               in
               the
               childs
               education
               after
               baptisme
               ,
               namely
               to
               teach
               him
               how
               to
               know
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               withal
               what
               Saints
               are
               the
               chiefe
               mediators
               ;
               then
               he
               conjures
               the
               Devil
               out
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               so
               after
               some
               prayers
               ,
               he
               plungeth
               the
               child
               three
               times
               over
               head
               and
               ears
               in
               a
               tub
               of
               warm
               water
               ,
               holding
               it
               necessary
               that
               every
               part
               of
               the
               child
               be
               dipped
               .
               They
               use
               the
               same
               words
               that
               we
               do
               ;
               
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
              
               and
               not
               
                 By
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               as
               some
               Hereticks
               have
               used
               .
               Then
               the
               Priest
               lay●th
               oyl
               and
               salt
               mixed
               together
               on
               the
               Childes
               forehead
               ,
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               lips
               praying
               that
               God
               would
               make
               him
               a
               good
               Christian
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               done
               ,
               the
               child
               being
               now
               made
               a
               Christian
               ,
               is
               carried
               from
               the
               Porch
               into
               the
               Church
               :
               The
               Priest
               marching
               before
               ,
               who
               layeth
               him
               on
               a
               cushion
               before
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               chief
               Image
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               is
               recommended
               as
               to
               his
               Mediator
               .
               After
               baptisme
               the
               childs
               hair
               is
               cut
               off
               ,
               wrapped
               up
               in
               wax
               ,
               and
               reserved
               as
               a
               relique
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Russians
               use
               to
               re-bapbaptise
               their
               Proselyte
               Christians
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               Monasterie
               to
               instruct
               them
               in
               their
               religion
               ;
               first
               they
               cloath
               the
               new
               convert
               with
               a
               fresh
               Russian
               Garment
               ,
               then
               they
               crown
               him
               with
               a
               Garland
               ,
               anoint
               his
               head
               with
               oyl
               ,
               put
               a
               wax
               light
               into
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               for
               seven
               days
               together
               pray
               over
               him
               four
               times
               a
               day
               ;
               all
               which
               time
               he
               is
               to
               forbear
               flesh
               ,
               and
               white
               meats
               .
               After
               the
               seventh
               day
               he
               is
               washed
               ,
               and
               ,
               on
               the
               eighth
               day
               is
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               there
               instructed
               how
               to
               bow
               ,
               knock
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               crosse
               himself
               before
               their
               images
               .
               The
               Russians
               communicate
               but
               once
               a
               year
               ,
               in
               Lent
               after
               confession
               to
               the
               Priest
               ;
               who
               calls
               them
               up
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               askes
               them
               if
               they
               be
               clean
               from
               sin
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               they
               are
               admitted
               ;
               but
               never
               above
               three
               at
               one
               time
               .
               Whilest
               the
               Priest
               prayeth
               ,
               the
               communicants
               stand
               with
               their
               ●rms
               folded
               one
               within
               another
               ;
               then
               he
               delivereth
               to
               them
               a
               spoonful
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               tempered
               together
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Eat
                 this
                 drink
                 this
              
               ,
               without
               any
               pause
               .
               Then
               
               he
               delivereth
               bread
               by
               it self
               ,
               and
               wine
               mingled
               with
               warm
               water
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               water
               and
               bloc●
               that
               issued
               out
               of
               Christ
               side
               .
               Then
               the
               Communicants
               follow
               the
               Priest
               thrice
               about
               the
               Altar
               ,
               with
               their
               folded
               arms
               .
               
               At
               last
               after
               prayers
               the
               Priest
               chargeth
               them
               to
               make
               good
               cheer
               and
               be
               merry
               for
               seven
               days
               together
               ,
               &
               to
               fast
               the
               next
               seven
               days
               after
               .
            
             
               Q.
               7.
               
               What
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Russian
               Church
               at
               this
               day
               ?
            
             
               A
               ,
               They
               hold
               that
               the
               Books
               of
               Moses
               (
               except
               Genesis
               )
               are
               not
               to
               be
               read
               in
               Churches
               ,
               
               and
               are
               of
               no
               use
               since
               Christs
               comming
               ;
               nor
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               nor
               the
               Revelation
               .
               2.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               their
               Church
               traditions
               are
               of
               equal
               authority
               with
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               chiefly
               the
               Patriarch
               and
               his
               Synod
               ,
               have
               full
               authority
               to
               interpret
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               interpretation
               is
               authentick
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               proceedeth
               not
               from
               the
               Son.
               5.
               
               They
               hold
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               mediator
               of
               redemption
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               intercession
               ;
               this
               honour
               they
               give
               to
               the
               Saints
               ;
               chiefly
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Nichola●
               ,
               who
               they
               say
               is
               attended
               upon
               by
               three
               hundred
               of
               the
               chief
               Angels
               .
               6.
               
               Their
               doctrine
               and
               practise
               is
               to
               adore
               the
               Images
               or
               Pictures
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               whereof
               their
               Churches
               are
               full
               ,
               and
               richly
               adorned
               .
               7.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               in
               this
               life
               there
               can
               be
               no
               assurance
               of
               salvation
               .
               8.
               
               And
               that
               we
               are
               justified
               not
               by
               faith
               only
               ,
               but
               by
               works
               also
               ;
               which
               consist
               in
               prayers
               by
               number
               on
               their
               beads
               ,
               in
               fasts
               ,
               vows
               ,
               almes
               ,
               crossings
               ,
               offerings
               to
               Saints
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               9.
               
               They
               ascribe
               great
               power
               to
               auricular
               confession
               in
               doing
               away
               sin
               .
               10.
               
               They
               hold
               al
               to
               be
               damned
               ,
               that
               dye
               without
               baptism
               .
               11.
               
               Extream
               Unction
               is
               with
               them
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               such
               necessity
               as
               baptisme
               ,
               yet
               they
               hold
               it
               a
               cursed
               thing
               to
               dye
               without
               it
               .
               12.
               
               They
               re-baptise
               Christians
               converted
               to
               their
               Church
               .
               13.
               
               They
               esteem
               some
               meats
               more
               holy
               then
               others
               ,
               and
               are
               very
               strictly
               superstitious
               in
               their
               fasts
               .
               14.
               
               They
               disallow
               marriage
               in
               their
               Clergy
               ;
               yet
               they
               permit
               their
               Priests
               to
               marry
               once
               .
               15.
               
               They
               place
               such
               vertue
               in
               the
               cross
               that
               they
               advance
               it
               in
               all
               their
               high
               ways
               ,
               on
               the
               tops
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               on
               the
               doors
               of
               their
               Houses
               ▪
               
               and
               are
               upon
               all
               occasions
               signing
               themselves
               with
               it
               on
               their
               foreheads
               and
               breasts
               :
               They
               adore
               it
               ,
               they
               use
               the
               signe
               thereof
               in
               stead
               of
               prayers
               and
               thanksgiving
               in
               the
               morning
               and
               evening
               ,
               when
               they
               sit
               down
               to
               meat
               and
               rise
               from
               table
               ;
               when
               they
               swear
               ,
               they
               swear
               by
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               &c.
               16.
               
               Such
               vertue
               they
               place
               in
               holy
               Water
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Bishops
               have
               consecrated
               the
               Rivers
               on
               the
               Ep●pbany
               ,
               as
               their
               custome
               is
               then
               every
               year
               ,
               people
               strive
               who
               shall
               first
               plunge
               their
               children
               ,
               and
               themselves
               therein
               ,
               and
               think
               their
               meat
               is
               blessed
               that
               is
               boyled
               in
               that
               water
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               sick
               shall
               either
               recover
               ,
               or
               be
               made
               more
               fit
               and
               holy
               for
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               drink
               thereof
               .
               17.
               
               They
               have
               their
               solemn
               Processions
               on
               the
               Epip●any
               ,
               in
               which
               go
               two
               Deacons
               bearing
               banners
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               our
               Lady
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               Saint
               Michael
               fighting
               with
               the
               Dragon
               ;
               after
               them
               follow
               the
               other
               Deacons
               and
               Priests
               two
               and
               two
               in
               a
               rank
               ,
               with
               copes
               on
               their
               backs
               ,
               and
               images
               hanging
               on
               their
               breasts
               .
               After
               these
               march
               the
               Bishops
               in
               their
               robes
               ,
               then
               the
               Monks
               and
               their
               Abbots
               :
               and
               after
               them
               the
               Patriarch
               in
               rich
               attire
               ,
               with
               a
               ball
               on
               the
               top
               of
               his
               Mytre
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               head
               supported
               the
               world
               ;
               at
               last
               comes
               the
               great
               Duke
               with
               his
               Nobility
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               come
               to
               the
               River
               ,
               a
               hole
               is
               made
               in
               the
               Ice
               ;
               then
               the
               Patriarch
               prayeth
               ,
               and
               conjureth
               the
               Devil
               out
               of
               the
               water
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               he
               casteth
               salt
               ,
               and
               censeth
               the
               water
               with
               incense
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               becomes
               holy
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Procession
               at
               Mosco
               ;
               where
               the
               people
               are
               provident
               ,
               least
               the
               Devil
               (
               bring
               conjured
               out
               of
               the
               water
               )
               should
               enter
               into
               their
               houses
               ,
               they
               make
               crosses
               with
               chalk
               over
               their
               doors
               .
               In
               their
               Processions
               also
               they
               carry
               the
               image
               of
               Christ
               within
               a
               Pix
               upon
               a
               high
               pole
               ,
               which
               they
               adore
               ,
               &
               think
               this
               image
               was
               made
               without
               hands
               .
               18.
               
               Such
               holinesse
               they
               place
               in
               their
               Priests
               benediction
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               brew
               ,
               they
               bring
               a
               dish
               of
               wo●t
               to
               the
               Priest
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               consecrates
               ,
               and
               this
               makes
               the
               whole
               brewing
               holy
               .
               In
               harvest
               they
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               by
               bringing
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               their
               corn
               to
               the
               Priest
               to
               be
               hallowed
               .
               19.
               
               On
               Palm
               Sunday
               ,
               when
               the
               Patriarch
               rideth
               through
               the
               Mosco
               ,
               the
               Great
               Duke
               holds
               his
               horse
               bridle
               ,
               
               and
               the
               people
               crie
               Hosa●●a
               ,
               spreading
               their
               upper
               garments
               under
               his
               horse
               seet
               .
               The
               Duke
               hath
               for
               his
               service
               that
               day
               a
               pension
               from
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               200.
               
               Rubbels
               .
               20.
               
               Besides
               their
               Wednesdays
               and
               Fridays
               fasts
               ,
               they
               have
               four
               Lents
               in
               the
               year
               :
               The
               first
               and
               great
               Lent
               is
               as
               ours
               ,
               before
               Easter
               ,
               the
               second
               about
               Midsummer
               ,
               the
               third
               in
               Harvest
               time
               ,
               the
               fourth
               about
               All-Hollow-tide
               ;
               the
               first
               week
               of
               their
               great
               Lent
               they
               feed
               upon
               bread
               and
               salt
               onely
               ,
               and
               drink
               nothing
               but
               water
               ;
               in
               this
               Lent
               they
               have
               three
               Vigils
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               whereof
               which
               is
               on
               good
               Friday
               ,
               the
               whole
               Parish
               watcheth
               in
               the
               Church
               from
               nine
               a
               clock
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               till
               six
               in
               the
               morning
               ;
               all
               which
               time
               they
               stand
               ,
               except
               when
               they
               fall
               down
               and
               knock
               their
               heads
               against
               their
               Images
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               1●0
               .
               times
               in
               that
               night
               .
               21.
               
               They
               have
               a
               Saint
               for
               every
               day
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               which
               is
               held
               the
               Patron
               of
               that
               day
               .
               The
               Image
               whereof
               is
               brought
               every
               morning
               with
               the
               crosse
               into
               the
               Great
               Dukes
               Chamber
               ,
               by
               the
               Priest
               his
               Chaplain
               ;
               before
               which
               Image
               the
               Great
               Duke
               prayeth
               ,
               
               crosseth
               himself
               ,
               and
               knocks
               his
               head
               to
               the
               ground
               :
               then
               is
               he
               with
               his
               Images
               be
               sprinkled
               by
               the
               Priest
               with
               holy
               water
               .
               On
               his
               Chair
               where
               he
               sitteth
               ,
               he
               hath
               always
               the
               picture
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Mother
               ▪
               as
               often
               as
               he
               ,
               or
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               drink
               or
               change
               their
               dishes
               at
               table
               ,
               they
               crosse
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Q.
               8
               What
               Ceremonies
               use
               they
               in
               their
               〈◊〉
               ari●ges
               &
               funerals
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Their
               Marriages
               are
               performed
               with
               such
               words
               of
               contract
               as
               are
               used
               among
               us
               ,
               
               with
               a
               Ring
               also
               ,
               and
               delivery
               of
               the
               Brides
               hand
               into
               the
               Bride-groomes
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               who
               stand
               both
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               opposite
               to
               each
               other
               .
               The
               Matrimonial
               knot
               being
               tied
               ,
               the
               Bride
               comes
               to
               the
               Bride
               Groome
               ,
               and
               falleth
               down
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               knocking
               her
               head
               upon
               his
               shooe
               ,
               in
               sign
               of
               her
               subjection
               ;
               and
               he
               casteth
               the
               lap
               of
               his
               upper
               garment
               over
               her
               ,
               in
               token
               of
               cherishing
               and
               protection
               :
               then
               the
               Brides
               friends
               bow
               low
               to
               the
               Bride-Groome
               ,
               and
               his
               friends
               likewise
               to
               hers
               ,
               in
               sign
               of
               affinity
               and
               love
               :
               and
               withall
               the
               Bride-Groomes
               Father
               offers
               to
               the
               Priest
               a
               loaf
               of
               bread
               ,
               who
               delivers
               it
               to
               the
               Brides
               Father
               ,
               with
               attestation
               before
               God
               and
               their
               pictures
               ,
               that
               he
               deliver
               the
               Dowry
               wholy
               at
               
               the
               appointed
               day
               ,
               and
               keep
               love
               with
               one
               another
               ;
               hereupon
               they
               break
               the
               loaf
               and
               eat
               it
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               the
               married
               couple
               walk
               hand
               in
               hand
               to
               the
               Church
               porch
               ,
               where
               the
               Bride-Groome
               drinketh
               to
               the
               Bride
               ,
               who
               pledgeth
               him
               ;
               then
               he
               goeth
               to
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               and
               she
               to
               hers
               ,
               where
               either
               entertain
               their
               friends
               apart
               .
               In
               token
               of
               plenty
               and
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               corn
               is
               flung
               out
               of
               the
               windows
               upon
               the
               Bride
               and
               Brid-groom
               ,
               at
               their
               entring
               into
               the
               house
               .
               In
               the
               evening
               the
               Bride
               is
               brought
               to
               the
               Bride-Groomes
               Fathers
               house
               ;
               there
               she
               lodgeth
               that
               night
               in
               silence
               and
               obscurity
               ;
               she
               must
               not
               be
               seen
               by
               the
               Bride-Groome
               ,
               till
               the
               next
               day
               ;
               for
               three
               days
               she
               must
               say
               little
               or
               nothing
               ;
               then
               they
               depart
               to
               their
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               Feast
               their
               friends
               .
               Upon
               any
               small
               dislike
               the
               man
               may
               enter
               into
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               and
               so
               forsake
               his
               wife
               .
               
               At
               their
               Funerals
               they
               hire
               women
               to
               mourn
               ,
               who
               howle
               over
               the
               body
               in
               a
               barbarous
               manner
               ,
               asking
               him
               what
               he
               wanted
               ,
               and
               why
               he
               would
               dye
               ?
               They
               use
               to
               put
               into
               the
               dead
               parties
               hand
               a
               letter
               to
               Saint
               Nicholas
               their
               chief
               mediator
               ,
               to
               intercede
               for
               him
               .
               They
               use
               both
               anniversary
               and
               monethly
               commemorations
               of
               their
               dead
               friends
               ,
               over
               whose
               graves
               the
               Priest
               prayeth
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               penny
               for
               his
               pains
               .
               They
               that
               dye
               in
               the
               winter
               ,
               because
               the
               ground
               then
               cannot
               be
               digged
               ,
               have
               their
               bodies
               piled
               up
               together
               in
               a
               place
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Gods
                 house
              
               ,
               till
               the
               spring
               ;
               what
               time
               the
               bodies
               and
               the
               earth
               being
               resolved
               and
               softned
               ,
               
               every
               one
               taketh
               his
               dead
               freind
               and
               burieth
               him
               in
               the
               same
               apparel
               he
               used
               to
               wear
               when
               he
               lived
               .
            
             
               Q.
               9.
               
               What
               is
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Armenians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               were
               altogether
               of
               the
               Greek
               Religion
               ,
               
               and
               subject
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               but
               now
               are
               fallen
               off
               in
               most
               Tenets
               ,
               and
               have
               two
               Patriarchs
               of
               thir
               own
               ;
               the
               one
               resideth
               in
               〈◊〉
               the
               greater
               ,
               called
               〈◊〉
               ;
               the
               other
               in
               Armenia
               the
               lesser
               ;
               but
               now
               the
               one
               sits
               in
               Persia
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               wi●
               ,
               the
               lesser
               ,
               in
               Cilici●
               .
               They
               are
               in
               some
               sort
               〈◊〉
               ,
               holding
               a
               coalition
               of
               Christs
               two
               natures
               ,
               into
               one
               compounded
               nature
               ;
               but
               by
               their
               late
               confession
               ▪
               ìt
               seems
               they
               have
               renounced
               this
               opinion
               .
               Their
               Patriarch
               ▪
               
               they
               call
               Catholikes
               :
               they
               administer
               the
               Sacrament
               with
               unleavened
               bread
               ;
               and
               will
               not
               have
               Christs
               body
               to
               be
               really
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               under
               the
               species
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ;
               nor
               do
               they
               mingle
               water
               with
               wine
               .
               With
               the
               Greeks
               they
               deny
               the
               procession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               from
               the
               Son.
               They
               give
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               Infants
               presently
               after
               Baptism
               ;
               they
               pray
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               yet
               deny
               Purgatory
               ;
               they
               re-baptise
               converts
               from
               the
               Latine
               Church
               .
               They
               fast
               the
               25.
               of
               December
               ,
               and
               keep
               Christmasse
               day
               on
               the
               Epiphany
               ,
               or
               rather
               Christs
               baptisme
               .
               They
               keep
               the
               feast
               of
               Annunciation
               the
               sixt
               day
               of
               April
               ,
               the
               Purification
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               February
               .
               They
               eat
               flesh
               on
               Fridays
               ,
               betwen
               Easter
               and
               Ascention
               day
               .
               In
               Lent
               they
               feed
               onely
               on
               Herbs
               ,
               Rootes
               ,
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               Pulse
               ;
               they
               abstain
               from
               such
               beasts
               they
               account
               unclean
               ▪
               they
               hold
               that
               the
               souls
               of
               good
               men
               obtain
               not
               felicity
               till
               the
               Resurrection
               :
               
               They
               admit
               none
               to
               be
               secular
               Priests
               till
               they
               are
               married
               ;
               but
               must
               not
               marry
               the
               second
               time
               .
               They
               will
               not
               have
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               confer
               grace
               .
               They
               administer
               the
               cup
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               celebrate
               no
               Masse
               ,
               without
               distributing
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               They
               invocate
               Saints
               ,
               and
               insert
               divers
               words
               into
               the
               Creed
               which
               are
               neither
               Greek
               nor
               Latine
               .
            
             
               Q.
               10.
               
               What
               other
               Sects
               are
               there
               of
               the
               Greek
               Religion
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Melchites
               ,
               
               so
               called
               from
               Melech
               ,
               a
               King
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               always
               followed
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Emperors
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               was
               established
               by
               the
               Councel
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               against
               Eutyches
               and
               Dioscorus
               .
               They
               are
               also
               called
               Syrians
               ,
               from
               the
               country
               where
               they
               inhabit
               .
               These
               are
               altogether
               of
               the
               Greek
               Religion
               and
               Communion
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Damascus
               ,
               under
               the
               title
               of
               Patriarch
               of
               Antiochia
               ;
               for
               this
               City
               ,
               where
               Christianity
               had
               its
               first
               residence
               and
               name
               ,
               and
               where
               Peter
               sat
               seven
               years
               Bishop
               ,
               being
               wasted
               and
               forsaken
               ,
               the
               Patriarchs
               seat
               was
               translated
               to
               Damascus
               ,
               where
               it
               remaineth
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Georgians
               are
               also
               of
               the
               Greek
               Religion
               ,
               
               but
               are
               not
               sub●ect
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               having
               a
               Metropolitan
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               whose
               residence
               is
               in
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Saint
               Katharine
               ,
               in
               
               Mount
               Sin●i
               ,
               a
               great
               way
               from
               Iberia
               ,
               lying
               between
               the
               Euxin
               and
               Caspian
               Seas
               ,
               where
               the
               〈◊〉
               inhabit
               ;
               who
               are
               so
               called
               from
               Saint
               George
               ,
               as
               some
               think
               ,
               who
               converted
               them
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               whose
               picture
               they
               carry
               yet
               in
               〈…〉
               ;
               but
               doubtlesse
               they
               were
               called
               〈◊〉
               before
               Saint
               George
               was
               born
               ;
               for
               Mela
               speake
               of
               them
               in
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               his
               Geography
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Claudius
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               and
               Vadianus
               on
               that
               place
               ,
               thinks
               they
               were
               called
               Georgians
               from
               their
               Husbandry
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               much
               addicted
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Georgians
               next
               Neighbours
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Mengrelians
               ,
               called
               of
               old
               Colchi
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               Zychi
               ,
               now
               called
               Circassians
               ,
               
               whence
               the
               Sultan
               had
               his
               〈◊〉
               ,
               are
               also
               of
               the
               Greek
               Communion
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ;
               
               but
               they
               baptise
               not
               their
               Children
               till
               they
               be
               eight
               years
               old
               .
               In
               other
               points
               they
               are
               of
               the
               Greek
               Religion
               ,
               being
               converted
               to
               Christianity
               by
               Cyrillus
               and
               Methedius
               the
               Apostles
               or
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               .
            
             
               Q.
               11.
               
               What
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 Christians
              
               of
               Saint
               Thomas
               ,
               and
               Jacobites
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               The
               Nestorians
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               Nestorius
               the
               Heretick
               ,
               whose
               opinion
               concerning
               two
               Persons
               in
               Christ
               they
               held
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               spread
               themselves
               through
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Asia
               ,
               
               by
               reason
               of
               Cosroes
               the
               Persian
               King
               ,
               who
               in
               hatred
               to
               Hera●●ius
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               caused
               all
               Christians
               within
               his
               Dominions
               to
               become
               Nestorians
               ;
               these
               were
               subject
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Musal
               ,
               which
               some
               think
               to
               be
               Bagded
               or
               Babylo●
               ,
               others
               Seleucia
               ,
               and
               others
               a
               part
               of
               old
               〈◊〉
               ;
               but
               at
               this
               day
               most
               of
               them
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               both
               in
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               have
               renounced
               their
               old
               errors
               concerning
               the
               two
               〈◊〉
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               Mary
               should
               not
               be
               called
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               the
               Councel
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Councels
               after
               it
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               rejected
               ;
               these
               errors
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               have
               renounced
               ,
               but
               they
               administer
               the
               〈◊〉
               with
               leavened
               bread
               ,
               and
               in
               both
               kindes
               ,
               〈◊〉
               permit
               their
               Priests
               to
               marry
               the
               third
               or
               fourth
               〈◊〉
               they
               have
               Crosses
               but
               not
               〈◊〉
               ,
               nor
               Crucifixes
               ,
               nor
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               confession
               2.
               
               The
               Christians
               〈…〉
               
               or
               of
               Saint
               〈◊〉
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               converted
               by
               him
               .
               They
               were
               heretofore
               Nestorians
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               Masal
               ,
               
               but
               now
               are
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               both
               in
               profession
               ,
               and
               jurisdiction
               .
               They
               did
               use
               to
               give
               the
               Eucharist
               in
               both
               kindes
               ;
               to
               season
               the
               bread
               with
               salt
               ;
               instead
               of
               Wine
               to
               drink
               the
               ●oyce
               of
               Raisons
               ;
               to
               baptise
               their
               children
               when
               fourty
               days
               old
               ;
               to
               reject
               all
               Images
               except
               the
               cross
               ,
               the
               Popes
               supremacy
               ,
               extream
               ●uction
               ,
               and
               second
               marriages
               of
               their
               Priests
               ,
               
                 &
                 ▪
              
               but
               now
               they
               are
               of
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               .
               
               3.
               
               The
               
                 Iacobites
                 ▪
              
               so
               called
               from
               Iacobus
               ,
               the
               Syrian
               ,
               a
               great
               Eucychian
               ,
               are
               spread
               through
               many
               Kingdomes
               in
               the
               East
               .
               They
               are
               named
               also
               Dioscorians
               from
               Dioscorus
               ,
               Patriarch
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               a
               great
               Patron
               of
               Eutyches
               .
               They
               belonged
               anciently
               ,
               before
               the
               Councel
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               to
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               Antiochia
               ;
               but
               since
               ,
               they
               yeild
               obedience
               to
               a
               Patriarch
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               whose
               residence
               is
               in
               Caramit
               the
               Old
               Metropolis
               of
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               but
               yet
               retains
               the
               name
               of
               Patriarch
               of
               Antiochia
               .
               They
               held
               there
               was
               in
               Christ
               but
               one
               nature
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               operation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               signing
               with
               the
               Crosse
               they
               used
               but
               one
               singer
               ,
               whereas
               the
               other
               Eastern
               Christians
               used
               two
               .
               Before
               baptisme
               they
               imprinted
               on
               their
               children
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Crosse
               with
               a
               hot
               Iron
               .
               They
               deny
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               say
               that
               the
               Angels
               are
               made
               of
               fire
               and
               light
               .
               They
               hold
               that
               just
               mens
               souls
               remain
               in
               the
               earth
               till
               the
               Resurrection
               ;
               their
               Priests
               are
               married
               ,
               they
               deny
               〈◊〉
               confession
               ,
               give
               the
               Eucharist
               in
               both
               kindes
               ,
               and
               the
               bread
               〈◊〉
               .
               They
               circumcise
               both
               Sexes
               ,
               
               they
               condemn
               Eutyches
               as
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               yet
               honour
               Dioscorus
               ,
               and
               Iacob
               the
               Syr●an
               as
               Saints
               ;
               but
               now
               they
               have
               utterly
               rejected
               the
               Heresie
               of
               one
               nature
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Latine
               Church
               acknowledge
               two
               distinct
               natures
               ,
               with
               their
               distinct
               properties
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               the
               Iacobites
               confessions
               .
            
             
               Q.
               12.
               
               What
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Maronites
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Maronites
               are
               so
               called
               from
               Maron
               a
               holy
               man
               ,
               
               their
               chiefe
               residence
               is
               in
               Mount
               Libanus
               ,
               though
               some
               inhabit
               Aleppo
               ,
               Damascus
               ,
               Tripoli
               of
               Syria
               and
               Cyprus
               .
               Their
               Patriarch
               
               is
               a
               Monk
               of
               Saint
               Anthony
               ,
               having
               nine
               Bishops
               under
               him
               ;
               he
               is
               alwayes
               called
               Peter
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               stiled
               Patriarch
               of
               Antiochia
               ,
               which
               title
               is
               claimed
               by
               the
               Iacobite
               Patriarch
               ,
               who
               is
               alwayes
               named
               Ignatius
               .
               The
               Maronites
               were
               Monothelites
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Greeks
               denyed
               the
               Procession
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               from
               the
               Son
               ;
               abstained
               from
               blood
               and
               strangled
               things
               ,
               observed
               the
               Sabbath
               with
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               condemned
               the
               fourth
               marriage
               as
               utterly
               unlawful
               ;
               rejected
               confirmation
               ;
               administred
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               leavened
               bread
               ,
               and
               in
               both
               kindes
               ;
               and
               excluded
               the
               blessed
               souls
               from
               heaven
               ,
               till
               the
               Resurrection
               :
               they
               did
               besides
               hold
               that
               all
               mens
               souls
               were
               created
               together
               in
               the
               beginning
               :
               that
               Hereticks
               are
               to
               be
               rebaptized
               ;
               that
               the
               child
               is
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               till
               the
               mother
               be
               purified
               ,
               which
               is
               fourty
               dayes
               after
               a
               Male
               childe
               ,
               and
               eighty
               after
               a
               Female
               ;
               that
               children
               should
               receive
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               baptized
               ;
               that
               the
               Father
               may
               dissolve
               the
               Matrimony
               of
               his
               child
               ,
               if
               he
               dislike
               it
               ;
               that
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               not
               to
               be
               reserved
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               carried
               to
               sick
               persons
               ,
               
               in
               danger
               of
               death
               ;
               that
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               must
               be
               married
               ;
               that
               children
               of
               five
               or
               six
               years
               old
               may
               be
               made
               Subdeacons
               ;
               that
               women
               during
               their
               monthly
               purgations
               are
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               But
               these
               opinions
               the
               Maronites
               renounced
               ,
               when
               the
               Christians
               had
               the
               command
               of
               Syria
               and
               Palestine
               ;
               but
               when
               Saladine
               recovered
               those
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               the
               〈◊〉
               fell
               off
               from
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               and
               embraced
               their
               former
               Teners
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               Gregory
               the
               〈◊〉
               and
               Clement
               the
               eighth
               they
               reconciled
               themselves
               again
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
            
             
               Q.
               13.
               
               What
               are
               the
               Cophti
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               〈◊〉
               are
               the
               Iacobites
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               
               for
               the
               Egyptians
               were
               anciently
               named
               〈◊〉
               ;
               we
               call
               them
               Cophti
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Egyptian
               Christians
               ,
               as
               the
               Iacob●res
               of
               Syria
               are
               named
               Syrians
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               country
               were
               these
               Eu●ychians
               more
               patronised
               then
               in
               Syria
               and
               Egypt
               ;
               yet
               these
               Iacobites
               differ
               from
               Eutyches
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               He
               taught
               the
               two
               natures
               in
               Christ
               to
               be
               one
               by
               confusion
               or
               commixtion
               ;
               whereas
               They
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               one
               by
               co-adunation
               ,
               but
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               properties
               
               oh
               each
               nature
               remain
               distinct
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               effect
               they
               〈…〉
               but
               dare
               not
               say
               to
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               〈…〉
               persons
               ;
               not
               being
               able
               to
               〈…〉
               the
               Nature
               and
               the
               Person
               .
               These
               〈…〉
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               whose
               〈…〉
               is
               now
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Caire
               .
               They
               used
               heretofore
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               Popes
               perswasion
               have
               left
               it
               .
               They
               baptize
               not
               children
               till
               the
               〈◊〉
               day
               :
               to
               whom
               they
               give
               the
               Euceharist
               immediately
               after
               baptism
               ,
               and
               then
               also
               confer
               on
               them
               all
               sacred
               orders
               under
               Priesthood
               ;
               their
               parents
               promising
               for
               them
               (
               and
               performing
               what
               they
               promise
               )
               till
               they
               be
               sixteen
               years
               old
               ,
               chastity
               ,
               fasting
               on
               Wednesdayes
               ▪
               Fridays
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               four
               Lents
               .
               They
               administer
               the
               Eucharist
               in
               leavened
               bread
               ,
               and
               in
               both
               kinds
               .
               With
               the
               Greeks
               they
               leave
               out
               the
               words
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               creed
               ,
               
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Son
              
               ;
               they
               deny
               the
               Sacrament
               and
               extream
               Unction
               to
               the
               sick
               ,
               
               reject
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               all
               General
               Councils
               
                 (
                 chiehly
                 Chalcedon
              
               )
               after
               that
               of
               Ephesus
               .
               They
               keep
               no
               Lords
               day
               ,
               nor
               Feasts
               except
               in
               Cities
               .
               They
               marry
               ,
               within
               the
               second
               degree
               of
               consanguinity
               without
               dispensation
               ,
               they
               account
               the
               Romane
               Church
               heretical
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Liturgies
               use
               to
               read
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Nicode●●●
               .
            
             
               Q.
               14.
               
               What
               are
               the
               Abyssin
               Christians
               ?
            
             
               A.
               These
               be
               they
               which
               in
               habit
               the
               Mid-land
               〈◊〉
               ,
               
               under
               Presbyter
               or
               
                 Pre●ious
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               〈◊〉
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Abunna
               ,
               whose
               〈◊〉
               is
               white
               ,
               his
               upper
               Vestime●t
               is
               like
               a
               Cardinals
               cloak
               〈…〉
               before
               .
               When
               he
               rides
               abroad
               on
               his
               Mule
               ,
               he
               is
               attended
               on
               with
               a
               great
               train
               ;
               three
               crosses
               or
               sta●es
               are
               carried
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               holdeth
               a
               crosse
               in
               his
               own
               hand
               .
               They
               have
               many
               〈◊〉
               Priests
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               great
               store
               of
               Monasteri●s
               .
               All
               their
               Patriarchs
               and
               Bishops
               are
               of
               S.
               Anthonies
               order
               ,
               as
               are
               the
               Patriarcks
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               to
               whose
               jurisdiction
               anciently
               Aethiopia
               did
               belong
               ;
               and
               yet
               at
               this
               day
               they
               are
               tied
               to
               chuse
               their
               Abunna
               (
               whom
               they
               call
               Catholike
               )
               of
               the
               juri●diction
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               by
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               which
               place
               he
               is
               confirmed
               ,
               consecrated
               and
               invested
               in
               his
               Ecclesiastical
               
               Rights
               .
               In
               their
               Liturgy
               also
               they
               pray
               particularly
               for
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Alexandria
               .
               The
               〈◊〉
               Religion
               consisteth
               in
               circumcising
               Male
               and
               Female
               ;
               whether
               out
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               the
               ancient
               custom
               of
               their
               Nation
               (
               as
               being
               descended
               from
               the
               ancient
               Aethiopians
               or
               
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 Ismaels
              
               posterity
               ,
               who
               used
               to
               be
               circumcised
               )
               is
               uncertain
               :
               But
               most
               likely
               they
               are
               circumcised
               in
               memory
               and
               imitation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               also
               circumcised
               .
               They
               use
               also
               every
               year
               to
               baptise
               themselves
               in
               Lakes
               and
               Rivers
               〈◊〉
               Epiphany
               day
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               Christs
               baptisme
               ,
               who
               was
               baptized
               on
               that
               day
               in
               Iordan
               .
               The
               other
               points
               of
               their
               Religion
               be
               these
               :
               they
               abstain
               from
               such
               beasts
               as
               the
               old
               Law
               accounteth
               unclean
               ;
               they
               keep
               the
               Sabbath
               and
               Sunday
               together
               :
               The
               Thursday
               before
               Easter
               they
               administer
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               unlearened
               bread
               ;
               but
               ordinarily
               in
               leavened
               bread
               ▪
               all
               communicate
               (
               standing
               )
               in
               both
               kindes
               .
               The
               Wine
               they
               receive
               from
               the
               De●con
               in
               a
               sp●on
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               onely
               ▪
               The
               day
               they
               receive
               in
               ▪
               they
               must
               not
               spit
               till
               〈…〉
               .
               After
               sorty
               days
               the
               Males
               are
               baptized
               ,
               the
               〈◊〉
               after
               eighty
               ,
               except
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               ;
               and
               then
               also
               they
               give
               them
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               they
               think
               their
               Children
               dying
               without
               baptisme
               shall
               be
               saved
               by
               the
               ●aith
               of
               their
               parents
               .
               They
               confesse
               after
               every
               sin
               committed
               ,
               and
               then
               receive
               〈…〉
               .
               They
               are
               Iacobites
               in
               acknowledging
               〈…〉
               and
               will
               in
               Christ
               ;
               therefore
               they
               〈…〉
               of
               Chalcedan
               ,
               for
               condemning
               Dioscorus
               the
               〈◊〉
               .
               So
               they
               deny
               Confirmation
               Extream
               and
               〈◊〉
               .
               They
               hold
               trad●ction
               of
               souls
               ,
               admit
               of
               pain●ed
               ,
               not
               〈◊〉
               Images
               ;
               they
               usually
               excommunicate
               are
               none
               but
               〈◊〉
               and
               this
               onely
               belongs
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               .
               Priests
               and
               〈◊〉
               have
               neither
               Tythes
               ,
               nor
               Almes
               by
               begging
               ,
               but
               live
               by
               their
               labour
               .
               They
               permit
               not
               their
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               to
               marry
               twice
               .
               Flesh
               is
               eat
               every
               Friday
               betwixt
               Easter
               and
               Whitsunday
               .
               The
               King
               conferreth
               all
               Ecclesiastick
               promotions
               ,
               except
               the
               Patriarchship
               .
               Of
               these
               passages
               see
               the
               above
               named
               Authors
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               the
               Aethiopian
               Liturgy
               in
               
                 Bibli●th●ca
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 tom
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Alvares
              
               the
               King
               of
               Portugals
               Chaplain
               ,
               
               who
               lived
               in
               Aethiopia
               6
               years
               ,
               &
               wrote
               the
               Aethiopian
               History
               .
               
                 Zega
                 Zabo
              
               an
               Aethiopian
               Bishop
               sent
               into
               Portugal
               by
               King
               David
               the
               Abyssin
               ;
               who
               set
               out
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               Aethiopian
               faith
               ,
               translated
               by
               Damianus
               a
               Goes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               15
               ,
               Wherein
               doth
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               agree
               with
               ,
               〈◊〉
               dissent
               from
               other
               Christian
               Churches
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               agree
               with
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               in
               giving
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               both
               kindes
               ,
               
               in
               admitting
               Priests
               to
               marry
               ,
               in
               rejecting
               images
               ,
               purgatory
               and
               extreame
               unction
               ,
               and
               in
               denying
               the
               Popes
               supremacy
               ;
               in
               the
               same
               points
               also
               they
               agree
               with
               the
               Melchites
               or
               Syrians
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 Mengrelians
              
               and
               Gircassians
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Moscovites
               or
               Russians
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               of
               the
               Greek
               profession
               ,
               though
               in
               some
               things
               they
               differ
               .
               The
               Protestants
               agree
               with
               the
               Nestorians
               in
               rejecting
               au●●cular
               confession
               ,
               in
               permitting
               Priests
               to
               marry
               ,
               in
               communicating
               in
               both
               kinds
               ,
               and
               in
               rejecting
               Crucifixes
               .
               With
               the
               Christians
               of
               Saint
               Thomas
               ,
               they
               agree
               in
               administring
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               both
               kinds
               ,
               in
               rejecting
               images
               and
               extream
               Unction
               ,
               and
               permitting
               Priests
               to
               marry
               ,
               and
               denying
               the
               Pope
               supremacy
               .
               They
               agree
               with
               the
               Iacobites
               ,
               in
               confessing
               their
               sins
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               rejecting
               purgatory
               ,
               and
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               in
               giving
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               both
               kindes
               ,
               and
               in
               unleavened
               bread
               ,
               and
               in
               tolerating
               Priests
               marriages
               ;
               in
               the
               same
               points
               also
               they
               agree
               with
               the
               〈◊〉
               or
               Christians
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Abyssins
                 ,
                 Armenians
              
               and
               Maronites
               .
               But
               the
               Protestants
               difher
               from
               the
               above
               named
               Churches
               in
               these
               subsequent
               points
               1.
               
               They
               believe
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               Son.
               2.
               
               They
               use
               unleavened
               bread
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               3.
               
               The
               English
               Protestants
               allow
               Confirmation
               .
               4.
               
               They
               hold
               that
               the
               blessed
               souls
               enjoy
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               wicked
               are
               tormented
               in
               Hell
               ,
               immediately
               after
               their
               departure
               hence
               .
               5.
               
               They
               permit
               Priests
               after
               ordination
               to
               marry
               .
               6.
               
               They
               reject
               pictures
               as
               well
               as
               Massie-images
               .
               7.
               
               They
               observe
               not
               the
               Saturday
               〈◊〉
               Sabbath
               .
               8.
               
               They
               have
               but
               one
               Lent
               in
               the
               year
               .
               9.
               
               They
               make
               no
               scruple
               in
               〈◊〉
               of
               blood
               ;
               in
               these
               points
               the
               Protestants
               dissent
               both
               from
               the
               
                 Greek●
                 ,
                 Melch●tes
                 ;
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 Circassiani
                 ,
                 
                 Moscovites
              
               and
               other
               Sects
               above
               named
               .
               They
               defer
               not
               baptisme
               till
               the
               eighth
               year
               with
               the
               Circassians
               ;
               they
               pray
               not
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               nor
               give
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               a
               spoon
               ,
               nor
               divorce
               their
               Wives
               upon
               every
               light
               occasion
               ,
               with
               the
               M●scovites
               ;
               they
               affirm
               not
               two
               persons
               in
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               deny
               Mary
               to
               be
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               reject
               the
               Councel
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Councels
               after
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               Nestorians
               .
               They
               defer
               not
               baptism
               till
               the
               fortieth
               day
               ,
               nor
               exclude
               Priests
               from
               second
               marriage
               ,
               with
               the
               Christians
               of
               Saint
               Thomas
               .
               They
               do
               not
               ascribe
               one
               nature
               only
               ,
               one
               will
               ,
               and
               one
               operation
               to
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               use
               circumcision
               ,
               and
               a
               hot
               Iron
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               reach
               that
               Angels
               are
               composed
               of
               fire
               and
               light
               ,
               with
               the
               Iaoobites
               .
               They
               give
               not
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               Insants
               ,
               they
               marry
               not
               in
               the
               second
               degree
               of
               consanguinity
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               read
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Nicodemus
               ,
               with
               the
               Cop●ti
               .
               They
               do
               not
               hold
               traduction
               of
               souls
               by
               seminal
               propagation
               ,
               nor
               baptize
               themselves
               every
               year
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               they
               their
               Ministers
               to
               live
               by
               mechanical
               labours
               ,
               with
               the
               Abyssins
               .
               They
               use
               nor
               rebapti●ation
               ,
               nor
               fasting
               on
               Christmasse
               day
               ,
               nor
               abstain
               from
               eating
               of
               uncleane
               beasts
               prohibited
               by
               the
               old
               Law
               ,
               with
               the
               Armenians
               ;
               they
               do
               not
               hold
               that
               all
               souls
               were
               created
               together
               ,
               nor
               that
               parents
               ought
               to
               dissolve
               their
               childrens
               marriages
               when
               they
               please
               ,
               nor
               that
               Children
               should
               be
               made
               Sub-Deacons
               ,
               nor
               that
               Menstr●ous
               Women
               should
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               with
               the
               Maro●ites
               .
               The
               Protestants
               do
               not
               celebvate
               their
               Liturgy
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 Iacobites
                 ,
                 Indians
              
               and
               Nestorians
               do
               ,
               who
               make
               use
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               or
               Syriack
               language
               in
               their
               divine
               service
               ,
               which
               few
               understand
               ;
               nor
               with
               the
               
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Melchi●es
                 ,
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 Circassians
              
               and
               others
               ,
               do
               they
               use
               the
               ancient
               Greek
               tongue
               in
               their
               liturgies
               ,
               which
               these
               above
               named
               know
               not
               ,
               and
               yet
               make
               use
               of
               it
               in
               their
               Churches
               ;
               nor
               with
               the
               Boman
               Catholicks
               doe
               they
               read
               and
               pray
               in
               Latine
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               own
               vulgar
               languages
               ,
               which
               are
               intelligible
               by
               all
               ;
               in
               which
               point
               they
               agree
               with
               the
               
                 Abyssins
                 ,
                 A●menians
                 ,
                 Moscovites
                 ,
                 Russians
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               anciently
               called
               Illyrians
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Protestants
               
               differ
               from
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               in
               these
               points
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               number
               of
               Canonical
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               their
               sufficiency
               ,
               authority
               and
               interpreter
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               Christs
               descent
               into
               hel
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Popes
               supremacy
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               5.
               
               Of
               their
               Clergy
               ,
               their
               orders
               ,
               immunities
               and
               〈◊〉
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               ●he
               Monastical
               life
               ,
               vows
               ,
               and
               Evangelical
               Counsels
               .
               7.
               
               Of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               .
               8.
               
               Of
               Purgatory
               .
               9.
               
               Of
               invocation
               of
               Saints
               .
               10.
               
               Adoration
               of
               Images
               and
               Reliques
               .
               11.
               
               Sacraments
               their
               number
               ,
               efficacy
               and
               ceremonies
               .
               12.
               
               Baptisme
               its
               necessity
               ;
               effects
               and
               ceremonies
               .
               13.
               
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               the
               consequences
               thereof
               .
               14.
               
               Of
               administring
               in
               both
               kinds
               .
               15.
               
               The
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               .
               16.
               
               Auricular
               confession
               .
               17.
               
               Satisfaction
               .
               18.
               
               Indulgences
               .
               19.
               
               Extream
               Unction
               .
               20.
               
               Original
               sin
               .
               21.
               
               Free
               will
               ,
               Predestination
               ,
               and
               Grace
               .
               22.
               
               Justification
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               and
               good
               wo●k●
               .
               23.
               
               The
               Latine
               Service
               .
               24.
               
               Traditions
               .
               
                 Some
                 other
                 small
                 differences
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 fewer
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 would
                 be
                 moderate
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 contention
                 and
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 hindered
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 yet
                 hinder
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Pea●e
                 ,
                 our
                 true
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 who
                 built
                 this
                 mystical
                 Temple
                 ,
                 without
                 noyse
                 of
                 Axes
                 or
                 Hammers
                 ,
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 all
                 j●rrs
                 and
                 discords
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 whom
                 both
                 the
                 Winds
                 and
                 Seas
                 do
                 obey
                 ,
                 awake
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 asleep
                 ;
                 till
                 he
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 awake
                 and
                 rebuke
                 the
                 stormy
                 winds
                 ,
                 and
                 proud
                 billows
                 on
                 which
                 his
                 ship
                 is
                 tossed
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ;
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 she
                 may
                 e●joy
                 a
                 calm
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Halcyonian
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 cast
                 Anchor
                 in
                 the
                 safe
                 harbour
                 of
                 tranquillity
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 finde
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 Whirlewinds
                 ,
                 and
                 fire
                 of
                 contention
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 quiet
                 voice
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 concord
                 and
                 unity
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 left
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 a
                 Legacy
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 lost
                 it
                 by
                 our
                 pride
                 ,
                 sacriledge
                 ,
                 ●nvy
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 covetousness
                 ,
                 profanenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 vain-glory
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Fifteenth
                 Section
                 .
              
               
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 government
                 and
                 greatnesse
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 divers
                 reasons
                 it
                 is
                 proved
                 that
                 Religion
                 of
                 all
                 Common
                 wealths
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 societies
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 Princes
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 special
                 care
                 ,
                 in
                 setling
                 and
                 preserving
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 one
                 Religion
                 onely
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 in
                 a
                 Common
                 wealth
                 publickly
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 respects
                 different
                 Religions
                 they
                 be
                 tolerated
                 in
                 private
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 A
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 may
                 not
                 dissemble
                 his
                 Religion
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Why
                 God
                 blesseth
                 the
                 professors
                 of
                 false
                 Religions
                 ,
                 and
                 punisheth
                 the
                 contemners
                 thereof
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 False
                 Religions
                 are
                 grounded
                 upon
                 policy
                 ,
                 &
                 what
                 use
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 mixture
                 and
                 division
                 of
                 religions
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 How
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Religion
                 in
                 worshipping
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 consonant
                 to
                 natural
                 reason
                 ;
                 with
                 divers
                 observations
                 concerning
                 Sun-worship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knowledge
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 had
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Vnity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 glimmering
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 and
                 advancement
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 hood
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 supporter
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 is
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 the
                 must
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 for
                 divers
                 reasons
                 ,
                 being
                 considered
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 compared
                 with
                 others
                 ;
                 with
                 an
                 exhortation
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 religious
                 duties
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 Christianity
                 .
              
            
             
               SECT
               .
               XV.
               
            
             
               Quest.
               I.
               HAving
               now
               pass't
               through
               all
               Religions
               known
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               it
               remains
               that
               we
               make
               some
               use
               of
               what
               we
               have
               viewed
               :
               let
               us
               know
               then
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               and
               purpose
               hath
               this
               View
               been
               taken
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               to
               let
               us
               see
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               nation
               so
               barbarous
               ,
               or
               brutish
               (
               except
               some
               particular
               fools
               ,
               who
               
               have
               said
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
              
               )
               which
               hath
               not
               made
               profession
               of
               some
               Religion
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               taught
               to
               acknowledge
               and
               worship
               a
               Deity
               :
               For
               Religion
               is
               the
               pillar
               on
               which
               every
               Common●wealth
               is
               built
               ▪
               
               so
               long
               as
               the
               pillar
               is
               stable
               and
               firm
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               foundation
               ,
               so
               long
               will
               the
               house
               stand
               immovable
               ;
               
                 Though
                 the
                 rain
                 descend
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 windes
                 flow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hloods
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 beat
                 upon
                 that
                 house
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 shall
                 n●t
                 fall
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 M●t.
              
               7.
               
               But
               if
               blinde
               Sampson
               ,
               if
               people
               void
               of
               understanding
               ▪
               trusting
               to
               their
               strength
               ,
               shake
               once
               this
               pillar
               of
               Religion
               ,
               down
               falls
               the
               whole
               Fabrick
               of
               Government
               ,
               Law
               and
               Discipline
               .
               Of
               this
               ,
               examples
               in
               all
               ages
               may
               be
               brought
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               how
               States
               and
               Religion
               ,
               like
               Hippocrates
               Twins
               do
               live
               and
               die
               together
               ;
               so
               long
               as
               Religion
               flourished
               in
               Iude●
               ,
               so
               long
               did
               that
               State
               flourish
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               one
               failed
               ,
               the
               other
               fell
               .
               Iudah
               and
               Israel
               were
               not
               carried
               away
               into
               Captivity
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               Captivated
               Religion
               :
               As
               Sampsons
               strength
               consisted
               in
               his
               Hair
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               Common●wealth
               in
               Religion
               ;
               if
               this
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               the
               Philistions
               will
               insult
               over
               the
               strongest
               State
               that
               ever
               was
               ;
               and
               bring
               it
               to
               destruction
               :
               This
               is
               the
               ●alladiu●●
               ,
               which
               if
               once
               removed
               ,
               will
               expose
               the
               strongest
               City
               in
               the
               world
               to
               the
               enemy
               .
               The
               Greek
               Empire
               had
               not
               fallen
               from
               the
               Pal●●●gi
               to
               the
               Turk
               ,
               had
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               stood
               firm
               in
               Constantinople
               .
               The
               Poet
               could
               acknowledge
               that
               so
               long
               as
               Rome
               stood
               religious
               ,
               so
               long
               the
               continued
               Victorious
               ;
               
                 Diis
                 de
                 〈…〉
              
               .
               And
               Tullie
               confesseth
               that
               the
               instruments
               by
               which
               the
               Romans
               subdued
               the
               world
               ,
               were
               not
               strength
               and
               policy
               ,
               but
               Religion
               and
               Piety
               :
               
                 Non
                 calliditate
                 &
                 r●bore
                 ▪
                 sed
                 pietate
                 ac
                 Religione
                 omnes
                 gentes
                 nationsque
                 super
                 astis
                 .
                 Orat.
                 de
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 resp
                 .
              
               For
               this
               cause
               the
               Senat
               and
               people
               of
               Rome
               were
               careful
               to
               send
               their
               prime
               youth
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 ▪
              
               (
               the
               University
               then
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               Religion
               )
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               grounds
               of
               all
               their
               sacr●d
               and
               mysterious
               learning
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               〈◊〉
               in
               
                 Dion
                 Cassius
                 ●
              
               .
               3.
               adviseth
               
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               ,
               by
               all
               means
               and
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               to
               advance
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               others
               to
               do
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               not
               
               〈…〉
               innovations
               in
               Religion
               ,
               whence
               proceed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               conspiracies
               ,
               sediti●●●
               ,
               and
               conventicles
               ,
               or
               combinations
               .
               Religion
               is
               the
               Bulwark
               ,
               as
               plato
               faith
               ,
               of
               Laws
               and
               Authority
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               band
               of
               all
               humane
               society
               ;
               the
               fountain
               of
               justice
               and
               fidelity
               ;
               beat
               down
               this
               Bulwark
               ,
               break
               this
               band
               ,
               stop
               this
               fountain
               ,
               and
               bid
               Adieu
               to
               all
               Laws
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               Unity
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               and
               Fidelity
               .
            
             
               Q.
               2.
               
               How
               doth
               it
               appear
               that
               Religion
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               Common-we●li●e●
               human
               societies
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               Because
               Religion
               teacheth
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               
               without
               which
               ,
               men
               should
               live
               more
               securely
               among
               Lyons
               and
               Beares
               ,
               then
               among
               men
               ;
               therefore
               
                 Abraham
                 Gen.
              
               20.
               knew
               that
               at
               Ger●●
               he
               should
               both
               lose
               his
               Wife
               and
               his
               life
               too
               ,
               because
               
                 he
                 thought
                 ,
                 surely
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               't
               is
               not
               the
               fear
               of
               temporal
               punishment
               ,
               or
               of
               corporal
               death
               that
               keeps
               men
               in
               awe
               ,
               but
               of
               eternal
               torments
               and
               spiritual
               death
               ;
               therefore
               when
               
                 men
                 will
                 not
                 fear
                 th●se
                 that
                 can
                 destroy
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 stand
                 in
                 awe
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 can
                 cast
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 into
                 Hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               10.
               
               It
               was
               this
               fear
               that
               begot
               Religion
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 Primus
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 Deos
                 fecit
                 timor
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               is
               Religion
               that
               cherisheth
               ,
               increaseth
               and
               quickneth
               this
               fear
               ;
               the
               end
               then
               of
               Common-wealthes
               and
               of
               all
               societies
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               live
               more
               comfortably
               and
               securely
               then
               they
               can
               do
               alone
               ;
               but
               without
               Religion
               there
               can
               be
               no
               security
               nor
               comfort
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               there
               can
               be
               fo●
               Lambs
               among
               Wolves
               ,
               for
               〈…〉
               .
               2.
               
               There
               can
               be
               no
               durable
               Common-wealth
               where
               the
               people
               do
               not
               obey
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               but
               there
               can
               be
               no
               obedience
               or
               submission
               of
               Inferiours
               to
               their
               Superiours
               without
               Religion
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               that
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               are
               Gods
               Vice
               -
               〈◊〉
               here
               on
               Earth
               ;
               whom
               if
               we
               do
               not
               〈◊〉
               and
               obey
               ,
               we
               cannot
               fear
               and
               obey
               God
               ;
               who
               commands
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 
                 That
                 every
                 soul
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 Powers
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 power
                 but
                 of
                 God.
              
               3.
               
               There
               is
               in
               all
               men
               naturally
               a
               desire
               of
               happinesse
               and
               immortality
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               attained
               without
               the
               knowledge
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               ;
               whom
               we
               can
               neither
               know
               nor
               worship
               without
               Religion
               ,
               which
               prescribeth
               the
               rules
               and
               way
               
               of
               worshipping
               him
               ;
               and
               likewise
               sheweth
               us
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               one
               ,
               invisible
               ,
               eternal
               ,
               omnipotent
               ,
               the
               maker
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               &c.
               4.
               
               The
               Essence
               and
               life
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               consisteth
               in
               Love
               ,
               Unity
               ,
               and
               Concord
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               by
               Religion
               that
               these
               are
               obtained
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               band
               or
               tie
               so
               strict
               and
               durable
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Religion
               ,
               by
               which
               all
               the
               living
               stones
               of
               the
               great
               buildings
               of
               Kingdoms
               and
               States
               are
               cemented
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               planks
               of
               N●ahs
               Ark
               ,
               are
               pitched
               and
               glewed
               together
               .
               5.
               
               As
               each
               particular
               man
               is
               subject
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               corruption
               ,
               so
               are
               whole
               States
               ,
               Corporations
               ,
               and
               K●ngdoms
               ;
               but
               the
               means
               to
               retard
               and
               keep
               off
               destruction
               ,
               and
               ruin
               from
               them
               is
               Religion
               ;
               hence
               those
               States
               continue
               longest
               where
               Religion
               is
               most
               esteemed
               and
               advanced
               ;
               whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               contempt
               of
               Religion
               is
               the
               fore-runner
               of
               destruction
               ;
               this
               we
               see
               that
               when
               the
               whole
               world
               was
               united
               into
               one
               corporation
               and
               society
               ,
               for
               slighting
               Religion
               ,
               were
               all
               overthrown
               in
               the
               General
               Cataclysme
               ,
               except
               eight
               religious
               persons
               ,
               saved
               in
               the
               Ark.
               The
               Poet
               acknowledgeth
               that
               all
               the
               miseries
               which
               befel
               Italy
               ,
               proceeded
               from
               the
               neglecting
               of
               Religion
               ;
               
                 Dii
                 multa
                 neglecti
                 dede●unt
              
               Hesperiae
               
                 mala
                 luctuosae
                 ,
                 Horat.
              
               6.
               
               As
               all
               Common-wealths
               and
               States
               know
               and
               are
               assured
               that
               they
               cannot
               subsist
               without
               the
               protection
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               humane
               societies
               ,
               so
               likewise
               they
               know
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               not
               owne
               and
               protect
               them
               who
               either
               cannot
               or
               will
               not
               serve
               ,
               worship
               ,
               and
               honour
               him
               ,
               which
               without
               Religion
               is
               impossible
               to
               be
               done
               by
               man
               ;
               for
               as
               all
               Nations
               know
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               comely
               order
               and
               harmony
               ,
               the
               strange
               operations
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Divinity
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               plain
               by
               the
               actions
               of
               Providence
               ;
               so
               likewise
               they
               know
               that
               this
               Divine
               power
               must
               be
               honoured
               and
               obeyed
               ▪
               except
               they
               will
               shew
               ingratitude
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               ,
               to
               him
               ,
               whence
               they
               have
               their
               living
               ,
               moving
               ,
               being
               ,
               and
               all
               they
               enjoy
               ;
               but
               without
               Religion
               they
               can
               neither
               know
               how
               nor
               where
               ,
               nor
               when
               to
               worship
               him
               .
               7.
               
               Every
               man
               knows
               he
               hath
               a
               
               spiritual
               ,
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               soul
               ,
               which
               naturally
               delights
               in
               the
               knowledge
               and
               contemplation
               of
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               which
               shew
               that
               he
               cannot
               reject
               all
               Religion
               ,
               except
               he
               will
               shake
               off
               nature
               and
               humanity
               .
               8.
               
               The
               veriest
               Atheists
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               denyed
               God
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               in
               his
               providence
               ,
               though
               they
               could
               not
               in
               his
               essence
               )
               yet
               affirmed
               that
               Religion
               was
               necessary
               in
               all
               societies
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               cannot
               subsist
               ,
               as
               is
               already
               said
               .
               9.
               
               As
               subjects
               will
               not
               obey
               their
               Princes
               ,
               but
               fall
               into
               rebellions
               ,
               so
               Princes
               will
               not
               protect
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               but
               become
               Wolves
               and
               Tyrants
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               Religion
               that
               keeps
               them
               in
               awe
               ,
               and
               assures
               them
               that
               there
               is
               over
               them
               a
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               actions
               ▪
               
                 Regum
                 timendorum
                 in
                 pr●prios
                 greges
                 ,
                 Reges
                 in
                 ips●s
                 imperium
                 est
                 I●vis
                 .
                 Horat.
              
               10.
               
               If
               it
               were
               not
               for
               the
               force
               of
               Religion
               ,
               few
               Common-wealths
               ▪
               could
               defend
               themselves
               ;
               what
               souldier
               would
               fight
               with
               that
               courage
               ,
               or
               expose
               his
               life
               to
               danger
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               expect
               a
               greater
               reward
               ,
               a
               more
               durable
               garland
               hereafter
               ,
               then
               any
               they
               could
               expect
               here
               ?
               This
               made
               the
               Iewes
               so
               resolute
               against
               their
               neighbour
               Gentiles
               ;
               this
               animated
               the
               Romans
               against
               their
               enemies
               ;
               they
               fought
               
                 Pro
                 Aris
              
               for
               their
               Altars
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ;
               this
               animateth
               the
               Turks
               against
               Christians
               ,
               and
               these
               against
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               Ought
               not
               then
               Princes
               aud
               Magistrates
               to
               have
               ,
               a
               special
               care
               in
               the
               setling
               and
               preservation
               of
               Religion
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               :
               
               for
               no
               means
               is
               so
               powerful
               to
               establish
               and
               perpetuate
               their
               thrones
               and
               authority
               as
               Religion
               ;
               no
               Guard
               so
               strong
               as
               this
               ,
               no
               Castle
               so
               impregnable
               ▪
               no
               Spur
               so
               sharp
               to
               stir
               and
               extimulate
               peoples
               affections
               towards
               the
               defence
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               reverence
               ,
               and
               maintenance
               of
               their
               Governours
               ,
               as
               Religion
               ;
               therefore
               the
               wise
               Roman
               Emperors
               took
               more
               pride
               and
               delight
               in
               the
               titles
               of
               Pius
               and
               Sanctus
               ;
               of
               
                 Pious
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Religious
              
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               stiled
               ,
               wife
               .
               Fortunate
               ,
               Stout
               ,
               or
               Valorous
               ;
               and
               to
               let
               the
               people
               know
               what
               care
               they
               had
               of
               Religion
               ,
               they
               alone
               would
               be
               called
               
                 Pontifices
                 Maximi
              
               ;
               or
               chief
               Bishops
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Epithet
               that
               
               the
               wise
               Poet
               gives
               to
               Aenaeas
               so
               often
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               
                 Piety
                 ;
                 Pius
                 Aenaeas
                 ,
                 pietate
                 insignis
                 &
                 armis
                 ,
                 insignem
                 pietate
                 virum
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Qun
                 justior
                 alter
                 ,
                 ●ec
                 pietate
                 fuit
                 .
              
               &c.
               Virgil.
               That
               good
               Emperour
               Antoninus
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               Hadrian
               ,
               preferred
               the
               title
               of
               Pius
               to
               all
               his
               other
               honorable
               titles
               ;
               and
               as
               wise
               Princes
               have
               been
               chiefly
               careful
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               preserve
               it
               pure
               ,
               and
               uncontaminate
               ,
               so
               have
               they
               bin
               diligent
               in
               suppressing
               Atheists
               ,
               the
               chief
               enemies
               thereof
               :
               for
               they
               saw
               that
               Atheisme
               did
               introduce
               Anarchy
               ;
               for
               he
               who
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               God
               ,
               cannot
               be
               a
               friend
               to
               Gods
               Vice-Gerents
               ;
               therefore
               in
               all
               wel
               governed
               States
               they
               have
               been
               either
               put
               to
               death
               or
               banished
               ,
               as
               being
               enemies
               to
               government
               and
               humane
               society
               .
               Wise
               Princes
               finde
               that
               as
               religion
               uniteth
               peoples
               affections
               to
               them
               ,
               so
               it
               makes
               them
               fortunate
               and
               successful
               in
               all
               their
               actions
               and
               undertakings
               ;
               never
               was
               there
               a
               more
               religious
               Prince
               then
               King
               David
               ,
               and
               never
               a
               King
               more
               successful
               against
               his
               enemies
               ;
               the
               like
               we
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 Charles
              
               the
               Great
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               no
               lesse
               famous
               for
               their
               Religion
               ,
               than
               for
               their
               Victories
               ;
               and
               because
               wise
               Law-givers
               are
               not
               ignorant
               how
               much
               religion
               is
               prevalent
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               therefore
               they
               delivered
               them
               no
               Laws
               ,
               but
               what
               either
               they
               received
               ,
               or
               said
               they
               received
               from
               some
               Deity
               ;
               so
               Lyc●rgus
               gave
               out
               that
               his
               Laws
               were
               delivered
               to
               him
               by
               
                 Apollo
                 :
                 Minos
              
               received
               his
               Laws
               from
               Iupiter
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               was
               familiar
               nine
               years
               together
               .
               Zaleucus
               makes
               Minerva
               the
               Author
               of
               his
               Laws
               .
               Numa
               ascribes
               his
               Laws
               to
               the
               
                 Nimph
                 Aegería
              
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               familiar
               conferences
               in
               the
               night
               .
               And
               Mahomet
               will
               have
               his
               Laws
               backed
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Angel
               
                 Gabriel
                 ;
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ;
               that
               without
               this
               ,
               men
               would
               neither
               receive
               nor
               obey
               Laws
               :
               for
               this
               cause
               God
               himself
               appeared
               often
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               came
               down
               in
               lightning
               &
               thunder
               upon
               Mo●nt
               Sinai
               ,
               when
               he
               gave
               the
               Law.
               Neither
               hath
               there
               been
               any
               more
               forcible
               way
               to
               appease
               tumults
               and
               popular
               seditions
               ,
               then
               the
               conceit
               of
               Religion
               .
               When
               the
               C●ty
               of
               Florence
               in
               a
               civil
               dissention
               was
               washed
               with
               her
               own
               blood
               ,
               
                 Francis
                 Sodorinus
              
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               his
               Pontificals
               ,
               
               having
               the
               crosse
               carried
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               accompanied
               with
               his
               Priests
               ,
               struck
               such
               an
               awe
               of
               Religion
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Citizens
               ,
               with
               his
               very
               presence
               ,
               that
               they
               flung
               down
               their
               arms
               ;
               the
               like
               religious
               Stratagem
               was
               used
               by
               Iaddus
               the
               High
               Priest
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               to
               obtain
               the
               favour
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               marching
               against
               Ierusalem
               with
               his
               Army
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               struck
               with
               the
               Priests
               majestical
               presence
               and
               Vestiments
               ,
               that
               he
               both
               adored
               the
               Priest
               ,
               spared
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               conferred
               on
               it
               divers
               benefits
               .
               The
               like
               respect
               and
               successe
               had
               Pope
               Vrban
               from
               Attila
               when
               he
               besieged
               Aquileia
               ;
               and
               many
               more
               examples
               may
               be
               alledged
               .
            
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               Are
               Pluralities
               of
               Religions
               tolerable
               in
               a
               State
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               Publickly
               one
               Religion
               onely
               is
               to
               be
               allowed
               ,
               
               because
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Object
               of
               Religion
               ;
               therefore
               as
               his
               Essence
               is
               most
               simple
               and
               indivisible
               ,
               so
               should
               his
               worship
               be
               ,
               because
               diversities
               of
               Religion
               breed
               diversities
               of
               opinions
               concerning
               God.
               2.
               
               As
               there
               is
               but
               one
               truth
               ,
               so
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               but
               one
               Religion
               ;
               for
               false
               Religions
               either
               teach
               to
               worship
               false
               Gods
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               a
               false
               manner
               to
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               ;
               therefore
               God
               himselfe
               prescribed
               to
               the
               Jews
               the
               rule
               and
               manner
               of
               his
               worship
               ,
               strictly
               commanding
               them
               not
               to
               alter
               any
               thing
               therein
               ;
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               sheweth
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Gospel
                 which
                 he
                 taught
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 Heaven
                 should
                 preach
                 any
                 other
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 ,
              
               Galat.
               ●3
               .
               As
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Church
               which
               is
               the
               ground
               and
               pillar
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               one
               faith
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               that
               truth
               ,
               and
               one
               spirit
               to
               lead
               the
               Church
               into
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               ,
               so
               there
               should
               be
               but
               one
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               that
               truth
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               but
               one
               way
               to
               Heaven
               and
               life
               ●●ernal
               ;
               but
               the
               wayes
               to
               destruction
               are
               many
               ;
               therefore
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               but
               one
               Religion
               to
               conduct
               us
               in
               that
               way
               to
               eternal
               happinesse
               .
               5.
               
               Religion
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               is
               the
               Foundation
               of
               all
               States
               and
               Kingdoms
               ;
               therefore
               in
               one
               State
               or
               Kingdom
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               but
               one
               Religion
               ,
               because
               there
               can
               be
               but
               one
               foundation
               ;
               for
               one
               Building
               cannot
               have
               many
               Foundations
               ▪
               6.
               ●eligion
               is
               the
               band
               and
               cord
               by
               which
               the
               unity
               
               of
               the
               State
               is
               preserved
               ;
               if
               this
               band
               be
               broken
               into
               many
               pieces
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               binde
               the
               affections
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               preserve
               their
               unity
               ,
               either
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               or
               with
               their
               Princes
               and
               Governours
               :
               As
               therefore
               
                 a
                 City
                 divided
                 against
                 it self
                 cannot
                 stand
              
               ;
               neither
               can
               that
               State
               subsist
               ,
               which
               is
               divided
               into
               different
               Religions
               ,
               which
               occasioneth
               diversity
               of
               affections
               ,
               and
               withall
               many
               jars
               and
               contentions
               .
               7.
               
               As
               in
               bodies
               natural
               ,
               contrary
               qualities
               cause
               destruction
               ;
               so
               in
               bodies
               Politick
               ,
               contrary
               Religions
               ;
               for
               if
               there
               be
               but
               one
               true
               Religion
               ,
               the
               rest
               must
               needs
               be
               false
               ;
               and
               what
               can
               be
               more
               contrary
               then
               truth
               and
               falshood
               ?
               so
               that
               the
               belly
               of
               Rebecca
               must
               needs
               be
               tormented
               ,
               where
               such
               opposite
               twins
               do
               struggle
               :
               Hence
               proceed
               heart-burnings
               ,
               emulations
               ,
               strifes
               ,
               proscriptions
               ,
               excommunications
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               distempers
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               seamlesse
               coat
               of
               Christ
               is
               torne
               in
               pieces
               .
               8.
               
               Diversitie
               of
               Religions
               beget
               envy
               ,
               malice
               ,
               seditions
               ,
               factions
               ,
               rebellions
               ,
               contempt
               of
               Superiors
               ,
               treacheries
               ,
               innovations
               ,
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               mischiefs
               ,
               which
               pull
               down
               the
               heavy
               judgements
               of
               God
               upon
               that
               State
               or
               Kingdom
               where
               contrary
               Religions
               are
               allowed
               ,
               because
               whilest
               every
               one
               strives
               to
               advance
               his
               own
               Religion
               above
               the
               other
               ,
               all
               these
               distempers
               now
               mentioned
               must
               needs
               follow
               .
               We
               could
               instance
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               how
               they
               flourished
               whilest
               they
               adhered
               to
               the
               Religion
               prescribed
               them
               by
               God
               :
               But
               when
               they
               admitted
               the
               Gentile
               Religions
               also
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               fell
               into
               all
               the
               mischiefs
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               God
               cast
               them
               off
               as
               a
               prey
               to
               their
               Enemies
               .
               But
               we
               have
               sufficient
               and
               experimental
               proof
               of
               this
               in
               our
               neighbouring
               Countries
               of
               France
               and
               Germany
               ;
               what
               distempers
               and
               civil
               wars
               not
               many
               years
               ago
               have
               ensued
               upon
               the
               differences
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               the
               desolution
               and
               ruine
               of
               many
               Towns
               and
               Cities
               ?
               
                 Tantum
                 Relligio
                 potuit
                 suadere
                 malorum
                 ▪
              
            
             
               Q.
               5.
               
               May
               a
               State
               tolerate
               different
               Religions
               in
               privat
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               
               If
               they
               be
               such
               Religions
               as
               do
               not
               overthrow
               the
               fundamentals
               of
               truth
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               such
               as
               impugne
               or
               disturb
               the
               government
               established
               in
               that
               State
               or
               Kingdom
               .
               3.
               
               If
               the
               professors
               thereof
               be
               such
               
               as
               are
               not
               factious
               ,
               ambitious
               ,
               or
               pertinacious
               ;
               but
               honest
               ,
               simple
               ,
               tractable
               ,
               obedient
               to
               Superiors
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               end
               in
               holding
               their
               opinions
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               their
               own
               conscience
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               can
               conceive
               ,
               and
               withal
               are
               willing
               to
               submit
               to
               better
               judgements
               ,
               and
               to
               renounce
               their
               opinions
               when
               they
               are
               convinced
               to
               be
               erroneous
               ▪
               in
               these
               regards
               I
               say
               a
               State
               may
               ,
               and
               wise
               States
               do
               tolerate
               diversities
               of
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               ,
               upon
               good
               grounds
               ;
               because
               (
               as
               Solomon
               saith
               )
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
              
               There
               will
               come
               a
               time
               when
               
                 the
                 tares
                 shall
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 corne
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 wise
                 Husbandman
                 suffers
                 them
                 to
                 grow
                 together
                 a
                 while
                 .
              
               The
               wise
               Physitian
               will
               not
               presently
               fall
               to
               purging
               out
               the
               noxious
               humours
               of
               a
               Cacochymicall
               Body
               ;
               for
               in
               some
               diseases
               nothing
               is
               more
               dangerous
               then
               precipitate
               and
               untimely
               Physick
               ;
               Chronical
               d●seases
               are
               not
               cured
               by
               Physick
               and
               motion
               ,
               but
               by
               time
               and
               rest
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               man
               is
               such
               (
               saith
               Seneca
               )
               that
               he
               will
               be
               sooner
               led
               then
               drawn
               ,
               
                 facilius
                 ducitur
                 ,
                 quàm
                 trabitur
                 .
                 Stubborn
                 and
                 violent
                 courses
                 in
                 reformation
                 ,
                 beget
                 stubborn
                 and
                 violent
                 opposition
                 .
              
               The
               warme
               Sun
               will
               prevail
               more
               with
               the
               traveller
               ,
               then
               the
               cold
               and
               boysterous
               winde
               ;
               the
               Goats
               blood
               will
               break
               the
               Adamant
               ,
               which
               the
               hardest
               hammers
               cannot
               do
               .
               God
               also
               hath
               his
               times
               for
               calling
               of
               men
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               truth
               ;
               some
               he
               calls
               at
               the
               nineth
               hour
               ,
               and
               some
               not
               till
               the
               eleventh
               .
               Christ
               sends
               abroad
               his
               Disciples
               to
               preach
               and
               work
               miracles
               among
               the
               Iewes
               :
               but
               into
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               they
               must
               not
               yet
               go
               till
               his
               ascension
               .
               It
               falls
               out
               many
               times
               that
               the
               remedy
               is
               worse
               then
               the
               disease
               ;
               and
               while
               we
               go
               about
               to
               cure
               the
               State
               ,
               we
               kill
               it
               ;
               and
               instead
               of
               purging
               out
               the
               peccant
               humours
               of
               the
               body
               Politick
               ,
               we
               cast
               it
               into
               a
               Calenture
               or
               burning
               Feaver
               .
               This
               was
               not
               unknown
               to
               that
               wise
               and
               good
               Emperor
               Theodesius
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               be
               perswaded
               by
               the
               Catholikes
               to
               extirpate
               ,
               or
               use
               violent
               courses
               against
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               but
               permitted
               them
               to
               enjoy
               their
               Churches
               and
               opinions
               ,
               knowing
               how
               dangerous
               it
               would
               prove
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               if
               the
               quietnesse
               thereof
               should
               be
               disturbed
               ;
               this
               had
               been
               to
               kindle
               the
               fire
               
               which
               was
               lately
               extinguished
               ,
               and
               to
               raise
               a
               con●●●gration
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               quenched
               without
               an
               inundation
               of
               blood
               ;
               this
               had
               been
               
                 Camerinam
                 movere
              
               ,
               or
               to
               awake
               a
               sleeping
               Dog.
               For
               this
               cause
               though
               the
               Turk
               is
               zealous
               in
               his
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               he
               permits
               
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Aethiopians
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               to
               enjoy
               their
               several
               Religions
               .
               The
               like
               liberty
               is
               permitted
               in
               
                 Germany
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               for
               avoiding
               further
               mischief
               ;
               For
               this
               purpose
               that
               there
               may
               not
               be
               a
               breach
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               disturbance
               in
               the
               government
               of
               the
               State.
               The
               Turks
               and
               Moscovites
               inhibit
               all
               disputations
               in
               points
               of
               Religion
               upon
               pain
               of
               death
               .
               The
               like
               inhibition
               was
               made
               by
               the
               Emperor
               and
               Princes
               of
               Germany
               ,
               after
               their
               Civil
               Wars
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               dispute
               or
               contention
               between
               the
               Catholickes
               and
               Protestants
               ;
               for
               indeed
               by
               such
               disputes
               ,
               Religion
               it self
               is
               weakned
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               indangered
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               be
               not
               tolerable
               to
               question
               Laws
               once
               established
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               safe
               either
               for
               State
               or
               Church
               to
               call
               in
               question
               Religion
               once
               setled
               and
               confirmed
               by
               authority
               ?
               By
               questions
               and
               disp●tes
               the
               Majesty
               of
               Religion
               is
               slighted
               ;
               and
               that
               made
               dubious
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               most
               certain
               ;
               The
               objects
               and
               high
               mysteries
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               our
               shallow
               reason
               .
               The
               many
               disputes
               about
               Religion
               ,
               commonly
               overthrow
               the
               practise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               not
               in
               talking
               ,
               but
               in
               doing
               ;
               the
               one
               indeed
               is
               more
               easie
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               Seneca
               saith
               ,
               
                 Omnes
                 disputare
                 malunt
                 quam
                 vivere
                 ;
                 We
                 had
                 rather
                 dispute
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 then
                 work
                 it
                 out
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 .
              
               If
               Heaven
               could
               be
               obtained
               with
               wrangling
               and
               disputing
               ,
               a
               profane
               Sophister
               should
               sooner
               have
               it
               then
               a
               Holy
               Christian
               ,
               who
               knows
               that
               life
               eternal
               is
               not
               obtained
               by
               talking
               of
               ,
               but
               by
               walking
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               Gods
               Commandements
               .
               But
               to
               return
               to
               our
               former
               discourse
               ,
               and
               to
               end
               this
               question
               ,
               as
               we
               began
               ;
               diversity
               of
               Religious
               ,
               with
               the
               limitations
               aforesaid
               ,
               may
               be
               connived
               at
               ;
               especially
               when
               it
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               without
               the
               danger
               and
               ruin
               of
               the
               State
               ;
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               the
               Conscience
               cannot
               be
               compelled
               ,
               nor
               faith
               forced
               .
               There
               never
               was
               a
               wiser
               State
               than
               
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               more
               zealous
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               their
               gods
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               and
               laws
               of
               their
               Nation
               ;
               yet
               they
               admitted
               the
               worship
               of
               Isis
               and
               Aesculapius
               ,
               forrain
               Deities
               ;
               and
               a
               Pantheon
               ,
               or
               Temple
               for
               all
               gods
               .
               And
               though
               they
               abhorred
               the
               Iewes
               above
               all
               other
               people
               ,
               yet
               Augustus
               ,
               that
               wise
               and
               happy
               Emperor
               ,
               permitted
               them
               to
               exercise
               their
               own
               Religion
               .
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               must
               ,
               like
               wise
               Ship-Masters
               ,
               rather
               strike
               Saile
               ,
               and
               cast
               Anchor
               ,
               then
               make
               Ship-wrack
               in
               a
               storme
               ,
               and
               rather
               saile
               back
               with
               safety
               ,
               then
               venture
               upon
               the
               Rocks
               in
               the
               Harbour
               with
               danger
               :
               
                 Praestat
                 recurrere
                 quàm
                 male
                 currere
              
               .
               As
               Constans
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               The●dosius
               the
               Great
               ,
               though
               Catholick
               Princes
               ,
               yet
               for
               quietnesse
               sake
               tolerated
               the
               Arrians
               .
               So
               did
               Leo
               make
               an
               Edict
               of
               Union
               ,
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               different
               religions
               within
               his
               dominions
               might
               live
               peaceably
               and
               friendly
               together
               .
               For
               the
               same
               cause
               Anastasius
               made
               a
               Law
               of
               Amnesty
               ,
               and
               accounted
               those
               the
               best
               preachers
               that
               were
               moderate
               .
            
             
               Q.
               6.
               
               May
               a
               Christian
               Prince
               dissemble
               his
               Religion
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               He
               may
               not
               ;
               
               because
               God
               abhorreth
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               condemneth
               a
               double
               heart
               ,
               and
               rejecteth
               such
               as
               draw
               neer
               to
               him
               with
               their
               lipps
               ,
               when
               their
               hearts
               are
               far
               from
               him
               .
               Christ
               denounceth
               more
               woes
               against
               Hypocrisie
               then
               any
               other
               sin
               :
               of
               those
               who
               are
               Wolves
               in
               Sheeps
               cloathing
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               us
               take
               heed
               ,
               and
               threatneth
               to
               deny
               those
               before
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               who
               deny
               him
               before
               men
               .
               We
               are
               commanded
               to
               love
               God
               
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 strength
                 ,
              
               &c
               ,
               which
               we
               do
               not
               ,
               if
               we
               dissemble
               .
               He
               requires
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               truth
               ,
               and
               sincerity
               in
               the
               inward
               parts
               ,
               he
               abhorreth
               lia●s
               ,
               and
               deceitful
               men
               .
               
               Shall
               we
               think
               it
               lawful
               to
               dissemble
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               offended
               if
               our
               neighbours
               dissemble
               with
               us
               ?
               God
               will
               not
               have
               us
               wear
               a
               Li●sie-Woolsie
               Garment
               ;
               nor
               plow
               with
               an
               Oxe
               and
               an
               Asse
               :
               nor
               sow
               different
               seeds
               in
               the
               same
               ground
               .
               
                 Simulata
                 sanctitas
                 duplex
                 impietas
              
               ;
               The
               Divel
               is
               never
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               then
               when
               he
               transformes
               himselfe
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               ;
               
                 Malus
                 ,
                 ubi
                 se
                 bonum
                 simulat
                 ,
                 pessimus
                 est
                 ,
              
               saith
               Seneca
               .
               2.
               
               God
               is
               the
               chief
               
               good
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               no
               impurity
               nor
               guile
               ;
               therefore
               he
               requires
               of
               us
               pure
               and
               sincere
               love
               ;
               he
               is
               omniscient
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 hid
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 knoweth
                 the
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 searcheth
                 the
                 reins
                 ,
                 and
                 knoweth
                 our
                 thoughts
                 long
                 before
                 :
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 naked
                 and
                 open
                 to
                 his
                 eyes
              
               ;
               Therefore
               though
               we
               can
               delude
               men
               ,
               we
               cannot
               deceive
               God
               ;
               he
               knows
               what
               is
               within
               painted
               sepulchres
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               platters
               that
               have
               washed
               outsides
               .
               God
               is
               truth
               it self
               ,
               therefore
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               falshood
               .
               He
               is
               zealous
               of
               his
               glory
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               nothing
               wherein
               he
               is
               more
               dishonoured
               ,
               then
               by
               dissimulation
               and
               Hypocrisie
               .
               3.
               
               Never
               was
               there
               any
               good
               Prince
               a
               dissembler
               ,
               nor
               did
               ever
               any
               dissembler
               prove
               a
               good
               Prince
               ;
               but
               cruel
               ,
               tyrannical
               and
               impious
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               by
               the
               examples
               of
               
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Tiberius
                 ,
                 Nero
              
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               who
               at
               first
               made
               great
               shew
               of
               Religion
               and
               Vertue
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Visard
               was
               taken
               off
               ,
               they
               proved
               monsters
               and
               not
               men
               ,
               and
               Wolves
               in
               Sheeps
               cloathing
               ;
               nay
               there
               is
               more
               hope
               of
               him
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               professeth
               his
               own
               infirmities
               ,
               then
               in
               him
               that
               concealeth
               them
               ;
               for
               the
               one
               is
               more
               corrigible
               then
               the
               other
               :
               as
               Bodin
               instanceth
               in
               King
               Iohn
               of
               France
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               hide
               his
               weakness
               ,
               yet
               never
               committed
               any
               wicked
               act
               .
               And
               indeed
               dissembling
               Princes
               fall
               into
               this
               inconvenience
               and
               mischief
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot-be
               long
               hid
               under
               the
               visard
               of
               Religion
               and
               vertue
               ;
               but
               their
               nature
               will
               break
               out
               ,
               and
               then
               will
               become
               more
               odious
               to
               their
               people
               ,
               than
               if
               they
               had
               at
               first
               detected
               their
               natures
               .
               Dienysius
               the
               younger
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               Plato
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               played
               the
               counterfeit
               egregiously
               ,
               making
               shew
               of
               sobriety
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Princely
               vertues
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               Plato
               was
               gone
               ,
               his
               wicked
               nature
               brake
               out
               ,
               like
               a
               running
               streame
               that
               hath
               been
               dammed
               up
               .
               And
               how
               can
               a
               people
               put
               confidence
               in
               that
               Prince
               ,
               who
               dissembleth
               with
               God
               ?
               he
               that
               is
               not
               true
               to
               his
               maker
               ,
               but
               playeth
               fast
               and
               loose
               with
               him
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               true
               to
               his
               people
               .
               And
               indeed
               for
               a
               Prince
               or
               State
               to
               dissemble
               with
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               raised
               them
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               rulers
               over
               his
               people
               is
               ingratitude
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               ;
               and
               much
               worse
               than
               of
               any
               private
               man
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               higher
               he
               is
               advanced
               above
               
               others
               .
               To
               be
               brief
               ,
               among
               all
               the
               wicked
               qualities
               of
               Catilin
               ,
               there
               was
               none
               that
               was
               more
               exaggerated
               by
               the
               Historian
               ,
               then
               his
               dissimulation
               ,
               and
               counterfeiting
               ;
               
                 Cujuslibet
                 rei
                 simulator
                 ac
                 dissimulator
                 ;
                 aliud
                 in
                 lingua
                 ●rempt●●m
                 ,
                 aliud
                 ,
                 in
                 pect●re
                 clausum
                 habebat
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               7.
               
               Seeing
               there
               is
               but
               one
               true
               Religion
               ,
               why
               doth
               God
               blesse
               the
               professors
               of
               false
               Religions
               ,
               and
               punisheth
               the
               contemners
               thereof
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               Because
               in
               false
               Religions
               there
               is
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               a
               Divinity
               ,
               
               though
               the
               conceptions
               men
               have
               of
               this
               Deity
               be
               erroneous
               ,
               and
               the
               worship
               they
               give
               be
               superstitious
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               by
               false
               religions
               men
               are
               kept
               in
               awe
               and
               obedience
               to
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               in
               love
               and
               concord
               among
               themselvs
               ;
               therefore
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               author
               of
               all
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               tender
               of
               the
               welfare
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               will
               rather
               have
               a
               false
               Religion
               then
               none
               ,
               and
               Superstition
               rather
               then
               Atheisme
               ;
               for
               even
               in
               false
               Religions
               both
               Prince
               and
               people
               are
               taught
               their
               duties
               to
               each
               other
               .
               The
               Romans
               stood
               so
               much
               in
               awe
               of
               their
               heathenish
               superstitions
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               rather
               lose
               their
               lives
               ,
               then
               falsifie
               the
               oaths
               they
               took
               in
               presence
               of
               their
               gods
               ;
               and
               were
               more
               moved
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               their
               duties
               ,
               by
               the
               hope
               of
               rewards
               ,
               and
               fear
               of
               punishments
               hereafter
               ,
               then
               of
               any
               they
               could
               expect
               or
               endure
               here
               .
               Humane
               society
               ,
               fidelity
               ,
               justice
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               fortitude
               ,
               and
               other
               vertues
               ,
               are
               upheld
               even
               by
               false
               religions
               :
               therefore
               the
               defenders
               of
               such
               have
               been
               outwardly
               rewarded
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               enemies
               thereof
               punished
               .
               Philip
               of
               Macedon
               ,
               for
               defending
               Apollo's
               Temple
               against
               the
               Phocenses
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               rob
               it
               ,
               obtained
               a
               glo●ious
               Victory
               ,
               and
               they
               an
               ignominious
               overthrow
               ,
               to
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               whole
               Army
               .
               The
               souldiers
               of
               Cambyses
               ,
               who
               went
               to
               pillage
               the
               Temple
               of
               
                 Iupiter
                 Hammon
              
               ,
               were
               overthrown
               by
               the
               Sands
               ,
               and
               he
               ,
               for
               his
               many
               Sacriledges
               committed
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               was
               slain
               by
               his
               own
               sword
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               glory
               ,
               and
               army
               .
               God
               punished
               the
               Sacriledge
               of
               Xerxes
               the
               son
               of
               Darius
               ,
               for
               robbing
               the
               Delphick
               Temple
               ,
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               innumerable
               army
               ,
               by
               a
               handful
               of
               Grecians
               ,
               and
               the
               overthrow
               of
               his
               4000.
               sacrilegious
               souldiers
               ,
               with
               lightning
               ,
               hail
               ,
               &
               storms
               ,
               so
               
               that
               not
               one
               was
               left
               to
               bring
               tidings
               of
               the
               destruction
               of
               those
               wretches
               who
               were
               sent
               to
               ●rob
               
                 Apollo
                 .
                 Brennus
              
               ,
               Captain
               of
               the
               Gauls
               ,
               had
               the
               like
               judgement
               fell
               upon
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               like
               sacriledge
               upon
               the
               same
               Delphick
               Temple
               ;
               his
               Army
               was
               overthrown
               by
               storms
               and
               an
               earthquake
               ;
               Brennus
               himselfe
               ,
               out
               of
               impatience
               ,
               was
               his
               own
               executioner
               .
               
                 Sextus
                 Pompeius
              
               ,
               for
               robbing
               Iuno's
               Temple
               ,
               was
               exercised
               ever
               after
               with
               miseries
               and
               calamities
               ,
               so
               that
               never
               any
               action
               he
               undertook
               prospered
               ;
               and
               at
               length
               lost
               both
               his
               Army
               and
               himselfe
               miserably
               .
               I
               could
               speak
               of
               the
               wretched
               end
               of
               Antiochus
               ,
               who
               robbed
               the
               Temple
               of
               
                 Iupiter
                 Dodon●●s
              
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               who
               stole
               the
               gold
               of
               
                 Tholouse
                 ▪
              
               but
               these
               examples
               are
               sufficient
               ,
               to
               let
               us
               see
               ,
               what
               severity
               God
               hath
               used
               against
               sacriledge
               ,
               even
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               What
               then
               shall
               they
               expect
               ,
               that
               with
               sacrilegious
               hands
               have
               spoiled
               the
               Temples
               of
               Christians
               ?
               if
               he
               be
               such
               a
               favourer
               to
               Superstition
               ,
               will
               he
               not
               much
               ●ore
               patronize
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               persecute
               with
               his
               plagues
               sacrilegious
               Christians
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               spared
               sacrilegious
               Gentiles
               ?
               God
               prospereth
               false
               Religions
               ,
               when
               conscientiously
               practised
               ,
               and
               curseth
               wicked
               professors
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ;
               for
               he
               pre●●ns
               Practice
               to
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               honest
               Gentiles
               to
               wicked
               Israelites
               .
            
             
               Q.
               8.
               
               What
               other
               observations
               may
               be
               made
               of
               this
               View
               of
               all
               Religions
               ?
            
             
               A.
               That
               all
               false
               religions
               are
               gounded
               upon
               Policy
               ;
               for
               what
               else
               were
               the
               variety
               of
               Oracles
               ,
               Soothsayers
               ,
               or
               Divinations
               by
               Stars
               ,
               by
               Flying
               and
               Chattering
               of
               Birds
               ,
               by
               feeding
               of
               Poultry
               ,
               by
               Inspection
               into
               the
               e●●rals
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               &c.
               
               What
               were
               their
               multitudes
               of
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Deities
               ,
               Festivals
               ,
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Lights
               ,
               Songs
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Temples
               ,
               Odor●
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               used
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               but
               so
               many
               devices
               of
               humane
               Policy
               ,
               to
               keep
               people
               in
               obedience
               and
               awe
               of
               their
               Superiours
               ?
               whereas
               the
               true
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               ,
               of
               it self
               ,
               so
               powerful
               to
               captivate
               and
               subdue
               all
               humane
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               exorbitant
               affections
               ,
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               it
               needs
               not
               such
               weak
               helps
               of
               mans
               wisdom
               or
               earthly
               policy
               .
               
               Yet
               I
               do
               not
               condemne
               such
               policy
               as
               is
               cond●tible
               towards
               the
               advancing
               of
               knowledge
               in
               divine
               Mysteries
               ,
               or
               of
               Concord
               ,
               Justice
               and
               Obedience
               ;
               for
               God
               himself
               prescribed
               multitudes
               of
               ceremonies
               to
               the
               Jews
               :
               And
               since
               the
               first
               establishing
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               she
               hath
               alwayes
               made
               use
               of
               some
               decent
               Ceremonies
               ;
               which
               do
               not
               argue
               any
               defect
               or
               want
               in
               Religion
               ,
               but
               the
               weaknesse
               onely
               of
               those
               that
               are
               children
               in
               Rel●gion
               ,
               who
               must
               sometimes
               be
               fed
               with
               such
               milk
               .
               R●ligious
               Ceremonies
               ,
               are
               like
               the
               Priests
               ornaments
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               parts
               of
               his
               essence
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               procure
               him
               reverence
               ,
               which
               Iaddus
               knew
               ,
               when
               in
               his
               robes
               ,
               he
               presented
               himself
               to
               Alexander
               ;
               who
               ,
               doubtlesse
               ,
               had
               he
               appeared
               without
               them
               ,
               had
               gone
               without
               either
               reverence
               or
               benevolence
               ;
               so
               that
               Ierusalem
               did
               owne
               her
               safety
               and
               deliverance
               to
               the
               high
               Priests
               vestments
               .
               Religion
               without
               Ceremonies
               ,
               is
               like
               solid
               meat
               without
               sauce
               .
               Though
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               some
               are
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               they
               need
               no
               sauce
               of
               Ceremonies
               to
               the
               solid
               meat
               of
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               most
               stomacks
               are
               so
               weak
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               digest
               the
               one
               without
               the
               other
               .
               Christ
               deals
               not
               so
               niggardly
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               afford
               her
               cloaths
               onely
               to
               cover
               her
               naked●esse
               ,
               he
               is
               content
               to
               see
               her
               in
               rings
               ,
               brac●lets
               ,
               jewels
               ,
               and
               other
               ornaments
               .
               Thus
               he
               dealt
               with
               his
               first
               spouse
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ;
               
                 I
                 cloathed
                 thee
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 with
                 beoydered
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 shod
                 thee
                 with
                 badgers
                 skin
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 I
                 girded
                 thee
                 about
                 with
                 fine
                 linnen
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 covered
                 thee
                 with
                 silk
                 :
                 I
                 decked
                 thee
                 also
                 with
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 bracelets
                 upon
                 thine
                 ●ands
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 chain
                 on
                 thy
                 neck
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 frontlet
                 upon
                 thy
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 ear-rings
                 in
                 thine
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 beautifull
                 crown
                 upon
                 thine
                 head
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               16.
               10.
               
               &c.
               If
               God
               was
               so
               bountifull
               to
               his
               first
               Wife
               why
               should
               he
               be
               so
               sparing
               to
               his
               second
               ,
               as
               to
               afford
               her
               no
               outward
               Ornaments
               at
               all
               ?
               Is
               she
               so
               rich
               ,
               that
               she
               needeth
               not
               any
               ?
               I
               wish
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               but
               I
               find
               it
               otherwise
               ;
               for
               ▪
               she
               stands
               in
               as
               much
               need
               of
               some
               outward
               decent
               and
               significant
               Ceremonies
               ,
               to
               help
               her
               knowledge
               and
               devotion
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               did
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               so
               many
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               .
               I
               observe
               ,
               that
               where
               are
               no
               Ceremonies
               ,
               there
               is
               small
               reverence
               and
               devotion
               ,
               and
               where
               some
               cost
               is
               bestowed
               ,
               even
               on
               the
               outside
               of
               Religion
               ,
               there
               some
               love
               is
               
               manifested
               :
               as
               our
               Saviour
               proves
               that
               
                 Mary
                 Magdle●●●
              
               had
               more
               love
               to
               him
               than
               Peter
               had
               ;
               because
               she
               had
               washed
               his
               feet
               ,
               wiped
               them
               with
               her
               hairs
               ,
               kissed
               them
               ,
               and
               anointed
               his
               head
               with
               pretious
               ointment
               ,
               which
               Peter
               had
               not
               done
               .
               This
               cost
               was
               not
               pleasing
               to
               Iudas
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               commends
               her
               for
               it
               .
               I
               know
               the
               Kings
               daughter
               is
               glorious
               within
               ,
               yet
               he●
               cloathing
               is
               of
               wrought
               gold
               ,
               and
               her
               rayment
               is
               of
               needle-work
               .
               Thi●
               I
               write
               not
               to
               commend
               either
               superfluous
               ,
               needlesse
               ,
               or
               too
               costly
               and
               frivolous
               Rites
               ,
               but
               to
               shew
               how
               requisite
               it
               is
               to
               have
               some
               decent
               ,
               significant
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               may
               further
               knowledge
               and
               devotion
               .
            
             
               Q.
               9.
               
               What
               else
               may
               we
               observe
               in
               the
               view
               of
               all
               these
               Religion●
               ?
            
             
               A.
               That
               some
               of
               them
               are
               meerly
               Heathenish
               ,
               som●
               Iewish
               ;
               some
               meerly
               Christian
               ;
               some
               mixed
               ,
               either
               of
               all
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               these
               ;
               Mahumetanisme
               is
               mixed
               of
               Iudaisme
               ,
               
               Genti●isme
               and
               Arrianisme
               ;
               the
               Moscovite
               Religion
               is
               ,
               partly
               Christian
               ,
               partly
               Heathenish
               :
               In
               the
               East
               are
               many
               Sects
               ,
               partly
               Christian
               ,
               partly
               Iewish
               ,
               observing
               Circumcision
               with
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               Sabbath
               with
               the
               Lords
               day
               .
               Among
               the
               Corinthians
               some
               professed
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               yet
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               denyed
               the
               Resurrection
               ;
               but
               God
               alwayes
               abhorred
               such
               mixed
               Religions
               ,
               as
               joyn
               with
               Micah
               ,
               the
               Ephod
               and
               Teraphim
               ,
               and
               halt
               between
               God
               and
               
                 Baal
                 ;
                 who
                 are
              
               Hebrews
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 with
                 the
              
               Gentiles
               
                 round
                 the
                 corners
                 of
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Levit.
               19.
               27.
               
               God
               will
               not
               have
               any
               mixture
               in
               the
               ointment
               ,
               flour
               ,
               mirrhe
               ,
               or
               incense
               ,
               that
               is
               offerd
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               will
               have
               all
               pure
               ;
               he
               would
               not
               have
               the
               Oxe
               and
               Asse
               yoaked
               together
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               reproveth
               sharply
               the
               Galathians
               ,
               for
               using
               their
               Iewish
               Ceremonies
               with
               Christianity
               :
               The
               Samaritans
               are
               condemned
               for
               worshipping
               the
               Lord
               and
               Idols
               ;
               Christ
               ha●ed
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Nicolaitans
               ,
               who
               were
               partly
               Christians
               ,
               and
               partly
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               punished
               the
               Gergasites
               ,
               by
               drowning
               their
               Swine
               in
               the
               Sea
               ;
               
                 For
                 being
                 Iews
                 ,
                 they
                 rejected
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 swines
                 flesh
                 with
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               For
               this
               cause
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Jews
               
                 might
                 not
                 learn
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
              
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 dwell
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 mix
                 with
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 nor
                 dwell
                 near
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 prone
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Golden
                 Calf
                 ,
                 the
                 B●azen
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 the
                 Ephod
                 ,
                 Teraphim
                 ,
                 and
                 Graven
                 Image
                 ,
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Micah
               ,
               
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 in
              
               Dan.
               
                 Iudges
                 ●●20
                 .
                 The
                 Chariot
                 and
                 horses
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 set
                 up
                 ▪
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
              
               as
               we
               may
               read
               in
               
                 Eze●hiel
                 :
                 The
                 Golden
                 Calves
                 set
                 up
                 by
              
               Jeroboam
               :
               
                 The
                 Idolatry
                 of
              
               Solomon
               ,
               Manasse
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 falling
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 Ten
                 Tribes
                 from
                 God.
              
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               pronenesse
               in
               them
               to
               Idols
               ,
               was
               their
               education
               in
               ●gypt
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               strange
               Religions
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               been
               seasoned
               with
               idolatry
               ;
               and
               so
               pleasing
               is
               idolatry
               to
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               spare
               no
               cost
               nor
               time
               ,
               nor
               pains
               ,
               nor
               their
               own
               lives
               and
               childrens
               ,
               to
               please
               their
               Idols
               :
               thus
               the
               Hebrews
               could
               rise
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               par●
               with
               their
               golden-Ear-rings
               to
               make
               a
               Calf
               :
               The
               Baalites
               could
               cut
               their
               flesh
               with
               knives
               and
               lance●s
               ,
               till
               the
               blood
               gushed
               out
               ,
               and
               could
               cry
               from
               morning
               till
               evening
               :
               Yea
               ,
               many
               Idolaters
               did
               not
               spare
               to
               offer
               their
               children
               to
               M●loch
               :
               
               but
               there
               is
               no
               sin
               more
               hatefull
               to
               God
               than
               Idolatry
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               
                 abomination
                 ,
                 and
                 Idols
                 ;
                 lying
                 vanities
                 ,
                 and
                 sorrows
                 .
              
               And
               Idolaters
               are
               named
               
                 Fornicators
                 and
                 Adulterers
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 very
                 places
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               12.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               The
               Iews
               must
               not
               eat
               of
               things
               offered
               to
               Idols
               ,
               nor
               marry
               with
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               who
               having
               forsaken
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               made
               gods
               of
               their
               Forefathers
               and
               Benefactors
               ,
               by
               setting
               up
               their
               images
               at
               first
               in
               memoriall
               onely
               ,
               and
               then
               fell
               to
               adoration
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               could
               not
               see
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               invisible
               ;
               they
               would
               have
               his
               visible
               presence
               in
               some
               outward
               Image
               or
               representation
               ,
               thinking
               they
               could
               not
               but
               b●
               in
               safety
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               had
               his
               image
               with
               them
               .
               This
               made
               the
               Trojans
               so
               careful
               of
               their
               Palladium
               ;
               the
               Tyrians
               of
               their
               Apollo
               ,
               &
               other
               places
               of
               their
               tutelar
               gods
               .
            
             
               Q.
               10.
               
               Which
               of
               all
               the
               Religio●s
               we
               have
               viewed
               seems
               to
               be
               most
               consonant
               to
               naturall
               Reason
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               barbarous
               and
               butcherly
               Religions
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               in
               sacrificing
               men
               ,
               in
               worshipping
               stocks
               &
               stones
               ,
               &c.
               
               Divers
               Tenets
               also
               in
               
                 Mahumetanisme
                 ,
                 Iudaisme
              
               ,
               and
               many
               opinions
               in
               hereticall
               sects
               among
               Christians
               are
               against
               reason
               .
               The
               doctrine
               of
               the
               true
               Orthodox
               Christian
               is
               above
               naturall
               ●eason
               :
               for
               the
               natural
               man
               
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 understandeth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
              
               
               But
               the
               Religion
               of
               those
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               worshipped
               the
               Sun
               ,
               seemed
               to
               be
               most
               consonant
               to
               their
               naturall
               reason
               ;
               because
               they
               could
               not
               conceive
               what
               God
               was
               ,
               being
               a
               Spirit
               incomprehensible
               ;
               for
               all
               knowledge
               comes
               by
               the
               sences
               ,
               and
               finding
               that
               no
               sensible
               entity
               was
               comparable
               to
               the
               Sun
               in
               glory
               ,
               
               light
               ,
               motion
               ,
               power
               ,
               beauty
               ,
               operation
               ,
               &c.
               but
               that
               all
               things
               in
               a
               m●nner
               had
               dependence
               from
               him
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               life
               ,
               motion
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               and
               being
               ,
               they
               concluded
               that
               the
               Sun
               was
               the
               onely
               Deity
               of
               the
               world
               :
               
               and
               however
               the
               Gentiles
               might
               seem
               to
               worship
               divers
               chief
               gods
               ,
               because
               they
               expressed
               them
               by
               divers
               names
               ,
               and
               effects
               ,
               or
               Offices
               ;
               yet
               indeed
               the
               wiser
               sort
               understood
               but
               one
               supream
               Deity
               ,
               which
               they
               worshipped
               under
               divers
               Names
               ,
               
               Epithets
               ,
               and
               Operations
               .
               Now
               that
               this
               Deity
               was
               none
               other
               but
               the
               Sun
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Hercules
                 ,
              
               &c.
               is
               apparent
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               own
               writings
               ;
               for
               in
               
                 Nonnus
                 ,
                 l.
                 40.
                 
                 Diony
                 .
              
               we
               see
               with
               how
               many
               name
               :
               the
               Sun
               is
               called
               ;
               namely
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               guide
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Belus
               of
               Euphrates
               ,
               the
               
                 Lybian
                 Ammon
                 ,
                 Apis
              
               of
               Ni●us
               ,
               the
               
                 Arabian
                 Saturn
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Assyrian
                 Iupiter
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Egyptian
                 Serapis
                 ,
                 Phaeton
              
               ,
               with
               many
               names
               ,
               Mithris
               ,
               the
               Babylonian
               Sun
               ,
               the
               
                 Grecian
                 Delphick
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 Poean
                 ,
                 Aether
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               Hea●en
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               
                 Orpheus
                 in
                 Hymno
              
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Vulcan
               understands
               the
               Sun
               ,
               when
               he
               calls
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               perpetuall
               fire
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               shining
               in
               the
               flaming
               Air
               or
               Skie
               .
               
               So
               by
               Mars
               they
               meant
               the
               Sun
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               that
               image
               of
               Mars
               adorned
               with
               the
               Sun
               beams
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               anciently
               in
               Spain
               ,
               thus
               adorned
               .
               They
               made
               him
               the
               god
               of
               Warre
               ,
               because
               all
               strife
               and
               contention●
               arise
               from
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               blood
               ,
               caused
               by
               the
               Suns
               influence
               .
               They
               meant
               also
               the
               Sun
               by
               Apollo
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               darting
               or
               casting
               of
               his
               beams
               ;
               or
               because
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               shines
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               others
               with
               him
               ;
               therefore
               in
               Latine
               he
               is
               named
               ,
               
                 Sol
                 quasi
                 solus
              
               :
               Other
               reasons
               and
               derivations
               of
               this
               name
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               
                 Macrobius
                 L.
                 1.
                 
                 Saturn
              
               .
               Some
               call
               him
               Apollo
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               killing
               or
               destroying
               of
               
               the
               creatures
               ,
               with
               his
               excessive
               heat
               ;
               whereas
               with
               his
               temperate
               warmnesse
               he
               cures
               and
               drives
               away
               diseases
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               and
               in
               this
               respect
               he
               was
               called
               Apollo
               ,
               and
               the
               god
               of
               Physick
               ;
               and
               was
               painted
               with
               the
               Graces
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               left
               holding
               his
               bow
               and
               arrows
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               is
               ready
               and
               nimble
               to
               help
               and
               cure
               ,
               but
               slow
               to
               hurt
               ,
               and
               kill
               ,
               he
               was
               called
               also
               Phaeton
               and
               Phoebus
               ;
               from
               his
               brightnesse
               and
               light
               ▪
               Delius
               ,
               from
               manifesting
               or
               revealing
               all
               things
               ,
               therefore
               was
               held
               the
               god
               of
               divination
               .
               He
               was
               named
               Loxias
               ,
               to
               shew
               his
               oblique
               motion
               in
               the
               ●●liptick
               .
               He
               is
               called
               by
               Callimachus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               abounding
               in
               Gold
               ,
               because
               Gold
               is
               generated
               by
               his
               influence
               ,
               and
               his
               beams
               represent
               Gold
               in
               their
               colour
               ,
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               his
               Garments
               ,
               his
               Harp
               ,
               his
               Quiver
               ,
               Ar●ows
               ,
               and
               Shoes
               ,
               are
               by
               the
               Poets
               said
               to
               be
               all
               of
               Gold.
               The
               Sun
               was
               also
               called
               Adonis
               ,
               
               which
               in
               the
               Ph●nician
               tongue
               signifieth
               a
               Lord
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               this
               inferiour
               world
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Stars
               too
               ,
               by
               imparting
               light
               to
               them
               .
               This
               Adonis
               was
               said
               to
               be
               killed
               by
               a
               Boar
               ▪
               and
               to
               converse
               six
               moneths
               with
               Proserpina
               ,
               i●
               being
               dead
               under
               the
               Earth
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               bewailed
               by
               the
               Women
               :
               but
               the
               other
               six
               moneths
               he
               revived
               again
               ,
               and
               conversed
               above
               with
               Venus
               ;
               which
               turned
               the
               Womens
               sorrow
               into
               joy
               .
               By
               this
               was
               meant
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               six
               Southern
               signes
               seemeth
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               killed
               by
               the
               wild
               Boar
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Winter
               ;
               for
               that
               beast
               delights
               most
               in
               cold
               Countries
               ,
               and
               proves
               best
               in
               the
               Winter
               .
               By
               Proserpina
               is
               meant
               the
               inferior
               Hemispere
               ;
               and
               by
               Venus
               the
               superior
               ,
               with
               whom
               Adonis
               or
               the
               Sun
               converseth
               ,
               whilest
               he
               is
               in
               the
               six
               Northerly
               signes
               .
               This
               Adonis
               ,
               is
               that
               
                 Thammuz
                 ,
                 Ezech.
              
               8.
               14.
               
               (
               as
               S.
               Hierom
               thinks
               )
               for
               whom
               the
               Women
               did
               mourn
               .
               But
               at
               his
               return
               the
               Alexandrians
               ,
               sent
               by
               Sea
               to
               the
               mourning
               Women
               at
               Byblu●
               ,
               letters
               shut
               up
               within
               a
               vessel
               of
               Bull-rushes
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               Adonis
               or
               Thammuz
               was
               returned
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               should
               rejoyce
               :
               of
               this
               custome
               speaketh
               
                 Procopius
                 ,
                 Gazaeus
                 ,
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 in
                 Esaiam
              
               c.
               18.
               2.
               as
               some
               think
               ,
               and
               so
               Orpheus
               in
               Hy●
               .
               by
               Adonis
               ,
               understands
               the
               Sun
               ,
               ●s
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               this
               verse
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
             
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 Th●●
                 who
                 art
                 sometimes
                 extinct
                 ,
                 and
                 shi●●●
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 beautfull
                 cir●li●g
                 hou●
                 .
              
               The
               Sun
               also
               is
               the
               same
               with
               〈◊〉
               ,
               
               a
               fair
               boy
               beloved
               of
               Cy●ele
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               meant
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               love
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               with
               whose
               beautifull
               beams
               she
               is
               comforted
               .
               Hi●
               they
               painted
               with
               a
               Scepter
               and
               a
               Pipe
               ,
               by
               that
               representing
               his
               power
               ,
               by
               this
               the
               harmony
               of
               his
               motion
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               whistling
               of
               the
               Winds
               raised
               by
               his
               heat
               .
               His
               fest●vals
               also
               they
               celebrated
               with
               joy
               ,
               therefore
               called
               〈◊〉
               ,
               about
               the
               22.
               of
               March
               ;
               because
               then
               they
               perceive
               ,
               the
               day
               to
               exceed
               the
               night
               in
               length
               .
               By
               
                 Osir
                 i●
              
               also
               the
               〈◊〉
               was
               meant
               ,
               whose
               genital●
               being
               cast
               by
               Typhon
               his
               brother
               into
               the
               River
               ,
               were
               notwithstanding
               honoured
               by
               Isis
               ,
               
               and
               after
               by
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Phallus
               ,
               I●biph●llus
               ,
               and
               Priapus
               ,
               because
               all
               se●in●ll
               vertue
               proceed●
               from
               the
               Sun.
               Saint
               
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 Ruffinus
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               others
               think
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               same
               Idol
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 M●abiles
                 ,
                 Edomites
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Gentiles
               worshipped
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Baal-Pe●r
               .
               
               The
               Sun
               also
               is
               called
               Liber
               by
               
                 Virgil
                 Ge●●
              
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               by
               his
               light
               he
               freeth
               men
               from
               the
               fears
               and
               dangers
               of
               〈◊〉
               night
               ;
               so
               he
               is
               called
               Dion●sius
               by
               Orpheus
               in
               H●mnis
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               He
               is
               called
               Dionysius
               ,
               because
               〈◊〉
               is
               rolled
               about
               the
               immense
               and
               long
               Heaven
               .
               He
               was
               worshipped
               by
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Api●
               ,
               and
               M●evi●
               ,
               and
               shape
               of
               a
               Bull
               or
               Calf
               ,
               to
               shew
               his
               strength
               ,
               and
               benefits
               we
               receive
               by
               the
               Sun
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               grounds
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Golden
               Calf
               ,
               which
               the
               Hebrews
               did
               worship
               in
               the
               Desart
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               Ieroboam
               set
               up
               ,
               signified
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               Sun
               ,
               who
               was
               also
               worshipped
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Serapis
               ,
               a●
               his
               Image
               shews
               ;
               which
               was
               made
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               with
               beams
               ,
               and
               painted
               over
               with
               blew
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Sun
               at
               his
               rising
               and
               falling
               looks
               like
               Gold
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               Meridian
               blew
               ,
               and
               like
               Silver
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               the
               glittering
               light
               of
               the
               Sun.
               So
               in
               Hebrew
               he
               is
               called
               Acha●
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               One
               ;
               as
               being
               the
               sole
               light
               and
               beauty
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               so
               may
               that
               place
               of
               Esay
               ,
               c.
               66.
               17.
               be
               understood
               ▪
               
                 They
                 purifie
                 and
                 sanctifie
                 themselves
                 in
                 Gardens
                 behind
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               behind
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               which
               there
               
               is
               called
               Ach●d
               ,
               One.
               Of
               this
               opinion
               is
               
                 Ioseph
                 Scaliger
              
               ,
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ad
                 fragment
                 .
                 Grec
                 .
                 Veter
                 ▪
                 de
                 Di●s
                 Germ.
              
               c.
               4.
               and
               
                 Eli●●
                 Schedius
              
               ;
               save
               onely
               that
               they
               speak
               of
               the
               Temple
               behind
               which
               they
               purified
               themselves
               ,
               but
               I
               think
               rather
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               in
               their
               Gardens
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               unlikely
               that
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               Sun
               were
               built
               in
               Gardens
               .
               
               Moloch
               also
               was
               the
               Sun
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               Melech
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               whose
               fight
               and
               power
               all
               things
               are
               obvious
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Egyptians
               represented
               him
               by
               a
               Scepter
               ,
               with
               an
               eye
               on
               it
               :
               now
               this
               Moloch
               had
               on
               his
               forehead
               a
               pretious
               stone
               shining
               like
               Lucifer
               ,
               or
               the
               Sun
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Theophylact.
               in
               Act●
               c.
               7.
               and
               Cyril
               upon
               Am●s
               .
               The
               Valentinian
               Hereticks
               ,
               
               by
               the
               word
               Abraxas
               ,
               meant
               the
               Sun
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               word
               are
               contained
               365.
               which
               is
               the
               number
               of
               dayes
               the
               Sunne
               makes
               in
               the
               Zodiack
               :
               And
               it
               is
               derived
               from
               
                 Abr●ch
                 .
                 Ab
              
               in
               Hebrew
               signifieth
               Father
               ;
               and
               Rech
               ,
               King
               ,
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               tongue
               .
               So
               they
               made
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Father
               and
               ●ing
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               he
               was
               also
               called
               Mithres
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               Lord
               ,
               as
               
                 Ioseph
                 Scaliger
                 de
                 ●mend
                 .
                 temp
                 .
              
               l.
               6.
               sheweth
               ,
               and
               ●l●ndian
               in
               tha●
               verse
               l.
               1.
               
                 de
                 ●●ilic
              
               .
            
             
               Et
               vagae
               testatur
               volventem
               ●idera
               Mithram
               .
            
             
               For
               they
               thought
               that
               Mithra
               ,
               
               or
               the
               Sun
               did
               regulate
               ,
               and
               govern
               the
               other
               starres
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               found
               the
               number
               of
               365.
               dayes
               .
               The
               Sun
               also
               was
               expressed
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Iupiter
               ,
               
               or
               
                 juvans
                 pater
              
               ,
               the
               Father
               that
               helps
               and
               supports
               all
               things
               :
               therefore
               he
               was
               painted
               with
               Iupiters
               Thunder
               in
               his
               hand
               .
               I
               know
               Iupiter
               is
               most
               commonly
               taken
               for
               the
               Heaven
               or
               Aire
               ;
               but
               I
               rather
               think
               that
               by
               this
               name
               was
               meant
               the
               Sun.
               So
               when
               Virgil
               ,
               Ecl.
               7.
               speaks
               thus
               :
            
             
               Iupiter
               &
               largo
               de
               scendit
               pl●rimus
               imbre
               .
            
             
               He
               means
               not
               that
               the
               Heaven
               comes
               down
               in
               rain
               ,
               but
               the
               Sun
               rather
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               heat
               elevated
               the
               vapors
               ,
               and
               by
               resolving
               them
               into
               rain
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               come
               down
               in
               a
               showre
               .
               So
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 F●cundis
                 imbribus
                 aether
                 conj●gis
                 in
                 laetae
                 gremium
                 descendit
                 ,
              
               Geor.
               2.
               
               There
               is
               also
               meant
               the
               Sun
               ,
               who
               is
               named
               Aether
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               shining
               ,
               or
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               his
               constant
               race
               or
               motion
               .
               
               By
               Mercury
               also
               was
               meant
               the
               Sun
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               
                 Mercurius
                 ,
                 quasi
                 ●edius
                 curre●s
              
               ,
               keeping
               his
               Court
               
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Planets
               .
               And
               Hermes
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               interpreting
               ▪
               for
               by
               his
               light
               he
               expoundeth
               all
               da●k
               places
               .
               He
               was
               painted
               with
               wings
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               Suns
               swift
               motion
               .
               He
               killed
               many-eyed
               Argus
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               puts
               out
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               eyes
               of
               Heaven
               .
               Mercury
               is
               still
               painted
               young
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Sun
               never
               groweth
               old
               or
               feeble
               :
               he
               was
               pictured
               with
               three
               heads
               upon
               a
               four
               corner
               stone
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               Sunnes
               three
               vertues
               ,
               of
               heat
               ,
               light
               and
               influence
               upon
               the
               four
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               four
               seasons
               of
               the
               year
               .
               He
               was
               held
               the
               god
               of
               Merchants
               ,
               because
               without
               light
               there
               can
               be
               no
               trading
               .
               The
               Sunne
               also
               was
               worshipped
               by
               the
               Eastern
               Nations
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Bel
               ,
               
               
                 Baal
                 ,
                 Belus
              
               ,
               &
               
                 Baal
                 Samen
              
               ,
               or
               Baal-Shammajim
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Lord
               of
               the
               heavens
               ;
               &
               by
               the
               old
               Cel●es
               and
               No●icks
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Belenus
               ;
               now
               Belus
               ,
               as
               
                 Macrobius
                 Sat.
              
               l.
               1.
               
               ●
               .
               19.
               sheweth
               us
               is
               the
               same
               that
               Iupiter
               ,
               and
               Iupiter
               is
               the
               same
               that
               Sol
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               and
               which
               Orpheus
               in
               
                 Hym.
                 ad
                 Iovem
              
               confirmeth
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               ●eautifull
               Iupiter
               the
               Sun
               ,
               generator
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Sun
               is
               called
               by
               Plato
               in
               Phaedro
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Iupiter
                 the
                 great
                 Commander●●
                 heaven
                 driving
                 his
                 swift
                 Charriot
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 gods
                 follow
                 divided
                 into
                 twelve
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
              
               Vesta
               
                 alone
                 stands
                 immoveable
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 gods
                 :
              
               he
               means
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               Starres
               ,
               through
               the
               12.
               signes
               of
               the
               Zodiack
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               standing
               in
               the
               middle
               .
               That
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Belenus
               was
               meant
               the
               Sun
               ,
               
               is
               apparent
               by
               the
               number
               of
               365.
               which
               is
               found
               in
               the
               letters
               thereof
               ,
               answering
               the
               365.
               dayes
               ,
               which
               the
               Sun
               finisheth
               in
               his
               annuall
               motion
               .
               
               By
               Hercules
               also
               ▪
               was
               meant
               the
               Sun
               ,
               as
               his
               name
               sheweth
               ,
               being
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               air
               ;
               his
               twelve
               labours
               are
               the
               twelve
               signes
               of
               the
               Zodiack
               ,
               through
               which
               he
               laboureth
               every
               year
               ;
               he
               is
               called
               Alcides
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               strength
               ;
               for
               like
               a
               strong
               gyant
               ,
               he
               rejoyceth
               to
               run
               his
               cou●●e
               :
               Iuno
               endeavoured
               to
               obscure
               the
               glory
               of
               Hercules
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               Air
               ,
               which
               the
               Poets
               called
               Iuno
               ,
               oftentimes
               obscure
               by
               clouds
               ,
               mists
               and
               vapors
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Sun.
               Hebe
               ,
               the
               Goddesse
               of
               Youth
               ,
               was
               Hercules
               his
               best
               beloved
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               Spring-time
               ,
               wherein
               
               in
               the
               youth
               of
               the
               earth
               is
               renewed
               ,
               the
               Suns
               lovely
               wife
               .
               Hercules
               overthrew
               Geryon
               ,
               and
               rescued
               his
               Cattle
               ;
               so
               doth
               the
               Sun
               by
               destroying
               Winter
               ,
               preserve
               the
               beasts
               .
               The
               Tenths
               of
               the
               Earths
               increase
               were
               offered
               to
               Hercules
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               gratitude
               to
               the
               Sun
               for
               his
               heat
               and
               influence
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               earth
               ●ructifieth
               .
               Hercules
               is
               noted
               for
               his
               fecundity
               ;
               for
               in
               one
               night
               he
               begot
               80
               sons
               :
               this
               was
               to
               shew
               that
               generation
               and
               fruitfulnesse
               is
               from
               the
               Sun
               :
               he
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               driver
               away
               of
               all
               evils
               and
               diseases
               ,
               by
               which
               was
               meant
               ,
               that
               grief
               of
               mind
               is
               driven
               away
               by
               the
               Sunnes
               light
               ,
               and
               infirmities
               of
               body
               by
               the
               Sunnes
               heat
               :
               he
               is
               also
               much
               noted
               for
               his
               voracity
               in
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ;
               by
               which
               was
               signified
               the
               rapid
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               consuming
               the
               moysture
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               exhaling
               the
               Lakes
               ,
               and
               Brooks
               .
               In
               the
               name
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               contained
               the
               number
               of
               365
               ;
               he
               was
               expressed
               also
               by
               Antaeus
               the
               gyant
               ,
               whose
               strength
               increased
               as
               he
               touched
               the
               ground
               ,
               but
               being
               lifted
               up
               from
               thence
               ,
               he
               grew
               weak
               ;
               so
               doth
               the
               sun
               begin
               to
               gather
               force
               when
               he
               is
               in
               his
               lowest
               declination
               ,
               and
               near
               the
               earth
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               is
               in
               his
               Apogaeum
               or
               highest
               elevation
               ,
               his
               strength
               begins
               to
               decay
               .
               
               Pan
               also
               signified
               the
               Sun
               ,
               whom
               they
               painted
               with
               a
               red
               face
               ,
               horns
               ,
               and
               a
               long
               beard
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               colour
               and
               beams
               of
               the
               Sun.
               Pan
               was
               covered
               with
               a
               spotted
               skin
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               Sun
               covered
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               with
               the
               sported
               or
               starry
               mantle
               of
               the
               night
               ;
               his
               wings
               and
               crooked
               staffe
               was
               to
               signifie
               the
               Suns
               swiftnesse
               ,
               and
               oblique
               motion
               in
               the
               Zodiack
               :
               he
               was
               the
               god
               of
               shepherds
               ,
               and
               driver
               away
               of
               wolves
               ;
               therefore
               called
               Lycaeus
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               Iupiter
               ;
               the
               Sun
               by
               his
               heat
               and
               light
               is
               a
               friend
               to
               shepherds
               and
               their
               flocks
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               presence
               drives
               wolves
               ,
               and
               other
               wild
               beasts
               into
               their
               dens
               :
               the
               perpetuall
               fire
               kept
               by
               the
               Arcadians
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Pan
               ,
               was
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Sunne
               was
               the
               fountain
               of
               heat
               ,
               which
               stirs
               up
               Venery
               ;
               therefore
               Pan
               is
               described
               by
               his
               salacious
               nature
               :
               the
               sunnes
               monethly
               conjunction
               with
               the
               Moon
               was
               expressed
               by
               Pan
               ,
               being
               in
               love
               with
               the
               Moon
               .
               They
               meant
               also
               the
               sun
               by
               Bellerephon
               ;
               who
               by
               the
               help
               of
               winged
               Pegasus
               overcame
               Chimaera
               ;
               for
               the
               sun
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               winds
               overcometh
               the
               pestilentiall
               and
               infectious
               vapors
               of
               the
               
               air
               .
               By
               Polyphemus
               also
               ,
               
               they
               meant
               the
               sunne
               ;
               which
               〈◊〉
               that
               great
               gyant
               with
               one
               eye
               ,
               put
               out
               sometimes
               by
               mists
               and
               vapors
               arising
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               
               Endymion
               was
               the
               sun
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               Moon
               is
               in
               love
               ,
               visiting
               him
               once
               every
               moneth
               .
               
               Ianus
               also
               was
               the
               Sun
               ,
               who
               is
               keeper
               of
               the
               four
               doores
               of
               Heaven
               (
               to
               wit
               East
               ,
               West
               ,
               North
               ,
               and
               South
               ;
               )
               he
               hath
               two
               faces
               ,
               seeing
               as
               well
               backward
               ,
               as
               forward
               ;
               in
               one
               hand
               he
               hath
               a
               Scepter
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               a
               Key
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               rules
               the
               day
               :
               and
               that
               he
               openeth
               it
               to
               us
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               shuts
               it
               in
               the
               Evening
               .
               Ianus
               was
               the
               first
               that
               taugh●
               men
               Religion
               ,
               and
               ,
               doubtlesse
               ,
               men
               became
               Religious
               ,
               and
               did
               acknowledge
               a
               Deity
               ,
               by
               beholding
               the
               Beauty
               ,
               Motion
               ,
               Power
               and
               Influence
               of
               the
               Sunne
               .
               By
               Ianus
               was
               placed
               a
               Serpent
               biting
               his
               tail
               ,
               intimating
               ,
               that
               the
               sunnes
               annuall
               motion
               is
               circular
               ,
               beginning
               where
               it
               ends
               ,
               
                 atque
                 in
                 se
                 sua
                 per
                 vestigia
                 labitur
                 annus
                 .
              
               By
               Minerva
               also
               was
               meant
               the
               sunne
               ,
               
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               golden
               Lamp
               dedicated
               to
               her
               at
               Athens
               ,
               in
               which
               burned
               a
               perpetual
               light
               maintained
               with
               oil
               ;
               which
               not
               only
               shews
               the
               suns
               golden
               beams
               ,
               and
               inextinguishible
               light
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               oil
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               fruits
               ,
               are
               begot
               by
               his
               hea●
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               she
               was
               the
               inventer
               of
               Arts
               and
               sciences
               ,
               and
               held
               the
               Goddesse
               of
               Wisedome
               and
               Learning
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               moderate
               heat
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
               the
               organs
               of
               the
               brain
               are
               so
               tempered
               ,
               and
               the
               spirits
               refined
               ,
               that
               all
               Arts
               by
               men
               of
               such
               temper
               have
               been
               found
               ,
               and
               wise
               actions
               performed
               :
               she
               had
               a
               golden
               Helmet
               ,
               and
               a
               round
               Target
               ,
               the
               one
               signifying
               the
               colour
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               orb
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               the
               Dragon
               dedicated
               to
               her
               ,
               signified
               the
               sunnes
               piercing
               eye
               ,
               as
               the
               Cock
               ,
               was
               dedicated
               to
               Minerva
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               to
               the
               sunne
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               two
               names
               ,
               one
               Deity
               was
               meant
               :
               no
               man
               could
               look
               upon
               her
               Target
               ,
               having
               Gorg●ns
               head
               in
               it
               ,
               without
               danger
               ;
               nor
               may
               any
               without
               danger
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               look
               upon
               the
               sunne
               .
               The
               Athenians
               preferred
               Minerva
               to
               Nept●●e
               ,
               because
               the
               benefits
               men
               have
               by
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               are
               greater
               than
               those
               they
               have
               by
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               that
               hot
               and
               dry
               Constitutions
               are
               fitter
               to
               make
               Scholars
               ,
               than
               cold
               and
               moist
               :
               for
               the
               fire
               ,
               which
               Prometheus
               stole
               from
               the
               sun
               ,
               brought
               Arts
               to
               perfection
               .
               The
               Image
               of
               Pallas
               was
               kept
               in
               
               Vesta's
               Temple
               ,
               
               where
               the
               sacred
               fire
               burned
               perpetually
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               sunne
               ,
               the
               ●ou●tain
               of
               heat
               and
               light
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               that
               Minerva
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               Pallas
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               shaking
               and
               brandishing
               of
               the
               Sun
               beams
               ,
               expressed
               also
               by
               the
               brandishing
               of
               the
               spear
               .
               She
               had
               power
               to
               use
               Iupiters
               thunder
               ,
               and
               to
               raise
               storms
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               thunder
               and
               storms
               are
               caused
               by
               the
               Suns
               heat
               ▪
               she
               and
               Vulcan
               ,
               
               the
               god
               of
               Fire
               ,
               were
               worshipped
               on
               the
               same
               Altar
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               these
               two
               were
               but
               one
               Deity
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Sun
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               god
               of
               Fire
               ,
               which
               Homer
               also
               expressed
               ,
               by
               giving
               her
               a
               fiery
               Charriot
               ,
               and
               a
               golden
               Lamp
               ,
               holding
               out
               a
               beautifull
               light
               ,
               she
               made
               her self
               invisible
               ,
               by
               putting
               on
               the
               dark
               helmet
               of
               Orcus
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               Sunne
               to
               us
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               covered
               with
               mists
               ,
               clouds
               ,
               and
               vapours
               ,
               which
               arise
               from
               Orcus
               ,
               or
               the
               lowe●
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               is
               invisible
               to
               us
               ,
               when
               he
               goeth
               under
               Orcus
               ,
               or
               our
               h●misphere
               .
               
               By
               Nemesis
               ,
               the
               Goddesse
               of
               Revenge
               ,
               was
               also
               meant
               the
               Sun
               ;
               for
               he
               punisheth
               the
               sinnes
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               pestilence
               ,
               famine
               ,
               and
               the
               sword
               ;
               for
               he
               ,
               by
               his
               heat
               either
               raiseth
               infectious
               vapors
               ,
               or
               inflameth
               the
               blood
               ,
               burns
               up
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               stirreth
               up
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               to
               strife
               and
               Wa●●es
               :
               as
               Nemesis
               raised
               the
               humble
               ,
               and
               humbled
               the
               proud
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               Sun
               obscure
               lucid
               bodies
               ,
               and
               illustrate
               obscure
               things
               .
               The
               A●gyptians
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               and
               Nemesis
               were
               the
               same
               ,
               they
               placed
               her
               above
               the
               Moon
               .
               
               By
               beautifull
               Tithonus
               also
               they
               meant
               the
               Sun
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               Aurora
               was
               in
               love
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               rejoyced
               at
               his
               presence
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               that
               gives
               beauty
               ,
               lovelynesse
               ,
               and
               chearfulnesse
               to
               the
               morning
               .
               Tithonus
               in
               
               Aurora's
               Charriot
               ,
               was
               carried
               to
               Ethiopia
               ,
               where
               he
               begets
               black
               Memno●
               of
               her
               ;
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               having
               mounted
               above
               our
               Hemisphere
               ,
               moves
               towards
               the
               South
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               where
               by
               his
               excessive
               heat
               in
               the
               Meridian
               ,
               he
               ●awns
               or
               blacks
               the
               
                 Ethiopians
                 ,
                 Tithonus
              
               ,
               in
               his
               old
               age
               became
               a
               weak
               grashopper
               ,
               so
               ,
               in
               the
               Evening
               ,
               the
               light
               and
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               weakneth
               and
               decayeth
               to
               us
               .
               By
               Castor
               and
               Pollu●
               ,
               they
               signified
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ;
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Sun
               ,
               being
               a
               Champi●●
               ,
               subdueth
               all
               things
               with
               his
               heat
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               the
               Moon
               ,
               is
               a
               rider
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               swiftnesse
               of
               its
               motion
               :
               they
               may
               be
               said
               to
               divide
               immortality
               between
               them
               ;
               because
               when
               the
               one
               liveth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               shineth
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               obscured
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               dead
               to
               us
               :
               they
               ride
               on
               white
               horses
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               light
               and
               motion
               .
               They
               that
               will
               see
               more
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               let
               them
               read
               what
               we
               have
               written
               elsewhere
               
                 in
                 Mystagog
                 .
                 P●e●ico
              
               .
               But
               besides
               what
               we
               have
               written
               there
               ,
               we
               now
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               onely
               Deity
               they
               worshipped
               :
               for
               the
               hono●r
               they
               gave
               the
               Moon
               ,
               Fire
               ,
               Stars
               ,
               Air
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               and
               Sea
               ,
               was
               all
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               subservient
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               many
               names
               they
               gave
               to
               the
               Moon
               ,
               as
               
                 Minerva
                 ,
                 Vesta
                 ,
                 Vrania
                 ,
                 Luna
                 ,
                 Iuno
                 ,
                 Diana
                 ,
                 Isis
                 ,
                 Lucina
                 ,
                 Hecate
                 ,
                 Cybele
                 ,
                 Astarte
                 ,
                 Erthus
                 ,
              
               were
               onely
               to
               signifie
               the
               different
               operations
               of
               the
               Sun
               by
               the
               Moon
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               
                 Aristotle
                 de
                 mundo
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               God
               being
               One
               ,
               hath
               many
               names
               ,
               from
               his
               many
               effects
               ,
               which
               he
               produceth
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               The
               Sun
               then
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               seminall
               vertue
               ,
               generative
               facultie
               ,
               and
               desire
               of
               procreation
               ,
               which
               he
               gives
               to
               sublunary
               creatures
               ,
               for
               eternizing
               of
               their
               severall
               species
               ,
               
               is
               called
               
                 Venus
                 à
                 venis
              
               from
               the
               veins
               and
               arteries
               ,
               (
               for
               these
               also
               were
               anciently
               called
               veins
               )
               in
               which
               are
               the
               blood
               and
               vitall
               spirits
               ,
               the
               proper
               vehicles
               of
               Venus
               ,
               or
               the
               seminal
               vertue
               ,
               &
               of
               which
               the
               seed
               of
               generation
               is
               begot
               ;
               which
               the
               Prince
               of
               Poets
               knew
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               of
               Dido's
               Venereal
               love
               :
               
                 Vulnus
                 alit
                 venis
              
               .
               Every
               Spring
               when
               the
               sunne
               returneth
               to
               us
               ,
               he
               brings
               this
               venereal
               faculty
               with
               him
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               called
               
                 Venus
                 ,
                 à
                 veniendo
              
               ,
               from
               coming
               ;
               for
               he
               cometh
               accompanied
               every
               year
               in
               the
               spring
               with
               this
               generative
               desire
               ,
               which
               he
               infuseth
               in
               the
               creatures
               ;
               which
               the
               same
               learned
               Poet
               ,
               
                 Geor.
                 l.
              
               2.
               acknowledgeth
               in
               these
               divine
               Verses
               :
            
             
               Ver
               adeo
               ●r●ndi
               nemorum
               ,
               ver
               utile
               silvis
               .
            
             
               Ve●e
               tument
               terrae
               ,
               &
               genitalia
               semina
               poscunt
               ,
            
             
               Tum
               Pater
               omnipotens
               foe●undis
               imbribus
               ●ther
            
             
               Conjugis
               in
               gremium
               laetae
               descendit
               ,
               &
               omnes
            
             
               Magnus
               alit
               magno
               commistus
               corpore
               foetus
               .
            
             
               Avia
               tum
               resonant
               avibus
               virgulta
               canoris
               ,
            
             
               Et
               Venerem
               certis
               repet
               unt
               ●rmenta
               diebus
               .
            
             
               Parturit
               omnis
               ager
               ,
               &c.
               —
            
             
             
               And
               in
               another
               place
               Geor.
               3.
               he
               sheweth
               the
               reason
               why
               in
               the
               spring
               ,
               living
               creatures
               are
               more
               prone
               to
               venery
               ,
               because
               the
               Sun
               infuseth
               then
               a
               moderate
               heat
               into
               the
               body
               .
               
                 Vere
                 magis
                 ,
                 quia
                 vere
                 calor
                 ●edit
                 ossibus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               venereal
               desire
               is
               by
               the
               Poets
               called
               Vrania
               ,
               and
               Olympia
               ,
               because
               it
               proceeds
               from
               heaven
               ,
               namely
               from
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               chief
               ruler
               in
               heaven
               .
               And
               to
               shew
               that
               by
               Venus
               ,
               they
               meant
               the
               Sun
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               God
               of
               love
               ,
               they
               speak
               of
               her
               in
               the
               Masculine
               Gender
               ,
               so
               doth
               
                 Virgil
                 Aen.
                 2.
                 descendo
                 ,
                 ac
                 ducente
                 Deo
                 flammam
                 inter
                 &
                 hostes
                 .
              
               They
               paint
               her
               with
               a
               beard
               ,
               hence
               
                 Venns
                 barbata
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               sunne-beams
               .
               They
               gave
               her
               the
               Epithets
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               in
               calling
               her
               golden
               Venus
               ,
               so
               doth
               
                 Virgil
                 Aen.
                 10.
                 
                 Venus
                 aurea
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               the
               Greek
               Poets
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Eastern
               people
               she
               was
               called
               
                 Baa●eth
                 Shammajim
              
               ,
               the
               ruler
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Phosphorus
               or
               Lucifer
               from
               the
               light
               of
               the
               sunne
               ;
               which
               Venus
               or
               the
               Moon
               borroweth
               .
               So
               what
               Orpheus
               in
               Hymnis
               speaks
               of
               Venus
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               sunne
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               thou
               procreates
               all
               things
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               the
               fruitfull
               earth
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               sea
               or
               depth
               .
               She
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               fair
               haired
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               sunne-beams
               :
               And
               Euripides
               in
               Phoeniss
               .
               gives
               her
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               golden
               circled
               light
               .
               by
               Cupid
               also
               was
               meant
               the
               sunne
               ,
               who
               was
               painted
               young
               ,
               with
               wings
               ,
               crowned
               with
               Roses
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               eternity
               ,
               swiftnes
               ,
               colour
               ,
               and
               native
               beauty
               of
               that
               great
               Luminary
               ;
               who
               may
               be
               called
               the
               god
               of
               love
               ,
               in
               that
               by
               his
               heat
               he
               excites
               love
               in
               all
               living
               creatures
               ,
               
               as
               is
               already
               said
               .
               By
               Luna
               or
               the
               Moon
               ,
               they
               understood
               the
               sunne
               ;
               for
               though
               these
               be
               two
               different
               Planets
               ,
               yet
               in
               effect
               they
               are
               but
               one
               Luminary
               ;
               for
               the
               Moon
               hath
               her
               light
               from
               the
               sunne
               ;
               therefore
               she
               is
               called
               sometimes
               the
               sister
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               daughter
               of
               Phoebus
               ;
               she
               is
               painted
               with
               a
               Torch
               ,
               and
               Arrows
               ,
               and
               with
               Wings
               ,
               to
               signifie
               her
               motion
               ,
               and
               that
               her
               light
               and
               operations
               are
               originally
               from
               the
               sun
               .
               As
               the
               Hawk
               was
               dedicated
               to
               the
               sun
               ,
               because
               of
               her
               high
               flying
               and
               quick
               fight
               ,
               so
               the
               Moon
               was
               represented
               by
               a
               white
               skinned
               man
               with
               an
               Hawks
               head
               ;
               for
               her
               
               whitenesse
               is
               not
               from
               her self
               ▪
               but
               from
               the
               Hawks
               head
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               sun
               .
               
               They
               held
               her
               to
               be
               both
               male
               &
               female
               ▪
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               the
               sun
               in
               acting
               ,
               the
               Moon
               in
               suffering
               ;
               she
               receiveth
               her
               light
               and
               power
               from
               the
               sun
               ,
               in
               this
               she
               is
               passive
               :
               she
               imparts
               this
               light
               and
               power
               to
               the
               inferior
               world
               ,
               in
               this
               she
               is
               active
               :
               she
               is
               called
               Lucina
               also
               from
               this
               borrowed
               light
               ,
               and
               Diana
               from
               the
               divine
               qualities
               thereof
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               Diana
               was
               held
               to
               bee
               the
               sister
               of
               Phoebus
               :
               and
               Iuno
               from
               helping
               ;
               she
               was
               painted
               with
               beams
               about
               her
               face
               ,
               sitting
               upon
               Lions
               with
               a
               scepter
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               by
               which
               was
               meant
               the
               Dominion
               she
               hath
               received
               from
               the
               sun
               ;
               and
               whereas
               they
               made
               the
               rain
               bow
               to
               attend
               upon
               Iuno
               ,
               they
               meant
               hereby
               that
               the
               sun
               makes
               the
               rain-bow
               ;
               therefore
               by
               Iuno
               they
               meant
               the
               sun
               .
               So
               when
               they
               make
               Vulcan
               the
               son
               of
               Iuno
               ,
               they
               understand
               the
               sun
               ,
               for
               he
               by
               his
               heat
               causeth
               fire
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Moon
               .
               And
               so
               Mars
               the
               god
               of
               fire
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Iuno's
               son
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               sun
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               he
               that
               inflameth
               mens
               bloods
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Moon
               .
               They
               expressed
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sun
               over
               the
               sea
               and
               other
               waters
               by
               the
               names
               of
               
                 Neptune
                 ,
                 N●r●us
                 ,
                 Glaucus
                 ,
                 Triton
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               sea
               Deities
               .
               When
               they
               would
               expresse
               his
               operations
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               they
               gave
               him
               the
               names
               of
               
                 Vesta
                 ,
                 ●ybele
                 ,
                 Bona
                 dea
                 ,
              
               &c
               :
               when
               they
               would
               shew
               his
               power
               under
               the
               Earth
               ,
               then
               they
               used
               the
               names
               of
               
                 Orcus
                 ,
                 Pluto
              
               ,
               
               
                 Proserpina
                 ,
                 Charon
                 ,
                 Cerberus
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Orcus
               is
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               an
               oath
               ,
               because
               they
               used
               to
               swear
               by
               the
               sun
               :
               
                 E●to
                 mî
                 sol
                 testis
                 ad
                 haec
                 ,
                 &
                 conscia
                 Iuno
                 ,
                 Aen.
              
               12.
               and
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 Aen.
                 4.
                 
                 Sol
                 qui
                 terrarum
                 flammis
                 opera
                 omnia
                 lustras
                 :
                 Pluto
              
               is
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               wealth
               ,
               for
               all
               wealth
               ,
               both
               upon
               and
               within
               the
               earth
               ,
               is
               begot
               of
               the
               suns
               heat
               and
               influence
               .
               When
               he
               is
               under
               our
               Hemisphere
               ,
               he
               is
               called
               the
               god
               of
               hell
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               to
               ravish
               Proserpina
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               seminal
               vertue
               of
               vegetables
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Winter
               and
               the
               sun's
               absence
               ,
               lyeth
               hid
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               his
               influence
               upon
               the
               corn
               ,
               and
               other
               seeds
               cast
               into
               the
               Earrh
               ,
               and
               causing
               them
               proserpere
               to
               creep
               out
               ,
               thence
               is
               called
               
                 Proserpina
                 .
                 Charon
              
               is
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               joy
               ;
               
               the
               sun
               is
               joyfull
               to
               us
               by
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               is
               Phoebus
               or
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               he
               is
               also
               joyfull
               to
               us
               by
               his
               absence
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               is
               Charon
               
               under
               the
               earth
               ,
               for
               then
               he
               permits
               the
               air
               to
               receive
               refrigeration
               ,
               by
               which
               all
               things
               are
               refreshed
               .
               Cerberus
               is
               as
               much
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               flesh
               eater
               ,
               
               for
               a●
               all
               flesh
               is
               generated
               by
               the
               Sun
               ,
               so
               is
               all
               flesh
               consumed
               by
               the
               same
               .
               Cerberus
               had
               three
               heads
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               time
               which
               devoureth
               all
               things
               hath
               three
               heads
               ,
               one
               present
               ,
               the
               other
               past
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               to
               come
               ,
               now
               the
               Sun
               by
               his
               motion
               is
               the
               measurer
               of
               time
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               he
               is
               called
               Cerberus
               :
               and
               so
               he
               was
               represented
               by
               Saturn
               ,
               cutting
               down
               all
               things
               with
               his
               ●ickle
               ;
               for
               all
               things
               are
               consumed
               by
               time
               .
               
                 Tempus
                 ●dax
                 rerum
                 ,
                 tuque
                 invidiosa
                 vetustas
                 omnia
                 dellruitis
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               what
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               
               appears
               that
               the
               wise
               Gentiles
               did
               acknowledge
               but
               one
               Deity
               ,
               giving
               him
               divers
               names
               ,
               from
               his
               divers
               effects
               and
               operations
               .
               This
               Deity
               was
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               Sun
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               ;
               whose
               power
               is
               diffused
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               nothing
               ,
               as
               David
               saith
               ,
               is
               hid
               from
               the
               heat
               thereof
               :
               
                 Iovis
                 omnia
                 plena
              
               saith
               
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 Ecl.
              
               3
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               filled
               with
               Iup●ter
               :
               and
               elsewhere
               he
               sing●
               G●or
               .
               4.
               that
               God
               runs
               through
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               heaven
               :
               
                 Deum
                 namque
                 ire
                 per
                 omnes
                 terrasque
                 ,
                 tractusque
                 maris
                 ,
                 coelumque
                 profundum
                 ,
              
               Aen.
               6.
               
               And
               in
               his
               Divine
               Poem
               he
               sings
               that
               this
               spirit
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               he
               calls
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               Solomon
               before
               him
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Ecclesiastes
               )
               cherisheth
               Heaven
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               Sea
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Stars
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               diffuseth
               himself
               through
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               produceth
               Men
               ,
               Beasts
               ,
               Birds
               ,
               Fishes
               ,
               which
               he
               animates
               and
               foments
               .
            
             
               Principio
               coelum
               ,
               at
               terram
               camposque
               liquentes
            
             
               Lu●entemque
               glo●um
               L●nae
               ,
               Titaniaque
               astra
            
             
               Spiritus
               intus
               alit
               ,
               totamque
               infusa
               per
               artus
            
             
               Mens
               agitat
               molem
               ,
               &
               magno
               so
               corpore
               ●iscet
               ;
            
             
               Inde
               hominum
               ,
               pecudumque
               genus
               vit●que
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             
               Et
               quae
               mar●●reo
               ●ert
               monstra
               sub
               aequ●re
               P●ntus
            
             
               Igneu●
               est
               ollis
               vigor
               &
               ●oelest●
               origo
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               But
               here
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               seeing
               the
               Gentiles
               acknowledged
               the
               power
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               Sun
               to
               be
               every
               where
               ,
               why
               did
               they
               devise
               so
               many
               pettie
               Deities
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               this
               multiplication
               of
               Deities
               was
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               and
               content
               of
               the
               rude
               people
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               comprehend
               ,
               how
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Deity
               could
               
               be
               diffused
               through
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Universe
               ;
               therefore
               the
               wiser
               sort
               were
               forced
               to
               devise
               as
               many
               god●
               ,
               as
               there
               were
               species
               of
               things
               in
               the
               world
               :
               And
               because
               the
               ignorant
               people
               would
               worship
               no
               Deity
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               saw
               ,
               therefore
               their
               Priests
               were
               fain
               to
               represent
               those
               invisible
               powers
               by
               pictures
               and
               images
               ,
               without
               which
               the
               people
               thought
               they
               could
               not
               be
               safe
               or
               secure
               ,
               
               if
               these
               gods
               were
               not
               still
               present
               with
               them
               .
               They
               were
               affected
               with
               fear
               and
               joy
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               absence
               or
               presence
               of
               their
               gods
               :
               this
               
                 Virgi●
                 Ecl.
              
               1.
               intimates
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Nec
                 tam
                 praesentes
                 alibi
                 cognoscere
                 divos
                 .
              
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 Geor.
                 1.
                 &
                 vos
                 praesentia
                 Numina
                 Fauni
                 :
              
               so
               they
               held
               nothing
               propitious
               if
               their
               gods
               had
               not
               been
               present
               ;
               this
               made
               
                 Aenaeas
                 Aen.
              
               3.
               so
               carefull
               to
               carry
               his
               gods
               about
               with
               him
               ,
               whereever
               he
               went
               ;
               
                 Feror
                 exul
                 in
                 altum
                 ,
                 cum
                 soci●s
                 ,
                 natoque
                 ,
                 Penatibus
                 ,
                 &
                 magnis
                 Di●s
                 .
              
               Therefore
               he
               foretells
               the
               ruine
               of
               Troy
               ,
               by
               the
               departure
               of
               her
               tutelar
               gods
               ▪
               
                 Excesserg
                 omnes
                 adytis
                 ,
                 arisque
                 relictis
                 Dii
                 ,
                 quibus
                 imperium
                 hoc
                 steterat
                 ,
                 Aen.
              
               2.
               
               Hence
               such
               care
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Grecians●
               to
               steal
               away
               the
               Palladium
               ;
               the
               presence
               of
               which
               made
               Troy
               impregnable
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               :
               And
               the
               Romans
               had
               a
               custome
               ,
               that
               before
               they
               besieged
               any
               City
               ,
               they
               would
               first
               by
               conjuration
               or
               exorcisme
               ,
               call
               out
               their
               tutelar
               gods
               .
               Therefore
               when
               Carthage
               was
               in
               any
               danger
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               the
               Priests
               used
               to
               bind
               Apollo
               their
               tutelar
               god
               to
               a
               pillar
               ,
               left
               he
               should
               be
               gone
               from
               them
               .
               Hence
               it
               appears
               that
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               have
               Deities
               in
               every
               place
               :
               at
               home
               they
               had
               their
               Lares
               and
               Penates
               ,
               
               in
               the
               fields
               they
               had
               their
               
                 Ceres
                 ,
                 Pales
                 ,
                 Bacchus
                 ,
                 Pan
                 Sylvanus
                 ,
                 Fauni
                 ,
              
               &c
               ,
               At
               sea
               they
               had
               their
               
                 Neptune
                 ,
                 Trit●n
                 ,
                 Glaueus
              
               :
               in
               their
               Harbours
               they
               had
               Portunus
               ,
               besides
               that
               ,
               every
               ship
               had
               its
               tutelar
               god
               set
               in
               the
               stern
               thereof
               :
               
                 Aurato
                 praefulget
                 Apolline
                 puppis
                 Aen.
              
               10.
               
               The
               Woods
               had
               their
               Dryades
               :
               the
               Trees
               Hamadryades
               ;
               the
               Flowres
               ,
               Napa●
               :
               the
               Hills
               ,
               Orcades
               :
               The
               Rivers
               ,
               Naiades
               :
               the
               Lakes
               ,
               Li●●eades
               :
               the
               Fountains
               ,
               E●hydriades
               :
               and
               the
               Sea
               ,
               Nereides
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               this
               multiplicity
               ,
               the
               wiser
               sort
               acknowledged
               but
               one
               Dei●y
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               Orpheus
               ,
               who
               thus
               singeth
               .
            
             
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 is
              
               ,
               He
               is
               onely
               one
               ,
               begot
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               of
               hi●
               alone
               are
               all
               things
               begot
               .
               
                 So
                 elsewhere
              
               :
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 Iupiter
                 was
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               and
               Jupiter
               
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 thunderer
              
               ,
               
               Jupiter
               
                 is
                 the
                 head
              
               ,
               Jupiter
               
                 is
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 from
              
               Jupiter
               
                 alone
                 are
                 all
                 things
              
               .
               There
               is
               but
               one
               power
               ,
               one
               God
               the
               great
               Lord
               of
               all
               things
               .
               Trismegistus
               confesseth
               there
               is
               but
               one
               divine
               nature
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               In
               defence
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               Socrates
               died
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               drink
               poyson
               for
               affirming
               there
               was
               but
               one
               God.
               And
               D●agoras
               laughed
               at
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               gods
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               simplicity
               of
               those
               who
               held
               the
               wooden
               Image
               of
               Hercules
               a
               god
               ,
               therefore
               in
               derision
               he
               flung
               it
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               saying
               ,
               thou
               hast
               served
               Euristheus
               in
               12.
               labours
               ,
               thou
               must
               serve
               me
               in
               this
               thirteenth
               .
               The
               S●bils
               in
               their
               verses
               prove
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 ▪
                 who
                 alone
                 〈◊〉
                 ●●mense
                 and
                 ingenerable
                 .
              
               And
               again
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               
                 I
                 alone
                 am
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 me
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 God.
                 So
                 H●race
                 ,
                 Divosque
                 mortalesque
                 turmas
                 imperio
                 regit
                 ●eus
                 aequo
                 :
                 He
                 alone
                 ruleth
                 ●a
                 just●ce
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               I
               could
               alledge
               many
               testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               Poets
               :
               out
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               also
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Ge●tiles
               did
               acknowledge
               but
               one
               Deity
               ,
               howsoever
               they
               gave
               him
               many
               names
               ,
               besides
               their
               practise
               in
               uniting
               all
               the
               gods
               in
               one
               ,
               by
               dedicating
               the
               Pantheon
               to
               them
               ;
               intimating
               ,
               that
               as
               all
               the
               gods
               were
               united
               in
               one
               Temple
               ,
               so
               they
               were
               indeed
               but
               one
               in
               essence
               :
               the
               Altar
               also
               at
               Athens
               ,
               erected
               to
               the
               unknown
               God
               ,
               doth
               confirm
               the
               same
               .
               But
               this
               task
               hath
               been
               already
               performed
               by
               S.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Lac●antius
                 ,
                 Eusebius●
              
               ,
               and
               other
               an●ient
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               besides
               what
               hath
               been
               written
               of
               later
               years
               ,
               by
               
                 Philip
                 Morney
                 ,
                 ●lias
                 Sch●dius
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               also
               alledge
               many
               testimonies
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               not
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
               ,
               
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Unity
               of
               Essence
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               
                 Pythagorean
                 Quaternity
              
               ,
               wherein
               they
               held
               all
               perfection
               consisted
               .
               Hence
               they
               used
               to
               swear
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               
               is
               ,
               Quaternity
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 fountain
                 of
                 perpe●ual
                 nature
              
               ,
               and
               this
               doubtlesse
               was
               the
               same
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Hebrew
               name
               of
               God
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               connsteth
               of
               4.
               letters
               ;
               and
               so
               doth
               the
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               the
               Latine
               
                 Deus
                 ▪
              
               the
               
                 Italians
                 ,
                 French
              
               ,
               and
               Spaniards
               expresse
               the
               same
               name
               in
               four
               letters
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               ancient
               Germans
               in
               their
               word
               Diet
               ,
               the
               
                 S●lav●nian
                 Buch
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Panonian
                 Is●u
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Polonian
                 Buog
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Arabian
                 Alla
              
               ,
               are
               all
               of
               four
               letters
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               the
               na●e
               Iesu
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               to
               Christ
               by
               the
               Angel.
               The
               Egyptians
               expressed
               God
               by
               the
               word
               Te●●
               .
               The
               Persians
               by
               Sire
               ,
               and
               the
               Magi
               by
               Orsi
               :
               all
               intimating
               this
               Quaternity
               ,
               or
               T●ini●●
               in
               Unity
               .
               So
               the
               Greeks
               expressed
               their
               chief
               God
               foreign
               ,
               and
               the
               Egyptians
               their
               I●is
               ,
               and
               the
               Romans
               their
               Mars
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               Celtes
               their
               
                 Thau
                 ▪
              
               and
               the
               Egyptians
               their
               Orus
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               meant
               the
               sun
               in
               four
               letters
               :
               and
               perhaps
               they
               meant
               this
               Quaternity
               ,
               when
               they
               gave
               the
               sun
               four
               horses
               ,
               and
               four
               ears
               ,
               and
               placed
               four
               pitchers
               at
               his
               feet
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               that
               the
               Queen
               of
               Cities
               ,
               and
               Lady
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               understanding
               the
               mystery
               of
               this
               Quaternity
               ,
               would
               not
               have
               her
               own
               name
               Roma
               ,
               to
               exceed
               or
               come
               short
               of
               four
               letters
               .
               So
               Adon
               and
               Bael
               signified
               the
               sunne
               .
            
             
               Now
               having
               shewed
               that
               the
               sun
               was
               the
               onely
               Deity
               the
               Gentiles
               worshipped
               under
               divers
               names
               ;
               in
               whom
               likewise
               they
               acknowledged
               a
               Trinity
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               persons
               ,
               yet
               of
               Powers
               ,
               or
               vertues
               ;
               to
               wit
               of
               light
               ,
               hear
               ,
               and
               influence
               ;
               so
               the
               o●b
               ▪
               beams
               ,
               and
               light
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               sun
               in
               substance
               .
               
               I
               should
               now
               shew
               how
               superstitious
               they
               were
               in
               their
               sun-worship
               ;
               some
               offering
               Horses
               ,
               and
               Charriots
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               the
               Iews
               also
               sometimes
               did
               ;
               others
               used
               to
               kneel
               to
               him
               at
               his
               rising
               ;
               the
               Ma●●age●s
               were
               wont
               to
               sacrifice
               Horses
               to
               him
               ;
               the
               Chinois
               and
               other
               Indians
               honour
               him
               with
               ●inging
               of
               Verses
               ,
               calling
               him
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               their
               Mother
               ;
               the
               Americans
               of
               Peru
               and
               Mexico
               adored
               the
               sun
               by
               holding
               up
               their
               hand
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               sound
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               kissed
               :
               of
               this
               custom●
               we
               read
               in
               
                 Ioh
                 31.
                 26.
                 
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 kissed
                 my
                 hand
                 beh●lding
                 the
                 sun
                 ,
              
               &c.
               the
               Rhodians
               honoured
               him
               with
               their
               great
               Colossus
               ;
               and
               many
               Barbarous
               Nations
               did
               sacrifice
               
               men
               and
               children
               to
               him
               ;
               such
               were
               the
               sacrifices
               offered
               to
               Moloch
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               meant
               the
               sun
               ;
               the
               Gentiles
               also
               to
               shew
               their
               devotion
               to
               the
               sun
               ,
               used
               to
               wear
               his
               colours
               ,
               and
               to
               preferre
               the
               red
               or
               purple
               ,
               the
               golden
               or
               deep
               yellow
               ,
               to
               all
               other
               colours
               ,
               hence
               the
               
                 Germans
                 ,
                 as
                 Diodor
                 Sic●
                 .
                 l.
                 5.
                 
                 Biblio
                 .
              
               sheweth
               ;
               
                 caesariem
                 non
                 modo
                 fifta●t
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 sed
                 arte
                 quoque
                 nativam
                 coloris
                 proprietatem
                 angere
                 student
              
               ;
               they
               used
               to
               make
               their
               hairs
               red
               by
               art
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               red
               enough
               by
               nature
               :
               of
               this
               custome
               of
               painting
               or
               dying
               the
               hairs
               red
               ,
               Martial
               speaks
               ,
               shewing
               that
               they
               used
               some
               hot
               medicaments
               ;
               
                 C●●stica
                 Tcutonicos
                 accendit
                 spuma
                 capiltos
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               red
               colour
               saith
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 l
                 3.
                 
                 Paedag.
                 c.
              
               3.
               was
               used
               to
               make
               them
               the
               more
               terrible
               to
               their
               enemy
               ,
               for
               it
               resembleth
               blood
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               I
               deny
               not
               this
               reason
               ,
               out
               I
               believe
               they
               had
               a
               tu●ther
               aim
               ▪
               for
               they
               thought
               themselves
               safe
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               suns
               protection
               ,
               if
               they
               wore
               his
               colours
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               sunne-beams
               look
               sometimes
               yellow
               and
               like
               Gold
               ,
               
               therefore
               hair
               of
               this
               colour
               was
               of
               greatest
               account
               ;
               hence
               
                 Virgil
                 Aer
              
               .
               4.
               gives
               yellow
               hairs
               to
               Queen
               Dido
               ,
               as
               
                 Flaventesque
                 abscissac●mas
              
               ,
               and
               again
               ,
               
                 Nec-dum
                 ill●
                 flavum
                 Proserpi●a
                 vertice
                 erinem
              
            
             
               Abstulerat
               :
               Ibid.
               So
               likewise
               he
               gives
               yellow
               hairs
               to
               Mercury
               ,
               by
               whom
               as
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               was
               meant
               the
               sun
               ;
               
                 
                   Omnia
                   Mercurio
                   similis
                   ,
                   vocemque
                   ,
                   coloremque
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   crines
                   flavos
                   &
                   membra
                   decora
                   j●ventae
                   .
                
              
               Ibid.
               Tertullian
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               the
               women
               of
               his
               time
               used
               to
               dye
               their
               hairs
               with
               ●affron
               ,
               
                 Capillos
                 croco
                 vertunt
              
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               look
               like
               the
               flame
               ,
               or
               Sunne-beams
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Bride
               alwayes
               wore
               a
               vail
               called
               Flammeum
               ,
               of
               a
               red
               or
               fir●-colour
               ;
               and
               so
               Flamminica
               the
               wife
               of
               the
               Priest
               called
               Flamen
               ,
               wore
               alwayes
               such
               a
               vail
               ,
               as
               resembling
               the
               colour
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               whereof
               her
               husband
               was
               Priest
               ,
               but
               S.
               Hierom
               forbids
               Christian
               women
               to
               dye
               their
               hair
               of
               this
               colour
               ,
               as
               resembling
               the
               fire
               of
               hell
               ,
               
                 Ne
                 capillos
                 i●ruses
                 ,
                 &
                 ei
                 aliquid
                 de
                 gehenne
                 ignilus
                 aspergas
                 :
              
               the
               Athenia●s
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               much
               they
               honoured
               Apollo
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               meant
               the
               Sun
               ,
               used
               to
               wear
               in
               their
               hairs
               golden
               pictures
               of
               grashoppers
               ;
               for
               these
               creatures
               were
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Sun
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Scholiast
               of
               Aristophanes
               witnesseth
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               
                 Thucydides
                 .
                 Iulius
                 Capitolinus
                 in
              
               Ver●
               ,
               affirms
               of
               Verus
               ,
               that
               to
               make
               his
               hairs
               look
               the
               yellower
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               might
               glitter
               like
               the
               Sun
               ,
               he
               used
               to
               besprinkle
               them
               with
               gold
               dust
               ;
               
                 Tantam
                 habuit
                 curam
                 capillorum
                 flavorum
                 ,
                 ut
                 &
                 capiti
                 aur●
                 ramenta
                 ●●s●ergeret
                 ,
                 quò
                 magis
                 coma
                 illuminata
                 slavesceret
                 :
              
               and
               because
               these
               two
               colours
               of
               yellow
               and
               red
               were
               sacred
               to
               the
               sun
               ,
               hence
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               adorned
               with
               these
               two
               colours
               ;
               for
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               have
               been
               held
               the
               great
               Luminaries
               within
               their
               Do●●inions
               ;
               therefore
               they
               shined
               with
               artificial
               ornaments
               ,
               as
               the
               sun
               doth
               with
               his
               native
               :
               hence
               Q.
               Did●
               by
               the
               Poet
               ,
               Aen.
               4.
               is
               painted
               with
               gold
               and
               scarlet
               ;
               
                 
                   Cui
                   pharetra
                   ex
                   auro
                   ,
                   cri●es
                   nodantur
                   in
                   aurum
                   ;
                
                 
                   Aurea
                   purpuream
                   subnectit
                   fibula
                   ves●em
                   :
                
              
               so
               elsewhere
               Aen.
               11.
               he
               describes
               the
               ornaments
               of
               Chlorus
               
                 
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   of
                   gold
                   and
                   scarlet
                   also
                   ;
                
                 
                   Ipse
                   peregrina
                   ferugine
                   clarus
                   &
                   ostro
                
                 
                   Spicula
                   torquebat
                   Tyrio
                   Cortynia
                   cornu
                   .
                
                 
                   Aureus
                   ex
                   b●●meris
                   sonat
                   arcus
                   ,
                   &
                   aurea
                   vati
                
                 
                   Cassida
                   :
                   tum
                   croceam
                   ●blamydemque
                   sin●sque
                   crepante●
                
                 
                   Carbaseos
                   fulv●
                   in
                   nodum
                   collegerat
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
              
               The
               Priest
               is
               commanded
               to
               cover
               himself
               with
               scarlet
               whilest
               he
               is
               sacrificing
               ;
            
             
               
                 Purpureo
                 velare
                 comas
                 adopertus
                 amictu
              
               ,
               Aen.
               3.
               it
               was
               also
               a
               part
               of
               sun-worship
               to
               erect
               high
               Altars
               ,
               and
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               him
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Iupiter
               upon
               the
               highest
               hills
               ,
               because
               they
               thought
               it
               fit
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               chief
               God
               ,
               should
               be
               worshipped
               on
               the
               chief
               places
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               in
               dignity
               ,
               should
               be
               honoured
               on
               the
               highest
               places
               of
               scituation
               ,
               hence
               he
               was
               named
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Iupiter
               on
               the
               mountains
               ;
               of
               these
               high
               places
               ,
               we
               read
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               they
               used
               also
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               sun
               ,
               to
               build
               their
               Temples
               and
               erect
               their
               Altars
               towards
               the
               East
               .
               
                 
                   Illi
                   ad
                   surgentem
                   conversi
                   ●umina
                   solem
                   :
                
                 
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   Aen.
                   12.
                
                 
                   —
                   aetherei
                   spectans
                   orientia
                   solis
                
                 
                   Lumina
                   ,
                   vite
                   cavis
                   undam
                   de
                   flumine
                   palmis
                
              
            
             
               sustul●t
               —
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               suns
               inextinguishible
               light
               and
               heat
               ,
               they
               used
               to
               maintain
               a
               perpetuall
               fire
               
               upon
               their
               Altars
               ;
               whence
               they
               were
               called
               
                 are
                 ,
                 ab
                 arde●do
              
               :
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               both
               the
               Persian
               Kings
               and
               Roman
               Emperous
               used
               to
               have
               the
               sacred
               fire
               carried
               in
               great
               solemnity
               before
               them
               ,
               by
               this
               ,
               intimating
               how
               carefull
               they
               were
               to
               maintain
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               sun
               ,
               and
               so
               supersitious
               were
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               advancing
               of
               this
               sun-worship
               ,
               that
               they
               spared
               not
               to
               sacrifice
               their
               children
               to
               Meloch
               ,
               which
               was
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               sun
               :
               
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 preposterous
                 zeal
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 glorious
                 Lamp
                 required
                 no
                 such
                 Sacrifice
                 at
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 generation
                 ;
                 he
                 gave
                 life
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 by
                 his
                 influence
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 warrant
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 use
                 violence
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 destroy
                 that
                 nature
                 by
                 Elementary
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 by
                 celestial
                 fire
                 did
                 animate
                 .
              
               The
               milder
               sort
               of
               them
               were
               content
               to
               let
               their
               sons
               and
               daughters
               passe
               through
               the
               fire
               ,
               or
               between
               two
               fires
               ,
               as
               some
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               their
               Purgatory
               ,
               though
               some
               were
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               run
               through
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               tread
               with
               their
               naked
               feet
               upon
               the
               burning
               coals
               without
               hurt
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               done
               without
               miracle
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 Arcan
                 ▪
                 Microcos
              
               ,
               of
               this
               custome
               the
               Poet
               Aentid
               .
               11.
               speaketh
               ;
               
                 
                   Summe
                   Deûm
                   ,
                   sancti
                   custos
                   Soractis
                   Apollo
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quem
                   primi
                   colimus
                   ,
                   cui
                   pineus
                   ardor
                   acerv●
                
                 
                   Nascitur
                   ,
                   &
                   medium
                   freti
                   pictate
                   per
                   ignem
                
                 
                   Cultores
                   multa
                   premimus
                   vestigia
                   pruna
                   .
                
              
               Lastly
               ,
               as
               the
               sun
               by
               the
               Asians
               ,
               and
               Africans
               was
               described
               under
               divers
               shapes
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               divers
               effects
               and
               operations
               ,
               so
               was
               he
               also
               expressed
               in
               the
               Northern
               part
               of
               the
               Europaean
               world
               ,
               
               as
               he
               is
               the
               measurer
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               cause
               of
               different
               seasons
               ;
               namely
               of
               summer
               and
               winter
               ,
               of
               seed-time
               and
               harvest
               :
               they
               described
               him
               like
               an
               old
               man
               standing
               on
               a
               fish
               ,
               wearing
               a
               coat
               girt
               to
               his
               body
               with
               a
               liunen
               girdle
               ,
               but
               bare-headed
               and
               barefooted
               ,
               holding
               a
               wheel
               ,
               and
               a
               basket
               full
               of
               corn
               ,
               fruit
               ,
               and
               roses
               ;
               by
               his
               old
               age
               and
               coat
               girt
               to
               him
               ,
               was
               signified
               winter
               ;
               by
               his
               naked
               head
               and
               feet
               ,
               summer
               ;
               by
               the
               corn
               and
               fruits
               ,
               Harvest
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               roses
               ,
               the
               spring
               ;
               his
               standing
               on
               a
               Fish
               ,
               which
               is
               slipperie
               and
               swift
               in
               its
               motion
               ,
               and
               silent
               withall
               ,
               shewed
               the
               slipperinesse
               and
               swiftnesse
               of
               time
               ,
               which
               passeth
               〈◊〉
               without
               noise
               ,
               —
               ●ulloque
               s●n●
               co●vertitur
               〈◊〉
               .
               
               and
               old
               age
               comes
               
                 tacito
                 pede
              
               ,
               with
               a
               silent
               foot
               :
               the
               wheel
               signified
               the
               roundnesse
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               the
               running
               about
               of
               the
               year
               ▪
               and
               the
               linnen
               girdle
               might
               signifie
               the
               Zodiack
               or
               Ecliptick
               line
               ,
               within
               which
               the
               Sun
               containeth
               himself
               ▪
               I
               think
               this
               may
               be
               the
               genuine
               meaning
               of
               that
               Saxon
               Idol
               ,
               which
               by
               them
               was
               called
               Crodo
               ,
               which
               
                 Schedius
                 de
                 D●●s
                 Germanis
                 ▪
              
               thinks
               to
               be
               Saturn
               ,
               and
               doth
               otherwise
               interpret
               it
               :
               when
               they
               did
               expresse
               the
               Sun
               as
               King
               of
               the
               Planers
               ,
               and
               chief
               Ruler
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               painted
               him
               sitting
               on
               a
               throne
               ,
               holding
               a
               scepter
               in
               his
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               sword
               in
               the
               right
               ;
               out
               of
               the
               right
               side
               of
               his
               mouth
               came
               out
               thunder
               ;
               out
               of
               the
               left
               ,
               lightning
               :
               on
               his
               head
               ●ate
               an
               Eagle
               ;
               under
               his
               feet
               was
               a
               Dragon
               ;
               and
               round
               about
               him
               sate
               12
               gods
               ;
               the
               Throne
               ,
               Scepter
               and
               Sword
               may
               signifie
               the
               Majesty
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               heat
               causeth
               thunder
               and
               lightning
               ;
               the
               Eagle
               sheweth
               the
               swiftnesse
               of
               his
               motion
               ,
               and
               his
               piercing
               eye
               ,
               as
               discovering
               all
               things
               by
               his
               light
               ,
               his
               treading
               on
               the
               Dragon
               may
               shew
               ,
               that
               he
               by
               his
               heat
               ,
               subdueth
               the
               f●rercest
               creatures
               ,
               and
               most
               pestiferous
               vapours
               ;
               the
               12.
               gods
               may
               signifie
               the
               12.
               signes
               in
               the
               Zodiack
               ,
               or
               12.
               moneths
               of
               the
               year
               :
               when
               they
               did
               expresse
               the
               heat
               ,
               light
               and
               motion
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               they
               painted
               him
               like
               a
               man
               ,
               holding
               with
               both
               his
               hands
               a
               flaming
               wheel
               :
               when
               they
               did
               represent
               the
               martiall
               courage
               ,
               and
               military
               heat
               of
               souldiers
               ,
               excited
               in
               their
               hearts
               by
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               they
               set
               him
               out
               like
               an
               armed
               man
               ,
               holding
               a
               banner
               in
               one
               hand
               with
               a
               rose
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               a
               pair
               of
               scales
               ;
               on
               his
               breast
               was
               the
               picture
               of
               a
               bear
               ,
               on
               his
               target
               a
               lion
               ;
               the
               field
               about
               him
               full
               of
               flowers
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               signified
               valour
               and
               eloquence
               ,
               both
               requisite
               in
               a
               Commander
               ;
               the
               arms
               ,
               bear
               and
               lion
               were
               to
               shew
               the
               fiercenesse
               ,
               courage
               and
               defence
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               military
               men
               ;
               the
               rose
               and
               flowery
               field
               ,
               did
               represent
               the
               sweetnesse
               and
               delight
               of
               eloquence
               ;
               the
               scales
               were
               to
               shew
               ,
               how
               words
               should
               be
               weighed
               in
               the
               ballance
               of
               discretion
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               uttered
               :
               when
               they
               expressed
               how
               the
               sun
               by
               his
               heat
               and
               influence
               ,
               stirreth
               up
               Venereal
               love
               in
               living
               creatures
               ,
               they
               painted
               him
               like
               a
               woman
               ,
               for
               that
               passion
               is
               most
               impotent
               in
               that
               sex
               ;
               on
               her
               head
               she
               wore
               a
               mirtle
               garland
               ,
               to
               
               shew
               she
               is
               a
               Queen
               ,
               and
               that
               love
               should
               be
               alwayes
               green
               ,
               sweet
               and
               pleasant
               as
               the
               Myrtle
               ;
               in
               one
               hand
               she
               holds
               the
               world
               ▪
               in
               the
               other
               three
               golden
               Apples
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               world
               is
               upheld
               by
               love
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               riches
               thereof
               ;
               the
               three
               golden
               apples
               also
               signified
               the
               threefold
               beauty
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               Morning
               ,
               Meridian
               and
               Evening
               ;
               in
               her
               breast
               she
               had
               a
               burning
               torch
               ,
               to
               shew
               both
               the
               heat
               and
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               of
               love
               which
               burneth
               in
               the
               breast
               ;
               
                 
                   Ardet
                   in
                   ossibus
                   ignis
                   ;
                   caco
                   carpitur
                   igne
                   .
                
                 
                   Vul●us
                   alit
                   venis
                   ,
                   est
                   m●llis
                   ●lamma
                   medullas
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ardet
                 amans
                 Did●
                 ,
                 trax●tque
                 per
                 ossa
                 furorem
                 ,
              
               Virg.
               when
               they
               did
               expresse
               the
               Suns
               operation
               upon
               the
               Moon
               ,
               they
               painted
               him
               like
               a
               man
               with
               long
               ears
               ,
               holding
               the
               Moon
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               she
               receives
               her
               light
               and
               power
               from
               him
               ;
               his
               long
               ears
               I
               think
               did
               signifie
               his
               readinesse
               to
               hear
               the
               supplications
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               far
               distant
               .
               These
               interpreatations
               ,
               I
               suppose
               are
               most
               likely
               to
               be
               consonant
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               first
               devised
               those
               Images
               or
               Idols
               ,
               though
               the
               Saxon
               Chroniclers
               ,
               
                 Albertus
                 ,
                 Crantzius
                 ,
                 Saxo-Grammaticus
                 ,
                 Munster
                 ,
                 Sch●di●s
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               do
               think
               these
               Images
               were
               erected
               to
               the
               memory
               of
               some
               German
               Princes
               or
               Commanders
               :
               but
               it
               is
               unlikely
               ,
               that
               the
               Germans
               ,
               who
               were
               as
               Tacitus
               saith
               ,
               such
               great
               adorers
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               Stars
               ,
               would
               give
               that
               worship
               to
               dead
               mens
               statues
               ,
               
                 Caesar
                 lib.
                 6.
                 de
                 bel
                 .
                 Gal.
              
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Germans
               onely
               worshipped
               for
               gods
               those
               which
               they
               saw
               ,
               and
               received
               help
               from
               ,
               as
               the
               sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               fire
               ,
               other
               gods
               they
               never
               heard
               of
               :
               but
               of
               the
               Europaean
               Idolatries
               ,
               we
               have
               spoken
               more
               fully
               before
               .
            
             
               Q.
               11.
               what
               hath
               been
               the
               chief
               supporter
               of
               all
               Religions
               at
               all
               times
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               honour
               ,
               
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               advancement
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ;
               for
               so
               long
               as
               this
               is
               in
               esteem
               ,
               so
               long
               is
               Religion
               in
               request
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               slighted
               ,
               Religion
               also
               becometh
               contemptible
               .
               
               Whereupon
               followeth
               Atheism
               ,
               and
               Anarchy
               ;
               which
               wise
               States
               considering
               ,
               have
               been
               carefull
               in
               all
               ages
               to
               maintain
               ,
               reverence
               ,
               &
               advance
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Religion
               ;
               for
               if
               there
               be
               not
               power
               ,
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               respect
               given
               to
               the
               publick
               Ministers
               of
               Stat●
               ,
               all
               government
               and
               obedience
               must
               needs
               
               fail
               ;
               the
               like
               will
               fall
               out
               in
               the
               ●
               Church
               ,
               if
               the
               Priesthood
               be
               neglected
               .
               Therefore
               among
               the
               Iews
               ,
               we
               read
               what
               large
               maintenance
               was
               allowed
               to
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ;
               how
               they
               were
               honoured
               and
               reverenced
               by
               the
               people
               ;
               &
               how
               the
               high
               Priest
               had
               no
               lesse
               ,
               or
               rather
               more
               honour
               than
               the
               Prince
               ,
               the
               one
               being
               honoured
               with
               a
               Mitre
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               with
               a
               Crown
               ,
               and
               both
               anointed
               with
               precious
               oil
               .
               
               Among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               we
               find
               that
               the
               Priesthood
               was
               in
               such
               esteem
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               would
               be
               honoured
               both
               by
               the
               Priests
               office
               and
               name
               ;
               as
               we
               read
               of
               Metc●ised●●h
               King
               of
               Sal●m
               ,
               and
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               High
               God
               :
               Numa
               was
               both
               King
               and
               Priest
               :
               so
               was
               Anius
               in
               the
               Poet
               ▪
               Rex
               Anius
               ,
               
                 Rex
                 idem
                 hominum
                 Phoebique
                 sacerdos
                 .
                 Augustus
              
               and
               the
               other
               Roman
               Emperors
               held
               it
               no
               lesse
               honour
               to
               be
               stiled
               
                 Ponti●●ces
                 Max●mi
              
               ,
               H●gh
               Priests
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               called
               Emperours
               :
               For
               this
               cause
               Priests
               wore
               Crowns
               or
               Garlands
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Emperours
               .
               Some
               were
               crowned
               with
               Bays
               ,
               as
               the
               Priests
               of
               Apollo
               ;
               some
               with
               Poplar
               leaves
               ,
               as
               the
               Priests
               of
               Hercules
               ;
               some
               with
               Myrtle
               ;
               some
               with
               Ivy
               ;
               some
               with
               Oaken
               leaves
               ,
               &c.
               
               All
               Priests
               among
               the
               Romans
               ,
               
               were
               exempted
               from
               Taxes
               ,
               Wars
               and
               secular
               imployments
               .
               The
               High
               Priest
               at
               Rome
               ,
               as
               Dionysius
               witnesseth
               l.
               2.
               had
               in
               some
               respects
               more
               Priviledge
               than
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               to
               give
               any
               ac●ount
               of
               his
               actions
               to
               people
               and
               senate
               .
               And
               
                 Cicero
                 in
                 orat
                 .
                 pr●
                 domo
                 ad
                 Po●tif●●s
                 ▪
                 .
              
               doth
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               whole
               dignity
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               the
               safety
               ,
               life
               and
               liberty
               of
               all
               men
               :
               and
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               gods
               depended
               from
               the
               High
               Priests
               .
               The
               great
               King
               of
               the
               Abyssins
               ,
               at
               this
               day
               will
               he
               called
               Prester
               ,
               or
               Priest
               
                 Iohn
                 ▪
              
               
                 though
                 I
                 know
                 some
                 deny
                 this
                 .
              
               Among
               the
               Mahume●ans
               none
               of
               the
               Musalmans
               ,
               or
               true
               believers
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               themselves
               ,
               must
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               title
               of
               Lord
               ,
               but
               the
               Calipha
               ,
               or
               High
               Priest
               onely
               :
               and
               to
               offer
               the
               least
               wrong
               to
               the
               meanest
               Priest
               ,
               is
               there
               a
               heinous
               and
               punishable
               crime
               .
               The
               Priests
               of
               Mars
               ,
               called
               Salii
               ,
               among
               the
               Romans
               ,
               were
               in
               such
               honour
               ,
               that
               none
               was
               admitted
               to
               this
               dignity
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               was
               Patricius
               ,
               or
               Nobly
               born
               .
               In
               Ty●us
               the
               Priests
               of
               Hercules
               were
               attired
               in
               Purple
               ;
               and
               had
               the
               next
               place
               to
               the
               King.
               In
               old
               time
               among
               the
               Germans
               ,
               none
               had
               power
               to
               punish
               offe●ders
               ,
               but
               the
               
               Priests
               .
               The
               T●allii
               honoured
               none
               with
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               a
               Palace
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               and
               Chief
               Priest.
               Among
               the
               Egyptians
               none
               were
               Priests
               but
               Philosophers
               ;
               and
               none
               chosen
               King
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               Priest-hood
               .
               Mercury
               was
               called
               Trismegistus
               because
               he
               bore
               three
               great
               Offices
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               of
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               King.
               Among
               the
               Phoenicians
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               S●n
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               wear
               a
               long
               robe
               of
               Gold
               and
               Purple
               ;
               and
               on
               his
               head
               a
               Crown
               of
               Gold
               beset
               with
               Jewels
               .
               The
               ancient
               Greeks
               also
               priviledged
               their
               Priests
               to
               wear
               Crowns
               ,
               whence
               they
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               in
               Rome
               the
               
                 Flamen
                 Dialis
              
               or
               Iupiters
               Priest
               ,
               had
               this
               honour
               ,
               that
               his
               bare
               word
               had
               the
               force
               of
               an
               Oath
               ;
               and
               his
               presence
               was
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               Sanctuary
               ,
               if
               any
               guilty
               person
               had
               fled
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               free
               that
               day
               from
               any
               punishment
               .
               He
               had
               power
               to
               exercise
               Consular
               authority
               ,
               and
               to
               wear
               Consular
               garments
               ;
               and
               whereas
               none
               had
               the
               Honour
               to
               ascend
               the
               Capitol
               in
               a
               Sedan
               or
               Litter
               ,
               save
               onely
               the
               Pontise●
               and
               Priests
               ,
               we
               see
               in
               what
               reverend
               esteem
               they
               were
               in
               old
               
                 Rome
                 ▪
              
               and
               no
               lesse
               honour
               ,
               but
               rather
               more
               ,
               the
               Priests
               and
               Bishops
               of
               modern
               Rome
               have
               received
               from
               Christian
               Princes
               .
               Among
               the
               Iews
               we
               find
               that
               Eli
               and
               Samuel
               were
               both
               Priests
               and
               Judges
               :
               the
               Levites
               were
               as
               Justices
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               word
               used
               to
               end
               all
               strife
               ,
               Deut.
               21.
               in
               Davids
               time
               6000
               of
               the
               Levites
               were
               Judges
               :
               and
               after
               the
               captivity
               some
               of
               the
               Priests
               were
               Kings
               of
               
                 Iud●
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Chrom
                 ,
                 23.
              
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               we
               see
               how
               at
               all
               times
               the
               Clergy
               hath
               been
               honoured
               ;
               in
               Scripture
               they
               are
               called
               
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Embassadours
                 ,
                 Friends
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Men
                 of
              
               God
               ,
               
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Angels
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Tertullian
                 L.
                 de
                 poeniten
              
               .
               shews
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               Penitents
               used
               to
               fall
               down
               at
               the
               feer
               of
               their
               Priests
               ;
               and
               some
               write
               ,
               that
               they
               used
               to
               kisse
               their
               feet
               .
               In
               what
               esteem
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 France
                 .
                 Germany
              
               ,
               and
               Spain
               are
               now
               in
               ,
               and
               in
               England
               have
               been
               in
               ;
               is
               known
               to
               all
               that
               read
               the
               Histories
               of
               these
               Places
               .
               In
               Moscovia
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               not
               onely
               are
               endowed
               with
               rich
               Revenues
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               great
               honours
               and
               priviledges
               ,
               and
               use
               to
               ride
               in
               rich
               apparrell
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               state
               and
               magnificence
               .
               What
               respect
               the
               Great
               Turk
               giveth
               to
               his
               Mufti
               ,
               or
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               esteem
               he
               hath
               the
               Christian
               Patriarch
               of
               
               Constantinople
               ,
               is
               not
               unknown
               to
               those
               that
               have
               lived
               there
               ▪
               or
               read
               the
               History
               .
               In
               a
               word
               Religion
               flourisheth
               and
               fadeth
               with
               the
               Priests
               &
               Ministers
               thereof
               ;
               it
               riseth
               and
               falleth
               ,
               floweth
               and
               ebbeth
               as
               they
               do
               ;
               and
               with
               Hippocrates
               Twins
               ,
               they
               live
               and
               die
               together
               ;
               so
               long
               as
               the
               G●ntile
               Priests
               had
               any
               maintenance
               and
               respect
               left
               them
               ,
               so
               long
               their
               superstition
               continued
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               even
               under
               Christian
               Emperors
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               Theodosius
               took
               away
               their
               maintenance
               ,
               Gentilisme
               presently
               vanished
               ,
               and
               went
               out
               like
               the
               snuff
               of
               a
               Candle
               ,
               the
               tallow
               or
               oil
               being
               spent
               .
            
             
               Q.
               12.
               
               What
               Religion
               is
               most
               excellent
               and
               to
               be
               preferred
               above
               all
               others
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               proved
               :
               first
               from
               the
               excellent
               doctrines
               it
               teacheth
               ,
               
               as
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               most
               perfect
               ,
               infinite
               ,
               eternall
               ,
               omniscient
               ,
               omnipotent
               ,
               absolutely
               good
               ,
               the
               authour
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               except
               sin
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               manner
               is
               nothing
               ;
               
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               particular
               thing
               in
               it
               ;
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               son
               of
               God
               died
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               for
               our
               justification
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               From
               the
               reward
               it
               promiseth
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               temporall
               happiness
               promised
               by
               Moses
               to
               the
               Iews
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               not
               sensual
               and
               beastly
               pleasures
               ,
               promised
               by
               the
               
               Gentile-Priests
               to
               their
               people
               ,
               in
               their
               Elysium
               ;
               &
               by
               Mahomet
               to
               his
               followers
               in
               his
               fools
               Paradise
               ;
               but
               eternal
               ,
               spiritual
               ,
               immaculate
               ,
               and
               Heavenly
               felicity
               ,
               in
               the
               full
               and
               perpetual
               fruition
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 in
                 whose
                 presence
                 is
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 are
                 pleasures
                 for
                 evermore
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 ear
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 man.
              
               3.
               
               From
               teaching
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               which
               none
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               did
               believe
               ,
               and
               not
               many
               among
               the
               Iews
               ,
               for
               the
               Saduces
               denyed
               it
               ;
               onely
               Christianity
               believes
               it
               ,
               being
               assured
               ,
               th●t
               he
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               power
               made
               the
               great
               world
               of
               nothing
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               remake
               the
               little
               world
               of
               something
               ;
               neither
               can
               that
               which
               is
               possible
               to
               nature
               ,
               prove
               impossible
               to
               the
               a●thour
               of
               nature
               :
               for
               if
               the
               one
               can
               produce
               out
               of
               a
               small
               seed
               a
               great
               tree
               ,
               with
               leaves
               ,
               bark
               ,
               and
               boug●s
               :
               or
               a
               butterfly
               out
               of
               a
               worm
               ,
               or
               the
               beautifull
               feathered
               Peacock
               out
               of
               a
               mis-shapen
               egge
               :
               cannot
               the
               Almighty
               out
               of
               dust
               raise
               our
               bodies
               ,
               who
               first
               out
               
               of
               dust
               made
               them
               ?
               4.
               
               No
               Religion
               doth
               teach
               how
               God
               should
               be
               worshipped
               sincerely
               and
               purely
               ,
               but
               Christianity
               ,
               for
               other
               ▪
               Religions
               consist
               most
               in
               sacrifices
               ,
               not
               of
               beasts
               and
               birds
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               men
               also
               :
               likewise
               in
               multitudes
               of
               unnecessary
               ceremonies
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               th●weth
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               a
               spirit
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               worshipped
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               :
               That
               outward
               Ceremonies
               are
               but
               beggerly
               rudiments
               :
               That
               he
               
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 and
                 no●
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 That
                 th●
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 broken
                 and
                 contrite
                 heart
                 :
              
               That
               he
               is
               better
               pleased
               with
               the
               circumcision
               of
               our
               fleshly
               lusts
               ,
               than
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               with
               the
               mortification
               of
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               body
               of
               nature
               .
               
                 He
                 ca●eth
                 not
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Bulls
                 ,
                 nor
                 drinks
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Goats
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 offer
                 to
                 him
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 pay
                 〈◊〉
                 vows
                 .
              
               The
               best
               keeping
               of
               his
               Sabbath
               ,
               is
               rather
               to
               forbear
               the
               work●
               of
               sin
               ,
               than
               the
               works
               of
               of
               our
               hands
               :
               and
               to
               wash
               our
               hearts
               in
               innocency
               ,
               rather
               than
               our
               hands
               in
               water
               .
               The
               service
               he
               expects
               from
               us
               ,
               is
               the
               presenting
               of
               our
               bodies
               ●living
               sacrifice
               and
               holy
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               reasonable
               service
               .
               No
               Religion
               like
               this
               doth
               teach
               us
               the
               true
               object
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               hope
               ,
               which
               is
               God
               :
               of
               our
               charity
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               neighbour
               :
               of
               temperance
               ,
               which
               is
               our selves
               :
               of
               obedience
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Law
               :
               of
               prayer
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               righteousnesse
               thereof
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ;
               and
               then
               things
               concerning
               our
               worldly
               affairs
               in
               the
               second
               place
               :
               no
               Religion
               but
               this
               ,
               teacheth
               us
               to
               deny
               our selves
               ,
               to
               forgive
               our
               enemies
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               our
               persecutors
               ,
               to
               do
               good
               to
               those
               who
               hurt
               us
               ,
               to
               forget
               and
               forgive
               all
               injuries
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               vengeance
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               repay
               :
               no
               Religion
               like
               this
               ,
               teacheth
               the
               conjugal
               chastity
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               between
               one
               man
               and
               one
               wife
               ;
               for
               other
               religions
               permit
               either
               plurality
               of
               wives
               ,
               or
               divorces
               upon
               light
               occasions
               ,
               or
               fornication
               amongst
               young
               people
               unmarried
               ;
               
                 Crede
                 mihi
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 flagitium
                 adolescentem
                 scortari
                 ,
                 Terent
                 ▪
              
               or
               that
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               named
               :
               but
               Christianity
               forbids
               unchast
               talk
               ,
               immodest
               looks
               ,
               and
               even
               unclean
               thoughts
               .
               Other
               Religions
               forbid
               perjury
               ,
               this
               swearing
               at
               all
               ,
               except
               before
               a
               Judge
               to
               vindicate
               the
               truth
               .
               No
               Religion
               doth
               so
               much
               urge
               the
               mutual
               justice
               or
               duties
               ,
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               between
               masters
               and
               servants
               ,
               parents
               and
               children
               ,
               
               Princes
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               between
               man
               and
               man
               ;
               all
               these
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               extortion
               ,
               usury
               ,
               bribes
               ,
               sacriledge
               ,
               &c.
               are
               forbid
               even
               all
               kind
               of
               covetousnesse
               and
               immoderate
               care
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 cast
                 ou●
                 care
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 depend
                 on
                 his
                 providence
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 used
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 ou●
                 bread
                 upon
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 friends
                 of
                 our
                 unrighteous
              
               M●nmon
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 food
                 and
                 raiment
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 conversation
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 above
                 to
                 lay
                 up
                 our
                 treasures
                 in
                 heaven
                 ;
                 where
                 neither
                 ●oth
                 can
                 spoil
                 ,
                 nor
                 thi●ves
                 break
                 through
                 and
                 steal
                 .
              
               5.
               
               The
               excellency
               of
               Christianity
               may
               be
               proved
               from
               the
               multitude
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               or
               martyrs
               ,
               and
               Confessors
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               only
               forsaken
               father
               and
               mother
               ,
               lands
               and
               possessions
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               was
               dear
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               likewise
               their
               lives
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               with
               all
               chearfulnesse
               )
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               which
               is
               most
               strange
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               flames
               and
               other
               torments
               ,
               they
               did
               sing
               and
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               
                 account
                 it
                 no
                 small
                 〈◊〉
                 &
                 happines
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 being
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 that
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 this
                 l●fe
                 were
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 revealed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 fought
                 the
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 finished
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 was
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               6.
               
               The
               excellency
               of
               the
               author
               commends
               Christianity
               above
               all
               other
               religions
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               delivered
               by
               men
               onely
               ,
               and
               those
               sinfull
               men
               too
               ;
               as
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 ●ycurgus
                 ,
                 Minos
                 ,
                 Solon
                 ,
                 Numa
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               But
               the
               author
               of
               Christianity
               was
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               whose
               humane
               nature
               was
               without
               spot
               or
               sin
               original
               ,
               and
               actuall
               ;
               for
               though
               he
               became
               sin
               for
               us
               ,
               yet
               he
               knew
               no
               sin
               ,
               
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 guile
                 sound
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 no
                 violence
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 oppressed
                 and
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 yet
                 opened
                 he
                 not
                 his
                 mogth
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 brought
                 as
                 a
                 lamb
                 to
                 the
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 sheep
                 before
                 his
                 shiarers
                 was
                 dumb
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Isa.
              
               53.
               his
               very
               enemies
               could
               not
               accuse
               him
               of
               sin
               ▪
               he
               prayed
               for
               those
               that
               crucified
               him
               ,
               and
               died
               for
               his
               enemies
               ,
               he
               was
               obedient
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 lay
                 heavy
                 burthens
                 upon
                 other
                 mens
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 touch
                 himself
              
               ;
               but
               as
               well
               by
               practise
               ,
               as
               by
               precept
               ,
               he
               hath
               gone
               before
               us
               in
               all
               holy
               duties
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               died
               for
               sinners
               ,
               so
               he
               rose
               again
               for
               them
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               where
               he
               now
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               will
               come
               again
               to
               judge
               the
               
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
               He
               is
               the
               true
               Messias
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               came
               ,
               upon
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               Daniels
               seventy
               weeks
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               as
               was
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               by
               whose
               presence
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               far
               exceeded
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               though
               in
               all
               things
               else
               inferiour
               to
               it
               .
               He
               is
               the
               true
               Shil●
               ,
               at
               whose
               coming
               the
               Scepter
               departed
               from
               Iuda
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               was
               foretold
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               come
               of
               David
               ,
               be
               born
               in
               Bethlehem
               ?
               have
               a
               Virgin
               for
               his
               mother
               ,
               preach
               in
               Gali●ce
               ,
               and
               heal
               all
               manner
               of
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               should
               reign
               over
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               so
               these
               things
               came
               to
               passe
               .
               7.
               
               Never
               was
               there
               any
               Religion
               propagated
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               that
               wonderful
               manner
               ,
               as
               this
               was
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               either
               the
               authours
               that
               spread
               it
               ,
               who
               were
               illiterate
               f●sher-men
               ,
               and
               yet
               could
               on
               a
               sudden
               speak
               all
               languages
               ,
               or
               the
               manner
               how
               it
               was
               spread
               ,
               without
               either
               violence
               ,
               or
               eloquence
               ;
               whereas
               Mahumetanisme
               ,
               and
               other
               religions
               have
               been
               forced
               upon
               men
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               Christianity
               was
               propagated
               by
               weaknesse
               ,
               sufferings
               ,
               humility
               ,
               patience
               ,
               plainnesse
               ,
               and
               working
               of
               miracles
               ;
               the
               suddennesse
               also
               of
               its
               propagation
               ,
               the
               great
               opposition
               it
               had
               ,
               by
               the
               Potentates
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               whom
               notwithstanding
               these
               fisher-men
               conquered
               :
               the
               largenesse
               of
               this
               religions
               extent
               ,
               as
               being
               spread
               over
               the
               four
               parts
               of
               the
               habitable
               earth
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               all
               these
               being
               considered
               mus●
               needs
               shew
               us
               what
               preheminence
               this
               religion
               hath
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               the
               course
               whereof
               could
               not
               be
               retarded
               either
               by
               the
               force
               ,
               policy
               ,
               or
               cruelty
               of
               Tyrants
               ,
               who
               exposed
               Christians
               to
               a
               thousand
               sorts
               of
               torments
               ,
               yet
               in
               spite
               of
               all
               opposition
               ,
               it
               went
               like
               a
               mighty
               torrent
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               Palm
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               was
               suppressed
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               flourished●
               
                 Per
                 tela
                 ,
                 per
                 ignes
                 ,
                 ab
                 ipso
                 ducit
                 opes
                 ,
                 animumque
                 ferr●
                 :
              
               What
               religion
               could
               ever
               name
               such
               Martyrs
               ,
               either
               〈◊〉
               number
               or
               constancy
               ,
               as
               the
               Christian
               can
               ?
               To
               be
               brief
               ,
               how
               far
               truth
               exceedeth
               error
               ,
               one
               God
               ,
               multiplicity
               of
               Gods
               ;
               his
               sincere
               and
               pure
               worship
               ,
               the
               idolatry
               of
               worshipping
               evil
               Spirits
               ,
               Starres
               ,
               dead
               Men
               ,
               bru●●
               beasts
               ,
               yea
               ,
               meere
               accidents
               and
               phansies
               ;
               and
               ho●
               far
               divine
               power
               exceedeth
               all
               humane
               power
               ,
               so
               far
               doth
               Christianity
               exceed
               Gentilisme
               .
               Again
               ,
               how
               much
               Christ
               exceedeth
               Moses
               ;
               and
               the
               Gospel
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               
               how
               far
               the
               precept
               of
               patience
               and
               meeknesse
               taught
               by
               Christ
               ,
               exceedeth
               the
               precept
               of
               revenge
               delivered
               by
               Moses
               ;
               how
               far
               Baptisme
               excelleth
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               the
               Iewish
               Passeover
               ,
               the
               true
               propitiatory
               sacrifice
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
               all
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               beasts
               and
               birds
               ,
               how
               far
               the
               easie
               yoke
               of
               Christ
               is
               lighter
               than
               the
               heavy
               burthens
               of
               Moses
               :
               and
               the
               true
               Messiah
               already
               come
               ,
               exceeds
               the
               Iews
               supposed
               Messiah
               yet
               expected
               :
               so
               far
               doth
               the
               Christian
               religion
               excell
               the
               Iewish
               superstition
               ,
               Lastly
               ,
               how
               far
               Iesus
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               humane
               nature
               exceedeth
               Mahomet
               ;
               the
               one
               being
               conceived
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ;
               the
               other
               b●ing
               conceived
               and
               born
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               other
               men
               ;
               the
               one
               being
               without
               sin
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               thief
               and
               robber
               :
               the
               one
               teaching
               love
               ,
               peace
               and
               patience
               ;
               the
               other
               hatred
               ,
               war
               and
               revenge
               :
               the
               one
               cur●ing
               mens
               lust
               ,
               by
               Monogamy
               ;
               the
               other
               letting
               loose
               the
               reins
               to
               uncleannes
               by
               Poligamy
               :
               The
               one
               planting
               Religion
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               outward
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               body
               :
               The
               one
               permitting
               the
               moderate
               use
               of
               all
               Gods
               creatures
               ,
               the
               other
               prohibiting
               Wine
               ,
               and
               Swines-flesh
               :
               The
               one
               commanding
               all
               men
               to
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               the
               ●ther
               prohibiting
               the
               vulgar
               to
               read
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               or
               to
               translate
               it
               into
               other
               tongues
               out
               of
               the
               Arabick
               :
               the
               one
               working
               by
               miracles
               ;
               the
               other
               onely
               by
               cheating
               tricks
               :
               The
               one
               propagating
               Religion
               by
               suffering
               ,
               patience
               ,
               and
               humility
               ;
               the
               other
               by
               cruelty
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               and
               tyranny
               :
               The
               one
               choosing
               for
               his
               followers
               ,
               innocent
               and
               holy
               men
               ,
               such
               as
               followed
               their
               trade
               of
               fishing
               ;
               the
               other
               wicked
               and
               profane
               persons
               ,
               whose
               trade
               consisted
               in
               thieving
               ,
               robbing
               ,
               and
               murthering
               :
               The
               one
               teaching
               sound
               and
               wholsome
               Doctrine
               ;
               the
               other
               ridiculo●s
               and
               favourlesse
               fables
               in
               his
               Alcoran
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               how
               far
               in
               all
               these
               things
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               (
               not
               to
               speak
               of
               his
               Divinity
               )
               did
               exceed
               Mahomet
               :
               so
               far
               doth
               Christianity
               excel
               Mahumetanism
               .
               And
               thus
               have
               I
               with
               as
               much
               brevity
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               taken
               and
               given
               a
               view
               of
               all
               known
               Religions
               ,
               and
               have
               set
               down
               what
               use
               is
               to
               be
               made
               thereof
               ;
               and
               withal
               have
               shewed
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christianity
               above
               all
               other
               professions
               in
               the
               world
               :
               
               God
               grant
               that
               as
               it
               is
               the
               best
               of
               all
               Religions
               ,
               so
               we
               of
               this
               Land
               may
               prove
               the
               best
               of
               all
               the
               professors
               thereof
               ,
               
               learning
               
                 to
                 deny
                 our selves
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 Crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 him
                 in
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 humility
                 ,
                 justice
                 ,
                 sobriety
                 ,
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               other
               vertues
               ,
               wherein
               the
               life
               of
               Religion
               consisteth
               ;
               laying
               aside
               self-interest
               ,
               idle
               quarrels
               ,
               needlesse
               debates
               ,
               unprofitable
               questions
               in
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               let
               us
               maintain
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               Religion
               is
               not
               in
               words
               ,
               but
               in
               works
               ;
               not
               in
               opinions
               ,
               but
               in
               assurance
               :
               not
               in
               speculation
               ,
               but
               in
               practice
               .
               
                 Pure
                 Religion
                 and
                 undefiled
                 before
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 visit
                 〈◊〉
                 Fatherlesse
                 and
                 widows
                 &c.
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 and
                 to
                 communicate
                 ;
                 for
                 with
                 such
                 Sacrifice
                 God
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 bearers
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 doers
                 shall
                 be
                 justified
              
               ;
               that
               not
               they
               that
               cry
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 who
                 do
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 our
                 Father
                 ;
                 that
                 without
                 peace
                 and
                 holinesse
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 seed
                 the
                 hung●y
                 ,
                 and
                 cloath
                 the
                 naked
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 shall
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               And
               God
               grant
               that
               
                 we
                 may
                 run
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 Gods
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 walk
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 tread
                 in
                 the
                 paths
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 ●ight
                 the
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
                 run
                 the
                 race
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 looking
                 unto
                 Iesus
                 the
                 Authour
                 and
                 Finisher
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ;
                 that
                 having
                 finished
                 our
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 out
                 our
                 salvation
                 with
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 may
                 at
                 last
                 receive
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               forget
               our
               Saviours
               Legacy
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 Love
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 peace
                 I
                 leave
                 with
                 you
              
               ;
               Are
               we
               not
               all
               the
               members
               of
               one
               body
               ,
               the
               sheep
               of
               one
               fold
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               one
               Father
               ?
               Do
               we
               not
               all
               eat
               of
               the
               same
               bread
               ,
               drink
               of
               the
               same
               cup
               ,
               live
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               hope
               for
               the
               same
               inheritance
               ?
               are
               we
               not
               all
               washed
               with
               the
               same
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               redeemed
               by
               the
               same
               saviour
               ?
               why
               then
               should
               we
               not
               be
               of
               the
               same
               heart
               ,
               and
               mind
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ?
               why
               is
               there
               such
               strugling
               in
               the
               womb
               of
               Rebecca
               ,
               such
               a
               noise
               of
               hammers
               in
               building
               Christs
               mysticall
               Temple
               ;
               such
               clashing
               of
               arms
               under
               the
               Prince
               of
               peace
               ;
               is
               this
               Christianity
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               we
               are
               Mahu●etanes
               or
               Gentiles
               in
               practise
               ,
               and
               Christians
               in
               name
               .
               
                 Now
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 again
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 passeth
                 all
                 understanding
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 all
                 think
                 and
                 do
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 shepherd
                 ,
                 so
                 the●e
                 may
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 sheepfold
                 .
              
               The
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               a
               little
               flock
               ,
               beset
               with
               many
               Wolves
               ;
               of
               
                 Iews
                 ,
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 Atheists
              
               ;
               why
               then
               should
               we
               not
               be
               carefull
               to
               preserve
               peace
               ,
               love
               ,
               and
               unity
               among
               our selves
               ,
               the
               onely
               thing
               to
               make
               us
               formidable
               to
               our
               enemies
               ?
               
                 Concordia
                 res
                 parvae
                 crescunt
              
               .
               A
               bundle
               of
               Arrows
               cannot
               be
               broken
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               separated
               and
               disjoyned
               ;
               nor
               could
               the
               horse
               tail
               be
               plucked
               off
               (
               as
               Sertorius
               shewed
               his
               Romans
               )
               so
               long
               as
               the
               hairs
               were
               twisted
               together
               ▪
               as
               hard
               a
               matter
               it
               will
               be
               to
               overcome
               us
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               united
               in
               love
               ,
               but
               let
               this
               band
               be
               broken
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               a
               prey
               to
               every
               enemy
               :
               
                 imbelles
                 damae
                 quid
                 nisi
                 praeda
                 sumus
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 will
                 needs
                 fight
                 ▪
                 let
                 us
                 buckle
                 with
                 our
                 profest
                 and
                 common
                 enemies
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 the
                 Fl●sh
                 ,
                 with
                 Principalites
                 ,
                 and
                 Powers
                 ;
                 with
                 spirituall
                 darknesse
                 ,
              
               and
               chiefly
               with
               our selves
               :
               
                 Nec
                 tonge
                 scilicet
                 hostes
                 quaerendi
                 nobis
                 ,
                 circumstant
                 undique
                 muros
                 .
              
               We
               have
               a
               Trojan
               horse
               ,
               full
               of
               armed
               enemies
               in
               the
               Citadel
               of
               our
               hearts
               ;
               we
               have
               Iebusites
               within
               us
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               subjugate
               ,
               but
               can
               never
               exterminate
               ;
               and
               such
               is
               our
               condition
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               pestered
               with
               enemies
               ,
               whom
               we
               can
               neither
               fly
               from
               ,
               nor
               put
               to
               flight
               ;
               
                 Nec
                 fugere
                 possumus
                 nec
                 sugare
              
               .
               If
               we
               did
               exercise
               our selves
               oftner
               in
               this
               spiritual
               Militia
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               quarrel
               so
               much
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               nor
               raise
               such
               tragedies
               every
               where
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               about
               controversies
               &
               opinions
               quarrelling
               about
               the
               shell
               of
               Religion
               ,
               being
               carelesse
               what
               become
               of
               the
               kernel
               .
               With
               Martha
               we
               busie
               our selves
               about
               many
               things
               ,
               but
               neglect
               that
               
                 Vnum
                 necessarium
              
               :
               playing
               Philosophers
               in
               our
               disputes
               ,
               but
               Epicures
               in
               our
               lives
               .
               I
               wil
               end
               in
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 Instit.
                 6.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 2.
                 
                 Innecentiam
                 s●lam
                 〈◊〉
                 quis
                 obtulerit
                 Deo
                 ,
                 satis
                 pie
                 ,
                 religioseque
                 litavit
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 religious
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 offers
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 best
                 gi●t
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 innocency
                 .
                 For
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 consisteth
                 not
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 gifts
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 ;
                 our
                 gifts
                 are
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 our
                 sacrifices
                 but
                 temporary
                 ;
                 our
                 gifts
                 are
                 sincere
                 hearts
                 ,
                 our
                 sacrifices
                 are
                 praises
                 and
                 thanksgivings
                 .
                 No
                 Religion
                 can
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 justice
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               Alphabetical
               TABLE
               of
               the
               chief
               things
               conteined
               in
               the
               severall
               Sections
               of
               The
               View
               of
               all
               Religions
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 ABbots
                 ,
                 how
                 elected
                 ,
                 275.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 how
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 343.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Abraxas
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 519.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Abyssins
                 ,
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 494.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Adamites
                 ,
                 366.
                 
              
               
                 Adonis
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 517.
                 
              
               
                 Africa
                 ,
                 the
                 religion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 94.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 African
                 Islands
                 their
                 religions
                 ,
                 102.
                 
              
               
                 Albati
                 ,
                 318.
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 223
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 America
                 ,
                 the
                 religion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 102
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Southern
                 America
                 ,
                 the
                 religion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 112.
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Americans
                 ,
                 their
                 superstitious
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 tyranny
                 thereof
                 ,
                 116
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   229
                   &c.
                
                 of
                 Moravia
                 ,
                 230
                 etc.
                 their
                 opinions
                 and
                 names
                 ,
                 361
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Angola
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 100
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Antinomians
                 ,
                 366.
                 
              
               
                 Apis
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 518
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 516.
                 
              
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 396.
                 
              
               
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 their
                 religion
                 and
                 discipline
                 ,
                 67
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 489
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 their
                 tenets
                 367
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Asia
                 ,
                 the
                 religions
                 thereof
                 ,
                 1.2
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Atys
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 518.
                 
              
               
                 
                   S
                   ▪
                   Austins
                
                 girdle
                 ;
                 257
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 B.
                 
              
               
                 Babylonians
                 ,
                 their
                 ancient
                 religion
                 .
                 58
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Bel
                 and
                 Belenus
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 520.
                 
              
               
                 Bengala
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 83.
                 
              
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 399.
                 405.
                 
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Bisnagar
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 87
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Brasil
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 113
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   S.
                   Bridgets
                
                 Order
                 ,
                 313
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 their
                 kinds
                 and
                 tenets
                 ,
                 363
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Buildings
                 first
                 erected
                 for
                 divine
                 service
                 ,
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Burial
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 justice
                 and
                 mercy
                 .
                 131
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 C.
                 
              
               
                 Calvins
                 doctrine
                 .
                 236
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Camaldulenses
                 ,
                 283.
                 
              
               
                 Cambaia
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 84.
                 
              
               
                 Canons
                 
                   of
                   S.
                
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 318.
                 
                   of
                   S.
                
                 George
                 ,
                 319
                 &c.
                 of
                 Lateran
                 ,
                 320.
                 
              
               
                 Carmelites
                 .
                 300
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Carthusians
                 ,
                 284
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Cerberus
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 527.
                 
              
               
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 religion
                 ,
                 513
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Charom
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 526
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Chinois
                 ,
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 79
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 its
                 beginning
                 ,
                 181
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 yeelds
                 to
                 
                   Mahumetanisme
                   ,
                   182
                   &c.
                
                 Its
                 excellency
                 ▪
                 538
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Christian
                
                 duties
                 urged
                 ▪
                 542
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Churches
                 from
                 the
                 beginning●
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 etc
                 ▪
              
               
                 
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 &c.
                 set
                 Day
                 ,
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Church-Government
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 5
                 &c.
                 Under
                 Moses
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 After
                 Moses
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Under
                 David
                 and
                 
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   8
                   &c.
                
                 
                 After
                 
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   9
                   &c.
                
                 Among
                 the
                 ten
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 In
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Captivity
                 of
                 
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   28
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 29
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Church
                
                 Offices
                 sold
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   49
                   &c.
                   
                   Church
                
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 ,
                 409.
                 
                 
                 Church-Governours
                 ,
                 
                   ibid.
                   &c.
                
                 Alterable
                 ,
                 410.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Arnhem
                 ,
                 vide
                 Millenaries
                 .
              
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 deplored
                 ,
                 and
                 Remedy
                 against
                 her
                 growing
                 errours
                 .
                 427.
                 
                 Of
                 Protestant
                 
                   Churches
                   ,
                   496
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 wherein
                 different
                 from
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 429
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Cluniacenses
                 ,
                 282.
                 
              
               
                 Colours
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 worn
                 ,
                 531
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Cong●
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 101.
                 
                 The
                 religions
                 of
                 its
                 Northern
                 neighbours
                 .
                 
                   Ibid
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Cophti
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 493
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Creation
                 ,
                 the
                 knowledge
                 the
                 Pagans
                 had
                 thereof
                 ,
                 71
                 &c.
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Noahs
                 flood
                 ,
                 what
                 knowledge
                 the
                 Americans
                 had
                 ,
                 109
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 DAyes
                 festival
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   458
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 D●acons
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 397.
                 and
                 399.
                 
              
               
                 Dead
                 ,
                 vide
                 Burial
                 .
              
               
                 Death
                 ,
                 how
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 143
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Domin●cans
                 ,
                 30●
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 E.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 how
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 142
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 their
                 ancient
                 religion
                 ,
                 90
                 &c.
                 Their
                 idolatrous
                 worship
                 ,
                 91
                 &c.
                 and
                 continuance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 92
                 &c.
                 Their
                 modern
                 Religions
                 ,
                 93
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Elders
                 ,
                 403
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Endymion
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 522
              
               
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 what
                 among
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 408
                 &c.
                 How
                 diffeferent
                 from
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 410.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Eremites
                 ,
                 or
                 Anchorites
                 ,
                 243
                 &c.
                 Their
                 first
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 244
                 &c.
                 
                 Their
                 too
                 great
                 rigour
                 ,
                 245
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 S.
                 
                   Austin
                   ,
                   2●8
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 in
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 312.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 318.
                 
              
               
                 Ethiopians
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 their
                 ancient
                 religion
                 ,
                 98
                 &c.
                 Their
                 religion
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 99
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 Ethiopians
                 ,
                 100.
                 
              
               
                 Europe
                 ,
                 the
                 religions
                 thereof
                 ,
                 121
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Excommunicate
                 persons
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 415.
                 
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 &c.
                 could
                 not
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 ihid
                 .
                 &c.
                 Why
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 excommunicate
                 Iud●s
                 ,
                 416.
                 
              
               
                 Excommunication
                 and
                 excommunicate
                 persons
                 considered
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 F.
                 
              
               
                 FAmilists
                 ,
                 their
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 364.
                 
                 Superstitious
                 Fear
                 ,
                 its
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 116.
                 
              
               
                 Festival
                 dayes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 458
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 468
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Fez
                 ,
                 the
                 religion
                 and
                 Church-discipline
                 
                 thereof
                 ,
                 95
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 times
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 96
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Fire
                 ,
                 &c.
                 how
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 142
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Florida
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 104.
                 
              
               
                 Franciscans
                 ,
                 304
                 &c.
                 subdivided
                 into
                 divers
                 Orders
                 ,
                 341
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Fraternities
                 ,
                 279
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Fratricelli
                 ,
                 319.
                 
              
               
                 Friers
                 Mendicants
                 ,
                 298.
                 
                 Predicants
                 ,
                 302
                 &c.
                 Minorites
                 ,
                 306
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 G.
                 
              
               
                 GEntiles
                 ,
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 vid.
                 Gods.
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Sun
                 under
                 divers
                 names
                 and
                 shapes
                 ,
                 516
                 &c.
                 acknoweldged
                 but
                 one
                 deity
                 ,
                 527
                 &c.
                 under
                 divers
                 names
                 ,
                 528
                 &c.
                 
                 Their
                 superstitious
                 fear
                 ibid.
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 529
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 490
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Goa
                 ,
                 the
                 religion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 84
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 ,
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Americans
                   ,
                   109.
                
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 the
                 wiser
                 sort
                 of
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 126
                 &c.
                 and
                 529.
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 134
                 &c.
                 155.
                 &c.
                 How
                 ranked
                 and
                 armed
                 .
                 156.
                 
                 Their
                 chariots
                 how
                 drawn
                 ,
                 157.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 peculiar
                 places
                 worshipped
                 .
                 ibid
                 &c.
                 
                 One
                 God
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 529.
                 
              
               
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 their
                 religion
                 and
                 Gods
                 ▪
                 134
                 &c.
                 their
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 painted
                 ,
                 137
                 &c.
                 The
                 Greeks
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 144
                 &c.
                 
                 Their
                 Priests
                 and
                 Temples
                 ,
                 146.
                 their
                 chief
                 festivals
                 ,
                 158
                 &c.
                 
                 Greek
                 religion
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 478
                 &c.
                 their
                 Church
                 dignities
                 and
                 discipline
                 ,
                 480
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 ●roves
                 and
                 
                   high
                   places
                
                 condemned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 ●3
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Guinea
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 97
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 H.
                 
              
               
                 HErcules
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 520
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Heresy
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 christianity
                 ,
                 183
              
               
                 Hereticks
                 
                   and
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   namely
                
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
                 184.
                 
                 Menander
                 ,
                 186
                 &c.
                 Saturninus
                 187.
                 
                 Basilides
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 Nicolaitans
                 ,
                 Gnosticks
                 188.
                 &c.
                 Carpocrates
                 ,
                 Cerinthus
                 ,
                 189.
                 
                 Ebion
                 ,
                 Nazarites
                 ,
                 190.
                 
                 Valentinians
                 ,
                 
                   ib.
                   etc.
                
                 Secundians
                 ,
                 P●ol●means
                 ,
                 191
                 &c.
                 Marcites
                 ,
                 
                   ib.
                   etc.
                
                 Colarbasii
                 ,
                 192
                 ▪
              
               
                 Heracleonites
                 ,
                 192.
                 
                 Ophites
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 Cainites
                 ,
                 and
                 Sethites
                 ,
                 193.
                 
                 Archonticks
                 ,
                 and
                 Asco●●yprae
                 ,
                 Cerdon
                 ,
                 194.
                 
                 Marcion
                 ,
                 
                   ibid.
                   &c.
                
                 Apelles
                 195.
                 
                 Severus
                 ,
                 
                   ib.
                   etc.
                
                 Tatianus
                 ,
                 196.
                 
                 Cataphryglans
                 ,
                 
                   ib.
                   &c.
                
                 Pepuzians
                 ,
                 Quintilians
                 ,
                 197.
                 
                 Ar●otyrites
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 Quartodecimani
                 ,
                 Alogiani
                 ,
                 198.
                 
                 Adamians
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 Elcesians
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodotians
                 ,
                 199.
                 
                 Melchisedecians
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 Bardesanists
                 .
                 Noetians
                 ,
                 Valesians
                 ,
                 200.
                 
                 Cathari
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 Angelici
                 ,
                 Apostolici
                 ,
                 201.
                 
                 Sabellians
                 ,
                 Originians
                 ,
                 Originists
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 Samosatenians
                 ,
                 202.
                 
                 Photinians
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 Manichees
                 ,
                 ●03
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 Hierachites
                 ,
                 204.
                 
                 Melitians
                 ,
                 
                   ibid.
                   etc.
                
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 Audians
                 ,
                 Semi-Arrians
                 ,
                 205.
                 
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 
                   ibid.
                   &c.
                
                 Aerians
                 ,
                 Aetians
                 ,
                 206.
                 
                 Eunomians
                 ,
                 
                   ibid.
                   &c.
                
                 Apollinarists
                 ,
                 Antidicomari●nites
                 ,
                 207.
                 
                 Messalians
                 ,
                 
                   ibid.
                   &c.
                
                 Metangismonites
                 ,
                 Hermians
                 ,
                 Procli●●ites
                 ,
                 Patricians
                 ,
                 
                 Ascitae
                 ,
                 
                   ibid.
                   &c.
                
                 Pattalorinchitae
                 ,
                 Aquarii
                 ,
                 Coluthiani
                 ,
                 Floriani
                 ,
                 Aeternales
                 ,
                 209.
                 
                 Nudipedales
                 ,
                 
                   ibid.
                   &c.
                
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 210.
                 
                 Priscillianists
                 ,
                 
                   ibid.
                   &c.
                
                 Rhetorians
                 ,
                 Feri
                 .
                 Theopaschitae
                 ,
                 Tritheitae
                 ,
                 Aquei
                 ,
                 Meli●onii
                 ,
                 Ophei
                 ,
                 211.
                 
                 Tertullii
                 ,
                 
                   ibid.
                   &c.
                
                 Liberatores
                 ,
                 Nativitarii
                 ,
                 Luciferians
                 ,
                 Iovinianists
                 ,
                 and
                 Arabicks
                 ,
                 212.
                 
                 Collyridians
                 ,
                 Paterniani
                 ,
                 Tertullianists
                 213.
                 
                 Abellonitae
                 ,
                 
                   ibid.
                   &c.
                
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 Praedestinati
                 ,
                 214.
                 
                 Timotheans
                 ,
                 
                   ibid.
                   &c.
                
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 215.
                 
                 Eutychians
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   their
                   spawn
                   ,
                   ibid.
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Hereticks
                 
                   of
                   the
                   seventh
                   Century
                   ,
                   218.
                   &c.
                   of
                   the
                   eighth
                   Century
                   ,
                   220.
                   of
                   the
                   ninth
                   and
                   tenth
                   Centuries
                   ,
                   ibid.
                   &c.
                   of
                   the
                   eleventh
                   and
                   twelfth
                   Centuries
                   ,
                   221.
                   &c.
                   of
                   the
                   thirteenth
                   Century
                   ,
                   224
                   &c.
                   of
                   the
                   fourteenth
                   Century
                   ▪
                   225
                   &c.
                   of
                   the
                   fifteenth
                   Century
                   ,
                   227
                   &c.
                   of
                   the
                   sixteenth
                   Century
                   ,
                   229.
                   and
                   2●8
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 the
                 religion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 62
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 High
                 places
                 ,
                 vid.
                 Groves
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Hispaniola
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 118.
                 
              
               
                 Hussites
                 ,
                 their
                 tenets
                 ▪
                 227
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 IAcobites
                 ,
                 492.
                 
              
               
                 Ianus
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 522.
                 
              
               
                 Iapon
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 88
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Idola●ers
                 their
                 cruelty
                 and
                 cost
                 in
                 their
                 barbarous
                 sacrifices
                 ▪
                 106.
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 making
                 ,
                 worshiping
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 in
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 19
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 kindes
                 condemned
                 .
                 63
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Idolatry
                 further
                 condemned
                 .
                 118.
                 &c.
                 and
                 515.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Gentile
                 Idols
                 were
                 dead
                 men
                 ,
                 60
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Iesuites
                 ,
                 325.
                 &c.
                 their
                 rules
                 ,
                 326.
                 &c.
                 their
                 constitutions
                 and
                 rules
                 for
                 Provincials
                 ,
                 328.
                 
                 Provosts
                 ,
                 330
                 &c.
                 Rectors
                 ,
                 331.
                 
                 Masters
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 Counsellers
                 ,
                 333.
                 
                 Travellers
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 Rules
                 for
                 the
                 Admonitor
                 ,
                 334
                 &c.
                 
                 Overseer
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 335.
                 for
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 336.
                 for
                 the
                 Generals
                 Proctor
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 for
                 the
                 Readers
                 ,
                 
                   Infirmarii
                   ,
                   337.
                   
                   Librarii
                
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 Officers
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 
                 Their
                 privileges
                 granted
                 by
                 divers
                 Popes
                 .
                 339.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 their
                 Church
                 discipline
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ▪
                 till
                 their
                 last
                 destruction
                 ,
                 6
                 &c.
                 The
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 High
                 Priest●
                 from
                 other
                 Priests
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Solomons
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 outward
                 splendor
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 religion
                 .
                 11
                 &c.
                 what
                 represented
                 by
                 Solomons
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 utensils
                 thereof
                 .
                 15.
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 Pharisees
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 Nazarites
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 Rechabites
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 Essenes
                 ,
                 Sadduces
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 S●maritans
                 .
                 19
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 their
                 ancient
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 19
                 &c.
                 how
                 they
                 observed
                 their
                 passover
                 .
                 20
                 &c.
                 their
                 feast
                 of
                 pentecost
                 .
                 21.
                 their
                 feast
                 of
                 tabernacles
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 their
                 new
                 
                 Moons
                 ,
                 22.
                 and
                 45.
                 their
                 feast
                 of
                 trumpets
                 ,
                 22.
                 &c.
                 their
                 feast
                 of
                 expiation
                 ,
                 23.
                 their
                 Sabbatical
                 year
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 their
                 Jubilee
                 ,
                 24
                 &c.
                 their
                 excommunications
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 25
                 &c.
                 how
                 instructed
                 by
                 God
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 26
                 &c.
                 their
                 maintenance
                 or
                 allowance
                 to
                 their
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
                 27
                 &c.
                 their
                 Church
                 government
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 29
                 &c.
                 their
                 manner
                 and
                 times
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 30
                 &c.
                 they
                 hear
                 the
                 law
                 three
                 times
                 a
                 week
                 ,
                 31
                 &c.
                 their
                 ceremonies
                 about
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 32
                 &c.
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 observing
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 33
                 &c.
                 how
                 they
                 keep
                 their
                 passover
                 ,
                 35
                 &c.
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 eating
                 the
                 paschal
                 lamb
                 ,
                 36
                 &c.
                 their
                 modern
                 ceremonies
                 are
                 Rabbinical
                 ,
                 37.
                 observations
                 concerning
                 the
                 Jewes
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 whether
                 to
                 be
                 permitted
                 (
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 )
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 their
                 own
                 religion
                 ,
                 39
                 &c.
                 wherein
                 christians
                 are
                 no●
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 41
                 &c.
                 they
                 spend
                 eight
                 dayes
                 in
                 their
                 Easter
                 solemnities
                 ,
                 43.
                 their
                 pentecost
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 their
                 feast
                 of
                 tabernacles
                 ,
                 44
                 &c.
                 they
                 fast
                 in
                 August
                 ,
                 45.
                 their
                 solemnities
                 in
                 beginning
                 the
                 new
                 year
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 their
                 preparation
                 for
                 morning
                 prayer
                 ,
                 46
                 &c.
                 their
                 feast
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 therein
                 ,
                 48.
                 their
                 rites
                 after
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 read
                 over
                 ,
                 49.
                 their
                 Church
                 offices
                 sold
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 their
                 feast
                 of
                 Dedication
                 ,
                 50.
                 of
                 Purim
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 their
                 fasts
                 ,
                 51
                 &c.
                 their
                 marriages
                 ,
                 52.
                 &c.
                 their
                 bills
                 of
                 divorce
                 ,
                 53
                 &c.
                 the
                 separating
                 of
                 the
                 Wife
                 from
                 the
                 dec●●sed
                 husbands
                 brother
                 ,
                 54.
                 their
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 rites
                 thereof
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 how
                 they
                 redeem
                 their
                 fi●st
                 born
                 ,
                 56.
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 their
                 ceremonies
                 about
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Ignatius
                 Loyola
                 ,
                 325
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Independents
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 tenets
                 ,
                 389
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Independents
                 of
                 New-England
                 their
                 tenets
                 ,
                 39●
                 &c.
                 The
                 grounds
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Independents
                 forsake
                 our
                 Churches
                 .
                 391
                 &c.
                 the
                 grounds
                 whereupon
                 they
                 and
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 allow
                 Lay-men
                 ▪
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 without
                 call
                 or
                 ordination
                 .
                 392
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Indians
                 ,
                 their
                 ancient
                 religion
                 .
                 81.
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 492.
                 
              
               
                 Iohn
                 Tany
                 ,
                 vide
                 Theaurau
                 Iohn
                 .
              
               
                 Iucatan
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 111
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 519
              
            
             
               
                 K.
                 
              
               
                 KAtharine
                 of
                 Sena
                 ,
                 317
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Knights-hospitlers
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   290
                
                 &c.
                 of
                 Rhodes
                 ,
                 292
                 &c.
                 of
                 ●alta
                 ,
                 293.
                 
                 Templars
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 the
                 Teutonicks
                 or
                 Marians
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 instalment
                 ,
                 294.
                 &c.
                 of
                 S.
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 297.
                 of
                 Calatrava
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Iames
                   ,
                   298.
                
                 
                 Divers
                 other
                 Orders
                 of
                 Knighthood
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 Knights
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 309
                 &c.
                 Gladiators
                 ,
                 310
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Knights
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Mary
                
                 of
                 redemption
                 ,
                 311.
                 of
                 Montesia
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 of
                 the
                 Annunciation
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Ma●rice
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 the
                 Golden
                 Fleece
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Michael
                   ,
                   3●1
                
                 .
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Stephen
                
                 ,
                 ib.
                 &c.
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Sp●rit
                 ,
                 etc.
                 322
                 and
                 347
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Knights
                 of
                 the
                 Gennet
                 ,
                 345
                 &c.
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 Royal
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Stir
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Broom
                 flower
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 346.
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Michael
                
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 of
                 Christian
                 charity
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Lazarus
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 in
                 mount
                 Carmel
                 ,
                 348.
                 of
                 Orleance
                 ,
                 or
                 Porcupine
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 of
                 the
                 golden
                 Shield
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Thistle
                 ,
                 of
                 Aniou
                 ,
                 349.
                 of
                 S.
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 of
                 Britaigne
                 or
                 Ermin
                 ,
                 350.
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Fleece
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
                 ,
                 351.
                 of
                 the
                 Bath
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Andrew
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Thistle
                 ,
                 of
                 Navarre
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lilly
                 ,
                 352.
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Iames
                
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Iulian
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Pear-tree
                 ,
                 or
                 Alcantara
                 ,
                 353.
                 of
                 Calatrava
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 of
                 the
                 band
                 or
                 red
                 scarffe
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Dove
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Saviour
                
                 of
                 Montreal
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 in
                 
                   Montesia
                   ,
                   354.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Looking
                 .
                 glasse
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c
                 of
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 of
                 D.
                 Avis
                 ,
                 In
                 Germany
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ;
                 in
                 Austria
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   George
                
                 ;
                 in
                 Poland
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 white
                 Eagle
                 ;
                 355.
                 in
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Elephant
                 ;
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 in
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 S●raphims
                 ;
                 in
                 Cleve
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Swan
                 ;
                 in
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Sword-bearers
                 ;
                 in
                 Switzerland
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Ga●●
                
                 ;
                 356.
                 
                 Divers
                 Orders
                 of
                 Knights
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Knights
                 of
                 
                   Venice
                   ,
                   Genoa
                   ,
                   Savoy
                   ,
                   358.
                   
                   Florence
                   ,
                
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 of
                 
                   Mantua
                   ,
                   359.
                
                 of
                 Knight-ho●d
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 L.
                 
              
               
                 LIber
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 518
              
               
                 Life
                 ,
                 vide
                 sociable
                 .
              
               
                 Luther
                 his
                 opinions
                 ,
                 229.
                 and
                 sects
                 sprung
                 out
                 of
                 Lutheranisme
                 .
                 231
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 M
              
               
                 MAgistrates
                 Office
                 ,
                 403
                 ,
                 and
                 411
              
               
                 Magor
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 83
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Mahomet
                 not
                 that
                 great
                 Antichrist
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                
                 and
                 
                   S.
                   Iohn
                
                 ,
                 165
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Mahumetans
                 their
                 Law
                 ,
                 163
                 &c
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 164
                 &c.
                 their
                 Sects
                 ,
                 166.
                 &c.
                 their
                 religious
                 Orders
                 ,
                 167
                 &c.
                 secular
                 Priests
                 ,
                 170.
                 their
                 devotion
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 their
                 pilgrimage
                 to
                 Mecca
                 ,
                 172
                 etc.
                 their
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 173
                 etc.
                 their
                 rites
                 about
                 the
                 sick
                 and
                 dead
                 ,
                 174
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Mahumetanisme
                 its
                 extent
                 ,
                 175
                 etc.
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 continuance
                 ,
                 177
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Malabar
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 85
              
               
                 Maronites
                 ,
                 492
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Mars
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 516
              
               
                 Melancholy
                 its
                 danger
                 ,
                 79
              
               
                 Melchites
                 ,
                 490
              
               
                 Mendicants
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Hierom
                
                 ,
                 320
              
               
                 Mengrelians
                 ,
                 491
              
               
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 519
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Mexico
                 ,
                 its
                 Priests
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 108
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Millenaries
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 370
                 
                 etc.
                 the
                 grounds
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 build
                 Christs
                 temporal
                 kingdom
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 373
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Minerva
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 522
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Ministerial
                 calling
                 ,
                 400
              
               
                 Ministers
                 called
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 412
                 etc.
                 How
                 to
                 be
                 elected
                 ,
                 413.
                 etc.
                 three
                 wayes
                 whereby
                 Satan
                 dedeludes
                 men
                 by
                 false
                 miracles
                 ,
                 74
                 etc.
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 Satans
                 stratagems
                 (
                 though
                 illusions
                 )
                 whence
                 it
                 proceeds
                 .
                 76.
                 etc.
                 Our
                 duty
                 respecting
                 the
                 many
                 stratagems
                 and
                 illusions
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 77
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Mithra
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 519
              
               
                 Moloch
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Monasteries
                 and
                 their
                 lawes
                 ,
                 277
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Monks
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 248
              
               
                 Monks
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Basil
                
                 and
                 their
                 rules
                 ,
                 249
                 etc.
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Hierom
                
                 ,
                 254.
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Austin
                
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 and
                 300.
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 beg
                 ,
                 256
                 etc.
                 the
                 Monkes
                 first
                 institutions
                 and
                 exercises
                 ,
                 258
                 etc.
                 why
                 they
                 cut
                 their
                 hair
                 and
                 beard
                 ,
                 260
                 etc.
                 whence
                 came
                 this
                 custom
                 ,
                 ●61
                 etc.
                 In
                 what
                 account
                 Monks
                 are
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 265
                 etc.
                 how
                 consecrated
                 anciently
                 ,
                 266
                 Benedictin
                 Monks
                 ,
                 267
                 etc.
                 Authours
                 of
                 other
                 Orders
                 ,
                 269
                 their
                 rules
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 their
                 habit
                 and
                 diet
                 ,
                 272.
                 
                 Rules
                 prescribed
                 to
                 the
                 Monks
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Aix
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Monks
                 of
                 Cassinum
                 ,
                 274
                 etc.
                 
                   Cluniacenses
                   ,
                   282
                
                 etc.
                 
                   Camaldulenses
                   ,
                   283.
                
                 of
                 the
                 shadowy
                 Valley
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 Silvestrini
                 ,
                 and
                 Grandimontenses
                 ,
                 284.
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Anthony
                
                 of
                 
                   Vienna
                   ,
                   286.
                   
                   Cistertians
                
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 
                   Bernardines
                   ,
                   Humiliati
                   .
                   287.
                   
                   Praemonstratenses
                   ,
                   288.
                   
                   Gilbertins
                   ,
                
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 
                   Cruciferi
                   ,
                   Hospitalarii
                   ,
                   289
                   Trinitarians
                   ,
                
                 ibid
                 ,
                 etc.
                 
                   Bethlemites
                   ,
                   290
                   Augustinians
                   ,
                   ●98
                   Carmelites
                   ,
                
                 300
                 etc.
                 
                   Dominicans
                   ,
                   302.
                   
                   Franciscans
                
                 ,
                 304
                 etc.
                 their
                 Habits
                 ,
                 Schismes
                 ,
                 Families
                 ,
                 Rules
                 ,
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 306
                 etc.
                 of
                 
                   Vallis
                   Scholarium
                   ,
                   S.
                   Marks
                
                 Canons
                 regular
                 ,
                 311
                 
                   Boni
                   homines
                
                 ,
                 312.
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Maries
                
                 servants
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 
                   Coelestini
                   ,
                   Iesuati
                
                 ,
                 313.
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Briget
                
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Iustina
                
                 ,
                 318
                 of
                 mount
                 Olivet
                 ,
                 319.
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                   ad
                   Nemus
                   ,
                   Minimi
                
                 of
                 
                   Iesu
                   Maria
                   ,
                   320
                
              
               
                 Monks
                 in
                 Moscovia
                 ,
                 483
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Moon
                 ,
                 how
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 141
                 the
                 same
                 luminary
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 525
                 etc.
                 her
                 properties
                 ,
                 526
              
               
                 Morocco
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 97
              
               
                 Moscovites
                 religion
                 and
                 discipline
                 ,
                 481
                 etc.
                 their
                 Monkes
                 and
                 Nuns
                 ,
                 483.
                 etc.
                 their
                 Church
                 service
                 ,
                 484.
                 their
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 485
                 etc.
                 their
                 doctrine
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 486
                 etc.
                 their
                 marriages
                 488
                 etc.
                 their
                 Fune●●ls
                 ,
                 489
              
               
                 Muggleton
                 ▪
                 vide
                 Reeve
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 NArsinga
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 87
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Nemesis
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 523
              
               
                 
                 
                   Nestorians
                   ,
                
                 ,
                 491
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 New
                 Spain
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 105
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Festival
                 dayes
                 there
                 ,
                 110
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Nuns
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 263
                 &c.
                 how
                 consecrated
                 .
                 266
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Nuns
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Bennets
                
                 Order
                 ,
                 276
                 etc.
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Clara
                
                 ,
                 312.
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Briget
                   ,
                   313
                
                 &c.
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Katharin
                   ,
                   317
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 O.
                 
              
               
                 DIvers
                 erroneous
                 Opinions
                 which
                 have
                 bin
                 lately
                 revived
                 or
                 hatched
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 422
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Orders
                 of
                 Pilgrims
                 ,
                 323
                 &c.
                 of
                 Indians
                 ,
                 of
                 divine
                 love
                 or
                 
                   Theatini
                   ,
                   324.
                
                 of
                 Paulini
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 &c.
                 of
                 
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   325
                   &c.
                   
                   Observantes
                   ,
                   Cellarii
                   ,
                   Ambrosiani
                   ,
                   Capellani
                   ,
                   Clavigeri
                   ,
                   Cruciferi
                   ,
                
                 341.
                 
              
               
                 Hospitalarii
                 ,
                 342
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Monks
                 .
              
               
                 Ordination
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 P.
                 
              
               
                 PAllas
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 523
              
               
                 Pan
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 521
              
               
                 Pegu
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 82
              
               
                 Persecution
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 Christistianity
                 ,
                 183
              
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 their
                 ancient
                 religion
                 ,
                 68
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Persius
                 his
                 notable
                 saying
                 ,
                 107
              
               
                 Peru
                 ,
                 its
                 religion
                 ,
                 114
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Festival
                 dayes
                 ,
                 115
                 &c.
                 the
                 Peruvians
                 beliefe
                 of
                 the
                 departed
                 souls
                 ,
                 116
              
               
                 Philippinae
                 ,
                 their
                 religions
                 ,
                 89
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Phoenicians
                 ,
                 their
                 religion
                 and
                 discipline
                 ,
                 67
              
               
                 Poor
                 Pilgrims
                 ,
                 323
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Pilgrims
                 vide
                 Orders
                 .
              
               
                 Pluto
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 526
              
               
                 Polyphemus
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 522
              
               
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 threefold
                 ,
                 309
              
               
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 tenets
                 thereof
                 ,
                 394
                 &c.
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 395.
                 and
                 398
                 among
                 the
                 Jewes
                 412.
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 414
              
               
                 Priapus
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 518
              
               
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 6.
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Mexicans
                   ,
                   108
                   &c.
                
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 their
                 necessity
                 ,
                 535
                 &c.
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Romans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 536
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Princes
                 should
                 be
                 careful
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 503
                 &c
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 dissemble
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 509
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Proserpinae
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 526
              
               
                 
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   236
                   &c.
                
                 wherein
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 ●●ssent
                 from
                 other
                 christian
                 Churches
                 .
                 496
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 
              
               
                 QVakers
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 381
                 &c.
                 other
                 opinions
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 383
                 &c.
                 wherein
                 the
                 absurdities
                 and
                 impieties
                 of
                 their
                 opinions
                 consist
                 .
                 384.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 R.
                 
              
               
                 RAnters
                 characterized
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 387
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Iohn
                   Reeve
                
                 and
                 
                   Lodowick
                   Muggleton
                
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 379
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Religions
                 of
                 the
                 Northern
                 countries
                 near
                 the
                 pole
                 ,
                 73
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 nations
                 by
                 West
                 Virginia
                 and
                 
                   Florida
                   ,
                   104
                   &c.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Northern
                 neighbours
                 of
                 Congo
                 ,
                 101
                 of
                 the
                 African
                 Islands
                 ,
                 101.
                 of
                 new
                 
                   Spain
                   ,
                   105
                   &c.
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                 parts
                 adjoyning
                 to
                 
                   Iucatan
                   ,
                   111
                   &c.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Southern
                 
                   Americans
                   ,
                   112
                   &c.
                
                 of
                 
                   Paria
                   ,
                   Guiana
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Debaiba
                 ,
                 113.
                 of
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 of
                 
                   Africa
                   94
                   &c.
                
                 of
                 
                   America
                   ,
                   102
                   &c.
                
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 121
                 of
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Romans
                 ,
                 ibid
                 &c.
                 of
                 
                   Germans
                   ,
                   Gauls
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Britains
                   ,
                   148
                
                 etc.
                 of
                 
                   Danes
                   ,
                   Swedes
                   ,
                   Moscovites
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 151
                 &c.
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Scythians
                   Getes
                   ,
                   Thracians
                   ,
                   Cymbrians
                   ,
                   Goths
                   ,
                
                 etc.
                 153
                 &c.
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lithuanians
                   ,
                   Polonians
                   ,
                   Hungarians
                
                 ,
                 etc.
                 154
                 etc.
                 of
                 the
                 Mahumetans
                 ,
                 162
                 etc.
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 181
                 etc.
                 by
                 what
                 engines
                 battered
                 ,
                 183.
                 pestered
                 with
                 diversity
                 of
                 opinions
                 ,
                 239
                 &c.
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 Religion
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 478
                 etc.
                 of
                 Moscovia
                 ,
                 481
                 etc.
                 of
                 
                   Armenia
                   ,
                   489.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Melchites
                 ,
                 490.
                 of
                 the
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 of
                 the
                 Circassians
                 ,
                 491.
                 of
                 the
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacobites
                 ,
                 492.
                 of
                 the
                 Maronites
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 of
                 the
                 Cophti
                 ,
                 493.
                 etc.
                 Abyssins
                 ,
                 494.
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Religion
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 government
                 and
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 500
                 etc.
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 Commonwealths
                 ,
                 501
                 etc.
                 most
                 re●quisite
                 in
                 Princes
                 and
                 Governours
                 ,
                 503
                 etc.
                 one
                 Religion
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 publickly
                 ,
                 505
                 etc.
                 different
                 Religions
                 how
                 and
                 when
                 to
                 be
                 tolerated
                 ,
                 506
                 etc.
                 dissimulation
                 in
                 Religion
                 rejected
                 ,
                 509
                 etc
                 ▪
                 false
                 Religions
                 why
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contem●ers
                 punished
                 ,
                 5●1
                 etc.
                 religious
                 policie
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 512
                 etc.
                 mixed
                 Religions
                 ,
                 514
                 etc.
                 what
                 Religion
                 most
                 consonant
                 to
                 natural
                 reason
                 ,
                 516
                 etc.
                 Religion
                 how
                 supported
                 ,
                 535
                 etc.
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 538
                 etc.
                 Romans
                 ,
                 their
                 old
                 Religion
                 ,
                 122
                 etc.
                 their
                 chief
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 123
                 etc.
                 their
                 chief
                 gods
                 ,
                 125
                 etc.
                 their
                 Priests
                 ,
                 128
                 etc.
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 129
                 etc.
                 their
                 Marriage
                 rites
                 ,
                 130
                 etc.
                 their
                 Funeral
                 rites
                 ,
                 131.
                 
              
               
                 Roman
                 Church
                 different
                 from
                 others
                 about
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 429.
                 about
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 Gods
                 image
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 about
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Justification
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Works
                 ,
                 430
                 etc.
                 about
                 Penance
                 ,
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Almes
                 ,
                 432
                 etc
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 433
                 etc.
                 and
                 their
                 ceremonies
                 in
                 those
                 controverted
                 ,
                 434
                 etc.
                 about
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 435
                 etc.
                 about
                 the
                 Church
                 436.
                 etc.
                 about
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Monks
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 438.
                 etc.
                 the
                 outward
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Masse
                 ,
                 439
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Roman
                   Acolyths
                
                 their
                 offices
                 ,
                 440
              
               
                 Romanists
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 dedicating
                 Churches
                 ,
                 443
                 etc.
                 and
                 what
                 observable
                 thereupon
                 .
                 444
                 etc.
                 their
                 consecration
                 of
                 Altars
                 ,
                 etc.
                 446
                 etc.
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 448
                 etc.
                 their
                 sacred
                 Orders
                 ,
                 449
                 etc.
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 452
                 etc.
                 and
                 what
                 colours
                 held
                 sacred
                 ,
                 
                 453
                 etc.
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 454
                 etc.
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 worship
                 ,
                 457
                 etc.
                 their
                 Festival
                 dayes
                 ,
                 458
                 etc.
                 their
                 Canonical
                 houres
                 of
                 prayer
                 and
                 observations
                 thereon
                 ,
                 464.
                 etc.
                 their
                 processions
                 and
                 observations
                 thereon
                 .
                 467
                 ▪
                 their
                 Ornaments
                 and
                 Utensils
                 used
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 472
                 etc.
                 their
                 office
                 performed
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 475
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Russians
                 ,
                 see
                 Moscovites
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 S.
                 
              
               
                 SAtans
                 stratagems
                 ,
                 vide
                 miracles
                 .
              
               
                 Old
                 Saxons
                 worshipped
                 their
                 gods
                 under
                 divers
                 shapes
                 and
                 formes
                 ,
                 149
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 their
                 old
                 Religion
                 ,
                 69.
                 
              
               
                 Sea
                 ,
                 how
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 143.
                 
              
               
                 Sects
                 sprung
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Lutheranisme
                   231
                
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Sects
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 376
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Shakers
                 ,
                 vide
                 Quakers
                 .
              
               
                 Siam
                 ,
                 its
                 Religion
                 ,
                 81
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 and
                 his
                 scholars
                 ,
                 vide
                 Hereticks
                 .
              
               
                 Sociable
                 life
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 solitary
                 ,
                 247
                 ,
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 their
                 tenets
                 ,
                 366
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Solomons
                 Temple
                 ,
                 vide
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Soule
                 ,
                 its
                 immortality
                 believed
                 by
                 the
                 idolatrous
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 86
                 etc.
                 its
                 immortality
                 and
                 life
                 after
                 this
                 believed
                 by
                 the
                 Americans
                 ,
                 109.
                 by
                 the
                 Brasilians
                 also
                 ,
                 113
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Spain
                 ,
                 vide
                 New
                 Spain
                 .
              
               
                 Sumatra
                 ,
                 its
                 Religion
                 ,
                 90
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Sun
                 ,
                 how
                 worshipped
                 ;
                 139
                 etc.
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 chief
                 and
                 onely
                 God
                 ,
                 516
                 etc.
                 his
                 divers
                 names
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 etc.
                 superstitious
                 Sun
                 worship
                 ,
                 530
                 etc.
                 how
                 painted
                 and
                 worshipped
                 by
                 the
                 Northern
                 Nations
                 ,
                 533
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Syrians
                 their
                 gods
                 ,
                 65
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 T.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IOhn
                   Tany
                
                 ,
                 vide
                 
                   Theaurau
                   Iohn
                   .
                   Tartars
                
                 ,
                 their
                 old
                 Religion
                 ,
                 69.
                 &c.
                 their
                 diversities
                 of
                 Religions
                 ,
                 72.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Thesurau
                   Iohn
                
                 ,
                 his
                 opinions
                 ,
                 377.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Titbonus
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 523.
                 
              
               
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 the
                 Americans
                 ,
                 109.
                 denied
                 by
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 and
                 his
                 scholars
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 besides
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Mahumetans
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ▪
                 185.
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Turlupini
                 ,
                 319.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 VEnus
                 ,
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 524
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Virginia
                 ,
                 its
                 Religion
                 ,
                 103
                 etc.
                 
              
               
                 Vulcan
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 523.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 W.
                 
              
               
                 
                 VVIckliffe's
                 opinions
                 ,
                 226.
                 etc.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Z.
                 
              
               
                 ZEeilan
                 ,
                 its
                 Religion
                 ,
                 90.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               APOCALYPSIS
               :
               OR
               ,
               THE
               REVELATION
               Of
               certain
               notorious
               Advancers
               OF
               HERESIE
               :
               Wherein
               their
               Visions
               and
               private
               Revelations
               by
               Dreams
               ,
               are
               discovered
               to
               be
               most
               incredible
               blasphemies
               ,
               and
               enthusiastical
               dotages
               :
               Together
               with
               an
               account
               of
               their
               
                 Lives
                 ,
                 Actions
              
               ,
               and
               Ends.
               
            
             
               Whereunto
               are
               added
               the
               effigies
               of
               seventeen
               (
               who
               excelled
               the
               rest
               in
               rashness
               ,
               impudence
               and
               lying
               ,
               )
               done
               in
               Copper
               Plates
               .
            
             
               Faithfully
               and
               impartially
               translated
               out
               of
               the
               Latine
               by
               
                 I.
                 D.
              
               
            
             
               
                 IS
              
               printer's or publisher's device
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 E.
                 Tyler
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Iohn
                 Saywell
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               his
               shop
               ,
               at
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Grey-hound
               in
               Little-Britain
               without
               Aldersgate
               ,
               1655.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               Excellently
               Learned
               ,
               EDWARD
               BENLOVVES
               OF
               Brenthall
               in
               Essex
               Esquire
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               here
               presumed
               to
               present
               you
               with
               a
               strange
               and
               bloody
               Tragedy
               of
               Hereticks
               and
               Enthusiasts
               ,
               written
               in
               Latine
               by
               a
               most
               elegant
               pen
               ,
               by
               one
               who
               hath
               concealed
               his
               name
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               out
               of
               this
               reason
               ,
               that
               ,
               living
               near
               the
               times
               and
               places
               of
               this
               representation
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               proved
               dangerous
               to
               him
               to
               have
               published
               it
               .
               Here
               you
               have
               Religion
               brought
               upon
               the
               stage
               in
               very
               strange
               disguises
               ,
               nay
               they
               make
               her
               act
               parts
               the
               most
               contrary
               to
               her
               nature
               ,
               imbruing
               her
               white
               and
               innocent
               hands
               in
               blood
               ,
               and
               Massacres
               .
               But
               as
               she
               hath
               met
               with
               Wolves
               to
               destroy
               and
               tear
               in
               pieces
               ,
               so
               hath
               she
               also
               met
               with
               Shepheards
               to
               heal
               and
               protect
               ,
               and
               among
               those
               the
               most
               laborious
               
               Authour
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ANZEBEIA
               hath
               not
               bin
               the
               least
               considerable
               .
               His
               severe
               and
               most
               indefatigable
               labours
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               Learning
               ,
               are
               consummated
               in
               this
               piece
               of
               Religion
               ,
               wherein
               like
               an
               experienced
               Anatomist
               ,
               he
               hath
               left
               no
               vein
               un-cut
               up
               .
               To
               fall
               into
               excessive
               commendations
               of
               him
               ,
               were
               to
               commit
               a
               moral
               absurdity
               ,
               by
               praising
               one
               whom
               the
               general
               Trumpet
               of
               Fame
               hath
               blaz'd
               abroad
               for
               so
               great
               an
               advancer
               of
               Vertue
               and
               Learning
               ;
               But
               to
               trouble
               you
               with
               them
               ,
               were
               yet
               to
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               importunate
               ,
               whose
               conversation
               with
               him
               was
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               I
               may
               say
               of
               him
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               acquaint
               you
               with
               so
               much
               as
               your self
               know
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               influence
               of
               your
               Patronage
               raise
               and
               animate
               only
               him
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               so
               many
               other
               monuments
               of
               your
               great
               encouragements
               to
               learning
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               be
               thought
               modesty
               in
               me
               not
               to
               mention
               all
               .
               But
               your
               excessive
               Benefactorship
               to
               the
               Library
               of
               S.
               Iohns
               Colledge
               at
               Cambridge
               (
               whereof
               I
               have
               sometimes
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               an
               unworthy
               member
               )
               I
               cannot
               passe
               over
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               ,
               which
               will
               stand
               upon
               the
               file
               of
               memory
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               learning
               shall
               find
               professors
               or
               children
               .
               And
               that
               which
               
               increases
               the
               glory
               of
               your
               munificence
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               that
               Library
               may
               hoast
               that
               it
               is
               furnished
               with
               the
               works
               of
               its
               owne
               sonnes
               ,
               which
               ,
               being
               the
               greatest
               act
               of
               retribution
               and
               gratitude
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               must
               be
               accordingly
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               that
               shall
               come
               after
               .
               But
               that
               which
               hath
               the
               most
               engaged
               and
               satisfied
               the
               English
               world
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               your
               endeavours
               have
               displayed
               themselves
               in
               their
               clearest
               light
               ,
               in
               that
               
                 one
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 necessary
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               being
               a
               constant
               assertor
               of
               her
               purity
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               ,
               after
               more
               then
               Ulyssean
               Travels
               throughout
               most
               parts
               of
               Europe
               ,
               you
               have
               returned
               to
               your
               former
               enjoyments
               of
               that
               chast
               Penelope
               ,
               when
               others
               either
               out
               of
               weaknesse
               or
               surprise
               ,
               are
               ensnared
               and
               besotted
               with
               the
               Tenets
               of
               other
               Countries
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               both
               ingrateful
               and
               injurious
               to
               their
               own
               ,
               by
               preferring
               the
               prudence
               and
               policy
               of
               another
               before
               hers
               .
               Religion
               certainly
               ,
               if
               well
               improved
               ,
               is
               the
               Talent
               ,
               that
               felicifies
               the
               improver
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               condemnes
               him
               .
               It
               is
               that
               universal
               Patrimony
               ,
               which
               entitles
               us
               to
               be
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               we
               are
               adopted
               into
               the
               assured
               hope
               of
               eternal
               happinesse
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Loadstone
               
               wherewith
               when
               our
               soules
               are
               once
               touched
               ,
               they
               are
               directed
               to
               the
               right
               pole
               of
               the
               eternally
               beatifical
               vision
               ;
               and
               without
               which
               ,
               we
               must
               infallibly
               expect
               to
               split
               against
               the
               rocks
               and
               shelves
               of
               perdition
               .
               It
               is
               the
               consummation
               of
               heavens
               indulgence
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               that
               which
               doth
               familiarize
               us
               ,
               and
               makes
               good
               our
               Interest
               in
               the
               great
               being
               and
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               .
               It
               is
               the
               perfection
               of
               nature
               ,
               since
               that
               whatsoever
               we
               know
               of
               the
               divinity
               by
               her
               comes
               only
               by
               the
               assistance
               and
               mediation
               of
               our
               sences
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               furnishes
               us
               with
               a
               more
               evident
               assurance
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               ,
               in
               things
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               neither
               
                 seen
                 ,
                 heard
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 conceived
                 ,
              
               )
               by
               the
               more
               particular
               providence
               of
               Grace
               and
               Faith
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               
                 bow
                 down
                 the
                 heavens
              
               ,
               and
               descend
               unto
               a
               familiar
               conversation
               with
               our
               very
               spirits
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               ought
               further
               to
               endear
               all
               men
               to
               Religion
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               she
               only
               next
               to
               God
               may
               pretend
               Ubiquity
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               thing
               written
               in
               such
               indelible
               characters
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               most
               barbarous
               nations
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               strangers
               to
               civility
               and
               policy
               have
               acknowledged
               some
               divine
               worship
               ,
               though
               their
               pravity
               or
               want
               
               of
               instruction
               ,
               may
               have
               blinded
               them
               from
               the
               true
               ,
               but
               yet
               that
               eclipse
               of
               the
               true
               God
               hath
               not
               been
               total
               ,
               insomuch
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               still
               retained
               a
               sense
               and
               veneration
               of
               Religion
               ,
               so
               that
               to
               the
               best
               of
               their
               imaginations
               ,
               they
               have
               created
               something
               like
               God
               to
               themselves
               .
               To
               make
               this
               yet
               more
               evident
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               note
               ,
               that
               most
               people
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               not
               so
               clear
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               ;
               yet
               were
               they
               not
               only
               perswaded
               of
               the
               impossibility
               of
               its
               annihilation
               ,
               but
               have
               also
               acknowledged
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               to
               be
               expected
               after
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               To
               ascend
               yet
               a
               little
               higher
               ;
               the
               divinity
               and
               preheminence
               of
               Religion
               is
               demonstrated
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               exerciseth
               that
               Empire
               and
               Soveraignty
               over
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               no
               blandishments
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               no
               temptations
               ,
               no
               torments
               have
               been
               able
               to
               dispossesse
               it
               .
               It
               hath
               triumph'd
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               its
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               sufferings
               hath
               conquered
               her
               persecutors
               .
               Her
               pleasing
               Ravishments
               can
               stifle
               for
               a
               time
               all
               sence
               of
               humanity
               ,
               elude
               flames
               ,
               and
               racks
               ,
               and
               so
               arm
               the
               delicacy
               and
               tendernesse
               of
               virgin-purity
               ,
               as
               to
               overcome
               the
               hardiest
               Tyrants
               .
               
               It
               is
               she
               that
               raises
               our
               soules
               to
               a
               holy
               boldnesse
               and
               intimacy
               in
               our
               addresses
               to
               heaven
               ,
               being
               indeed
               rapt
               into
               the
               heavens
               of
               divine
               contemplation
               ,
               by
               her
               extasies
               and
               illuminations
               .
               It
               was
               her
               inspiring
               communication
               ,
               that
               elevated
               your
               pious
               soul
               ,
               when
               you
               described
               the
               divine
               perfections
               of
               the
               incomparable
               THEOPHILA
               .
               These
               things
               can
               she
               do
               and
               greater
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               but
               one
               grain
               of
               true
               Faith
               ;
               but
               when
               she
               is
               defiled
               and
               adulterated
               with
               humane
               ceremonies
               and
               inventions
               ,
               she
               is
               deformed
               ,
               and
               looses
               all
               her
               grace
               and
               beauty
               .
               And
               among
               these
               hath
               she
               met
               with
               two
               most
               importunate
               pretenders
               ,
               Atheisme
               and
               Superstition
               ;
               the
               one
               strips
               her
               stark
               naked
               ,
               the
               other
               meretriciously
               prostitutes
               her
               in
               the
               disguises
               of
               humane
               Inventions
               .
               And
               that
               she
               hath
               been
               thus
               evill
               entreated
               ,
               in
               all
               places
               and
               times
               ,
               this
               book
               gives
               but
               too
               great
               testimony
               ,
               whether
               you
               look
               on
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               this
               small
               appendix
               ,
               treating
               for
               the
               most
               ,
               of
               what
               happened
               in
               High
               and
               Low
               Germany
               .
               I
               would
               not
               draw
               any
               excuse
               for
               our
               own
               gyrations
               of
               Religion
               here
               ,
               from
               their
               madnesse
               ;
               but
               rather
               condem●
               them
               as
               things
               that
               would
               have
               out-vy'd
               the
               extravagance
               of
               the
               former
               .
               But
               to
               
               draw
               any
               argument
               against
               Religion
               from
               either
               were
               impious
               ;
               for
               if
               we
               did
               ,
               we
               must
               in
               consequence
               ,
               deny
               all
               ,
               both
               particular
               and
               universal
               providence
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ;
               we
               must
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               heavenly
               Legacy
               of
               eternal
               salvation
               ;
               we
               must
               deny
               
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Hell
                 ,
                 Eternity
              
               ,
               nay
               take
               away
               the
               Cement
               of
               all
               humane
               society
               ,
               and
               expect
               to
               see
               the
               order
               and
               beauty
               of
               the
               universe
               hurried
               into
               darknesse
               and
               confusion
               ,
               since
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               out-last
               man
               ,
               for
               whom
               it
               was
               created
               .
               Nay
               ▪
               but
               let
               us
               rather
               professe
               humanity
               ,
               and
               make
               this
               use
               of
               the
               failings
               and
               extravagance
               of
               others
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               To
               humble
               our selves
               to
               a
               relyance
               on
               that
               immense
               Being
               ,
               who
               hath
               thought
               fit
               to
               plant
               Religion
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               to
               direct
               him
               in
               his
               voyage
               to
               eternal
               happinesse
               ,
               wherein
               that
               every
               man
               might
               take
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               is
               the
               earnest
               prayer
               of
            
             
               
                 Worthy
                 SIR
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 devoted
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 humble
                 servant
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 DAVIES
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               These
               Books
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               Iohn
               Saywel
               at
               his
               shop
               ,
               at
               the
               Signe
               of
               the
               Grey-Hound
               in
               Litttle-Britain
               ,
               London
               .
               viz.
               
            
             
               THe
               History
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               being
               a
               continuation
               of
               the
               famous
               History
               of
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Raleigh
              
               Knight
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               Chronology
               ,
               &c.
               by
               
                 A.
                 R.
              
               The
               true
               Copy
               whereof
               is
               distinguished
               by
               the
               Grey-Hound
               in
               the
               Frontispice
               ,
               from
               any
               other
               whatsoever
               ,
               though
               coloured
               by
               a
               pretended
               representation
               of
               the
               Authour
               in
               the
               Title
               page
               .
            
             
               An
               exact
               collection
               of
               the
               choicest
               secrets
               in
               Physick
               &
               Chyrurgery
               (
               both
               Chymick
               and
               Galenick
               )
               by
               
                 Leonard
                 Phioravant
              
               Knight
               ,
               Doctor
               Edwards
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Speedy
               help
               for
               Rich
               and
               Poor
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Griping
               of
               the
               Guts
               ,
               Cure
               of
               the
               Gout
               ;
               &c.
               by
               
                 Herma●nus
                 Vanderheyden
              
               an
               experienc'd
               Physitian
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               
                 Charles
                 Hoole's
              
               Grammar
               in
               Latine
               ,
               and
               English
               the
               shortest
               ,
               orderliest
               ,
               and
               plainest
               both
               for
               Master
               and
               Scholar
               ,
               of
               any
               yet
               extant
               .
            
             
               
                 Also
                 his
              
               Terminationes
               &
               exempla
               declinationum
               &
               conjugationum
               ,
               and
               Propria
               quae
               maribus
               ,
               Quae
               Genus
               ,
               and
               As
               in
               praesenti
               ,
               
                 englished
                 and
                 explained
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 young
                 Grammarians
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               there
               is
               now
               lately
               printed
               a
               new
               Primer
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               Mr.
               
               Hoole's
               Primer
               ;
               more
               easie
               and
               delightsome
               for
               the
               learner
               then
               any
               yet
               extant
               ,
               having
               24.
               several
               representations
               of
               Persons
               ,
               Beasts
               ,
               Birds
               ,
               &c.
               answering
               the
               several
               letters
               of
               the
               Alphabet
               in
               a
               copper
               plate
               ,
               laying
               also
               the
               surest
               foundation
               for
               true
               spelling
               ;
               the
               defect
               whereof
               (
               in
               the
               ordinary
               teaching
               )
               is
               so
               much
               complained
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               practice
               of
               Quietnesse
               ,
               by
               Bishop
               Web.
               
            
             
               The
               View
               of
               all
               Religions
               and
               Church-Governments
               ,
               with
               a
               discovery
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               in
               all
               Ages
               and
               Places
               ;
               &c.
               whereunto
               this
               Apocalypsis
               is
               usually
               adjoyned
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Authours
               Preface
               ,
               TO
               THE
               READER
            
             
               THE
               doctrine
               of
               the
               ANABAPTISTS
               ,
               Courteous
               Reader
               ,
               to
               give
               it
               thee
               in
               a
               single
               expression
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               lying
               and
               deceit
               .
               Thou
               haply
               thinkest
               them
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               divinely
               inspired
               ,
               and
               Prophets
               :
               Thou
               art
               deceived
               .
               They
               are
               
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               and
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               contagion
               ,
               than
               which
               hell
               it self
               hath
               not
               vomited
               up
               a
               more
               dangerous
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
               For
               I
               do
               not
               think
               it
               can
               be
               easily
               demonstrated
               ,
               what
               other
               mischief
               could
               have
               reduced
               not
               only
               the
               Netherlands
               ,
               but
               almost
               all
               Germany
               ,
               into
               so
               great
               calamity
               and
               devastation
               .
               When
               I
               more
               narrowly
               look
               into
               the
               Heresy
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               I
               confesse
               I
               am
               puzzel'd
               to
               find
               a
               name
               for
               the
               Monster
               ,
               but
               what
               its
               aimes
               are
               ,
               I
               may
               haply
               gesse
               .
            
             
               Its
               first
               part
               speaks
               a
               Lyon
               ,
               its
               last
               ●
               Dragon
               ,
               the
               middle
               a
               pure
               chim●ra
               .
            
             
               I
               call
               it
               a
               Monster
               ,
               and
               I
               may
               adde
               the
               most
               monstrous
               that
               ever
               was
               ,
               as
               having
               in
               it
               the
               Ingredients
               of
               all
               formerly
               condemned
               Sects
               .
               Which
               when
               I
               consider
               ,
               me
               thinkes
               all
               the
               ancient
               
               Hereticks
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Nicholas
                 Antiochenus
              
               ,
               the
               Gnosticks
               ,
               the
               
                 Valentinians
                 ,
                 Noetians
                 ,
                 Sabellians
                 ,
                 Patropassians
                 ,
                 Parmenians
                 ,
              
               present
               themselves
               anew
               out
               of
               Hell
               to
               me
               .
               So
               that
               I
               can
               make
               no
               other
               judgement
               of
               
                 THOMAS
                 MUNTZER
              
               ,
               that
               Authour
               and
               Raiser
               of
               a
               most
               pernicious
               Sect
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               hath
               r●-trected
               the
               Standards
               of
               all
               former
               heresies
               .
               But
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               said
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Proverb
               ,
               that
               Affrick
               alwayes
               furnishes
               us
               with
               Novelties
               ,
               he
               also
               with
               his
               desperate
               disciples
               ,
               hath
               sacrilegiously
               attempted
               to
               advance
               some
               altogether
               new
               and
               unheard
               of
               opinions
               ,
               whereof
               who
               shall
               say
               that
               what
               is
               MADE
               is
               GOOD
               ,
               must
               be
               very
               extravagant
               .
               Out
               of
               these
               ,
               have
               they
               resolved
               and
               decreed
               ,
               that
               children
               till
               they
               come
               to
               age
               ,
               are
               only
               Catech●●meni
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               clad
               with
               the
               robe
               of
               holy
               Baptisme
               .
               Out
               of
               these
               ,
               have
               they
               declared
               a
               community
               of
               all
               things
               .
               Out
               of
               these
               ,
               teach
               to
               dishonour
               and
               discard
               Magistrates
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               living
               ectypes
               of
               God
               ,
               while
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               they
               themselves
               aspire
               to
               Soveraignty
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               accounted
               Potentates
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               indeed
               the
               wickedst
               among
               men
               ;
               Dissemblers
               ,
               Cheats
               ,
               Hypocrites
               ,
               Novators
               ,
               or
               Advancers
               of
               Novelties
               ,
               and
               the
               subtle
               generation
               of
               the
               old
               Viper
               Novatus
               .
               Which
               said
               Novatus
               ,
               if
               I
               display
               in
               the
               colours
               wherein
               the
               holy
               Father
               and
               Martyr
               Cyprian
               sets
               him
               forth
               ,
               discreet
               men
               shall
               be
               my
               Iudges
               ,
               whether
               I
               have
               not
               hit
               the
               mark
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               description
               most
               fitly
               suites
               the
               greatest
               par●
               of
               the
               Proselytes
               of
               
               Muntzer
               .
               As
               concerning
               Novatus
               (
               sayes
               that
               Ornament
               of
               his
               Carthage
               ,
               lib.
               11.
               
               Epist.
               8.
               to
               Cornelius
               then
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Rome
                 )
                 We
                 needed
                 not
                 any
                 relations
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 from
                 us
                 you
                 were
                 to
                 expect
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 account
                 of
              
               Novatus
               ,
               
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 constant
                 Advancer
                 of
                 novelties
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 insatiable
                 avarice
                 ,
                 furious
                 in
                 his
                 rapines
                 ,
                 blowne
                 up
                 with
                 arrogancie
                 and
                 pride
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 astonishment
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 not
                 admitting
                 any
                 good
                 understanding
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 :
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 curiosity
                 is
                 to
                 betray
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 flattery
                 to
                 surprise
                 ,
                 his
                 love
                 is
                 dogg'd
                 by
                 his
                 infidelity
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 fuell
                 and
                 fire-brand
                 that
                 heightens
                 the
                 combustions
                 of
                 sedition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hurrican
                 and
                 tempest
                 which
                 causes
                 the
                 shipwrack
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 an
                 opposer
                 of
                 Tranquility
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 peace
                 .
              
               These
               were
               his
               thoughts
               of
               Novatus
               ,
               which
               what
               wise
               man
               but
               will
               allow
               us
               to
               attribute
               to
               our
               Novators
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               if
               John
               that
               Botcher
               of
               Leiden
               ,
               the
               ulcer
               and
               deformity
               of
               that
               gallant
               City
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               drawne
               in
               his
               own
               colours
               ,
               we
               need
               borrow
               them
               no
               where
               else
               .
               You
               therefore
               ,
               Orthodox
               Doctors
               ,
               reduce
               those
               erroneous
               and
               miserably
               seduced
               men
               ,
               which
               yet
               are
               so
               ,
               into
               the
               way
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Deliver
               them
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               out
               of
               this
               phrensy
               ,
               and
               omit
               no
               opportunities
               which
               may
               help
               to
               recover
               them
               out
               of
               this
               imaginary
               disease
               to
               which
               they
               are
               so
               accustomed
               .
               
               This
               shall
               be
               your
               reward
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               prize
               you
               shall
               obtaine
               .
               
                 Him
                 that
                 overcometh
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 make
                 a
                 Pillar
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 write
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Revel
               3.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 THOMAS
                 MUNTZER
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 OPINIONS
                 ,
                 ACTIONS
                 ,
                 and
                 END
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 MUntzers
                 Doctrine
                 spreads
                 ,
                 his
                 aimes
                 high
                 ,
                 his
                 affirmations
                 destructive
                 ;
                 He
                 asserts
                 Anabaptisme
                 ,
                 rests
                 ut
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 growes
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 in
                 his
                 opinions
                 and
                 pra●tises
                 ;
                 his
                 large
                 promises
                 to
                 his
                 party
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 :
                 〈◊〉
                 endeavours
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 himself
                 ,
                 pretending
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 being
                 opposed
                 by
                 the
                 Landgrave
                 ,
                 his
                 delusive
                 Animation
                 of
                 his
                 followers
                 ;
                 their
                 overthrow
                 ;
                 his
                 escape
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 but
                 dissembles
                 himself
                 ;
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 obstinate
                 ;
                 the
                 Landgrave
                 convinceth
                 him
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 ●acked
                 ,
                 he
                 laugheth
                 ,
                 afterward
                 relenteth
                 ;
                 his
                 last
                 words
                 ;
                 is
                 deservedly
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 an
                 example
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 JOHN
                 MATHIAS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IOhn
                   Mathias
                
                 repaires
                 to
                 Munster
                 ,
                 his
                 severe
                 edicts
                 ,
                 he
                 becomes
                 a
                 malicious
                 executioner
                 of
                 
                   Hubert
                   Trutiling
                
                 ,
                 for
                 contumelions
                 expressions
                 touching
                 him
                 ;
                 his
                 own
                 desperate
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 JOHN
                 BUCKHOLD
                 ,
                 or
                 JOHN
                 of
                 LEYDEN
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IOhn
                   Buckhold
                
                 his
                 character
                 ,
                 his
                 disputing
                 and
                 contention
                 with
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 concerning
                 Paedobaptisme
                 ;
                 he
                 succeeds
                 
                   John
                   Mathias
                
                 ,
                 he
                 comforts
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 a
                 pretended
                 revelation
                 ;
                 he
                 makes
                 
                   Bernard
                   Knipperdoling
                
                 of
                 a
                 Consul
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 become
                 common
                 executioner
                 ,
                 Buckhold
                 feigneth
                 himself
                 dumb
                 ,
                 be
                 assumes
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 he
                 allowes
                 Polygamy
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 to
                 himselfe
                 three
                 wives
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 appoints
                 Officers
                 under
                 him
                 ;
                 his
                 sumptuous
                 apparel
                 ;
                 his
                 Titles
                 were
                 King
                 of
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 his
                 Coin
                 and
                 motto
                 thereon
                 ;
                 The
                 King
                 ,
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 Courtiers
                 wait
                 on
                 the
                 people
                 at
                 a
                 Feast
                 :
                 with
                 other
                 digressio●s
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 endeavours
                 to
                 raise
                 commotions
                 abroad
                 ,
                 is
                 haply
                 prevented
                 .
                 He
                 suspects
                 his
                 own
                 safety
                 ;
                 his
                 large
                 pr●mises
                 to
                 his
                 Captains
                 ,
                 himself
                 executes
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 wives
                 ,
                 he
                 feignes
                 himself
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 deludes
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 an
                 expectation
                 of
                 deliverance
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 famine
                 ,
                 forgets
                 community
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 betrayed
                 by
                 his
                 Confident
                 ,
                 is
                 brought
                 prisoner
                 before
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 checks
                 him
                 ;
                 his
                 jesting
                 answer
                 and
                 proposal
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 a
                 Non-plus
                 ,
                 is
                 convinced
                 of
                 his
                 offences
                 ;
                 his
                 deserved
                 and
                 severe
                 execution
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 HERMANNUS
                 SUTOR
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 .
              
               
                 HErman
                 the
                 Cobler
                 professeth
                 himself
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 &c.
                 he
                 is
                 noted
                 for
                 drunkennesse
                 ;
                 The
                 ceremonies
                 he
                 used
                 i●
                 Anabaptisme
                 ,
                 Eppo
                 his
                 Host
                 discovers
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 to
                 be
                 cheats
                 ;
                 Hermans
                 wicked
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 inconstancy
                 in
                 his
                 opinions
                 ,
                 his
                 mothers
                 temerity
                 ;
                 his
                 Sect
                 convinced
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 off
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 by
                 one
                 Drewjis
                 of
                 his
                 Sect
                 he
                 is
                 handled
                 roughly
                 ;
                 Herman
                 is
                 taken
                 by
                 Charles
                 Lord
                 of
                 Gelderland
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 is
                 brought
                 prisoner
                 to
                 Groeninghen
                 ;
                 when
                 questioned
                 in
                 his
                 torments
                 ,
                 he
                 hardened
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 miserably
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 THEODORUS
                 SARTOR
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 .
              
               
                 THeodor
                 the
                 Botcher
                 turnes
                 Adamite
                 ,
                 he
                 affirmes
                 strange
                 things
                 ,
                 his
                 blasphemy
                 in
                 forgiving
                 of
                 sins
                 he
                 burn●
                 
                 his
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 causeth
                 his
                 companions
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 lik●
                 .
                 He
                 and
                 his
                 rabble
                 go
                 naked
                 through
                 Amsterdam
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dead
                 of
                 ●ight
                 ,
                 denouncing
                 their
                 woes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 terrifie
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 taken
                 and
                 imprisoned
                 by
                 the
                 Burghers
                 ,
                 but
                 continue
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 May
                 5.
                 1535.
                 they
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 last
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 DAVID
                 GEORGE
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 .
              
               
                 
                   DAvid
                   George
                
                 ,
                 the
                 miracle
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 .
                 At
                 Basil
                 he
                 pretend●
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 banished
                 his
                 Countrey
                 for
                 the
                 Gospels-sake
                 ;
                 with
                 his
                 specious
                 pretenses
                 he
                 gaines
                 the
                 freedom
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 for
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 .
                 His
                 Character
                 .
                 His
                 Riches
                 .
                 He
                 with
                 his
                 Sect
                 enact
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 His
                 Sonne
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 doubting
                 his
                 new
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 him
                 questioned
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 his
                 answer
                 excommunicated
                 .
                 His
                 wifes
                 death
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 formerly
                 voted
                 himself
                 immortal
                 ,
                 yet
                 Aug.
                 2.
                 1556
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 His
                 death
                 troubled
                 his
                 disciples
                 .
                 His
                 doctrine
                 questioned
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 eleven
                 of
                 the
                 Sectaries
                 secured
                 .
                 XI
                 .
                 Articles
                 extracted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 ,
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 imprisoned
                 Sectaries
                 acknowledged
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 tumults
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 but
                 dis●owned
                 his
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 Conditions
                 whereupon
                 the
                 imprisoned
                 are
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 Senate
                 vote
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 
                   D.
                   G.
                
                 impious
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 him
                 unworthy
                 of
                 Christian
                 burial
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 should
                 be
                 burned
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 effected
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 MICHAEL
                 SERVETUS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 .
              
               
                 SErvetus
                 his
                 converse
                 with
                 Mahumetans
                 and
                 Jewes
                 .
                 He
                 disguiseth
                 his
                 monstrous
                 opinions
                 with
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christian
                 Reformation
                 .
                 The
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 birth
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 24.
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 he
                 boasted
                 himself
                 the
                 onely
                 Teacher
                 and
                 
                 Seer
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 He
                 enveighed
                 against
                 the
                 Deity
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Oecolampadius
                 confutes
                 his
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Basil.
                   Servetus
                
                 held
                 but
                 one
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 Godhead
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 held
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 be
                 Nature
                 .
                 His
                 horrid
                 blasphemy
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 reconcile
                 the
                 
                   Turkish
                   Alcoran
                
                 to
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 He
                 declares
                 himse●f
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 .
                 At
                 
                   Geneva
                   ,
                   Calvin
                
                 faithfully
                 reproves
                 Servetus
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 continues
                 obstinate
                 .
                 Anno
                 1553.
                 by
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 several
                 Senates
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 burned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
                 ARRIUS
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 Arrianisme
                 its
                 increase
                 ,
                 Anno
                 323.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 General
                 Council
                 at
                 
                   Nice
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 325.
                 called
                 as
                 a
                 Remedy
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 successe
                 .
                 The
                 Arrians
                 misinterpret
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 John
                 10.
                 30.
                 concerning
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
                 They
                 acknowledged
                 one
                 onely
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 Iudaical
                 sense
                 .
                 They
                 deny
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
                 Arrius
                 his
                 wretched
                 death
                 .
                 Anno
                 336.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
                 MAHOMET
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 .
              
               
                 MAhomet
                 characterised
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 a
                 laughing-stock
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
                 He
                 agreed
                 with
                 Carpocrates
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 hereticks
                 .
                 He
                 renewed
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 indulge
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 he
                 allowed
                 them
                 Polygamy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 His
                 Iron
                 Tombe
                 at
                 Mecca
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
                 BALTHAZAR
                 HUBMOR
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 .
              
               
                 HUbmor
                 a
                 Patron
                 of
                 Anabaptisme
                 .
                 He
                 damned
                 usury
                 .
                 He
                 brought
                 in
                 a
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Senate
                 of
                 Suring
                 by
                 a
                 Council
                 reduced
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 renounced
                 th●
                 
                 heads
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 doctrine
                 .
                 Himself
                 or
                 Sect
                 still
                 active
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 taken
                 and
                 imprisoned
                 at
                 Vienna
                 in
                 Austria
                 .
                 He
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 both
                 burned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
                 JOHN
                 HUT
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IOhn
                   Hut
                
                 the
                 prop
                 and
                 pillar
                 of
                 Anabaptisme
                 .
                 His
                 credulity
                 in
                 dreams
                 and
                 visions
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 accounted
                 a
                 true
                 Prophet
                 by
                 his
                 Proselytes
                 .
                 At
                 Merhern
                 ,
                 his
                 Fraternity
                 became
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Monastery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
                 LODOWICK
                 HETZER
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 .
              
               
                 
                   LOdowick
                   Hetzer
                
                 a
                 famous
                 Heretick
                 .
                 He
                 gaines
                 Proselytes
                 in
                 Austria
                 and
                 Switzerland
                 .
                 Anno
                 1527
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 publick
                 disputation
                 Oecolampadius
                 puts
                 Hetzers
                 emissaries
                 to
                 their
                 shifts
                 .
                 Hetzer
                 denied
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 co-essentiall
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 His
                 farewell
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 Adultery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
                 MELCHIOR
                 HOFMAN
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 .
              
               
                 HOfman
                 a
                 Skinner
                 ,
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 ;
                 Anno
                 1528
                 ,
                 seduced
                 300.
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 at
                 Embda
                 in
                 West-Friesland
                 .
                 His
                 followers
                 accounted
                 him
                 a
                 Prophet
                 .
                 At
                 Strasburg
                 ,
                 he
                 challenged
                 the
                 Ministers
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 agreed
                 upon
                 Jan.
                 11.
                 1532.
                 where
                 being
                 mildely
                 dealt
                 with
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 neverthelesse
                 obstinate
                 .
                 Other
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Prophetesses
                 deluded
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 deluded
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 voluntarily
                 pined
                 himself
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 14.
                 
                 MELCHIOR
                 RINCK
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 .
              
               
                 
                   MElchior
                   Rinck
                
                 ,
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 accounted
                 a
                 notable
                 interpreter
                 of
                 dreams
                 and
                 visions
                 .
                 His
                 disciple
                 
                   Thomas
                   Scucker
                
                 in
                 a
                 waking-dream
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 brother
                 Leonards
                 head
                 ;
                 pretending
                 for
                 his
                 murther
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 15.
                 
                 ADAM
                 PASTOR
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADam
                   Pastor
                
                 a
                 derider
                 of
                 Paedobaptisme
                 .
                 He
                 revived
                 the
                 Arrian
                 heresie
                 .
                 His
                 foolish
                 interpretation
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 17.
                 so
                 often
                 confuted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 16.
                 
                 HENRY
                 NICHOLAS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HEnry
                   Nicholas
                
                 ,
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 Love.
                 He
                 is
                 against
                 Infant-Baptisme
                 .
                 His
                 divellish
                 Logick
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Contents
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THOMAS
               MUNTZER
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Hei
               mihi
               quot
               sacras
               iterans
               Baptismatis
               undas
            
             
               Muntzerus
               Stygijs
               Millia
               tinxit
               aquis
               !
            
             
               
                 His
                 OPINIONS
                 ,
                 ACTIONS
                 ,
                 And
                 END
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 MUntzers
                 Doctrine
                 spreads
                 ,
                 his
                 aimes
                 high
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 affirmations
                 destractive
                 ;
                 Asserts
                 Anabaptisme
                 ,
                 rests
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 growes
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 in
                 his
                 opinions
                 and
                 practises
                 ;
                 his
                 large
                 pro●ises
                 to
                 his
                 party
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 :
                 he
                 endeavours
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 himself
                 ,
                 pretending
                 
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 being
                 opposed
                 by
                 the
                 Landgrave
                 ,
                 his
                 delusive
                 animation
                 of
                 his
                 followers
                 ;
                 their
                 overthrow
                 ;
                 his
                 escape
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 but
                 dissembles
                 himself
                 ;
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 obstinate
                 ;
                 the
                 Landgrave
                 convinceth
                 him
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 racked
                 ,
                 he
                 laugheth
                 ,
                 afterward
                 relenteth
                 ;
                 his
                 last
                 words
                 ;
                 is
                 deservedly
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 an
                 example
                 .
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 M.D.XXI
                 .
                 and
                 M.D.XXII
                 .
                 there
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 Sawny
                 near
                 the
                 River
                 Sales
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 most
                 insolent
                 Sect
                 of
                 certain
                 Enthusiasts
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Storkius
                
                 was
                 no
                 ordinary
                 person
                 .
                 These
                 presumptuously
                 boasting
                 that
                 their
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 
                 Visions
                 ,
                 and
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 were
                 inspired
                 into
                 them
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 had
                 slily
                 scattered
                 it
                 among
                 other
                 seditious
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kidney
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   reformed
                   by
                   their
                   means
                   ,
                
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   utterly
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   governed
                   ●y
                
                 Justice
                 it self
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 gave
                 not
                 up
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 embraced
                 their
                 Sect
                 ,
                 they
                 branded
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 ungodly
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 this
                 Sodomitical
                 lake
                 sprung
                 
                   THOMAS
                   MVNTZER
                
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 that
                 boasted
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 communication
                 with
                 God.
                 This
                 mans
                 doctrine
                 incredibly
                 spred
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 levell'd
                 at
                 the
                 holy
                 .
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 
                   reformed
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 
                 And
                 from
                 thence
                 discharged
                 at
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 themseves
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 flock
                 being
                 once
                 deprived
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 constitutions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 were
                 nothing
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 greedy
                 wolves
                 to
                 break
                 out
                 into
                 all
                 rapine
                 and
                 oppression
                 .
                 
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 wolves
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   false
                   Teachers
                
                 ,
                 have
                 ever
                 most
                 violently
                 opposed
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 in
                 hopes
                 ,
                 if
                 possible
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 these
                 from
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 charge
                 of
                 their
                 flocks
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 contempt
                 with
                 their
                 sheep
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 should
                 stray
                 into
                 their
                 parties
                 .
                 This
                 Muntzer
                 did
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 teachings
                 and
                 writings
                 publickly
                 affirm
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Preachers
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   that
                   contributed
                   their
                   endeavours
                   to
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   were
                   not
                   sent
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   
                   meer
                   Scribes
                   ,
                   and
                   impertinent
                   Interpreters
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   That
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   and
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   the
                   pure
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   a
                   bare
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   word
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   true
                   reall
                   word
                   was
                   something
                   that
                   were
                   intrinse
                   call
                   and
                   heavenly
                   ,
                   and
                   immediately
                   proceeding
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   to
                   be
                   learned
                   intrinsecally
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   any
                   humane
                   suggestion
                   .
                
                 With
                 the
                 same
                 breath
                 he
                 brought
                 Baptisme
                 into
                 contempt
                 ,
                 
                 most
                 inconvincibly
                 affirming
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 warrant
                 from
                 God
                 for
                 Paedobaptisme
                 ,
                 or
                 baptisme
                 of
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 
                   baptized
                   after
                   a
                   spirituall
                   and
                   more
                   excellent
                   dispensation
                   .
                
                 
                 He
                 further
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 teach
                 that
                 
                   Christs
                   satisfa●ction
                   for
                   us
                   was
                   unnecessary
                   ,
                   whatever
                   honest
                   and
                   weak
                   understanding
                   men
                   could
                   urge
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ;
                   That
                   matrimony
                
                 in
                 the
                 unfaithful
                 and
                 incontinent
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   a
                   pollution
                   ,
                   meretricious
                   and
                   diabolical
                   ;
                   That
                   God
                   discovered
                   his
                   will
                   by
                   dreames
                   (
                   whence
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   mightily
                   infatuated
                   with
                   them
                   )
                   holding
                   that
                   those
                   were
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   communicated
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 Hereupon
                 was
                 he
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 his
                 followers
                 for
                 some
                 heavenly
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 believed
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 thus
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 humane
                 assistance
                 .
                 This
                 doctrine
                 did
                 he
                 disperse
                 throughout
                 all
                 Germany
                 by
                 printed
                 books
                 and
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 tinder-brain'd
                 disciples
                 of
                 his
                 seditious
                 sect
                 were
                 soon
                 fir'd
                 with
                 ,
                 read
                 ,
                 approved
                 ,
                 and
                 propagated
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 yeares
                 M.D.XXIII
                 .
                 
                 ●nd
                 M.D.XXIV
                 .
                 taught
                 at
                 Alsted
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 Saxony
                 ,
                 near
                 Thuringia
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 lay
                 under
                 the
                 lash
                 of
                 his
                 calumny
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 his
                 Sermons
                 were
                 stuff'd
                 with
                 most
                 seditious
                 and
                 bitter
                 invectives
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 pretending
                 to
                 groan
                 for
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 lost
                 liberty
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 insufferable
                 pressures
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 under
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 he
                 complained
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 grievance
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 wealth
                 and
                 estates
                 were
                 the
                 prey
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 would
                 perswade
                 them
                 that
                 a
                 remedy
                 was
                 timely
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Being
                 for
                 this
                 doctrine
                 dispatched
                 out
                 of
                 Alsted
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 Norimberg
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 without
                 discontinuing
                 his
                 journey
                 into
                 Basil
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 into
                 
                   Switzerland
                   ▪
                
                 from
                 whence
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Cracovia
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 ●own
                 called
                 Griessen
                 ,
                 he
                 continued
                 some
                 weeks
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 lesse
                 idle
                 then
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 S●u●ing
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 sowed
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 contagious
                 seed
                 among
                 his
                 factious
                 disciples
                 ,
                 as
                 afterwards
                 thrived
                 in●o
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 harvest
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 publickly
                 scattered
                 abroad
                 his
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 touched
                 before
                 .
                 Departing
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 wandring
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 Mulhusium
                 in
                 the
                 countrey
                 of
                 During
                 ,
                 he
                 writ
                 letters
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 confident
                 to
                 his
                 Religion
                 ;
                 by
                 whose
                 conn●enance
                 and
                 assistance
                 factious
                 spirits
                 were
                 sometimes
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 exasperated
                 against
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 Some
                 small
                 time
                 before
                 the
                 countrey
                 people
                 took
                 up
                 arms
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 up
                 and
                 and
                 down
                 certain
                 Briefes
                 by
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 divers
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 was
                 represented
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 those
                 warlike
                 instruments
                 which
                 were
                 cast
                 at
                 〈◊〉
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 sedition
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 encourage
                 and
                 enflame
                 the
                 fiery
                 followers
                 of
                 his
                 faction
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 stayed
                 two
                 moneths
                 at
                 Griessen
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 advance
                 his
                 designes
                 if
                 he
                 ●eturned
                 into
                 Saxony
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 affaires
                 prospered
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 desires
                 in
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 he
                 returns
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 During
                 and
                 Mulhusium
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 arrived
                 thither
                 ,
                 
                 LVTHER
                 had
                 by
                 letters
                 forewarned
                 the
                 reverend
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Mulhusium
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 beware
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 destroying
                 wolfe
                 ,
                 and
                 fitter
                 to
                 be
                 〈◊〉
                 then
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 or
                 whatever
                 Mankind
                 beares
                 any
                 antipathy
                 to
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 both
                 at
                 Swickaw
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 at
                 Alsted
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 accounted
                 a
                 tree
                 sufficiently
                 evill
                 and
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 which
                 bo●e
                 no
                 other
                 fruit
                 but
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 inevitable
                 destruction
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 his
                 Com●●ades
                 ,
                 could
                 ever
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 among
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   〈◊〉
                   were
                   Gods
                   elect
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   others
                   were
                   ungodly
                   ,
                   and
                   designed
                   to
                   damnation
                   .
                
                 And
                 divers
                 other
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 were
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 letter
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 dated
                 from
                 Weimaria
                 ,
                 on
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Assumption
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 M.D.XXIV
                 .
                 Muntzer
                 in
                 the
                 
                 mean
                 time
                 with
                 words
                 plausibly
                 sweetned
                 ,
                 
                 drew
                 away
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 all
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 favour
                 his
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 promising
                 mountains
                 of
                 gold
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 should
                 cry
                 him
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 general
                 acclamations
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 true
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 conflux
                 of
                 the
                 dregs
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 repaired
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 Mulhusium
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 subtilty
                 and
                 the
                 authority
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 ,
                 he
                 perverted
                 the
                 very
                 Magistrate
                 of
                 Mulhusium
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 new
                 abe●tor
                 of
                 his
                 opinion
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 original
                 of
                 the
                 mischief
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 divers
                 other
                 Hydra's
                 of
                 seditions
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 excrescencies
                 took
                 a
                 suddain
                 growth
                 from
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 mens
                 goods
                 became
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 taught
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 had
                 any
                 propriety
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 enjoyed
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 revealed
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Empire
                   and
                   Principalities
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   extirpated
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                
                 Gideon
                 
                   was
                   put
                   into
                   his
                   hands
                   to
                   be
                   employed
                   against
                   all
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   assertion
                   of
                   true
                   liberty
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   restauration
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 he
                 gave
                 orders
                 for
                 the
                 preparing
                 of
                 certain
                 warlike
                 engines
                 .
                 While
                 he
                 was
                 wholy
                 taken
                 up
                 about
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 year
                 M.D.XXV.
                 the
                 countrey
                 people
                 throughout
                 Swedland
                 and
                 Franconia
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 their
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 forced
                 away
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 plundered
                 Towns
                 and
                 Castles
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 absolute
                 devastation
                 by
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 .
                 
                 The
                 
                   Landgrave
                   Henry
                
                 being
                 moved
                 at
                 these
                 things
                 raises
                 a
                 warre
                 ,
                 and
                 fought
                 the
                 countrey
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 near
                 Franken●usium
                 ,
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 day
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 prepared
                 himself
                 for
                 a
                 second
                 fight
                 to
                 be
                 fought
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 Muntzer
                 having
                 intelligence
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 said
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 animation
                 to
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 What
                 are
                 those
                 Cannon-bullets
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 receive
                 them
                 in
                 my
                 gloves
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 hurt
                 me
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 countrey
                 people
                 being
                 encouraged
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 beaten
                 by
                 the
                 Landgrave
                 ,
                 five
                 thousand
                 slain
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 three
                 hundred
                 taken
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 all
                 their
                 heads
                 cut
                 off
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 ambitious
                 of
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 they
                 lost
                 even
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 life
                 it selfe
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 was
                 the
                 ancient
                 Proverb
                 verified
                 ,
                 Warre
                 is
                 most
                 delightful
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 never
                 experienced
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 
                 discreeter
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 countrey
                 people
                 ,
                 having
                 laid
                 down
                 their
                 arms
                 ,
                 put
                 their
                 hands
                 to
                 the
                 golden
                 plough
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 designed
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 mannage
                 Lances
                 and
                 Pole-axes
                 .
                 
                 Muntzer
                 escapes
                 to
                 Frankenhusium
                 ,
                 and
                 hid
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 near
                 the
                 Gate
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 certain
                 Nobleman
                 had
                 taken
                 up
                 his
                 quarters
                 .
                 This
                 mans
                 servant
                 going
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 upper
                 roomes
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 accommodated
                 ,
                 findes
                 one
                 lying
                 upon
                 a
                 bed
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 enquired
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 were
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 escaped
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 he
                 denied
                 ,
                 averring
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 lain
                 some
                 time
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 fever
                 :
                 whereupon
                 looking
                 about
                 ,
                 he
                 perceives
                 a
                 little
                 bag
                 lying
                 carelessely
                 near
                 the
                 bed
                 side
                 ;
                 he
                 opens
                 it
                 &
                 finds
                 letters
                 from
                 Albert
                 Count
                 of
                 Mansfield
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 dehorted
                 Muntzer
                 from
                 his
                 wicked
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 promoting
                 the
                 tumult
                 already
                 raised
                 .
                 Having
                 read
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 him
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 directed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 denying
                 ,
                 he
                 threatens
                 to
                 kil
                 him
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 he
                 cried
                 quarter
                 ,
                 and
                 confessed
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 Muntzer
                 .
                 
                 He
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 before
                 George
                 Duke
                 of
                 Saxony
                 and
                 the
                 Landgrave
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 they
                 having
                 made
                 him
                 confesse
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 popular
                 insurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 sedition
                 ;
                 he
                 answered
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 but
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Magistrates
                   who
                   were
                   opposers
                   of
                   his
                   Evangelical
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   were
                   by
                   such
                   means
                   to
                   be
                   chastised
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Landgrave
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 proved
                 it
                 by
                 several
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 honour
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 tumult
                 raised
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 particular
                 revenge
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 God
                 forbidden
                 Christians
                 .
                 Here
                 Muntzer
                 being
                 convinced
                 ,
                 held
                 his
                 peace
                 .
                 Being
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 rack
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 aloud
                 and
                 wept
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Saxony
                 spoke
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 Now
                 thou
                 art
                 punished
                 ,
                 Muntzer
                 ,
                 consider
                 with
                 thy self
                 by
                 what
                 unspeakable
                 wayes
                 thou
                 hast
                 seduced
                 and
                 brought
                 so
                 many
                 to
                 destruction
                 !
                 whereat
                 Muntzer
                 broke
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 laughter
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 countrey
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 thrust
                 into
                 a
                 close
                 prison
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 wonderful
                 how
                 faint-hearted
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 extreamly
                 troubled
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Saxony
                 pronounced
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 confession
                 
                 of
                 before
                 God
                 :
                 Being
                 surrounded
                 with
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 he
                 openly
                 acknowledged
                 his
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 addressed
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 the
                 Princes
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ;
                 shew
                 mercy
                 and
                 compassion
                 ,
                 
                 ye
                 Princes
                 ,
                 lest
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 you
                 incurre
                 by
                 my
                 example
                 the
                 punishment
                 I
                 now
                 suffer
                 ;
                 Read
                 and
                 attentively
                 consider
                 the
                 holy
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 .
                 Having
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 his
                 head
                 was
                 struck
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 fastened
                 to
                 a
                 stake
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 a
                 monument
                 and
                 example
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               JOHN
               MATHIAS
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Primus
               hie
               è
               Batavis
               Muntzeri
               dogma
               sequutus
            
             
               Turbavit
               mitis
               Westphala
               regna
               modis
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IOHN
                   MATHIAS
                
                 repaires
                 to
                 Munster
                 ,
                 his
                 severe
                 edicts
                 ,
                 he
                 becomes
                 a
                 malicious
                 executioner
                 of
                 
                   Hubert
                   Trutiling
                
                 ,
                 for
                 contumelious
                 expressions
                 touching
                 him
                 ;
                 his
                 own
                 desperate
                 end
                 .
              
               
               
                 IN
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 God.
                 
                 M.D.XXXII
                 .
                 at
                 M●●ster
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 Westphali●
                 )
                 a
                 certain
                 Priest
                 called
                 〈…〉
                 undertook
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 with
                 great
                 successe
                 ,
                 certain
                 messengers
                 were
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 Marpyrgum
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 Has●ia
                 ,
                 whose
                 businesse
                 was
                 to
                 bring
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 some
                 men
                 of
                 learning
                 and
                 good
                 conversation
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 helpful
                 in
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ▪
                 From
                 〈◊〉
                 were
                 their
                 〈◊〉
                 dispatched
                 ,
                 who
                 arriving
                 at
                 M●nster
                 ,
                 reduced
                 the
                 principall
                 heads
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 into
                 thirty
                 nine
                 Articles
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 proposed
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 being
                 ready
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 pretended
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 and
                 prove
                 the
                 said
                 heads
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 effected
                 .
                 The
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 )
                 the
                 spiritual
                 who
                 were
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Church
                 ,
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 digest
                 this
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 departing
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 they
                 caused
                 much
                 trouble
                 to
                 the
                 Citizens
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 weighty
                 businesse
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Citizens
                 sate
                 in
                 long
                 and
                 prudent
                 consultations
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 certain
                 agreement
                 ,
                 upon
                 these
                 terms
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 all
                 injuries
                 committed
                 in
                 those
                 Tumults
                 should
                 be
                 p●●doned
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Gospel
                 should
                 be
                 freely
                 preached
                 in
                 six
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 only
                 should
                 be
                 absolutely
                 reserved
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 conditions
                 were
                 readily
                 subscribed
                 to
                 by
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 all
                 things
                 laid
                 asleep
                 in
                 peace
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 peace
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 undisturbed
                 by
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 that
                 irreconcileable
                 enemy
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 vertue
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 doing
                 at
                 M●nster
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 at
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 raising
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 jawes
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 the
                 seditious
                 and
                 pesti●erous
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 those
                 importunate
                 disturbers
                 and
                 turn-pikes
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 his
                 design
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 discourage
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 godly
                 ,
                 but
                 withall
                 ,
                 shamefully
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Gospel
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 there
                 rise
                 up
                 at
                 Harlem
                 a
                 Baker
                 called
                 
                   Iohn
                   Mathias
                
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 man
                 utterly
                 unlearned
                 ,
                 yet
                 cr●fty
                 and
                 boldly
                 eloquen●
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 being
                 e●cessively
                 lecherous
                 ,
                 neglected
                 and
                 ●lighted
                 his
                 own
                 wi●e
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 somewhat
                 well
                 ●trit●en
                 in
                 years
                 ,
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 lesse
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 Being
                 therefore
                 over
                 head
                 and
                 ●ars
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 love
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 Virago
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 Alehouse-keepers
                 daughter
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 resolve
                 of
                 any
                 way
                 more
                 advantageous
                 to
                 seduce
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Angelical
                   carriage
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 counterfeit
                 sanctity
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 frequent
                 visits
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 entertaining
                 her
                 with
                 his
                 visions
                 and
                 revelations
                 ,
                 he
                 thereby
                 drew
                 her
                 to
                 his
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 conveighed
                 her
                 into
                 a
                 secret
                 place
                 in
                 Amsterdam
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 he
                 professed
                 himself
                 a
                 Doctor
                 and
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 revealed
                 certain
                 secrets
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 yet
                 revealed
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 Enoch
                 the
                 second
                 high
                 Priest
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 Upon
                 some
                 he
                 
                   laid
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 two
                 by
                 two
                 as
                 Apostles
                 and
                 messengers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 dispatching
                 to
                 Munster
                 one
                 Gerard
                 a
                 Bookseller
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Iohn
                   Buckhold
                
                 the
                 botcher
                 of
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 others
                 into
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 These
                 emissary
                 messengers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 boyled
                 over
                 with
                 their
                 various
                 opinions
                 ,
                 held
                 marriages
                 of
                 no
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 dreamed
                 divers
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 Some
                 taught
                 by
                 parables
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 illusive
                 dreams
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 acknowledged
                 not
                 him
                 a
                 Brother
                 who
                 defiled
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 with
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 others
                 preferred
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 Iohn
                 before
                 that
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 others
                 taught
                 that
                 all
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 whoever
                 were
                 unsatisfied
                 with
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 root
                 and
                 branch
                 ;
                 some
                 would
                 acknowledge
                 nothing
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 visions
                 and
                 prophecies
                 ;
                 others
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Teachers
                 that
                 were
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 should
                 shortly
                 rise
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 upon
                 earth
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 receive
                 a
                 hundred
                 fold
                 for
                 what
                 ever
                 they
                 had
                 left
                 behind
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 affirmed
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 communication
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 some
                 with
                 Angels
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 discreet
                 and
                 wiser
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 conceived
                 that
                 their
                 conferences
                 had
                 been
                 with
                 the
                 devill
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 great
                 Prophet
                 
                   Iohn
                   Mathias
                
                 (
                 upon
                 whose
                 account
                 his
                 most
                 vain
                 Apostles
                 already
                 proclaimed
                 a
                 Peace
                 )
                 perceiving
                 an
                 occasion
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 of
                 domineering
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 his
                 disciple
                 
                   Iames
                   Campensis
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Sawyer
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 at
                 Amsterdam
                 ,
                 committing
                 unto
                 his
                 charge
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 seduced
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 zeal
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 begun
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 fairly
                 carried
                 ,
                 he
                 repaired
                 to
                 Munster
                 to
                 his
                 Apostle
                 and
                 Ambassadour
                 
                   Iohn
                   Buckhold
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 made
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 who
                 presently
                 published
                 
                 these
                 severe
                 edicts
                 .
                 
                 
                   That
                   every
                   man
                   should
                   bring
                   his
                   gold
                   and
                   silver
                   ,
                   and
                   whatever
                   were
                   of
                   greater
                   importance
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   common
                   heap
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   should
                   detain
                   any
                   thing
                   at
                   his
                   house
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   receiving
                   of
                   which
                   things
                   so
                   collected
                   ,
                   a
                   place
                   was
                   appointed
                   .
                
                 Though
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 astonished
                 at
                 the
                 rigour
                 and
                 severity
                 of
                 the
                 edict
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 submit
                 thereto
                 .
                 Moreover
                 he
                 forbad
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 all
                 books
                 but
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 the
                 divine
                 authority
                 had
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 its
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 commanded
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 this
                 very
                 time
                 a
                 certain
                 Tradesman
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Hubert
                   Trutiling
                
                 ,
                 had
                 scattered
                 some
                 contu●●elious
                 expressions
                 concerning
                 this
                 great
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 whereat
                 he
                 being
                 immeasur●bly
                 incenled
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 all
                 compassion
                 ,
                 caused
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Trutiling
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Market
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 accused
                 and
                 sentenced
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 himself
                 laying
                 his
                 violent
                 hands
                 upon
                 this
                 innocent
                 man
                 ,
                 layes
                 him
                 along
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 he
                 runs
                 him
                 through
                 with
                 a
                 spear
                 ;
                 but
                 finding
                 by
                 the
                 palpitation
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 remainder
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 him
                 be
                 conveighed
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 taking
                 a
                 musket
                 from
                 one
                 that
                 stood
                 by
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 charged
                 ,
                 killed
                 him
                 ,
                 intimating
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 murtherer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 )
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 .
                 This
                 noble
                 exploit
                 performed
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 a
                 long
                 lance
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 hastily
                 ran
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 crying
                 out
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 had
                 closely
                 besieged
                 Munster
                 .
                 Having
                 taken
                 the
                 said
                 weapon
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 like
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 upon
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 run
                 through
                 by
                 a
                 souldier
                 of
                 Misna
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               JOHN
               BuCKHOLD
               ,
               or
               JOHN
               of
               LEYDEN
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Agressusque
               nefas
               magnum
               et
               memorabile
               ,
               Regem
            
             
               Somniat
               ,
               abjecta
               forfice
               sceptra
               gerens
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IOHN
                   BUCKHOLD
                
                 his
                 character
                 ,
                 his
                 disputing
                 and
                 contention
                 with
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 concerning
                 Paedobaptisme
                 ;
                 he
                 succeeds
                 
                   John
                   Mathias
                
                 ,
                 he
                 comforts
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 a
                 pretended
                 revelation
                 ;
                 he
                 makes
                 
                   Bernard
                   Knipperdoling
                
                 of
                 a
                 Consul
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 common
                 
                 
                   executioner
                   .
                   Buckhold
                
                 feigneth
                 himself
                 ●umb
                 he
                 ass●●●es
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 he
                 allowes
                 Polygamy
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 to
                 himself
                 three
                 wiues
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 appoints
                 Officers
                 under
                 him
                 ;
                 his
                 sumptuous
                 apparel
                 ;
                 his
                 Titles
                 were
                 King
                 of
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 his
                 Coi●
                 and
                 motto
                 therein
                 ;
                 The
                 King
                 ,
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 Courtiers
                 wa●e
                 on
                 the
                 people
                 at
                 a
                 Feast
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 ligressions
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 endea●ours
                 to
                 raise
                 ●●●●●tions
                 abroad
                 ,
                 is
                 happily
                 prevented
                 .
                 He
                 suspects
                 his
                 own
                 safety
                 ▪
                 his
                 large
                 promises
                 to
                 his
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 himself
                 〈…〉
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 wives
                 ,
                 he
                 feignes
                 himself
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 deludes
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 an
                 expectation
                 of
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 famine
                 ,
                 forgets
                 community
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 betrayed
                 by
                 his
                 confident
                 ,
                 it
                 brought
                 prisoner
                 before
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 checks
                 him
                 ;
                 his
                 jesting
                 answer
                 and
                 proposall
                 ;
                 ●e
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 place
                 ,
                 is
                 convinced
                 of
                 his
                 offences
                 ;
                 his
                 deserved
                 and
                 severe
                 execution
                 .
              
               
                 IOHN
                 BUCKHOLD
                 was
                 a
                 ●●●cher
                 of
                 
                   Leyden
                   ▪
                
                 
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 fellow
                 eloquent
                 ,
                 very
                 perfect
                 in
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 confident
                 ,
                 more
                 ●●●geable
                 then
                 proteus
                 ,
                 a
                 serious
                 student
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 briefly
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 ferrent
                 Anabaptist
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 being
                 sent
                 by
                 
                   Iohn
                   Mathia●
                
                 to
                 Munster
                 was
                 a
                 perpetual
                 thorn
                 in
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 craftily
                 ●i●ting
                 them
                 about
                 the
                 b●sinesse
                 of
                 P●●●●baptisme
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 which
                 employment
                 he
                 spent
                 nine
                 whole
                 moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 〈◊〉
                 making
                 his
                 party
                 good
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 disputationand
                 litigious
                 contention
                 ,
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 he
                 secretly
                 spawn'd
                 and
                 scatter'd
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Anabaptisme
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 About
                 that
                 time
                 a
                 certain
                 unknown
                 Preacher
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 Stapreda
                 of
                 Meurs
                 came
                 to
                 Munster
                 ,
                 who
                 supplying
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Ro●man●●s
                 in
                 preaching
                 ,
                 seduced
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 tea●ened
                 him
                 with
                 Anabaptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 also
                 publickly
                 anat●●matized
                 P●dobaptisme
                 .
                 This
                 gave
                 occasion
                 of
                 raising
                 〈◊〉
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ▪
                 they
                 who
                 before
                 were
                 only
                 secretly
                 instructed
                 by
                 
                   Iohn
                   Buckhold
                
                 ,
                 
                 discover
                 themselves
                 openly
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 disguises
                 of
                 their
                 intentions
                 ;
                 City
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 in
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 frequentmeetings
                 ,
                 indivers
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 ,
                 whereat
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 being
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 
                 offended
                 ,
                 prohibited
                 their
                 Conventicles
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 they
                 banished
                 ;
                 But
                 they
                 weigh
                 not
                 this
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 sent
                 out
                 at
                 one
                 gate
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 in
                 at
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 concealed
                 among
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 favourers
                 of
                 their
                 Sect.
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Senate
                 caused
                 all
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 to
                 assemble
                 at
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 to
                 dispute
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 Paedobaptisme
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 Rotmannus
                 stood
                 tooth
                 and
                 naile
                 for
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 fully
                 refuted
                 their
                 errors
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 publick
                 acts
                 concerning
                 that
                 businesse
                 do
                 abundantly
                 testifie
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 very
                 time
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Argentoratum
                 signed
                 and
                 set
                 out
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 in
                 a
                 printed
                 Book
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 Munster
                 by
                 a
                 publick
                 edict
                 banished
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 which
                 edict
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 persisting
                 in
                 contention
                 ,
                 opposed
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 arrived
                 to
                 that
                 rashnesse
                 and
                 impudence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 thrust
                 a
                 reformed
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   Peter
                   Werthemius
                
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 rioting
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 (
                 whereof
                 the
                 Ringleader
                 was
                 
                   Henry
                   Rollius
                
                 )
                 cryed
                 out
                 as
                 they
                 went
                 ,
                 
                   Repent
                   and
                   be
                   rebaptized
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   will
                   the
                   heavy
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   fall
                   upon
                   you
                   !
                
                 These
                 things
                 hapned
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 M.D.XXXIII
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 M.D.XXXIV
                 .
                 
                 Some
                 honest-hearted
                 and
                 harmlesse
                 men
                 ,
                 partly
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 apprehension
                 of
                 divine
                 wrath
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 made
                 them
                 beleive
                 )
                 partly
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 suffered
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 washed
                 in
                 the
                 l●ver
                 of
                 Anabaptisme
                 .
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 leaving
                 their
                 dennes
                 ,
                 broke
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 without
                 any
                 controll
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 unanimous
                 violence
                 assaulting
                 the
                 Market
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 soon
                 possessed
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 and
                 the
                 Magazine
                 ,
                 sentencing
                 with
                 loud
                 conclamations
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 required
                 a
                 greater
                 voyce
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Stentor
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Reprobates
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 embrace
                 Anabaptisme
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 tumult
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 young
                 man
                 of
                 Burchstenford
                 was
                 killed
                 .
                 This
                 gave
                 occasion
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 their
                 safety
                 .
                 The
                 chiefest
                 Patrons
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptistical
                 Heresy
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   Bernard
                   Rotman
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Buckhold
                   ,
                   Bernard
                   Knipperdoling
                   ,
                   Gerard
                   Knippenburch
                   ;
                   Bernard
                   Krachting
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 These
                 two
                 parties
                 having
                 skirmished
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 eagernesse
                 and
                 animostly
                 as
                 greater
                 armies
                 exasperated
                 one
                 against
                 
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 dayes
                 ,
                 there
                 followed
                 a
                 Truce
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 should
                 quietly
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 and
                 persever
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Religion
                 .
                 However
                 the
                 surges
                 of
                 Anabaptisme
                 were
                 not
                 yet
                 laid
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 entered
                 into
                 a
                 conspiracy
                 to
                 drive
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 eminent
                 of
                 the
                 Conclave
                 writ
                 to
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 adjoyning
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 these
                 of
                 
                   D●●men
                   ,
                   Coesvelt
                   ,
                   Soyst
                   ,
                   Warendorp
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Osenburg
                 ,
                 that
                 leaving
                 all
                 things
                 behind
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 repair
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 to
                 Munster
                 ,
                 promising
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 ten-fold
                 what
                 ever
                 they
                 left
                 .
                 Being
                 enticed
                 by
                 these
                 prop●●●●ns
                 ▪
                 husbands
                 and
                 wives
                 leaving
                 all
                 behinde
                 them
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 swarmes
                 to
                 Munster
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 religious
                 ●nhabitants
                 looking
                 on
                 that
                 strange
                 rabble
                 as
                 an
                 insufferable
                 grievance
                 to
                 their
                 City
                 ,
                 left
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 increased
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 became
                 also
                 more
                 extravagant
                 ,
                 degraded
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 chose
                 another
                 out
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 
                   Gerard
                   Knippenburg
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Bernard
                   Kniperdeling
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Effigies
                 is
                 the
                 ensuing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               BERNARD
               KNIPPERDOLING
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Quò
               non
               fastus
               abit
               ?
               quid
               non
               Rex
               impius
               audet
               ?
            
             
               Carnificem
               fecit
               ,
               qui
               modò
               Consulerat
               .
            
             
               
                 BEing
                 now
                 become
                 Lords
                 and
                 Masters
                 ,
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 seized
                 on
                 Maurice
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 burnt
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 houses
                 all
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 thence
                 falling
                 forcibly
                 upon
                 other
                 holy
                 places
                 and
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 they
                 carried
                 away
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Ornaments
                 and
                 Utensils
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 else
                 was
                 of
                 any
                 consequence
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 fourth
                 day
                 after
                 those
                 rapines
                 ,
                 trudging
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 streets
                 and
                 high-wayes
                 ,
                 they
                 with
                 a
                 horrible
                 howling
                 ,
                 uttered
                 ,
                 
                   Repent
                   ,
                   
                   Repent
                
                 !
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   Depart
                   ,
                   depart
                   ,
                   be
                   gone
                   ye
                   wicked
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   woe
                   be
                   to
                   you
                   !
                
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 immediately
                 went
                 armed
                 in
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 unspeakable
                 barbarisme
                 and
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 turned
                 out
                 their
                 miserable
                 fellow-citizens
                 ,
                 as
                 enemies
                 to
                 their
                 Religion
                 ▪
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 and
                 possessions
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 without
                 any
                 consideration
                 of
                 age
                 or
                 sexe
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 many
                 women
                 with
                 child
                 had
                 this
                 misfortune
                 seconded
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 dangerous
                 abortions
                 .
                 The
                 Anabaptists
                 presently
                 by
                 what
                 right
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 seize
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 possessions
                 of
                 the
                 banished
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 honest
                 and
                 godly
                 party
                 being
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 block'd
                 up
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 avenues
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 enemies
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 some
                 were
                 taken
                 ,
                 others
                 unadvisedly
                 killed
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 entreaty
                 the
                 other
                 honester
                 part
                 of
                 citizens
                 being
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 ,
                 that
                 guilty
                 and
                 not
                 guilty
                 fared
                 alike
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 stirre
                 a
                 foot
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 closely
                 besieged
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Army
                 ,
                 all
                 places
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 blood
                 ,
                 ●igh●
                 ,
                 ●eares
                 .
                 Now
                 do
                 the
                 mad
                 men
                 of
                 Munster
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 no
                 Hellebo●e
                 can
                 have
                 any
                 effect
                 on
                 ,
                 grow
                 insufferably
                 insolent
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 Prophet
                 
                   Iohn
                   Mathias
                
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 before
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 sally
                 of
                 his
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 Munster
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 Omen
                 of
                 their
                 destruction
                 ,
                 &
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 unexpected
                 death
                 of
                 that
                 most
                 holy
                 man
                 did
                 signify
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 great
                 calamity
                 did
                 hang
                 over
                 their
                 heads
                 .
                 
                 But
                 
                   Iohn
                   Buckhold
                
                 must
                 be
                 his
                 successor
                 ,
                 a
                 lid
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 pot
                 ;
                 who
                 addressing
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 comforted
                 them
                 ,
                 perswading
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 mourn
                 for
                 that
                 unlooked
                 for
                 miscarriage
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 been
                 revealed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 marry
                 his
                 widow
                 .
                 Upon
                 Easter
                 Eve
                 they
                 fell
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 places
                 of
                 devotion
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 pulled
                 down
                 all
                 the
                 brasse
                 works
                 .
                 Some
                 few
                 dayes
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   Bernard
                   Knipperdoling
                
                 prophesied
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 chiefest
                 men
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 disqualified
                 and
                 degraded
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 poor
                 and
                 the
                 humble
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 exalted
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Oracle
                 ▪
                 that
                 all
                 Churches
                 should
                 be
                 demolished
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 was
                 sufficiently
                 performed
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 same
                 day
                 
                   Iohn
                   
                   Buckhold
                
                 putting
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 
                   Bernard
                   Knipperdoling
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Executioners
                 sword
                 ,
                 conferred
                 on
                 him
                 withall
                 his
                 employment
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 command
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 discharged
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Consul
                 ,
                 was
                 now
                 to
                 execute
                 that
                 most
                 dishonourable
                 employment
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 executioner
                 .
                 This
                 most
                 excellent
                 condition
                 he
                 cheerfully
                 accepted
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 time
                 had
                 the
                 City
                 been
                 besieged
                 some
                 moneths
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 forces
                 when
                 resolving
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 lost
                 both
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 Commission
                 Officers
                 &
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 about
                 four
                 thousand
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 quitted
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 taking
                 it
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 Some
                 few
                 dayes
                 after
                 Whitsuntide
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 being
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 dis-execution
                 of
                 that
                 assault
                 still
                 besieged
                 ,
                 was
                 wholy
                 taken
                 up
                 to
                 rest
                 and
                 imaginary
                 dreams
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 were
                 spent
                 three
                 whole
                 days
                 ;
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 
                   THE
                   ANABAPTIST
                
                 being
                 awaken
                 ,
                 acted
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Zacharias
                   ,
                   Iohn
                
                 Baptist's
                 father
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 pretending
                 to
                 be
                 dumb
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Table-book
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 wrote
                 down
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 twelve
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 twelve
                 Elders
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 administer
                 all
                 things
                 at
                 Munster
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 affirmed
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 do
                 from
                 heaven
                 ▪
                 By
                 this
                 brokery
                 did
                 this
                 crafty
                 knave
                 chalk
                 out
                 his
                 way
                 to
                 that
                 soveraign
                 dignity
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 ambitious
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 consider
                 by
                 what
                 a
                 strange
                 Stitch
                 this
                 excellently
                 wicked
                 Botcher
                 did
                 utterly
                 dis-repute
                 that
                 Magistrate
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 ordained
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 most
                 illusive
                 dreams
                 &
                 his
                 own
                 excellency
                 of
                 playing
                 the
                 impostor
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 possessed
                 himself
                 of
                 that
                 dignity
                 .
                 A
                 while
                 after
                 our
                 Prophet
                 advanced
                 certain
                 conclusions
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 allowance
                 of
                 Polygamy
                 ,
                 
                 whereat
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 made
                 some
                 opposition
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 sit
                 still
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 Prophet
                 at
                 one
                 bou●
                 took
                 to
                 him
                 three
                 wives
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 was
                 the
                 widow
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 Prophet
                 
                   Io.
                   Mathias
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 afterwards
                 dignified
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 
                   Queen
                   ▪
                
                 This
                 example
                 of
                 Kingship
                 ,
                 some
                 other
                 knaves
                 like
                 himself
                 did
                 without
                 any
                 difficulty
                 admit
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 godly
                 citizens
                 ,
                 looking
                 on
                 this
                 thing
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 indignation
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 repairing
                 to
                 the
                 Market
                 place
                 laid
                 hands
                 on
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Knipperdoling
                 ,
                 which
                 occasioning
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 arms
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 upon
                 those
                 
                 citizens
                 in
                 the
                 palace
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 having
                 taken
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 delivered
                 the
                 Prophet
                 and
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 Nine
                 and
                 forty
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 citizens
                 were
                 after
                 a
                 most
                 barbarous
                 manner
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Prophet
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 should
                 do
                 any
                 violence
                 to
                 those
                 enemies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 do
                 God
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 peice
                 of
                 service
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 were
                 torn
                 in
                 peices
                 with
                 Hooks
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 killed
                 by
                 Knipperdoling
                 himself
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 four
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 Iune
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Nativity
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 four
                 ,
                 at
                 Munster
                 or
                 rather
                 Monster
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 may
                 that
                 place
                 be
                 called
                 from
                 the
                 monstrous
                 and
                 portentous
                 pullulation
                 of
                 Anabaptists
                 )
                 there
                 sprung
                 from
                 Hell
                 another
                 new
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 
                   Iohn
                   Tuysentschreuer
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Goldsmith
                 of
                 Warendorp
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 being
                 generally
                 summoned
                 to
                 the
                 Market
                 place
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 acquainted
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Prophet
                 
                   Iohn
                   Buckhold
                
                 of
                 Leiden
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 exalted
                 to
                 Kingly
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 inherit
                 the
                 eternal
                 seat
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 possesse
                 it
                 with
                 farre
                 greater
                 Majesty
                 .
                 Having
                 prophecied
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 Buckhold
                 kneeling
                 down
                 confirmed
                 all
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 had
                 been
                 revealed
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ten
                 dayes
                 before
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 against
                 his
                 inclination
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 difficulties
                 of
                 Government
                 .
                 The
                 common
                 people
                 being
                 astonished
                 at
                 this
                 extravagant
                 piece
                 of
                 villany
                 ,
                 tore
                 their
                 hair
                 as
                 they
                 went
                 ;
                 yet
                 however
                 some
                 might
                 smell
                 out
                 the
                 cheat
                 ,
                 fear
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 stifle
                 all
                 murtering
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 this
                 Beast
                 fatten'd
                 for
                 destruction
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 very
                 successeful
                 in
                 some
                 encounters
                 ,
                 had
                 now
                 assum'd
                 what
                 Authority
                 he
                 pleased
                 ▪
                 Behold
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 at
                 Leiden
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Botcher
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 made
                 King
                 at
                 
                   Munster
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Buckhold
                
                 is
                 invested
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Regalia
                 of
                 supreme
                 Authority
                 .
                 Having
                 hereupon
                 immediately
                 degraded
                 the
                 twelve
                 Counsellours
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 wonted
                 manner
                 ,
                 he
                 constitutes
                 a
                 Viceroy
                 ,
                 a
                 Controller
                 of
                 his
                 houshold
                 ,
                 four
                 Huissers
                 or
                 common
                 Cryers
                 ,
                 a
                 Noble
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 Chancellour
                 ,
                 Cup-bearers
                 ,
                 Carvers
                 ,
                 and
                 Tasters
                 ,
                 and
                 Master-builders
                 ,
                 and
                 disposed
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 offices
                 ;
                 as
                 Princes
                 use
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 The
                 Kingly
                 robes
                 were
                 some
                 made
                 of
                 waterd
                 stuffes
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 made
                 of
                 silk
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 pure
                 silk
                 ,
                 some
                 scarlet
                 ,
                 some
                 made
                 more
                 sumptuous
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Gold
                 of
                 the
                 Ornaments
                 which
                 the
                 sacriledge
                 had
                 furnished
                 him
                 with
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 expressed
                 ,
                 how
                 artificially
                 ,
                 how
                 gallantly
                 ,
                 how
                 indeed
                 Emperor-like
                 they
                 were
                 interwoven
                 ,
                 being
                 embroyder'd
                 with
                 gold
                 ,
                 edg'd
                 ,
                 scollop'd
                 ,
                 and
                 dispos'd
                 into
                 divers
                 colours
                 .
                 His
                 spurs
                 were
                 gilt
                 with
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 two
                 Crownes
                 of
                 solid
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 golden
                 scabbard
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 walking
                 in
                 these
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 two
                 young
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 Courtly
                 and
                 magnificent
                 habit
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 of
                 him
                 accompanied
                 him
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 carried
                 a
                 naked
                 sword
                 ,
                 the
                 handle
                 whereof
                 glister'd
                 with
                 gold
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 held
                 up
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Bible
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 golden
                 Crown
                 shining
                 with
                 most
                 excellent
                 pearls
                 .
                 A
                 certain
                 jewel
                 dazeling
                 the
                 beholders
                 with
                 the
                 bright
                 sparkling
                 of
                 a
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 and
                 whereat
                 was
                 hanged
                 a
                 golden
                 apple
                 (
                 to
                 represent
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 wounded
                 through
                 with
                 two
                 swords
                 a
                 cross
                 ,
                 hang'd
                 at
                 his
                 neck
                 .
                 His
                 Scepter
                 was
                 set
                 forth
                 with
                 three
                 golden
                 incirculations
                 .
                 His
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 eight
                 and
                 twenty
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 clad
                 in
                 green
                 and
                 ashie
                 coloured
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 on
                 white
                 Turbants
                 ,
                 
                 accompani'd
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Kings
                 title
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   THE
                   KING
                   OF
                   IVSTICE
                   ,
                   THE
                   KING
                   OF
                   THE
                   NEW
                   IERVS
                   ALEM
                   ▪
                
                 In
                 the
                 Market
                 place
                 there
                 was
                 erected
                 a
                 Throne
                 for
                 him
                 of
                 three
                 steps
                 high
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 sate
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 adorned
                 with
                 ornaments
                 of
                 more
                 then
                 Attalick
                 sumptuousnesse
                 ▪
                 
                 Some
                 money
                 he
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 coin'd
                 ,
                 
                 whereon
                 was
                 this
                 Latin
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 
                   VERBVM
                   CARO
                   FACTVM
                   QVOD
                   HABITAT
                   IN
                   NOBIS
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   word
                   made
                   flesh
                   ,
                   which
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   us
                   .
                
                 The
                 City
                 being
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 besieg'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 the
                 Doctors
                 published
                 the
                 book
                 call'd
                 
                   THE
                   RESTITVTIONS
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 defend
                 that
                 monstrous
                 (
                 I
                 would
                 say
                 Munstrous
                 )
                 and
                 seditious
                 tumult
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 almost
                 infinite
                 inconveniences
                 that
                 were
                 cons●quent
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 prevent
                 that
                 poysonous
                 Hydra
                 ,
                 a
                 Gospel
                 antidote
                 was
                 prescrib'd
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 about
                 S.
                 
                 Bartholomew's
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Tuysentschreuer
                
                 went
                 sounding
                 a
                 ●rumpet
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 thereby
                 inviting
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Palace
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 sumptuous
                 feast
                 prepared
                 ,
                 he
                 magnificently
                 entertained
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Courtiers
                 waited
                 on
                 them
                 ▪
                 At
                 the
                 last
                 course
                 he
                 gave
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 a
                 loaf
                 of
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   ,
                   eat
                   ,
                   and
                   celebrate
                   the
                   Lords
                   death
                
                 ;
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 ceremony
                 ,
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 that
                 Scean
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 wantonness
                 ,
                 and
                 temerity
                 ,
                 was
                 certainly
                 very
                 frolickly
                 celebrated
                 .
                 Hunger
                 being
                 banished
                 farre
                 enough
                 by
                 this
                 feast
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Tuysentschreuer
                 goes
                 up
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 requiring
                 of
                 them
                 obedience
                 and
                 complyance
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 (
                 with
                 one
                 head
                 and
                 as
                 with
                 one
                 eye
                 )
                 they
                 unanimously
                 consented
                 .
                 This
                 obtained
                 ;
                 
                 he
                 acquaints
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 revealed
                 from
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 eight
                 and
                 twenty
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 should
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 preach
                 our
                 doctrine
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 he
                 recommended
                 ,
                 and
                 designed
                 the
                 w●y
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 journey
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 six
                 for
                 Osenburg
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 for
                 Warendorp
                 ,
                 eight
                 for
                 Soyst
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 which
                 quarter
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 one
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 for
                 Coesveld
                 .
                 These
                 exercises
                 performed
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 went
                 to
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 watch
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 caused
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Apostles
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 journey
                 ,
                 giving
                 unto
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 neglecting
                 their
                 own
                 safety
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 deposit
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 note
                 and
                 testimony
                 of
                 consequent
                 condemnation
                 wherever
                 they
                 bestowed
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 went
                 their
                 Wayes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 never
                 returned
                 again
                 ,
                 all
                 having
                 (
                 except
                 one
                 who
                 escaped
                 the
                 Gallows
                 )
                 met
                 with
                 punishments
                 corespondent
                 to
                 their
                 sedition
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 entred
                 the
                 fore-recommended
                 Cities
                 ,
                 they
                 in
                 a
                 direful
                 manner
                 howl'd
                 out
                 their
                 ,
                 
                   Repent
                   ,
                   repent
                   ,
                   the
                   axe
                   is
                   laid
                   to
                   the
                   root
                   of
                   the
                   Tree
                   ;
                   if
                   you
                   repent
                   not
                   and
                   be
                   rebaptized
                   ,
                   woe
                   be
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   ye
                   are
                   undone
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 several
                 Senates
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Cities
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 before
                 them
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 themselves
                 ;
                 who
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   they
                   were
                   divine
                   Preachers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   called
                   and
                   sent
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   would
                   receive
                   their
                   doctrine
                   must
                   be
                   baptized
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   common
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   but
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   should
                   neglect
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   leave
                   the
                   golden
                   coin
                   of
                   eternal
                   damnation
                   .
                
                 Nay
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                
                 Gospel
                 
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   preached
                   as
                   it
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   times
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   that
                   there
                   were
                
                 two
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Progeny
                   of
                   truth
                   it self
                   ,
                   slip'd
                   down
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 Iohn
                 of
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 born
                 at
                 Delph
                 in
                 the
                 Low-countries
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Martin
                   Luther
                
                 of
                 Wittemberg
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Being
                 taken
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 Irons
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 asked
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 Right
                 or
                 priviledge
                 they
                 had
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 so
                 many
                 godly
                 people
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 wives
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 not
                 granting
                 them
                 any
                 toleration
                 for
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 disinherited
                 them
                 of
                 all
                 they
                 had
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 they
                 replyed
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   time
                   was
                   now
                   drawing
                   nigh
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   meek
                   and
                   the
                   humble
                   should
                   inherit
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   followed
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   with
                   Gods
                   approbation
                   took
                   away
                   from
                   the
                
                 Egyptians
                 
                   their
                   jewels
                   and
                   ear●rings
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 boasted
                 that
                 Munster
                 was
                 well
                 furnished
                 with
                 provisions
                 ,
                 ammunition
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 requisite
                 to
                 warre
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 did
                 daily
                 expect
                 great
                 recruits
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Holland
                   ,
                   Zealand
                
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 and
                 assistance
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 bring
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 under
                 subjection
                 ;
                 &
                 all
                 wicked
                 &
                 refractory
                 Princes
                 being
                 subdued
                 ,
                 should
                 establish
                 the
                 peaceful
                 reign
                 of
                 Justice
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 another
                 Prophet
                 fell
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   Henry
                   Hilverse
                
                 ,
                 a
                 notable
                 ●nave
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 acquainted
                 the
                 King
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 revealed
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 bestow
                 on
                 him
                 three
                 most
                 rich
                 Cities
                 ,
                 
                   Amsterdam
                   ,
                   Daventry
                
                 ,
                 &
                 Wesell
                 ,
                 near
                 Lippa
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 Divine
                 message
                 ,
                 he
                 advises
                 with
                 his
                 Counsellours
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 were
                 best
                 to
                 send
                 thither
                 to
                 baptise
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 baptisme
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 sends
                 
                   Iohn
                   Campensis
                
                 to
                 
                   Amsterdam
                   ▪
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 chiefest
                 man
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 assigned
                 for
                 companion
                 and
                 co-Apostle
                 
                   Iohn
                   Mathias
                
                 of
                 Metellburg
                 .
                 These
                 being
                 sent
                 into
                 Holland
                 ,
                 issuing
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 holes
                 ,
                 kept
                 themselves
                 among
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 tribe
                 ,
                 and
                 infected
                 most
                 Cities
                 with
                 the
                 mortal
                 infection
                 of
                 their
                 doctrines
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 about
                 Ianuary
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 ,
                 
                 viz.
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 and
                 five
                 ,
                 very
                 many
                 by
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Anabaptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 its
                 contagious
                 Conventicles
                 ,
                 were
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 baptisme
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 and
                 five
                 ▪
                 this
                 
                   Kingly
                   Botcher
                
                 sent
                 into
                 Frisland
                 a
                 most
                 subtle
                 fellow
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 one
                 very
                 well
                 experienced
                 in
                 warlike
                 affaires
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 furnished
                 with
                 very
                 great
                 summes
                 of
                 money
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sacriledges
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 should
                 raise
                 souldiers
                 in
                 Zeland
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 raise
                 the
                 close
                 siege
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 before
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 He
                 being
                 departed
                 ,
                 managed
                 his
                 affaires
                 very
                 secretly
                 with
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 March
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 and
                 five
                 ,
                 having
                 gotten
                 together
                 some
                 hundreds
                 of
                 souldiers
                 he
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 was
                 called
                 old
                 Munster
                 ,
                 drove
                 away
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 plundered
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 there
                 pitched
                 his
                 tents
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 hopes
                 thereby
                 to
                 strengthen
                 his
                 party
                 by
                 the
                 accession
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 should
                 come
                 in
                 .
                 
                 But
                 
                   G●orge
                   Sckenck
                
                 the
                 then
                 Governour
                 of
                 Friesland
                 ,
                 having
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 expedition
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 got
                 together
                 certain
                 expeditionary
                 forces
                 ,
                 besieges
                 these
                 tumul●uary
                 Rioters
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 an
                 assault
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 avoyded
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 by
                 a
                 gallant
                 defence
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 they
                 their
                 belly-full
                 of
                 murther
                 ,
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 dry
                 blowes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 save
                 threescore
                 and
                 two
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 Leoward
                 were
                 paid
                 for
                 their
                 audacious
                 folly
                 with
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 death
                 ▪
                 The
                 Ringleader
                 of
                 this
                 businesse
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 Camp-master
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Geel
                
                 escaping
                 at
                 this
                 sight
                 ,
                 flies
                 to
                 Amsterdam
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 slaughter
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 Anabaptists
                 being
                 found
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 whom
                 
                   Iohn
                   Campensis
                
                 had
                 strangely
                 fascinated
                 ,
                 to
                 engage
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 promises
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 golden
                 mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 talk'd
                 highly
                 of
                 the
                 Magnificence
                 and
                 Liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 of
                 Munster
                 ,
                 and
                 cryed
                 up
                 the
                 new
                 kingdom
                 of
                 Iustice
                 upon
                 earth
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 the
                 siege
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 Munster
                 had
                 smitten
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 up
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 a
                 many
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 City
                 being
                 closely
                 besieged
                 by
                 a
                 potent
                 Army
                 ,
                 yet
                 performed
                 religious
                 duties
                 without
                 any
                 disturbance
                 .
                 Hence
                 c●me
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 ▪
                 that
                 the
                 Liberty
                 and
                 Liberality
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 was
                 celebrated
                 beyond
                 all
                 truth
                 and
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 wanted
                 not
                 a
                 many
                 who
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 embarqu'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Fortune
                 ▪
                 There
                 was
                 therefore
                 at
                 Amsterdam
                 a
                 Burgher
                 called
                 
                   Henry
                   Gotbelit
                
                 ,
                 a
                 strong
                 man
                 and
                 warlikely
                 given
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 bathed
                 in
                 
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 Anabaptisme
                 ,
                 joyned
                 his
                 endeavours
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Goel
                
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 divers
                 pretences
                 and
                 crafty
                 shifts
                 (
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 our
                 labour
                 to
                 repeat
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 )
                 they
                 drew
                 together
                 six
                 hundred
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 whose
                 assistance
                 their
                 intention
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 possessed
                 themselves
                 of
                 Amsterdam
                 ,
                 to
                 enrich
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 introduce
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 Munster
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 tenth
                 day
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefest
                 that
                 were
                 engaged
                 in
                 this
                 conspiracy
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 Rendezvous
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   Gael
                
                 ,
                 
                 broke
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 Market
                 place
                 ,
                 wherein
                 being
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 seconded
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 they
                 killed
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Watch
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 they
                 kept
                 prisoners
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Burghers
                 making
                 head
                 ,
                 discharged
                 some
                 Musquets
                 at
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 who
                 most
                 unworthily
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Consuls
                 were
                 cruelly
                 killed
                 ,
                 entrusted
                 their
                 safety
                 to
                 their
                 heels
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 others
                 courages
                 being
                 heightened
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 violently
                 ran
                 upon
                 the
                 Deuterobaptists
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 most
                 bloody
                 engagement
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 worst
                 ,
                 wherein
                 
                   Iohn
                   Geel
                
                 and
                 Gotbelit
                 were
                 slain
                 ,
                 
                   Iames
                   Campensis
                
                 was
                 taken
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Now
                 other
                 Tumults
                 had
                 already
                 forced
                 others
                 from
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 prevention
                 whereof
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 possibly
                 without
                 the
                 infinite
                 inconveniences
                 which
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 honester
                 sort
                 .
                 There
                 wanted
                 not
                 also
                 some
                 clandestine
                 vipers
                 ,
                 who
                 disguisedly
                 waited
                 for
                 the
                 restauration
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Israel
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 called
                 it
                 )
                 whereof
                 one
                 being
                 apprehended
                 at
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 examination
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 confessed
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Hollander
                 ,
                 sojourned
                 then
                 at
                 Vtricht
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 began
                 his
                 reign
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 hope
                 they
                 had
                 conceived
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 confidence
                 placed
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 doubted
                 not
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 undertake
                 it
                 ▪
                 Having
                 with
                 what
                 's
                 above
                 ,
                 gotten
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 fellow
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 vessels
                 and
                 other
                 ornaments
                 had
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 wicked
                 surprise
                 ,
                 been
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 with
                 his
                 followers
                 had
                 attempted
                 some
                 most
                 detestable
                 villanies
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 discover'd
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 no
                 other
                 be
                 meant
                 ther
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 .
                 I
                 crave
                 thy
                 pardon
                 ,
                 courteous
                 Reader
                 if
                 I
                 acquaint
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 the
                 lesse
                 for
                 thy
                 advantage
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 these
                 rotten
                 an●
                 
                 contemptible
                 rags
                 and
                 menstruous
                 clouts
                 of
                 humanity
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 woven
                 a
                 longer
                 web
                 of
                 discourse
                 then
                 thou
                 didst
                 expect
                 .
                 Although
                 
                   Iohn
                   Buckhold
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Prophets
                 had
                 entertained
                 the
                 ignorant
                 greedy
                 vulgar
                 with
                 hopes
                 of
                 more
                 then
                 Arabian
                 wealth
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 citizens
                 being
                 daily
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 streightned
                 by
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 were
                 accordingly
                 brought
                 into
                 greater
                 perplexities
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 brought
                 low
                 by
                 the
                 famine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 all
                 misery
                 ,
                 
                 began
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 happens
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 barking
                 of
                 the
                 stomack
                 ,
                 to
                 snatle
                 at
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 grumble
                 and
                 complain
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hold
                 private
                 consultations
                 about
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 delivering
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 enemies
                 ,
                 to
                 better
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 their
                 composition
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 stitcher
                 and
                 botcher
                 of
                 all
                 deceit
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 afraid
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 chose
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 twelve
                 men
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 could
                 place
                 most
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 he
                 called
                 his
                 Captains
                 ,
                 assigning
                 to
                 them
                 their
                 several
                 guards
                 and
                 posts
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 promised
                 the
                 citizens
                 that
                 the
                 close
                 siege
                 should
                 be
                 raised
                 before
                 Easter
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 confident
                 that
                 a
                 certain
                 emissary
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 into
                 
                   Zeland
                   ,
                   Holland
                
                 and
                 Friezland
                 should
                 return
                 with
                 such
                 supplies
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 furious
                 and
                 desperate
                 assault
                 made
                 upon
                 the
                 besiegers
                 should
                 deliver
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 But
                 hope
                 it self
                 was
                 to
                 him
                 become
                 hopelesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 safety
                 it self
                 save
                 him
                 .
                 
                 To
                 his
                 Captains
                 as
                 he
                 called
                 them
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 incredible
                 what
                 wealth
                 he
                 promised
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 fabulous
                 riches
                 of
                 Pactolus
                 and
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 Midas
                 should
                 not
                 make
                 good
                 ,
                 with
                 oceans
                 of
                 goods
                 (
                 which
                 haply
                 must
                 be
                 paid
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 dreams
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 City
                 were
                 relieved
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 Dukes
                 and
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 that
                 
                   Iohn
                   Denker
                
                 should
                 be
                 Elector
                 of
                 Saxony
                 ?
                 But
                 behold
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mon●th
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 a
                 sad
                 face
                 of
                 things
                 appeared
                 ,
                 many
                 being
                 meerly
                 starved
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 occasioned
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Queens
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 a
                 many
                 )
                 Elza
                 or
                 Elisabeth
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 distinguished
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Glove
                   maker
                
                 ,
                 had
                 bin
                 often
                 heard
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 cruel
                 sword
                 of
                 Famine
                 came
                 not
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 heard
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 caused
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 with
                 his
                 other
                 wives
                 into
                 the
                 Market
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 struck
                 off
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 done
                 ;
                 insulting
                 over
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 affirmed
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 carried
                 her self
                 as
                 a
                 common
                 prostituted
                 whore
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 disobedient
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 her
                 fellow
                 Queens
                 sung
                 this
                 hymne
                 ,
                 
                   Glory
                   be
                   to
                   God
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Easter
                 day
                 being
                 now
                 dawning
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 deliverance
                 shining
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 with
                 just
                 reason
                 were
                 extreamly
                 astonished
                 ;
                 nor
                 ,
                 considering
                 how
                 things
                 were
                 carried
                 ,
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 longer
                 patience
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 conjuncture
                 of
                 affaires
                 ,
                 to
                 elude
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 wonted
                 insinuations
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 seignes
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 six
                 dayes
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 appear
                 publickly
                 in
                 the
                 Market
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 deliverance
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 expect
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 intimation
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 after
                 a
                 
                   spiritual
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 should
                 certainly
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 affirmed
                 for
                 a
                 most
                 certain
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 divine
                 dream
                 he
                 saw
                 himself
                 riding
                 on
                 an
                 Asse
                 ,
                 and
                 bearing
                 the
                 unspeakable
                 weight
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 had
                 followed
                 him
                 were
                 freed
                 from
                 their
                 sins
                 .
                 But
                 indeed
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 fitly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 Asses
                 that
                 rub
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Blinde
                 leading
                 about
                 the
                 Blinde
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 affliction
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 pennance
                 to
                 repeat
                 the
                 miseries
                 and
                 the
                 woeful
                 consequences
                 of
                 Famine
                 and
                 want
                 .
                 
                 There
                 were
                 a
                 many
                 who
                 being
                 impatient
                 of
                 so
                 long
                 hunger
                 ,
                 revolted
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 hope
                 of
                 compassion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 accelerate
                 their
                 own
                 deaths
                 ;
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 creeping
                 upon
                 all
                 four
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 get
                 away
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 weak
                 and
                 strengthlesse
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 hardly
                 fasten
                 their
                 feet
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 some
                 falling
                 down
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 give
                 up
                 the
                 ghost
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 lay
                 .
                 There
                 you
                 might
                 see
                 a
                 sad
                 spectacle
                 of
                 foreheads
                 and
                 cheeks
                 pale
                 as
                 ashes
                 ,
                 temples
                 fallen
                 ,
                 eyes
                 sunk
                 into
                 hollownesse
                 ,
                 sharp
                 no●es
                 ,
                 ears
                 shrivel'd
                 ,
                 lips
                 black
                 and
                 blew
                 ,
                 throats
                 slender
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 spiders
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 Hippocratical
                 faces
                 ,
                 living
                 carcases
                 ,
                 and
                 excellent
                 shadows
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 sowne
                 certain
                 kindes
                 of
                 seeds
                 and
                 pulses
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 served
                 for
                 high
                 delicacies
                 to
                 the
                 grumbling
                 stomack
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 being
                 soon
                 devoured
                 by
                 the
                 hungry
                 belly
                 ,
                 
                   Cats
                   ,
                   Dormice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Rats
                 ,
                 which
                 themselves
                 were
                 almost
                 starv'd
                 to
                 anatomies
                 ,
                 became
                 (
                 doubtful
                 )
                 entertainments
                 .
                 Some
                 were
                 reduced
                 to
                 that
                 inhumane
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 fed
                 on
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 
                 the
                 buried
                 carcasses
                 ;
                 some
                 drest
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 sweaty
                 woollen
                 socks
                 ,
                 some
                 cut
                 to
                 p●●ces
                 the
                 parings
                 of
                 tanned
                 leather
                 ,
                 and
                 mincing
                 them
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 bak'd
                 them
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 serve
                 for
                 bread
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 wickedly
                 obstinate
                 citizens
                 were
                 not
                 yet
                 convinced
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 crafty
                 insinuations
                 and
                 specious
                 suggestions
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 noose
                 ,
                 whom
                 therefore
                 he
                 still
                 entertained
                 with
                 considerations
                 of
                 Magnanimity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deliverance
                 they
                 were
                 yet
                 constantly
                 to
                 expect
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 admitted
                 any
                 thoughts
                 of
                 running
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 avoyd
                 their
                 miseries
                 ,
                 he
                 peremptorily
                 sends
                 for
                 ,
                 &
                 like
                 a
                 publick
                 Robber
                 taking
                 away
                 all
                 that
                 their
                 industry
                 had
                 furnished
                 them
                 with
                 ,
                 depart
                 ,
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   be
                   gone
                   to
                   the
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   and
                   bid
                   farwell
                   to
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 King
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 at
                 his
                 house
                 sufficient
                 provision
                 for
                 two
                 moneths
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 he
                 willing
                 to
                 embrace
                 all
                 occasions
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 keep
                 up
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 which
                 now
                 continually
                 barked
                 for
                 sustenance
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 ,
                 behold
                 a
                 certain
                 man
                 named
                 
                   Iohn
                   Longstrat
                
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 a
                 Nobleman
                 and
                 privy
                 Counsellor
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 confident
                 ,
                 bo●sted
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 within
                 fourteen
                 days
                 relieve
                 this
                 hunger-stav●'d
                 City
                 ,
                 both
                 with
                 provisions
                 and
                 supplies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 three
                 hundred
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 pretence
                 he
                 flyes
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 betrayes
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 summe
                 of
                 money
                 with
                 his
                 life
                 included
                 .
                 The
                 Eve
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 was
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 this
                 designe
                 ,
                 about
                 ten
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 he
                 had
                 obliged
                 himself
                 by
                 oath
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 gate
                 called
                 the
                 Crosse-gate
                 to
                 be
                 opened
                 .
                 This
                 Commissary
                 for
                 provisions
                 returning
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 assured
                 the
                 King
                 upon
                 his
                 faith
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 recruits
                 of
                 provision
                 and
                 forces
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 ready
                 within
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 assigned
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 acquaints
                 the
                 Guards
                 that
                 the
                 promised
                 forces
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 (
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 starre-light
                 enough
                 )
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 receive
                 them
                 as
                 friends
                 .
                 The
                 gates
                 are
                 hereupon
                 set
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enemies
                 being
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 as
                 into
                 another
                 Troy
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Watch-word
                 given
                 ,
                 soon
                 dispatch'd
                 the
                 Guards
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 near
                 .
                 Now
                 could
                 be
                 nothing
                 heard
                 for
                 the
                 cry
                 of
                 Armes
                 ▪
                 Armes
                 .
                 
                 The
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Courtiers
                 being
                 gotten
                 into
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 drove
                 back
                 the
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Gates
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 citizens
                 had
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 shut
                 again
                 :
                 whereupon
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 without
                 ,
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 set
                 Engines
                 to
                 force
                 open
                 the
                 Gates
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 once
                 broken
                 open
                 ,
                 they
                 flourished
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 their
                 Colours
                 .
                 The
                 citizens
                 stiffely
                 resisted
                 the
                 first
                 assault
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 strong
                 body
                 in
                 the
                 Market
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 fight
                 became
                 very
                 hot
                 and
                 bloody
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 himself
                 ,
                 Knipperdoling
                 and
                 Krachting
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 enemies
                 hands
                 ;
                 but
                 Rotman
                 seeing
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 possibility
                 of
                 safety
                 ,
                 rushing
                 where
                 the
                 enemy
                 was
                 thickest
                 ,
                 was
                 trod
                 to
                 peeces
                 ;
                 he
                 it
                 seems
                 placing
                 all
                 hopes
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 Anabaptists
                 upon
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 being
                 quite
                 cast
                 down
                 and
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 went
                 and
                 hid
                 themselves
                 in
                 Larders
                 ,
                 Kitchins
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 other
                 lurking
                 holes
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 was
                 most
                 unmercifully
                 plundered
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 full
                 search
                 of
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 ten
                 dayes
                 allotted
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 found
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Guard
                 at
                 the
                 Royal
                 Palace
                 as
                 much
                 provision
                 as
                 would
                 maintain
                 two
                 hundred
                 for
                 two
                 months
                 .
                 O
                 
                   Goodman
                   King
                
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 now
                 the
                 community
                 of
                 goods
                 and
                 provisions
                 which
                 your
                 Religion
                 holds
                 forth
                 !
                 This
                 sad
                 fate
                 did
                 that
                 City
                 suffer
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 and
                 five
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 day
                 after
                 this
                 sacking
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Dulmen
                 three
                 miles
                 off
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Bishop
                 having
                 caused
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 cast-away
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 deplorable
                 means
                 hast
                 thou
                 corrupted
                 &
                 destroyed
                 my
                 people
                 !
                 
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 undisturbed
                 and
                 proud
                 deportment
                 made
                 answer
                 thus
                 ;
                 O
                 thou
                 Pope
                 ,
                 have
                 we
                 done
                 thee
                 any
                 injury
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 delivering
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 a
                 most
                 well-fortified
                 and
                 invincible
                 City
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 thy self
                 any
                 way
                 injur'd
                 or
                 endammag'd
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wil●
                 but
                 hearken
                 to
                 our
                 advice
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 easily
                 enriched
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 hardly
                 abstaining
                 from
                 laughing
                 ,
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 discover
                 that
                 secret
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 replyed
                 .
                 Cause
                 an
                 Iron
                 Cage
                 or
                 Basket
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 cover
                 it
                 with
                 leather
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 me
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 thy
                 Country
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 for
                 a
                 shew
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 take
                 but
                 a
                 peny
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 assure
                 thy self
                 it
                 will
                 amount
                 to
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 the
                 warr●
                 .
                 The
                 
                 more
                 eminent
                 Anabaptists
                 wore
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 a
                 certain
                 medall
                 wherein
                 was
                 the
                 effigies
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 were
                 added
                 these
                 letters
                 ,
                 
                   D.
                   W.
                   F.
                
                 whereby
                 was
                 signified
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   word
                   was
                   made
                   flesh
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 King
                 being
                 carried
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 as
                 a
                 captive
                 with
                 his
                 two
                 associates
                 ,
                 was
                 shewn
                 to
                 divers
                 Captains
                 and
                 Eccles●asticks
                 of
                 the
                 Landgrave
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 occasion
                 of
                 disputation
                 between
                 them
                 about
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 of
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 disputation
                 ,
                 they
                 prevailed
                 so
                 farre
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 testimonies
                 of
                 hol●
                 writ
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 brought
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptist
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 least
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 a
                 Non-plus
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 obtain
                 another
                 disputation
                 out
                 of
                 hopes
                 of
                 life
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 )
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 reduce
                 the
                 A●abaptists
                 which
                 swarmed
                 in
                 
                   Holland
                   ,
                   Braband
                   ,
                   England
                
                 and
                 Frizland
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 all
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 twentieth
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 and
                 six
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 is
                 brought
                 with
                 〈◊〉
                 companions
                 to
                 Munster
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 secured
                 inseveral
                 prisons
                 ;
                 two
                 dayes
                 were
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 weeding
                 and
                 rooting
                 up
                 their
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 
                 The
                 〈…〉
                 confessed
                 his
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 cas●
                 himself
                 w●●●●upon
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 companions
                 discover'd
                 a
                 vain
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 cause
                 .
                 
                 The
                 next
                 〈…〉
                 King
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 execution
                 ,
                 fasten'd
                 to
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 is
                 pulled
                 peece
                 meal
                 by
                 two
                 execution
                 〈…〉
                 pincers
                 red
                 hot
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 he
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 he
                 implor'd
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 whole
                 hour
                 was
                 he
                 pull'd
                 and
                 with
                 those
                 instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 to
                 hasten
                 somewhat
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 run
                 through
                 with
                 a
                 sword
                 .
                 His
                 companions
                 were
                 dipped
                 with
                 the
                 baptisme
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 suffered
                 couragiously
                 ;
                 all
                 whose
                 carkasses
                 put
                 into
                 Iron
                 ,
                 baskets
                 ;
                 as
                 anathema's
                 of
                 eternal
                 example
                 ,
                 hang
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 tower
                 of
                 S.
                 Lambert
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 re●iring
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 Tragedy
                 of
                 Munster
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               HERMANNuS
               SuTOR
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Hic
               qui
               se
               Christum
               ,
               et
               qui
               se
               Jactârat
               IESUM
               ,
            
             
               SERVASSE
               haud
               potuit
               seque
               suisque
               fidem
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 HERMAN
                 the
                 Cobler
                 professeth
                 himself
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 &c.
                 he
                 is
                 noted
                 for
                 drunkennesse
                 ;
                 The
                 ceremonies
                 he
                 used
                 in
                 Anabaptisme
                 ,
                 Eppo
                 his
                 Host
                 discovers
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 to
                 be
                 cheats
                 ;
                 Hermans
                 wicked
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 inconstancy
                 in
                 his
                 opinions
                 ,
                 his
                 mothers
                 
                 temerity
                 ;
                 his
                 Sect
                 convinced
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 off
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 by
                 one
                 Drewis
                 of
                 his
                 Sect
                 he
                 is
                 handled
                 roughly
                 ;
                 Herman
                 is
                 taken
                 by
                 Charles
                 Lord
                 of
                 Gelderland
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 is
                 brought
                 prisoner
                 to
                 Groeninghen
                 ;
                 when
                 questioned
                 in
                 his
                 torments
                 ,
                 he
                 〈◊〉
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 miserably
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 there
                 were
                 divers
                 Emissaries
                 and
                 Ambassadours
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 into
                 
                   Holland
                   ,
                   Frizland
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 to
                 raise
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 understood
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Munster
                 ;
                 which
                 souldiers
                 having
                 raised
                 a
                 Tumult
                 ,
                 caused
                 the
                 Bishop
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 from
                 before
                 Munster
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 Heard
                 was
                 there
                 〈◊〉
                 Nicholas
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 a
                 worthy
                 disciple
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   M●thias
                
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 dispatched
                 into
                 Frizland
                 for
                 the
                 foresaid
                 negotiation
                 ,
                 got
                 together
                 a
                 promiscuo●●s
                 crue
                 of
                 Anabaptists
                 for
                 the
                 relief
                 of
                 
                   Munster
                   ▪
                
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 appear
                 how
                 real
                 and
                 effectual
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 two
                 of
                 their
                 fellow
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 
                   Antony
                   Cistarius
                
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 trades-man
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Iames
                 ,
                 to
                 Munster
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 with
                 some
                 others
                 having
                 compassed
                 〈…〉
                 at
                 a
                 Town
                 called
                 Opt'●ant
                 ,
                 having
                 stuffled
                 together
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 into
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 Troop
                 ,
                 made
                 their
                 〈…〉
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 one
                 Epp●
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 twilight
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pretence
                 that
                 they
                 there
                 should
                 meet
                 with
                 some
                 〈◊〉
                 intelligence
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 they
                 receiving
                 from
                 their
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 very
                 joy
                 for
                 those
                 good
                 tidings
                 ,
                 also
                 l●tely
                 broke
                 forth
                 into
                 Tumults
                 .
                 The
                 Bell-weather
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 Herman
                 [
                 an
                 excellent
                 vamper
                 of
                 all
                 ●●●mination
                 ]
                 a
                 Cobler
                 of
                 Opt'zan●
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 professed
                 himself
                 
                   a
                   true
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   true
                
                 Messias
                 ,
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 and
                 Saviour
                 
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 causes
                 horror
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 relation
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                
                 .
                 This
                 fellow
                 lay
                 naked
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 from
                 the
                 privy
                 parts
                 downward
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 near
                 him
                 a
                 hogs-head
                 of
                 strong
                 beer
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 drink
                 in
                 Healths
                 ,
                 which
                 required
                 no
                 small
                 draughts
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 an
                 excessive
                 thirst
                 ,
                 greater
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 any
                 dog
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Serpent
                 Dipsas
                 causeth
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 stung
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 &
                 all
                 through
                 his
                 extraordinary
                 bellowing
                 and
                 bawling
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 for
                 some
                 dayes
                 led
                 a
                 life
                 like
                 one
                 of
                 
                 Epicuru●'s
                 
                 heard
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 being
                 drunk
                 even
                 to
                 extravagance
                 ,
                 he
                 with
                 a
                 Stentors
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 horrid
                 howling
                 ▪
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 often
                 repeated
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   Kill
                   ,
                   cut
                   the
                   throats
                   without
                   any
                   quarter
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   Monkes
                   ,
                   all
                   these
                   Popes
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   ,
                   especially
                   our
                   own
                   Magistrate
                   ;
                   Repent
                   ,
                   Repent
                   ,
                   for
                   your
                   deliverance
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 his
                 fellow-souldiers
                 ,
                 denounced
                 to
                 certain
                 Proselytes
                 of
                 another
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 Peace
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 without
                 incurring
                 the
                 dreadful
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 judgement
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 no●
                 at
                 hand●
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 both
                 by
                 sollicitation●
                 and
                 promises
                 ,
                 his
                 main
                 design
                 was
                 to
                 inv●●gle
                 into
                 his
                 deceit
                 .
                 Moreover
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 redeem
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 followers
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 prison
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Nobleman
                 called
                 
                   Iohn
                   of
                   Holten
                
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 kill
                 with
                 swords
                 or
                 pistols
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 should
                 either
                 by
                 words
                 or
                 blowes
                 any
                 wayes
                 oppose
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 returned
                 with
                 their
                 delivered
                 captives
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 dispatched
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 thought
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Priest
                 )
                 looking
                 out
                 at
                 his
                 dore
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Masquet
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 turned
                 his
                 bac●
                 and
                 shut
                 the
                 dore
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 same
                 night
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 or
                 wherein
                 the
                 world
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 turned
                 to
                 deceitful
                 ashes
                 ,
                 they
                 expected
                 it
                 should
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 Mediator
                 and
                 Intercessor
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 thought
                 )
                 presently
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 liberty
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 that
                 embraced
                 him
                 where
                 ever
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 complements
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 use
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 whose
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 expect
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 and
                 eternal
                 destruction
                 to
                 be
                 treasured
                 up
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Anabaptisme
                 being
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 ceremonies
                 celebra●ed
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 fore-commended
                 Parent
                 exhorted
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 prayer
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Pray
                   ,
                   pray
                   ,
                   pray
                   ,
                   pray
                   ,
                
                 mouthing
                 it
                 out
                 with
                 an
                 agitation
                 of
                 his
                 lips
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Sto●ks
                 ;
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 falling
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 they
                 disgorged
                 ,
                 a
                 strange
                 vicissitude
                 of
                 prayers
                 and
                 songs
                 .
                 The
                 owner
                 of
                 that
                 house
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 Inne-keeper
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 withall
                 lame
                 ,
                 sate
                 near
                 this
                 great
                 Father
                 ,
                 towards
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 turning
                 ,
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ▪
                 
                   Arise
                   and
                   walk
                
                 .
                 But
                 Eppo
                 being
                 still
                 lame
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 deceived
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 chea●●
                 wickedly
                 stitch'd
                 together
                 ,
                 withdrew
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hi●
                 
                 himself
                 for
                 fear
                 in
                 anothers
                 mans
                 house
                 farre
                 :
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 this
                 past
                 ,
                 there
                 rises
                 up
                 another
                 ;
                 one
                 Cornelius
                 ast;
                 Coemeteriensis
                 ,
                 who
                 ran
                 about
                 after
                 a
                 most
                 strange
                 manner
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Father
                 [
                 of
                 all
                 execrable
                 teme●ity
                 ]
                 lay
                 sick
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 tormented
                 with
                 an
                 imaginary
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 such
                 a
                 disease
                 as
                 puzzelled
                 the
                 Physitians
                 to
                 find
                 any
                 name
                 for
                 ;
                 this
                 man
                 for
                 an
                 hour
                 together
                 uttered
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 expressions
                 :
                 
                   O
                   FATHER
                   ,
                   look
                   upon
                   thy
                   people
                   ;
                   have
                   mercy
                   upon
                   thy
                   people
                   !
                   O
                   let
                   thy
                   Bowels
                   ,
                   O
                   Father
                   ,
                   be
                   moved
                   to
                   compassion
                   !
                
                 &c.
                 At
                 which
                 addresses
                 the
                 Father
                 being
                 moved
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 a
                 tankard
                 of
                 beer
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hogs-head
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 now
                 almost
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 drinking
                 to
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 drank
                 till
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Lees
                 ,
                 which
                 presenting
                 to
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Drink
                   ●p
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 The
                 sonne
                 like
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 following
                 his
                 example
                 having
                 taken
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 he
                 flings
                 out
                 of
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 stood
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 ●ossing
                 the
                 tankard
                 from
                 one
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 ran
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 like
                 a
                 drunken
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 joyned
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Father
                 [
                 who
                 was
                 sick
                 of
                 an
                 imaginary
                 extra●agance
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 given
                 to
                 laugh
                 ]
                 in
                 ●oaring
                 out
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Mortifie
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   mortifie
                   the
                   flesh
                   ;
                   The
                   flesh
                   is
                   a
                   Devill
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   is
                   a
                   Devill
                   ,
                   mortifie
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 ;
                 &c.
                 
                 Upon
                 this
                 there
                 immediately
                 starts
                 up
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 pursued
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 )
                 by
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 vision
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 their
                 example
                 ,
                 roared
                 it
                 out
                 most
                 furiously
                 ,
                 which
                 fellow
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 reported
                 )
                 was
                 really
                 advanced
                 to
                 some
                 degrees
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 the
                 supream
                 )
                 of
                 madnesse
                 .
                 A
                 certain
                 woman
                 better
                 than
                 middle
                 aged
                 ,
                 being
                 frighted
                 almost
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 wits
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 bawling
                 and
                 howling
                 of
                 this
                 sonne
                 ,
                 intreated
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 keep
                 in
                 the
                 lunatick
                 and
                 possessed
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 ●edlam
                 .
                 The
                 common
                 people
                 being
                 astonished
                 at
                 this
                 impious
                 ,
                 hellish
                 crue
                 ,
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 pinne
                 their
                 faith
                 upon
                 their
                 sleeves
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 truth
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 lying
                 of
                 those
                 prophetical
                 mouthes
                 .
                 These
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 fury
                 and
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 intervalls
                 of
                 calmnesse
                 and
                 serenity
                 ,
                 he
                 admonished
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 armes
                 and
                 weapons
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 ●hat
                 they
                 should
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 guarded
                 ,
                 edged
                 and
                 
                 scolloped
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 wrought
                 smocks
                 and
                 petticoats
                 ,
                 ●ay
                 that
                 women
                 ought
                 to
                 abstain
                 wearing
                 their
                 neck-laces
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 burdensome
                 ,
                 intimating
                 the
                 manner
                 wherein
                 God
                 that
                 needs
                 no
                 armes
                 ,
                 would
                 fight
                 their
                 battels
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 discomfit
                 all
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
                 The
                 cowardly
                 and
                 inconstant
                 vulgar
                 being
                 moved
                 at
                 the
                 madnesse
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrin
                 ,
                 disburthened
                 their
                 bodies
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 cloathing
                 .
                 A
                 certain
                 harmlesse
                 man
                 having
                 cast
                 away
                 his
                 knife
                 ,
                 takes
                 it
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 daughter
                 looking
                 asquint
                 upon
                 ,
                 rebuked
                 her
                 father
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 be
                 patient
                 ,
                 be
                 patient
                 ,
                 daughter
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 employment
                 hereafter
                 for
                 this
                 to
                 cut
                 bread
                 withall
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 was
                 this
                 girle
                 once
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 was
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 twice
                 !
                 When
                 the
                 student
                 of
                 Bedlam
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 wit
                 his
                 yelling
                 ,
                 was
                 exhorting
                 the
                 bewitched
                 people
                 to
                 singing
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 presently
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 son
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 
                 taught
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 prayer
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 warre
                 coming
                 on
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 warre
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 he
                 gets
                 up
                 into
                 a
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 who
                 stood
                 all
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 cried
                 out
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 a
                 true
                 
                   Mediator
                   unto
                   them
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 His
                 mother
                 being
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 asked
                 her
                 whether
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 to
                 which
                 between
                 force
                 and
                 fear
                 ,
                 she
                 at
                 length
                 answered
                 ,
                 though
                 innocently
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 .
                 This
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 many
                 to
                 be
                 diffident
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 waver
                 in
                 the
                 ●aith
                 received
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 a
                 certain
                 man
                 discovering
                 his
                 dissatisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 ill
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 sonne
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 flings
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 common
                 shore
                 ,
                 saying
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 now
                 art
                 thou
                 deservedly
                 cast
                 into
                 Hell
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 said
                 man
                 coming
                 out
                 all
                 dirt
                 ,
                 divers
                 others
                 unanimously
                 acknowledged
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 defiled
                 and
                 bespattered
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 filthinesse
                 and
                 abomination
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 rise
                 up
                 that
                 impious
                 report
                 of
                 the
                 Sonn●
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 dores
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Ambassadour
                 Antony
                 ,
                 being
                 returned
                 from
                 Munster
                 ,
                 having
                 heard
                 ,
                 took
                 it
                 in
                 mighty
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 force
                 breaking
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 vindicated
                 those
                 holy
                 expressions
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Father
                 and
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 were
                 much
                 against
                 it
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 come
                 in
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 people
                 flocking
                 about
                 him
                 made
                 some
                 opposition
                 ,
                 bitterly
                 rebuking
                 that
                 blasphemous
                 wretch
                 ,
                 
                 broke
                 forth
                 into
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   villanous
                   and
                   contagious
                   burthen
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   What
                   madness
                   ,
                   what
                   extravagance
                   hath
                   besotted
                   thee
                   without
                   fear
                   of
                   divine
                   judgement
                   ,
                   to
                   assume
                   to
                   thy self
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
                 which
                 spoken
                 ,
                 swelling
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 leaven
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 he
                 casts
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 people
                 ran
                 violently
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 knocking
                 ,
                 beating
                 ,
                 and
                 kicking
                 him
                 like
                 a
                 football
                 ;
                 at
                 last
                 being
                 well
                 loaden
                 with
                 blowes
                 he
                 rises
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 through
                 the
                 presse
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 away
                 and
                 escaped
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 way
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 a
                 hole
                 in
                 the
                 ice
                 broken
                 for
                 the
                 cattle
                 to
                 drink
                 ;
                 twenty
                 foot
                 over
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 get
                 over
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 many
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 found
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 lost
                 their
                 labour
                 .
                 All
                 being
                 now
                 convinced
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 abused
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 Charles
                 Lord
                 of
                 Gelderland
                 ,
                 the
                 Viceroy
                 of
                 Groeningen
                 (
                 called
                 also
                 King
                 of
                 Gelderland
                 )
                 who
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 appease
                 that
                 tumult
                 ,
                 got
                 secretly
                 away
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 departed
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 called
                 Drewjis
                 (
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 Doctor
                 Nucius
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 p●re
                 spight
                 ,
                 
                 laying
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 being
                 sick
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 thundred
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 Thou
                 villain
                 ,
                 thou
                 fruit
                 and
                 groanings
                 of
                 the
                 Gallows
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 now
                 your
                 governing
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 ?
                 now
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 prayers
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Having
                 drag'd
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 bed
                 by
                 head
                 and
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 they
                 with
                 some
                 assistance
                 ,
                 bound
                 him
                 with
                 cords
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 the
                 Mistresse
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 to
                 be
                 safely
                 kept
                 till
                 night
                 .
                 
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 valiant
                 Charles
                 surrounds
                 the
                 house
                 with
                 his
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 besieged
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 woman
                 seeing
                 ,
                 cut
                 the
                 cords
                 .
                 Being
                 loose
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 a
                 trident
                 fork
                 wherewith
                 assaulting
                 them
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 sword
                 ;
                 he
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 forty
                 men
                 through
                 other
                 houses
                 ;
                 whom
                 he
                 hastily
                 pursuing
                 ,
                 was
                 unawares
                 surprised
                 by
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 Groeninghen
                 .
                 But
                 behold
                 the
                 miracle
                 !
                 
                 to
                 that
                 very
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 naked
                 [
                 of
                 all
                 truth
                 ]
                 Messias
                 with
                 his
                 forky
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Shoemaker
                 or
                 Cobler
                 beyond
                 his
                 Last
                 ,
                 had
                 with
                 his
                 Trident
                 put
                 so
                 many
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 water-dreading
                 
                 Anabaptists
                 resort
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 unto
                 God
                 infinite
                 thanks
                 for
                 the
                 religious
                 priviledges
                 thereof
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 lewd
                 Messias
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 now
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 fetters
                 of
                 Groeninghen
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 asked
                 in
                 his
                 torments
                 ,
                 whether
                 those
                 routs
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 ring-leader
                 )
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 pretence
                 of
                 sa●ctity
                 raised
                 to
                 robbe
                 the
                 publick
                 treasuries
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 thought
                 )
                 which
                 yet
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 )
                 was
                 denied
                 .
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 he
                 hardening
                 himself
                 against
                 even
                 the
                 most
                 cruel
                 torments
                 could
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 still
                 cried
                 out
                 ;
                 
                   Destroy
                   ,
                   destroy
                   ,
                   destroy
                   Monkes
                   ,
                   Popes
                   ,
                   kill
                   all
                   Magistrates
                   ▪
                   and
                   particularly
                   our
                   own
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 these
                 bawlings
                 being
                 miserably
                 worried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 gave
                 up
                 the
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THEODORuS
               SARTOR
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Quis
               quaeso
               hic
               Sartor
               〈…〉
               erit
               ille
            
             
               Quî
               rogo
               Ceruentis
               domine
               dignus
               erat
               ?
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 THEODOR
                 the
                 Botcher
                 turnes
                 Adamite
                 ,
                 he
                 affirmes
                 strange
                 things
                 ,
                 his
                 blasphemy
                 in
                 forgiving
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 he
                 burns
                 his
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 causeth
                 his
                 companions
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 He
                 and
                 his
                 rabble
                 goe
                 naked
                 through
                 Amsterdam
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dead
                 of
                 night
                 ,
                 
                 denouncing
                 their
                 woes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 terrifie
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 taken
                 and
                 imprisoned
                 by
                 the
                 Burghe●s
                 ,
                 but
                 continue
                 shamelesse
                 .
                 May
                 5.
                 1535.
                 they
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 last
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 and
                 five
                 ,
                 
                 upon
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 February
                 at
                 Amsterdam
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 street
                 called
                 Salar
                 street
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 
                   of
                   Iohn
                   Si●rid
                
                 a
                 cloth-worker
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 gone
                 into
                 Austria
                 about
                 some
                 businesse
                 ,
                 there
                 〈◊〉
                 ●even
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 women
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 perswasion
                 ;
                 
                 of
                 which
                 flock
                 ,
                 the
                 Bell-weather
                 was
                 
                   Theodoru●
                   Sartor
                
                 ,
                 who
                 rapt
                 into
                 a
                 strange
                 enthusiasme
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 stretching
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 stark-naked
                 upon
                 his
                 back
                 before
                 his
                 brethren
                 and
                 sisters
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 pray
                 unto
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 religious
                 dread
                 and
                 horrour
                 .
                 Having
                 ended
                 his
                 prayers
                 ,
                 he
                 affirmed
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 beheld
                 God
                 with
                 his
                 eyes
                 in
                 the
                 excessive
                 and
                 inef●●ble
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 communication
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 judgement
                 was
                 at
                 hand
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 companions
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 decreed
                 to
                 eternal
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 bottomless
                 pit
                 ;
                 at
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 other
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Mercy
                 〈…〉
                 passion
                 on
                 me
                 ;
                 the
                 Prophet
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 
                 now
                 art
                 thou
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thy
                 sins
                 are
                 forgiven
                 thee
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 eleventh
                 day
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 the
                 foresaid
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 persons
                 aforementioned
                 ,
                 unknown
                 to
                 their
                 husbands
                 ,
                 repaired
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 
                 Augias's
                 stable
                 .
                 This
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 or
                 Seer
                 ,
                 having
                 entertained
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 Sermon
                 of
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 hours
                 long
                 ,
                 casts
                 a
                 helmet
                 ,
                 a
                 brest
                 plate
                 ,
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 armes
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 cloathes
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 
                 Being
                 thus
                 stark
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 who
                 yet
                 had
                 their
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 being
                 uncovered
                 ,
                 he
                 peremptorily
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 safe
                 as
                 himself
                 .
                 He
                 further
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ought
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 with
                 contempt
                 and
                 indignation
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 Truth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 glorious
                 in
                 her
                 nakednesse
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 the
                 deformity
                 of
                 any
                 earthly
                 disguise
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 he
                 affirmed
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 conform
                 themselves
                 to
                 that
                 example
                 of
                 
                 Truth
                 and
                 Justice
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 many
                 hearing
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 having
                 quite
                 cashier'd
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 offered
                 up
                 their
                 shirts
                 ,
                 smocks
                 ,
                 and
                 petticoats
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 burnt-offering
                 unto
                 God.
                 The
                 Mistresse
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 being
                 awaken
                 by
                 the
                 stink
                 which
                 these
                 cloath●
                 made
                 in
                 burning
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 upper
                 chambers
                 ,
                 she
                 findes
                 this
                 deplorable
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 immodesty
                 and
                 impudence
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 influence
                 of
                 propheticall
                 integrity
                 〈…〉
                 to
                 that
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 drawn
                 in
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ●ire
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 he
                 advised
                 to
                 continue
                 alwayes
                 a
                 constant
                 〈…〉
                 to
                 the
                 unblameable
                 truth
                 .
                 
                 Going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 ,
                 about
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ;
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 and
                 women
                 marched
                 barefoot
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 crying
                 〈◊〉
                 with
                 a
                 horrid
                 voyce
                 ,
                 
                   Woe
                   ,
                   woe
                   ,
                   woe
                   ,
                   the
                   heavy
                   wrath
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   heavy
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 In
                 this
                 fanatick
                 errour
                 〈…〉
                 hypocondriack
                 rabble
                 run
                 about
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 such
                 a
                 horrid
                 nois●
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Amsterdam
                 seeme●
                 〈…〉
                 and
                 tremble
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 assaulted
                 〈…〉
                 enemy
                 .
                 The
                 Burghers
                 not
                 having
                 the
                 least
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 strange
                 and
                 unlook'd
                 for
                 Accident
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 〈◊〉
                 action
                 happen'd
                 in
                 the
                 dead
                 of
                 nig●t
                 )
                 〈…〉
                 ;
                 and
                 getting
                 these
                 people
                 (
                 lost
                 to
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 modesty
                 )
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 
                 clap●
                 them
                 into
                 prison
                 .
                 Being
                 so
                 disposed
                 of
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 owne
                 no
                 thoughts
                 of
                 shame
                 or
                 chastity
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 justifie
                 their
                 most
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 naked
                 Truth
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 being
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 they
                 broke
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 wondring
                 〈◊〉
                 their
                 casting
                 off
                 their
                 cloathes
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 since
                 reached
                 the
                 bed
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 quench
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 other
                 distracted
                 and
                 mad
                 people
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 deserved
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 their
                 kindred
                 ,
                 the
                 Savages
                 and
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 inconvincibly
                 persisted
                 in
                 their
                 pestiferous
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 upon
                 the
                 fifth
                 of
                 May
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 expiated
                 their
                 wicked
                 impieties
                 by
                 their
                 death
                 .
                 Ones
                 farewell
                 saying
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Praise
                   the
                   Lord
                   incessantly
                
                 !
                 Anothers
                 was
                 ,
                 
                 
                   O
                   God
                   revenge
                   thou
                   these
                   our
                   sufferings
                   !
                
                 Others
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Woe
                   ,
                   woe
                   ,
                   shut
                   thine
                   eyes
                   !
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               DAVID
               GEORGE
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Heretici
               plures
               visi
               hic
               ,
               cui
               visus
               ego
               ,
               illi
            
             
               Pluribus
               in
               〈…〉
               sque
               Haeresiarcha
               fui
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 DAVID
                 GEORGE
                 ,
                 the
                 miracle
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 .
                 At
                 Basil
                 he
                 pretends
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 banished
                 his
                 Countrey
                 for
                 the
                 Gospels
                 sake
                 ;
                 with
                 his
                 specious
                 pretences
                 he
                 gaines
                 the
                 freedome
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 for
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 ▪
                 His
                 Character
                 ▪
                 His
                 Riches
                 .
                 He
                 with
                 
                 his
                 Sect
                 enact
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 His
                 Sonne
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 doubting
                 his
                 new
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 him
                 questioned
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 his
                 answer
                 excommunicated
                 .
                 His
                 wifes
                 death
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 formerly
                 voted
                 himself
                 immortal
                 ;
                 yet
                 Aug.
                 2.
                 1556.
                 he
                 died
                 &c.
                 
                 His
                 death
                 troubled
                 his
                 disciples
                 .
                 His
                 doctrine
                 questioned
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 eleven
                 of
                 the
                 Sectaries
                 secured
                 .
                 XI
                 .
                 Articles
                 extract●●
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 ,
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 imprisoned
                 Sectaries
                 acknowledged
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 tumults
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 but
                 disowned
                 his
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 Conditions
                 whereupon
                 the
                 imprisoned
                 are
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Senate
                 vote
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 
                   D.
                   G.
                
                 impious
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 him
                 unworthy
                 of
                 Christian
                 burial
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 books
                 should
                 be
                 burned
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 effected
                 .
              
               
                 DAVID
                 GEORGE
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 man
                 born
                 at
                 Delph
                 in
                 Holland
                 ,
                 the
                 miracle
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptistical
                 Religion
                 ,
                 having
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 Provinces
                 forty
                 years
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 forty
                 and
                 four
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 kindred
                 and
                 companions
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 begin
                 his
                 journey
                 for
                 Basil
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 which
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 very
                 diligently
                 enquired
                 .
                 Whereof
                 having
                 sufficiently
                 informed
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 pretended
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Countrey
                 for
                 the
                 Gospels
                 sake
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 hitherto
                 tost
                 both
                 on
                 the
                 land
                 and
                 sea
                 of
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 humbly
                 intreated
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 some
                 place
                 of
                 Rest.
                 Some
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 his
                 misfortunes
                 and
                 his
                 teares
                 ,
                 melted
                 into
                 compassion
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 presum'd
                 to
                 intreat
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 tendernesse
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 ,
                 he
                 bid
                 them
                 be
                 confident
                 of
                 Gods
                 most
                 particular
                 protection
                 towards
                 their
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 engaged
                 for
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 being
                 moved
                 with
                 these
                 just
                 
                 remonstrances
                 and
                 desires
                 received
                 the
                 viper
                 as
                 a
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 welcom
                 and
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 free
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 What
                 should
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 do
                 ?
                 Behold
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 grave
                 countenance
                 ,
                 free
                 in
                 his
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 very
                 long
                 beard
                 and
                 that
                 yellowish
                 ,
                 sky-coloured
                 and
                 sparkling
                 eyes
                 ,
                 
                 milde
                 and
                 affable
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 gravity
                 ,
                 nea●
                 in
                 his
                 apparel
                 ;
                 Finally
                 one
                 that
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 in
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 ingredients
                 of
                 honesty
                 ,
                 modesty
                 and
                 truth
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 one
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 examine
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 carriage
                 ,
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 he
                 is
                 embarqu'd
                 in
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 without
                 him
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 mediocrity
                 and
                 modesty
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 look
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 deceit
                 ,
                 fraud
                 ,
                 and
                 dissimulation
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 an
                 ingenouous
                 Anabaptist
                 .
                 Having
                 already
                 felt
                 the
                 pulses
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 and
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 coming
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 family
                 to
                 Basil
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 are
                 entertained
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 Citizen
                 .
                 Having
                 nested
                 a
                 while
                 in
                 Basil
                 ,
                 he
                 purchased
                 certain
                 houses
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 a
                 Farm
                 in
                 the
                 countrey
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 thereto
                 appertenant
                 ,
                 married
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 good
                 offices
                 procured
                 to
                 himself
                 many
                 friends
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 remained
                 at
                 Basil
                 ,
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 studied
                 Religion
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Alms-giver
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 himself
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 other
                 exercises
                 of
                 devotion
                 ,
                 that
                 suspicion
                 it self
                 had
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 cunning
                 insinuations
                 (
                 this
                 is
                 beyond
                 a
                 young
                 fox
                 ,
                 and
                 smells
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Lybian
                 wilde
                 beast
                 )
                 many
                 being
                 surprised
                 ,
                 came
                 easily
                 over
                 to
                 his
                 party
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 arrived
                 to
                 that
                 esteem
                 and
                 reputation
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 pleased
                 himself
                 :
                 This
                 perswasion
                 thus
                 craftily
                 gotten
                 ,
                 was
                 heightened
                 by
                 his
                 great
                 wealth
                 (
                 and
                 his
                 riches
                 in
                 jewels
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 he
                 brought
                 some
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 some
                 were
                 daily
                 brought
                 from
                 other
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Low
                 countries
                 )
                 &
                 was
                 yet
                 further
                 encreased
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 sumptuous
                 and
                 rich
                 plate
                 and
                 houshold-stuffe
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 gorgeous
                 and
                 majestical
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 made
                 to
                 look
                 beyond
                 sobriety
                 ,
                 clean
                 ,
                 linesse
                 and
                 inediocrity
                 .
                 These
                 people
                 sojourning
                 thus
                 in
                 common
                 houses
                 ,
                 desiring
                 as
                 yet
                 to
                 suppresse
                 the
                 pernic●ous
                 in●ection
                 of
                 their
                 sect
                 ,
                 
                 very
                 religiously
                 enacted
                 three
                 things
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 profane
                 or
                 speak
                 idly
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 rashly
                 or
                 unadvisedly
                 divulge
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 his
                 country
                 ,
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 some
                 thought
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 some
                 quality
                 ;
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 some
                 very
                 rich
                 Factor
                 or
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 excessively
                 rich
                 ;
                 others
                 had
                 other
                 imaginary
                 opinions
                 and
                 conceits
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 themselves
                 being
                 strangers
                 ,
                 lived
                 in
                 a
                 countrey
                 where
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ascertained
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 cautious
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Basileans
                 should
                 be
                 car●lesly
                 admitted
                 into
                 his
                 requaintance
                 ,
                 society
                 or
                 correspondence
                 ,
                 imitating
                 therein
                 the
                 policy
                 of
                 the
                 Ferrets
                 and
                 Weesels
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 reported
                 )
                 never
                 assault
                 any
                 bird
                 of
                 supremacy
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 frequent
                 .
                 And
                 th●s
                 did
                 he
                 by
                 letters
                 ,
                 writings
                 and
                 emissaries
                 ,
                 plant
                 and
                 water
                 the
                 venemous
                 seed
                 of
                 his
                 sect
                 through
                 the
                 lower
                 Provi●ces
                 ,
                 yet
                 kept
                 the
                 wayes
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 wrought
                 unsuspected
                 and
                 undiscovered
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 lived
                 two
                 years
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 man
                 infected
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 privately
                 caught
                 the
                 itch
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 .
                 What
                 transcendent
                 Mysteries
                 are
                 these
                 !
                 This
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 feared
                 neither
                 deceit
                 nor
                 treachery
                 from
                 strangers
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 fire
                 kindled
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 deceitful
                 embers
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 houshold
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
                 behold
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 is
                 own
                 R●tinue
                 doubting
                 of
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 him
                 whether
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 David
                 sent
                 from
                 heaven
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Horn
                 ,
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 Builder
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 answered
                 roundly
                 and
                 peremptorily
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 restauration
                 of
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 Israel
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 foretold
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 hearing
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 did
                 with
                 much
                 commotion
                 of
                 mind
                 and
                 bitter
                 ●menaces
                 thrust
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 sonne
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 dores
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 which
                 is
                 heavy
                 to
                 think
                 on
                 ]
                 excommunicated
                 him
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 managed
                 ,
                 Davids
                 wife
                 fell
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 disease
                 (
                 which
                 afterwards
                 visited
                 him
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 )
                 th●e
                 dispatch'd
                 her
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 .
                 
                 What
                 a
                 miracle
                 is
                 this
                 !
                 He
                 that
                 declared
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 himself
                 immortal
                 
                 (
                 upon
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 fifty
                 and
                 six
                 )
                 did
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 honourably
                 huried
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 funerals
                 were
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 ;
                 sonne●
                 in
                 law
                 and
                 daughters
                 in
                 law
                 ,
                 servant-men
                 and
                 maides
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 conflux
                 of
                 Citizens
                 .
                 This
                 sad
                 calamity
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 extreamely
                 troubled
                 and
                 tormented
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 very
                 much
                 thwarted
                 their
                 hopes
                 of
                 his
                 promised
                 immortality
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 〈◊〉
                 told
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 rise
                 again
                 in
                 three
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 bring
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 passe
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 promised
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 alive
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 this
                 〈◊〉
                 great
                 many
                 with
                 resolute
                 mindes
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 businesse
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 bring
                 his
                 doctrine
                 into
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 but
                 into
                 utter
                 disesteem
                 ,
                 unanimously
                 resolving
                 to
                 embrace
                 〈◊〉
                 was
                 good
                 ,
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 consonant
                 to
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 reject
                 ▪
                 the
                 rest
                 as
                 hereticall
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 report
                 beat
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 ,
                 both
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 learned
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 of
                 ingenuity
                 ,
                 and
                 authour
                 of
                 private
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 this
                 very
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 contagion
                 and
                 a
                 destructive
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 a
                 devoted
                 incendiary
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 dangerous
                 Sect
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 though
                 most
                 falsely
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 accounted
                 himselfe
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 .
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 being
                 extreamly
                 moved
                 at
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 deferring
                 his
                 zeale
                 any
                 longer
                 when
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 concerned
                 ,
                 
                 caused
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 pestilence
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 rubbed
                 over
                 what
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 transacted
                 some
                 years
                 before
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 acquainted
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 banished
                 their
                 Countrey
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 their
                 humble
                 addresses
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 protection
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 appeared
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 fled
                 for
                 refuge
                 to
                 Basil
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 leaven
                 of
                 the
                 sacrilegious
                 David
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 all
                 outward
                 appearance
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 had
                 hitherto
                 been
                 accounted
                 favourers
                 and
                 professors
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 therefore
                 the
                 Senate
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 required
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 true
                 proper
                 name
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 authours
                 deliver
                 )
                 that
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Iohn
                   Br●●es
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 privately
                 or
                 publickly
                 dispersed
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Tenets
                 he
                 held
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 some
                 made
                 answer
                 unanimously
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 left
                 their
                 countrey
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 Religions
                 sake
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 themselves
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 professors
                 and
                 practisers
                 of
                 the
                 lawfull
                 Religion
                 .
                 That
                 for
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 called
                 himselfs
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 his
                 own
                 proper
                 name
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 acknowledged
                 none
                 either
                 privately
                 or
                 publickly
                 ,
                 save
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 privately
                 sometimes
                 suggested
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 disconsonant
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 .
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 perceiving
                 this
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 mind
                 caused
                 eleven
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 reall
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 secured
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 narowly
                 looked
                 to
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 leaving
                 no
                 stone
                 unmored
                 in
                 this
                 businesse
                 ,
                 appointed
                 some
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 into
                 publick
                 view
                 some
                 bookes
                 and
                 writings
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 give
                 no
                 small
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 these
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 recommended
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 learning
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 over
                 and
                 examined
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 care
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 should
                 meet
                 with
                 rep●gnant
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 extract
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 an
                 account
                 thereof
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 had
                 this
                 charge
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 presented
                 the
                 Senate
                 with
                 this
                 extract
                 of
                 Articles
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 writings
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 THat
                 all
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 delivered
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 by
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 ●ress'd
                 up
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 for
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 within
                 decency
                 and
                 duty
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 was
                 perfect
                 ,
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 affirmed
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 the
                 well
                 beloved
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 ●leased
                 ,
                 not
                 born
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 lust
                 
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 who
                 vanishing
                 hencelong
                 since
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 deposited
                 hitherto
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 unknown
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 was
                 now
                 at
                 length
                 reinfused
                 from
                 heaven
                 into
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 held
                 that
                 he
                 only
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 as
                 wh●
                 should
                 bring
                 out
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 (
                 tha●
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 professors
                 of
                 his
                 doctrine
                 )
                 tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 and
                 th●
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 not
                 through
                 miseries
                 ▪
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 crosses
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Messias
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 〈◊〉
                 meekness
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 mercy
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 granted
                 unto
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 approved
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 invested
                 with
                 the
                 auth●rity
                 of
                 Saving
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   condemning
                   ,
                   binding
                
                 and
                 loosing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 he
                 should
                 judge
                 the
                 twelve
                 tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 further
                 maintained
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 take
                 flesh
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 doctrine
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 men
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 children
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 uncapable
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 true
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 kept
                 within
                 duty
                 till
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 advance
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 most
                 perfect
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 should
                 smooth
                 out
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 consummate
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 what●ever
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 he
                 further
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 things
                 should
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 according
                 to
                 humane
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 a
                 spiritual
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 ha●
                 not
                 been
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discern
                 or
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 worthy
                 disciples
                 of
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 To
                 make
                 good
                 and
                 prove
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 wrested
                 and
                 misinterpreted
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 commends
                 ,
                 had
                 inti●●ted
                 not
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 save
                 only
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 thence
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 he
                 argued
                 thus
                 .
                 If
                 th●
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 be
                 most
                 true
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 effectuall
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 salvation
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 by
                 their
                 doctrine
                 built
                 up
                 and
                 confirmed
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 have
                 been
                 broken
                 to
                 peeces
                 ,
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 Christ
                 
                 himself
                 testifieth
                 )
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 prevaile
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 building
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 is
                 overturned
                 and
                 pulled
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 by
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 evidently
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 ;
                 It
                 therefore
                 necessarily
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 is
                 imperfect
                 and
                 interrupted
                 :
                 whence
                 he
                 concluded
                 his
                 own
                 doctrine
                 and
                 faith
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 solid
                 and
                 sufficient
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Moreover
                 he
                 maintained
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 had
                 gone
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 suffrage
                 of
                 Truth
                 it self
                 )
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 John
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 said
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 was
                 one
                 whose
                 kingdome
                 was
                 heavenly
                 and
                 most
                 perfect
                 ;
                 whence
                 he
                 makes
                 himself
                 not
                 only
                 greater
                 than
                 John
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 sets
                 himself
                 above
                 Christ
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 himself
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 heavenly
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 He
                 further
                 allowed
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 sinnes
                 committed
                 against
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 Son
                 may
                 be
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 committed
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 forgiven
                 neither
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 he
                 conceiv'd
                 himself
                 greater
                 and
                 higher
                 than
                 Christ
                 ,
                 admitting
                 Christs
                 own
                 Testimony
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 He
                 declared
                 Polygamy
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 and
                 lawfull
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 regenerated
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 heads
                 [
                 without
                 any
                 brains
                 ]
                 did
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 deliver
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 fish
                 out
                 what
                 confession
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 ,
                 who
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 being
                 provoked
                 and
                 challenged
                 by
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Questions
                 ,
                 answered
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 
                   (
                   Da●us
                
                 )
                 I
                 would
                 say
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 who
                 had
                 embroyled
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 Germany
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 tumults
                 &
                 sedition
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 doctrine
                 and
                 the
                 fore-recited
                 Articles
                 ,
                 they
                 unanimously
                 affirmed
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 heard
                 not
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 doctrine
                 expressed
                 in
                 those
                 Articles
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 pestiferous
                 ,
                 execrable
                 ,
                 and
                 derived
                 not
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 from
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 heretical
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 banished
                 with
                 an
                 eternal
                 Anathema
                 ;
                 and
                 withall
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 miserably
                 seduced
                 ,
                 yet
                 desiring
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 reduced
                 into
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 to
                 implore
                 forgivenes
                 ▪
                 Among
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 close
                 prison
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 formerly
                 of
                 Davids
                 greatest
                 confidents
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 indeed
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 infected
                 with
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 since
                 by
                 the
                 illumination
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 discovered
                 and
                 detested
                 the
                 errours
                 springing
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 avoyded
                 them
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 a
                 cockatrice
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 were
                 others
                 who
                 were
                 civilly
                 acquainted
                 with
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 denied
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 knowne
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 cried
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 Articles
                 as
                 impious
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 .
                 These
                 passages
                 ,
                 the
                 Judges
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 perceiving
                 that
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 custody
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 extravagant
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 some
                 remainders
                 of
                 discretion
                 left
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 some
                 learned
                 and
                 able
                 preachers
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 diligently
                 weeded
                 out
                 the
                 tares
                 of
                 their
                 errors
                 ,
                 
                 should
                 sow
                 into
                 their
                 hearts
                 the
                 saving
                 seed
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 were
                 sent
                 ,
                 sifting
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 humanity
                 ,
                 mildnesse
                 ,
                 meeknesse
                 and
                 charity
                 possible
                 ,
                 could
                 scrue
                 nothing
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 the
                 Judges
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 employed
                 before
                 ,
                 had
                 done
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 a
                 report
                 was
                 spread
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no●
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 eminent
                 person
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 name
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 buried
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 meer
                 swine
                 ,
                 calfe
                 ,
                 hee-goat
                 (
                 haply
                 an
                 Asse
                 )
                 had
                 been
                 carried
                 out
                 and
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 dead
                 carkasse
                 embalmed
                 with
                 the
                 strongest
                 spices
                 ,
                 was
                 worshipped
                 and
                 adored
                 with
                 great
                 devotion
                 and
                 religion
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 report
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 true
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 custody
                 abhorring
                 that
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 unheard
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 deserved
                 to
                 be
                 anathematized
                 ,
                 and
                 desiring
                 to
                 renew
                 their
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 discretion
                 and
                 their
                 sences
                 ,
                 are
                 delivered
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 habitations
                 of
                 Iron
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 kept
                 possession
                 of
                 for
                 two
                 moneths
                 ,
                 upon
                 these
                 conditions
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 none
                 should
                 make
                 any
                 purchases
                 either
                 within
                 or
                 near
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 entertain
                 any
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 of
                 their
                 kindred
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 publick
                 houses
                 or
                 Innes
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 printed
                 books
                 and
                 writings
                 that
                 were
                 tran●ated
                 into
                 the
                 Dutch
                 language
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Palace
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 nothing
                 published
                 that
                 were
                 disconsonant
                 to
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 That
                 children
                 should
                 be
                 educated
                 according
                 to
                 incorrupt
                 manners
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 make
                 such
                 promiscuous
                 marriages
                 among
                 themselves
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 no
                 Dutch
                 into
                 their
                 families
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 submit
                 to
                 amercements
                 and
                 pecuniary
                 mulcts
                 [
                 if
                 any
                 were
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 ]
                 as
                 Citizens
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 That
                 upon
                 a
                 day
                 assigned
                 they
                 should
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 congregation
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 publick
                 abjuration
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn
                 and
                 anathematize
                 the
                 whole
                 sect
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 hold
                 no
                 friendship
                 or
                 correspondence
                 with
                 any
                 that
                 shall
                 persist
                 in
                 that
                 Religion
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 conditions
                 did
                 they
                 promise
                 to
                 subscribe
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 reverence
                 and
                 gratitude
                 they
                 could
                 possibly
                 expresse
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 managed
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 renouned
                 Senate
                 ,
                 returning
                 afresh
                 to
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 Arch
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 passed
                 these
                 votes
                 .
                 
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 nature
                 examination
                 thereof
                 ,
                 was
                 found
                 impious
                 and
                 derogatory
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 printed
                 books
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 second
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 infamous
                 promoter
                 of
                 that
                 execrable
                 Sect
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 horrid-blasphemer
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 Christian
                 Burial
                 .
                 
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 grave
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 Hangman
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 books
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 writings
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 manuscripts
                 should
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Canons
                 ,
                 
                 be
                 burnt
                 in
                 a
                 solemn
                 place
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 judgement
                 ,
                 the
                 carkasse
                 being
                 digged
                 up
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 writings
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 was
                 that
                 (
                 truly
                 )
                 
                   miraculous
                   book
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 effigies
                 brought
                 by
                 the
                 Hangman
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 execution
                 ,
                 where
                 having
                 opened
                 the
                 direful
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 found
                 not
                 much
                 disfigured
                 ,
                 nay
                 so
                 little
                 ▪
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 knowne
                 by
                 diverse
                 (
                 he
                 being
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 watered
                 garment
                 ,
                 having
                 about
                 him
                 a
                 most
                 white
                 sheet
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 clean
                 pillow
                 under
                 his
                 head
                 ;
                 his
                 
                 yellowish
                 Beard
                 rendring
                 him
                 yet
                 gracefull
                 ;
                 〈…〉
                 short
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 silk
                 cap●
                 on
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 was
                 peece
                 of
                 red
                 cloath
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 adorned
                 with
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Rosemary
                 )
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 publickly
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 was
                 with
                 his
                 writings
                 consecrated
                 to
                 Vulcan
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 burned
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               MICHAEL
               SERVETuS
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Omnia
               quum
               portenta
               voces
               hominem
               que
               Deumque
            
             
               Infundi
               SERVES
               nominis
               opprobium
               !
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 SERVETUS
                 his
                 converse
                 with
                 Mahumetans
                 and
                 Jewes
                 .
                 He
                 disguiseth
                 his
                 monstrous
                 opinions
                 with
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christian
                 Reformation
                 .
                 The
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 birth
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 24.
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 he
                 boasted
                 himself
                 the
                 onely
                 Teacher
                 and
                 Sec●
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 He
                 enveighed
                 
                 against
                 the
                 Deity
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Oecolampadius
                 confute
                 his
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Basil.
                   Serve●us
                
                 held
                 but
                 one
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 Godhead
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 held
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 be
                 Nature
                 .
                 His
                 horrid
                 blasphemy
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 reconcile
                 the
                 
                   Turkish
                   Alcaron
                
                 to
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 He
                 declares
                 himself
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 .
                 At
                 
                   Geneva
                   ,
                   Cal●in
                
                 faithfully
                 reproves
                 Servetus
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 continues
                 obstinate
                 .
                 Anno
                 1553.
                 by
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 severall
                 Senates
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 burned
                 .
              
               
                 MICHAEL
                 SERVETUS
                 ,
                 like
                 another
                 ▪
                 
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 having
                 conversed
                 long
                 among
                 the
                 Mahumetans
                 and
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 excellently
                 well
                 furnished
                 with
                 their
                 imaginous
                 opinions
                 ,
                 begat
                 both
                 out
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 general
                 treasury
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                 amonstrous
                 issue
                 of
                 opinions
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 co●tion
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 extravagant
                 Mahumetans
                 ,
                 and
                 Thalmudists
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 brat
                 ,
                 this
                 instrument
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 bestow
                 the
                 disguised
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Christian
                   Reformation
                
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 cocks
                 egge
                 were
                 bred
                 these
                 Cocka●●ices
                 ,
                 
                   Gonesus
                   ,
                   Gribaldus
                   ,
                   Blandrata
                   ,
                   Gentilis
                   ,
                   Alciatus
                   ,
                   Simanus
                   ,
                   Casanovius
                   ,
                   Menno
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 Anabaptistical
                 Vipers
                 ,
                 who
                 extreamly
                 increased
                 the
                 restlesse
                 waves
                 of
                 sects
                 and
                 opinions
                 .
                 We
                 ,
                 recommending
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 their
                 proper
                 place
                 ,
                 Hell
                 ,
                 will
                 take
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 survey
                 of
                 one
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 horridnesse
                 of
                 that
                 guesse
                 at
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 Servetus
                 was
                 a
                 Spaniard
                 ,
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 Arragon
                 ,
                 most
                 unworthy
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 and
                 Nation
                 .
                 
                 Being
                 rapt
                 into
                 a
                 most
                 incredible
                 enthusiasme
                 ,
                 he
                 boldly
                 laye●
                 his
                 unwash'd
                 hands
                 upon
                 holy
                 divinity
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 at
                 〈◊〉
                 four
                 and
                 twentieth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 boasted
                 himselfe
                 〈◊〉
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 Teacher
                 and
                 Seer
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 making
                 〈…〉
                 main
                 design
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 impious
                 and
                 worthlesse
                 ●●●●tings
                 ,
                 to
                 inveigh
                 against
                 the
                 Deity
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 which
                 writings
                 being
                 sufficiently
                 furnished
                 ,
                 and
                 with●
                 enflamed
                 with
                 hopes
                 of
                 raising
                 no
                 ordinary
                 tumults
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 bestirres
                 himself
                 winde
                 and
                 tyde
                 ,
                 for
                 Basill
                 ;
                 but
                 Oec●lampadius
                 ,
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 learnedly
                 before
                 a
                 full
                 Senate
                 confuted
                 the
                 blasphemies
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 by
                 the
                 publick
                 Authority
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 caused
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 poisonous
                 blasphemer
                 to
                 be
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Basil.
                 From
                 thence
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Venice
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Venetians
                 had
                 been
                 timely
                 forewarned
                 of
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
                 Melancthon
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 no
                 harvest
                 of
                 his
                 incredible
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 was
                 he
                 permitted
                 ●eed-time
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Religion
                 is
                 nowhere
                 safe
                 !
                 But
                 having
                 consulted
                 with
                 the
                 Arch-hereticks
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 being
                 bird-lim'd
                 ,
                 he
                 held
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 Godhead
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 revealed
                 to
                 mankind
                 sometimes
                 under
                 one
                 notion
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 under
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 notions
                 of
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   Son
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 line
                 of
                 his
                 blasphemous
                 mouth
                 ,
                 he
                 affirmed
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 nor
                 coeternal
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 
                 The
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 he
                 granted
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 influence
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 nature
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 most
                 impiously
                 Ironical
                 ,
                 affirmed
                 that
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 word
                 Person
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 referre
                 our
                 sesves
                 to
                 Comedies
                 .
                 
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 horrid
                 blasphemy
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 suggestion
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 he
                 imagined
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 glorious
                 and
                 ever
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 and
                 adored
                 Trinity
                 (
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 tremble
                 at
                 it
                 ?
                 )
                 was
                 most
                 fitly-compared
                 to
                 Cerberus
                 the
                 Porter
                 of
                 Hell-gate
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 stayed
                 not
                 here
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 accounted
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 diabolical
                 phantasme
                 ,
                 the
                 laughing-stock
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 monstrous
                 Geryon
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Poets
                 by
                 some
                 strange
                 mystery
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 feigned
                 to
                 have
                 three
                 bodies
                 .
                 O
                 incredible
                 ,
                 and
                 unheard
                 of
                 subtily
                 of
                 blasphemy
                 !
                 The
                 most
                 glorious
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 is
                 grown
                 so
                 odious
                 to
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 personate
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 greatest
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 )
                 all
                 the
                 Atheists
                 that
                 have
                 quarrelled
                 with
                 that
                 name
                 .
                 Moreover
                 he
                 maintained
                 ,
                 that
                 taking
                 but
                 away
                 the
                 only
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Turkish
                   Alcoran
                
                 might
                 be
                 easily
                 reconciled
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 joyning
                 together
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 impediment
                 would
                 be
                 removed
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pertin●cious
                 asserting
                 of
                 that
                 Article
                 had
                 enraged
                 to
                 madnesse
                 whole
                 Countries
                 and
                 Provinces
                 .
                 
                 This
                 abomination
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 held
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 faithful
                 steward
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 ,
                 that
                 Prince
                 and
                 
                   Captain
                   Generall
                
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 one
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 favour
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 admitted
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 an
                 Impostor
                 .
                 He
                 accounted
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 too
                 much
                 given
                 to
                 Revenge
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 most
                 unjust
                 and
                 most
                 malicious
                 to
                 his
                 enemy
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 glorious
                 Church
                 of
                 Israel
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 swine
                 that
                 loves
                 the
                 mi●e
                 )
                 he
                 esteemed
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 Hogge-S●y
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 declared
                 himself
                 a
                 sworn
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptistical
                 generation
                 .
                 But
                 ;
                 keep
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 approach
                 not
                 ,
                 O
                 all
                 ye
                 other
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Hydra's
                 of
                 opinions
                 of
                 this
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 furies
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 expiation
                 !
                 Being
                 arrived
                 at
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 forbidden
                 to
                 spue
                 out
                 and
                 spatter
                 his
                 pestiferous
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 he
                 continued
                 in
                 hostility
                 against
                 all
                 sharp
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 wholesome
                 admonitions
                 :
                 which
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 that
                 famous
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 discharge
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 soul-saving
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 went
                 friendly
                 to
                 Servetus
                 ,
                 in
                 hopes
                 to
                 deliver
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 impious
                 errours
                 and
                 horrible
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 redeem
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 jawes
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfully
                 reproved
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 being
                 dazled
                 with
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 overcome
                 ,
                 returned
                 nothing
                 to
                 Calvin
                 (
                 so
                 well
                 deserving
                 of
                 him
                 )
                 but
                 an
                 intolerable
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 inconvincible
                 recapitulation
                 of
                 his
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 prudent
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Senates
                 of
                 
                   Bernen
                   ,
                   Zuring
                   ,
                   Basil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Scaffuse
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 righteous
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 eternal
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 December
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 fifty
                 and
                 three
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 as
                 Sleidan
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   October
                   ,
                
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 (
                 How
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 blasphemy
                 !
                 )
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ecstatically
                 hardened
                 and
                 intoxicated
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 to
                 the
                 avenging
                 flames
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               ARRIuS
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Divisit
               Trini
               qui
               formam
               numinis
               ecce
               !
               .
            
             
               Dividitur
               membris
               ,
               Visceribusque
               suis.
               
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 Arrianisme
                 it
                 's
                 increase
                 ,
                 ANNO
                 323.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 General
                 Councill
                 at
                 
                   Nice
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 325.
                 called
                 as
                 a
                 Remedy
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 successe
                 .
                 The
                 Arrians
                 misinterpret
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 John
                 10.
                 30.
                 concerning
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
                 They
                 acknowledged
                 one
                 
                 onely
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 Iudaical
                 sense
                 .
                 They
                 deny
                 the
                 Trinity
                 Arrius
                 his
                 wretched
                 death
                 ▪
                 Anno
                 336.
                 
              
               
                 ABout
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 three
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 and
                 three
                 ,
                 Hell
                 was
                 deliver'd
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Priest
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 named
                 Arrius
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 subtle
                 beyond
                 expression
                 ,
                 the
                 trumpet
                 of
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 one
                 thee
                 〈…〉
                 have
                 been
                 cut
                 out
                 for
                 all
                 honesty
                 and
                 elegance
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 with
                 the
                 poison
                 of
                 his
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 his
                 destructive
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Silvester
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour
                 consta●●●
                 draw
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 all
                 Christendome
                 to
                 his
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 corrupted
                 some
                 ,
                 even
                 great
                 nations
                 in
                 the
                 East●
                 that
                 except
                 a
                 few
                 Bishops
                 who
                 stood
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 doctrine
                 none
                 appeared
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 remedy
                 this
                 disease
                 ,
                 at
                 Nice
                 in
                 Bithynia
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 three
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 generall
                 Council
                 was
                 called
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 contagious
                 stocks
                 of
                 Arrianisme
                 were
                 deeply
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 become
                 such
                 ravening
                 wolves
                 among
                 the
                 flock
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 embrace
                 their
                 belief
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 expect
                 banishment
                 or
                 death
                 .
                 These
                 imagined
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 an
                 
                   equall
                   nature
                
                 and
                 coeternall
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 onely
                 agreeing
                 and
                 concurring
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 to
                 confirm
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 alledged
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Iohn
                 10.
                 30
                 which
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   and
                   the
                   Father
                   are
                   one
                
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 Sonne
                 a
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 denied
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 living
                 and
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 coessential
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 They
                 boasted
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 answer
                 all
                 objections
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 one
                 only
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Iudaical
                 sense
                 .
                 To
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   and
                   the
                   Father
                   are
                   one
                   ,
                
                 they
                 were
                 used
                 to
                 retort
                 thus
                 ,
                 Doth
                 the
                 unity
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 denote
                 co-essency
                 ?
                 
                 It
                 must
                 therefore
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayes
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   8.
                   
                   He
                   that
                   planteth
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   watereth
                   ,
                   are
                   one
                   .
                
                 They
                 accounted
                 the
                 word
                 Trinity
                 a
                 laughing-stock
                 and
                 a
                 Fiction
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Holy-Ghost
                 ,
                 was
                 both
                 born
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 conceaved
                 and
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 were
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 they
                 baptized
                 again
                 .
                 They
                 denied
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 
                 the
                 Godhead
                 ;
                 they
                 denied
                 God
                 his
                 own
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               
                 While
                 Arrius
                 was
                 disburthening
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                 his
                 bowels
                 came
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 successor
                 of
                 those
                 Arch-Hereticks
                 ,
                 Artemon
                 (
                 who
                 lived
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 two
                 hundred
                 )
                 and
                 
                   Paulus
                   Samosatenus
                
                 (
                 who
                 lived
                 about
                 two
                 hundred
                 forty
                 one
                 )
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 miserable
                 death
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 three
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 six
                 .
                 See
                 
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   Hilarius
                   ,
                   Hiero●
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   Socrates
                   ,
                   Nicephorus
                   ,
                   Sozomen
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 writers
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 treated
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               MAHOMET
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Adsum
               Ingens
               ,
               Mahometes
               ego
               ,
               lachrymabile
               mundi
               .
            
             
               Prodigium
               ,
               omnigeni
               dux
               ,
               et
               origo
               mali
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 MAHOMET
                 characterized
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 a
                 laughing
                 stock
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
                 He
                 agreed
                 with
                 C●rpoc●ates
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 hereticks
                 .
                 He
                 renewed
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 indulge
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 he
                 allowed
                 them
                 Polygamy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 His
                 Iron
                 Tombe
                 at
                 Mecca
                 .
              
               
               
                 IN
                 the
                 year
                 six
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 two
                 ,
                 
                 Honorius
                 the
                 fift
                 being
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Meraclius
                   Caesar
                
                 Emperour
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 a
                 transcendent
                 Arch-heretick
                 called
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 
                 exchanged
                 Hell
                 for
                 earth
                 ;
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 by
                 Nation
                 an
                 Arabian
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 deprav'd
                 and
                 corrupt
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 sometimes
                 been
                 a
                 Merchant
                 extremely
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 very
                 subtle
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 serious
                 professor
                 of
                 diabolical
                 Arts
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 ungodly
                 instrument
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 Viceroy
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 sworne
                 fore-runner
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 extoll
                 his
                 brother
                 Arrius
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 praises
                 as
                 are
                 correspondent
                 to
                 his
                 Heaven
                 .
                 
                 He
                 also
                 with
                 
                 Sabelli●
                 ●●aewed
                 the
                 laughing-stock
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
                 He
                 with
                 Arrius
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 most
                 fervently
                 and
                 contumeliously
                 held
                 that
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 onely
                 a
                 M●n
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 onely
                 called
                 God
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 dici
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 manner
                 of
                 speaking
                 .
                 He
                 agrees
                 with
                 Carsocrates
                 who
                 denied
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 God
                 and
                 a
                 Prophet
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 he
                 that
                 shakes
                 hands
                 with
                 Cerdon●●
                 who
                 utterly
                 abjur'd
                 the
                 Godhead
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 co-substantial
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 He
                 imagined
                 with
                 the
                 Manichees
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 other
                 that
                 was
                 fastented
                 to
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 With
                 the
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 he
                 contemned
                 the
                 rurest
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 With
                 the
                 most
                 impure
                 Origen
                 he
                 affirmes
                 that
                 the
                 devils
                 shall
                 be
                 eternally
                 saved
                 according
                 to
                 an
                 humine
                 ,
                 yet
                 an
                 invisible
                 manner
                 .
                 He
                 with
                 Cerinthus
                 placed
                 eternal
                 Felicity
                 in
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 was
                 long
                 since
                 abolished
                 and
                 antiquated
                 ,
                 he
                 renewed
                 .
                 Upon
                 his
                 disciples
                 he
                 bestowed
                 the
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Polygamy
                   ,
                   Concubines
                
                 and
                 Divorce
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 had
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 dreams
                 and
                 an
                 imaginary
                 Phrensy
                 was
                 the
                 miserable
                 wretch
                 ever
                 troubled
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 when
                 he
                 died
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 an
                 iron
                 Tombe
                 at
                 Mecca
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Loadstones
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 and
                 centre
                 of
                 an
                 arched
                 edifice
                 ,
                 hangs
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 astonishment
                 of
                 the
                 beholders
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 miraculous
                 sanctity
                 of
                 this
                 Prophet
                 is
                 greatly
                 celebrated
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 dominions
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Turk
                 ,
                 professe
                 this
                 mans
                 faith
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 acquiesse
                 in
                 as
                 a
                 miracle
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               BALTHAZAR
               HuBMOR
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Ille
               ego
               qui
               vndarum
               mysteria
               sacra
               negavi
            
             
               Igne
               cremar
               ;
               fato
               disce
               cavere
               meo
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 HUBMOR
                 a
                 Patron
                 of
                 Anabaptisme
                 .
                 He
                 damned
                 usury
                 .
                 He
                 brought
                 in
                 a
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 MARY
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Senate
                 of
                 Suring
                 by
                 a
                 Councill
                 reduced
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 renounced
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 doctrine
                 .
                 Himself
                 or
                 Sect
                 still
                 active
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 taken
                 
                 and
                 imprisoned
                 at
                 Vienna
                 in
                 Austria
                 .
                 He
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 both
                 burned
                 .
              
               
                 DOctor
                 
                   Balthaz●
                   Hubmor
                
                 of
                 Friburg
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 excellently
                 well
                 learned
                 ,
                 
                 another
                 Roscius
                 in
                 his
                 affaires
                 ,
                 a
                 Clergy
                 man
                 at
                 Ingolstade
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 third
                 eminent
                 Patron
                 of
                 Anabaptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 asworne
                 promoter
                 of
                 that
                 worthy
                 Sect.
                 This
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 Sermons
                 at
                 Regenburgh
                 ,
                 
                 inveighed
                 so
                 bitterly
                 and
                 so
                 implacably
                 against
                 the
                 usury
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 banished
                 it
                 even
                 to
                 eternal
                 damnation
                 ;
                 he
                 brought
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 religious
                 worship
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 some
                 superstitious
                 vowes
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 great
                 tumults
                 and
                 insurrections
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 built
                 up
                 his
                 doctrine
                 upon
                 very
                 firm
                 and
                 solid
                 foundations
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 most
                 wise
                 Senate
                 of
                 Suring
                 applyed
                 the
                 universal
                 medicine
                 of
                 a
                 Council
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 assigned
                 a
                 day
                 to
                 reduce
                 and
                 root
                 out
                 that
                 sect
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 five
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Senate
                 being
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 presence
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 Zwinlius
                 and
                 other
                 sonnes
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 opposed
                 this
                 our
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 truth
                 after
                 most
                 hot
                 and
                 serious
                 debating
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 he
                 ingenuously
                 confessed
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 .
                 
                 The
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 before
                 defended
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 he
                 afterwards
                 made
                 his
                 abren●nciation
                 ,
                 were
                 these
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 detested
                 the
                 cheat
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 invention
                 of
                 Anabaptisme
                 ;
                 He
                 affirmed
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 both
                 before
                 the
                 fall
                 and
                 after
                 was
                 uncorrupt
                 and
                 unblamable
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 never
                 dies
                 in
                 sin
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 should
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 deprived
                 of
                 liberty
                 ;
                 he
                 also
                 acknowledged
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 overcomes
                 and
                 triumphs
                 over
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 
                 Though
                 his
                 Recantation
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 rebaptized
                 into
                 their
                 better
                 sences
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Torrents
                 of
                 this
                 sect
                 neither
                 stood
                 still
                 ,
                 nor
                 were
                 dried
                 up
                 ,
                 but
                 increased
                 in
                 Switzerland
                 into
                 a
                 deluge
                 ,
                 which
                 overturned
                 almost
                 all
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 escaping
                 the
                 endeavours
                 of
                 spies
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shunning
                 the
                 Halter
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 length
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 figtree
                 leafe
                 of
                 divine
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 prison
                 at
                 Vienna
                 in
                 Austria
                 .
                 Being
                 afterwards
                 put
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 designe
                 of
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 r●venging
                 fire
                 soon
                 turned
                 him
                 to
                 ashes
                 .
                 His
                 wife
                 being
                 also
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 whirle-pool
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 both
                 ,
                 with
                 mindes
                 hardened
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 disengaged
                 of
                 th●t
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               JOHN
               HuT.
               
            
             
               
            
             
               Huttus
               ab
               Hubmoro
               excrescit
               ;
               cervice
               resectâ
            
             
               Sic
               vnâ
               in
               g●minum
               pullulat
               Hydra
               caput
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IOHN
                   HUT
                
                 the
                 prop
                 and
                 pillar
                 of
                 Anabapt
                 sme
                 .
                 His
                 credulity
                 in
                 dreames
                 and
                 visions
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 accounted
                 a
                 true
                 Prophet
                 by
                 his
                 Proselytes
                 .
                 At
                 Merhern
                 ,
                 his
                 Fraternity
                 became
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Monastery
                 .
              
               
               
                 IN
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 
                 B●lthazar
                 ●ise
                 up
                 
                   Iohn
                   Hut
                
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 learned
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 prop
                 and
                 pillar
                 of
                 Anabaptisme
                 ,
                 an
                 eminent
                 despiser
                 of
                 P●dobaptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 kind
                 of
                 baptisme
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 execrable
                 fiction
                 of
                 the
                 schoolmen
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 ▪
                 that
                 he
                 perswaded
                 men
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 baptized
                 by
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 necessarily
                 incurre
                 great
                 danger
                 〈◊〉
                 their
                 souls
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 〈…〉
                 with
                 the
                 p●crogative
                 of
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 restored
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 Cananites
                 should
                 be
                 destroyed
                 by
                 their
                 swords
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 himself
                 should
                 r●●eale
                 from
                 heaven
                 the
                 times
                 wherein
                 these
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 To
                 visions
                 &
                 horrible
                 dreams
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 proc●eded
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 God
                 )
                 he
                 gave
                 great
                 credit
                 and
                 he
                 affirmed
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 preparations
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Angel
                 going
                 to
                 blow
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 indispurable
                 revel
                 〈…〉
                 God●
                 Upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 which
                 dreams
                 ,
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 as
                 ●redulous
                 as
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 spe●r
                 and
                 destroyed
                 all
                 they
                 had
                 ;
                 fearing
                 the
                 difficulties
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 should
                 spend
                 them
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 being
                 scatter'd
                 and
                 consum'd
                 before
                 the
                 day
                 came
                 ,
                 they
                 suffer'd
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 inconveniences
                 befitting
                 their
                 folly
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 lash
                 of
                 poverty
                 perpetually
                 at
                 their
                 backs
                 .
                 However
                 they
                 ,
                 a
                 generation
                 on
                 whom
                 the
                 greatest
                 quantity
                 of
                 black
                 Hellebore
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 much
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 still
                 adore
                 this
                 miraculous
                 piece
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 as
                 ●
                 true
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 admiration
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 men
                 ,
                 some
                 not
                 worthy
                 the
                 face
                 or
                 name
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 do
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 live
                 at
                 Merhern
                 in
                 Palaces
                 and
                 Covents
                 upon
                 their
                 accidental
                 contributions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 get
                 their
                 livelihood
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 any
                 handy-craft
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Masters
                 and
                 Governours
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 commodities
                 gained
                 by
                 them
                 increase
                 the
                 common
                 stock
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 at
                 home
                 with
                 them
                 their
                 Cooks
                 ,
                 their
                 skullions
                 ,
                 their
                 errand-boyes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Butlers
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 and
                 dispose
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 Monasteries
                 and
                 Hospitals
                 ;
                 They
                 study
                 to
                 maintain
                 mutual
                 peace
                 and
                 concord
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 equal
                 .
                 These
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 are
                 commonly
                 known
                 by
                 th●
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Hutsian
                   Fraternity
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LODOWICK
               HETZER
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Polluit
               ut
               mentem
               Sectis
               deformibus
               error
               ,
            
             
               Corpore
               sic
               Hetzer
               foedus
               adulter
               erat
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   LOdowick
                   Hetzer
                
                 a
                 famous
                 Heretick
                 .
                 He
                 gaines
                 Proselytes
                 in
                 Austria
                 and
                 
                   Switzerland
                   ,
                   Anno
                   1527.
                
                 at
                 a
                 publick
                 disputation
                 Oecolampadius
                 puts
                 Hetzers
                 Emissaries
                 to
                 their
                 shifts
                 .
                 Hetzer
                 denied
                 christ
                 to
                 be
                 co-essentiall
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 His
                 
                 farewell
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 〈◊〉
                 Adultrery
                 .
              
               
                 
                   LOdowick
                   Hetzer
                
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 was
                 first
                 very
                 in●imately
                 acquainted
                 with
                 
                   Nicholos
                   Stork
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 with
                 
                   Thom●
                   Muntzer
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 agreed
                 not
                 with
                 these
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 opinion
                 of
                 theirs
                 of
                 the
                 overturning
                 and
                 destroying
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 opinion
                 he
                 looking
                 on
                 as
                 *
                 malicious
                 and
                 barbarous
                 ,
                 forlook
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 joyning
                 with
                 
                   Iohn
                   De●●
                
                 ,
                 they
                 by
                 their
                 mutual
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 sent
                 some
                 Prophets
                 
                   into
                   Germany
                
                 .
                 But
                 dissenting
                 also
                 from
                 him
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 be
                 propagated
                 his
                 own
                 sect
                 in
                 Austria
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 many
                 Proselytes
                 at
                 Ber●
                 in
                 Switzerland
                 .
                 Which
                 gave
                 occasion
                 that
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Senate
                 appointed
                 a
                 publick
                 disputation
                 at
                 Soning
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 letters
                 of
                 safe
                 conduct
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 Hetzer
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 bickering
                 was
                 set
                 apart
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 seven
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 appeared
                 not
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 emissaries
                 came
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 (
                 but
                 withall
                 ,
                 stinging
                 ,
                 )
                 Oecolampadius
                 driven
                 unto
                 their
                 shifts
                 ;
                 and
                 enforced
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 conviction
                 .
                 Hetzer
                 was
                 a
                 considerable
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fire
                 brand
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptistical
                 sect
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 stiffely
                 denied
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 co-essential
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 verses
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 carrying
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 
                 do
                 more
                 than
                 hint
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ipse
                   ego
                   qui
                   propriâ
                   cuncta
                   haec
                   virtute
                   creabam
                
                 
                   Quaris
                   quot
                   simus
                   ?
                   Frustra
                   ,
                   ego
                   solus
                   eram
                   .
                
                 
                   Hîc
                   non
                   tres
                   numero
                   ,
                   verùm
                   sum
                   solus
                   ,
                   at
                   isti
                
                 
                   Haud
                   numero
                   tres
                   sunt
                   ,
                   nam
                   qui
                   ego
                   ,
                   solus
                   eram
                   .
                
                 
                   Nescio
                   Personam
                   .
                   solus
                   sum
                   rivus
                   ego
                   ,
                   &
                   fons
                   ,
                
                 
                   Qui
                   me
                   nescit
                   ,
                   eum
                   nescio
                   ,
                   solus
                   ero
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   who
                   at
                   first
                   did
                   make
                   all
                   things
                   alone
                   ,
                
                 
                   Am
                   vainly
                   ask'd
                   my
                   number
                   ;
                   as
                   being
                   one
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   three
                   did
                   not
                   the
                   work
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   I
                
                 
                   That
                   in
                   these
                   three
                   made
                   this
                   great
                   Syzygie
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   know
                   no
                   Person
                   ,
                   I
                   'm
                   the
                   only
                   Maine
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   know
                   me
                   not
                   will
                   one
                   remain
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 excellent
                 at
                 three
                 tongues
                 ,
                 he
                 undertook
                 to
                 translate
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticus
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 into
                 
                   High-Dutch
                   .
                   Plauterus
                
                 hath
                 testified
                 for
                 him
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 very
                 honestly
                 and
                 unblameably
                 bid
                 farewell
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 with
                 most
                 devout
                 prayers
                 commended
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 astonishment
                 of
                 the
                 beholders
                 .
                 He
                 having
                 been
                 kept
                 long
                 in
                 dose
                 prison
                 ,
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 day
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 nine
                 ,
                 sen●●nced
                 to
                 die
                 :
                 and
                 thinking
                 himself
                 unworthy
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 was
                 led
                 without
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 sedition
                 or
                 baptisme
                 (
                 as
                 Plauterus
                 say●●
                 but
                 for
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 which
                 act
                 be
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 some
                 arguments
                 fetcht
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               MELCHIOR
               HOFMAN
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Pellibus
               a
               teneris
               suetus
               ,
               doctissime
               ,
               nôsti
            
             
               Hofmanni
               teneras
               excoriare
               Greges
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 HOFMAN
                 a
                 Skinner
                 ,
                 and
                 Anabaptist
                 ,
                 
                   Anno
                   1528.
                
                 seduced
                 300
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 as
                 Embda
                 in
                 West-Friesland
                 .
                 His
                 followers
                 accounted
                 him
                 a
                 Prophet
                 .
                 At
                 Strasburg
                 ,
                 he
                 challenged
                 the
                 Ministers
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 agreed
                 upon
                 Jan.
                 18.
                 1532.
                 where
                 being
                 
                 mildely
                 dealt
                 with
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 neverthelesse
                 obstinate
                 .
                 Other
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Prophetesses
                 deluded
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 deluded
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 voluntarily
                 pined
                 himself
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 year
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 eight
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Melchior
                   Hosman
                
                 a
                 Skinner
                 of
                 Strasburg
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 most
                 eloquent
                 and
                 most
                 crafty
                 man
                 ,
                 at
                 Embda
                 in
                 
                   West
                   Friezland
                
                 ,
                 ensnared
                 300.
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 into
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 conjured
                 up
                 Anabaptisme
                 out
                 of
                 hell
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 being
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 lower
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 who
                 ever
                 addressed
                 themselves
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 entertained
                 them
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 all
                 promiscuously
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 upon
                 the
                 prophecy
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 decrepid
                 old
                 man
                 went
                 to
                 Strasburg
                 ,
                 it
                 having
                 been
                 foretold
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 remain
                 there
                 six
                 moneths
                 ,
                 ●t
                 which
                 time
                 being
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 fellow-labourers
                 ,
                 disperse
                 the
                 harvest
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 by
                 his
                 followers
                 acknowledg'd
                 and
                 honour'd
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 Prophet
                 .
                 
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 prop
                 and
                 pillar
                 of
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Munster
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 made
                 what
                 haste
                 he
                 could
                 possible
                 to
                 Strasburg
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 he
                 there
                 challenges
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 offerture
                 the
                 Senate
                 engaged
                 with
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 eleventh
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 and
                 two
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 mists
                 and
                 clouds
                 of
                 errors
                 and
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 were
                 quite
                 dispersed
                 by
                 the
                 sunne
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 Hosman
                 stiffely
                 adhered
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 dreams
                 and
                 visions
                 ;
                 nor
                 would
                 he
                 acknowledge
                 himself
                 overcome
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 their
                 mildnesse
                 having
                 somewhat
                 appeased
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 thence
                 dismissed
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 judged
                 worthy
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 Lepers
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 left
                 others
                 be
                 inf●cted
                 .
                 
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 incredible
                 how
                 joyful
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 newes
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 excessive
                 thanksgiving
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 putting
                 off
                 his
                 shoes
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 his
                 hat
                 into
                 the
                 ay●e
                 ,
                 is
                 and
                 calling
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 to
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 live
                 upon
                 bread
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 would
                 discover
                 and
                 brand
                 the
                 authour
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 some
                 Prophets
                 began
                 to
                 rise
                 and
                 keep
                 a
                 stirre
                 ▪
                 
                 hinting
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 secured
                 for
                 that
                 half
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 afterwards
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 abroad
                 with
                 one
                 hundred
                 
                 forty
                 and
                 four
                 thousand
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 resistance
                 ,
                 *
                 reduce
                 and
                 bring
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 under
                 the
                 subjection
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ?
                 There
                 was
                 also●
                 certain
                 Prophetesse
                 who
                 should
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 Hosman
                 was
                 Eli●●
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Cornelius
                   Polterman
                
                 was
                 Enoc●
                 and
                 that
                 Strasburg
                 was
                 the
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 〈◊〉
                 also
                 dreamed
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 spacious
                 Hal●
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 many
                 brethren
                 and
                 ●●sters
                 fitting
                 together
                 ,
                 whereinto
                 a
                 certain
                 young
                 man
                 in
                 shining
                 appare●
                 should
                 enter
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 a
                 golden
                 Bow●e
                 of
                 rich
                 Nect●●
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 going
                 about
                 should
                 taste
                 to
                 e●●●y
                 one
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 having
                 drunk
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 dregges
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 pretended
                 to
                 compare
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 Polterman
                 .
                 Alas
                 poor
                 Melchior
                 :
                 
                 He
                 having
                 nothing
                 ,
                 yet
                 made
                 Master
                 of
                 a
                 strong
                 Tower
                 ,
                 did
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Esdras
                 ,
                 signify
                 by
                 letters
                 that
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 off
                 for
                 two
                 years
                 longer
                 ,
                 untill
                 Africk
                 should
                 b●ing
                 forth
                 another
                 monster
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 carry
                 ha●
                 in
                 its
                 horns
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 many
                 other
                 dreams
                 ▪
                 and
                 some
                 nocturnal
                 pollutions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 attributed
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 wri●●en
                 in
                 Cedar
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 
                 Melchior's
                 pleasure
                 to
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 miserably
                 happy
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 die
                 voluntarily
                 ,
                 by
                 pining
                 and
                 consuming
                 away
                 with
                 hunger
                 ,
                 thirst
                 ,
                 and
                 cold
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               MELCHIOR
               RINCK
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Discipulos
               sic
               Rincke
               doo●
               Baptisma
               negare
               ,
            
             
               Sanguine
               carnifices
               et
               scelerare
               Manus
               !
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   MElchior
                   Rinck
                
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 accounted
                 a
                 notable
                 interpreter
                 of
                 dream●s
                 and
                 visions
                 .
                 His
                 disciple
                 
                   Thomas
                   S●●cker
                
                 in
                 a
                 waking
                 dream
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 brother
                 
                 Leonard's
                 head
                 ;
                 pretending
                 for
                 his
                 murther
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   MELCHIOR
                   RINCK
                
                 a
                 most
                 wonderfull
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 most
                 extraordinary
                 promoter
                 of
                 Anabaptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 his
                 followers
                 celebrated
                 the
                 festivals
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 businesse
                 to
                 extoll
                 Anabaptisme
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 commendations
                 (
                 which
                 certainly
                 i●
                 wanted
                 not
                 )
                 Besides
                 he
                 was
                 accounted
                 no
                 ordinary
                 promoter
                 and
                 interpreter
                 of
                 dreames
                 and
                 visions
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 performe
                 without
                 the
                 special
                 indulgence
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 he
                 arrived
                 to
                 that
                 esteem
                 among
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 his
                 opinion
                 ▪
                 and
                 became
                 so
                 absolute●y
                 possessed
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 followers
                 interpreted
                 whatever
                 was
                 scattered
                 abroad
                 concerning
                 dreames
                 and
                 visions
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 proceeded
                 from
                 heavenly
                 inspirations
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 in
                 Switzerland
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 other
                 particulars
                 )
                 at
                 Sangall
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 a
                 full
                 Concill
                 ,
                 his
                 disciple
                 
                   Thomas
                   Scucker
                
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 rapt
                 into
                 an
                 Enthusiasme
                 ,
                 (
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Brother
                 Leonard
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 cast
                 himself
                 at
                 his
                 knees
                 before
                 him
                 )
                 calls
                 for
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 parents
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 running
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 extravagant
                 action
                 ,
                 he
                 bid
                 them
                 not
                 be
                 troubled
                 at
                 all
                 ▪
                 for
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 happen
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 th●
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Of
                 this
                 waking
                 dream
                 did
                 they
                 all
                 un●nimously
                 expect
                 the
                 interpretation
                 .
                 The
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 Thomas
                 [
                 guilty
                 alas
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 〈◊〉
                 ]
                 did
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 sleeping-waking
                 ●pectators
                 〈◊〉
                 off
                 his
                 own
                 Brothers
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 forgotten
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 baptized
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 blood
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 followed
                 ?
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 having
                 sudden
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 th●
                 offence
                 b●ing
                 fresh
                 and
                 horrid
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Malefactor
                 is
                 dragg'd
                 to
                 prison
                 by
                 head
                 and
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 ,
                 having
                 long
                 con●idered
                 his
                 action
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 professed
                 he
                 had
                 therein
                 obeyed
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 power
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 the
                 unfortunate
                 yeare
                 one
                 thousand
                 
                 five
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 and
                 seven
                 see
                 .
                 Here
                 men
                 may
                 perceive
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 wicked
                 and
                 unjustifiable
                 ●ction
                 ,
                 the
                 eminent
                 tracts
                 of
                 an
                 implacable
                 fury
                 and
                 madnesse
                 ;
                 which
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 mercy
                 avert
                 from
                 these
                 times
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               ADAM
               PASTOR
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Nomine
               qui
               Pastor
               tu
               Impostor
               moribus
               audis
               ,
            
             
               Qui
               â
               recto
               teneras
               Tramite
               ducis
               oues
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADam
                   Pastor
                
                 a
                 derider
                 of
                 Paedobaptisme
                 .
                 He
                 revived
                 the
                 Arrian
                 heresie
                 .
                 His
                 foolish
                 interpretation
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 17.
                 so
                 often
                 confuted
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   ADAM
                   PASTOR
                
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 born
                 at
                 a
                 Village
                 in
                 Westphal●●
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 middle
                 finger
                 pointed
                 at
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 looked
                 upon
                 it
                 with
                 indignation
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 ridic●lous
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 in
                 that
                 businesse
                 ,
                 as
                 Menno
                 and
                 
                   Theodorus
                   Philip
                
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 incarnation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 quite
                 contrary
                 judgement
                 .
                 For
                 Menno
                 held
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 something
                 more
                 worthy
                 and
                 more
                 divine
                 then
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 our
                 )
                 Adam
                 stood
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 lesse
                 worthy
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 rowsed
                 up
                 the
                 Arrian
                 heresy
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 lai●
                 so
                 long
                 asleep
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 but
                 too
                 famous
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 three
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 five
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 whose
                 title
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   OF
                   GODS
                   MERCIE
                
                 ,
                 he
                 writ
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   most
                   divine
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   main
                   considerable
                   in
                   our
                   businesse
                   ,
                   is
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   of
                
                 Gen.
                 v.
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 day
                 that
                 ye
                 shall
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 
                 John
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Tea
                   that
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   uncapable
                   of
                   suffering
                   and
                   impassible
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   passible
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   was
                   immortal
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   mortal
                   ▪
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   crucified
                   ,
                   and
                   died
                   for
                   our
                   advantage
                   .
                
                 To
                 be
                 brief
                 ,
                 he
                 held
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 finger
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 although
                 the
                 opinion
                 or
                 Religion
                 of
                 this
                 [
                 third
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 unfaithful
                 ]
                 
                   Pastor
                   Adam
                
                 wander
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 divinity
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 it
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 ancient
                 heresie
                 ,
                 containing
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 childish
                 ,
                 trif●ing
                 ,
                 and
                 meer
                 foppery
                 ,
                 &
                 hath
                 bin
                 confuted
                 &
                 brought
                 ●o
                 nothing
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 religious
                 preachers
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 barking
                 of
                 the
                 viperous
                 progeny
                 of
                 Arrius
                 and
                 Servetus
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 this
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 look
                 narrowly
                 to
                 his
                 ●●●lication
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 so
                 commends
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 foolishly
                 and
                 vainly
                 endeavours
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 
                   prohibition
                   there
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 m●de
                 flesh
                 .
                 This
                 monster
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 beget
                 this
                 sect
                 ,
                 but
                 nursed
                 it
                 ;
                 here
                 are
                 baites
                 ,
                 allu●ements
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 poisonable
                 charmes
                 imaginable
                 that
                 may
                 cunningly
                 seduce
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 innocent
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 !
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 free
                 and
                 indulgent
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 which
                 cuts
                 the
                 very
                 throat
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 and
                 tyes
                 
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 strictest
                 chaines
                 ?
                 where
                 are
                 his
                 often
                 promise●
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ?
                 to
                 Isaac
                 ?
                 to
                 Israel
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 old
                 people
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 a
                 League
                 so
                 solemnly
                 made
                 ?
                 
                   In
                   thy
                   seed
                   all
                   the
                   earth
                   shall
                   be
                   blessed
                   .
                   And
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   a
                   blessing
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                
                 This
                 seed
                 ,
                 witnesse
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 is
                 none
                 other
                 than
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 without
                 question
                 meant
                 .
                 The
                 desperate
                 contagion
                 of
                 this
                 mans
                 Religion
                 did
                 Servetus
                 and
                 his
                 adherents
                 professe
                 ,
                 embrace
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrate
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               HENRY
               NICHOLAS
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               Vestra
               Domus
               Nicholas
               cadat
               ,
               qui●
               ex
               rud●re
               versae
            
             
               Futile
               fundamen
               Religionis
               habet
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HENRY
                   NICHOLAS
                
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 Love.
                 He
                 is
                 against
                 Infant-Baptisme
                 .
                 His
                 divellish
                 Logick
                 .
              
               
               
                 THere
                 was
                 also
                 one
                 
                   Henry
                   Nicholas
                
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 called
                 himself
                 )
                 &
                 not
                 the
                 meanest
                 man
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Gang
                 ;
                 one
                 who
                 by
                 many
                 means
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 cripple
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 children
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 is
                 too
                 known
                 and
                 apparent
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 writings
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 a
                 third
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 with
                 all
                 fredome
                 ,
                 earnestnesse
                 and
                 kindnesse
                 ;
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 communicate
                 to
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 fellow-labourers
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 friends
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 in
                 ●
                 Pamphlet
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 notably
                 described
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 ●●●icated
                 to
                 an
                 intimate
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   L.
                   W.
                
                 maintaining
                 that
                 the
                 *
                 minute
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 T●●mpet
                 was
                 coming
                 ,
                 th●t
                 should
                 unfold
                 all
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 unquiet
                 consciences
                 ,
                 hell
                 ▪
                 and
                 eternal
                 Judgement
                 ▪
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 onely
                 things
                 grounded
                 〈◊〉
                 mee●
                 lie●
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 all
                 wicked
                 and
                 high
                 misdeeds
                 were
                 hateful
                 and
                 detestable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 were
                 glorio●●●nd
                 plausible
                 lies
                 no
                 lesse
                 odious
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 man
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 perswade
                 people
                 ,
                 th●t
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 partake
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 humanity
                 of
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 
                 He
                 ●●rther
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 God
                 should
                 bring
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 the
                 Devils
                 themselves
                 into
                 perfect
                 happinesse
                 .
                 
                 All
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Hell
                   〈◊〉
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 Iudgement
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 ●●●nation
                 ;
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 were
                 only
                 told
                 by
                 the
                 Scrip●●re
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 fear
                 of
                 civil
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 establish
                 right
                 Policy
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   conclusion
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 few
                 things
                 we
                 have
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 invented
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 extorted
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 discourse
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 many
                 men
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 excellent
                 understanding
                 ,
                 *
                 they
                 admitting
                 not
                 the
                 universal
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 !
                 take
                 these
                 away
                 ▪
                 where
                 is
                 Faith
                 ?
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 eternall
                 happinesse
                 ?
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 believe
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 believe
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 ●aved
                 .
              
               
                 Oh!
                 that
                 to
                 Heresies
                 I
                 could
                 say
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               An
               Alphabetical
               TABLE
               to
               the
               revelation
               of
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Pio●s
                 Act.
                 48.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Adam
                   Pastor
                
                 ,
                 a
                 derider
                 of
                 P●●●baptisme
                 ,
                 74.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 An●baptists
                 their
                 leading
                 principle
                 ,
                 3.
                 usually
                 they
                 grow
                 worse
                 〈◊〉
                 worse
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 their
                 bold
                 attempt
                 ,
                 14.
                 &c.
                 where
                 Masters
                 most
                 insolent
                 ,
                 16.
                 of
                 a
                 levelling
                 principle
                 ,
                 21.
                 they
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 divel
                 ,
                 pret●nd
                 Scripture
                 for
                 their
                 base
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 22
                 they
                 aime
                 at
                 universal
                 
                   Monarchy
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 their
                 design
                 upon
                 Amsterdam
                 ,
                 24.
                 they
                 aim
                 at
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 destruction
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 64.
                 they
                 would
                 inforce
                 others
                 to
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 yet
                 pretend
                 liberty
                 of
                 conscience
                 as
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
                 70.
                 
              
               
                 Arrius
                 ,
                 his
                 character
                 ,
                 and
                 wretched
                 death
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Arrianisme
                 ,
                 it●
                 increase
                 .
                 56.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 B.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IOhn
                   Bu●khold
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Iohn
                 of
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 His
                 actions
                 and
                 end
                 .
                 12
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 C.
                 
              
               
                 CAlvin's
                 reproofe
                 of
                 Servetus
                 .
                 54.
                 
              
               
                 Godly
                 and
                 loyal
                 Citizens
                 hate
                 usurpation
                 .
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 Conventicles
                 usually
                 the
                 nurseries
                 of
                 Tumults
                 .
                 13
                 ▪
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Divell
                 an
                 enemy
                 of
                 peace
                 .
                 9.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 E.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Bad
                 Example
                 soon
                 followed
                 .
                 18.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 F.
                 
              
               
                 FAmine
                 the
                 co●su●●●tion
                 of
                 all
                 misery
                 .
                 25.
                 its
                 character
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 26.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 G.
                 
              
               
                 
                   DAvid
                   George
                
                 ,
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 ,
                 his
                 character
                 ,
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 .
                 40
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 H.
                 
              
               
                 HEeresie
                 ,
                 a
                 c●●ching
                 ,
                 or
                 mad
                 disease
                 .
                 ●3
                 .
              
               
                 Hereticks
                 their
                 usual
                 pretence
                 ,
                 2.
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 propose
                 to
                 themselves
                 in
                 opposing
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 2.
                 they
                 are
                 restless
                 ,
                 3.
                 their
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 19.
                 they
                 are
                 inconstant
                 in
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 34.
                 they
                 allow
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 78.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Herma●nus
                   Sutor
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Herman
                 the
                 Cobler
                 ,
                 his
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 opinions
                 and
                 ●nd
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Lo●owick
                   H●tzer
                
                 a
                 famous
                 
                 ●eretick
                 ,
                 65
                 ,
                 &c.
                 his
                 end
                 .
                 67.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Melchior
                   Hofman
                
                 ,
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 ,
                 6●
                 .
                 pined
                 himself
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 69.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Balthazar
                   Hubmor
                
                 an
                 
                   Anabaptist
                   ;
                   ●0
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 burned
                 ,
                 62.
                 
              
               
                 Iohn
                 Hut
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 ,
                 63
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 IOhn
                 of
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 vide
                 Buckhold
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Item
                 to
                 the
                 Hot
                 :
                 spurs
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 .
                 66.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 K.
                 
              
               
                 BBernard
                 Knipperdoling
                 ,
                 16.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 L.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 learned
                 to
                 be
                 consulted
                 with
                 ,
                 in
                 detection
                 of
                 Sectaries
                 and
                 
                   Hereticks
                   .
                   45.
                
                 
              
               
                 Loyalty
                 not
                 alwayes
                 successeful
                 .
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Luther's
                 advice
                 to
                 the
                 Senate
                 concerning
                 M●ntzer
                 .
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 M.
                 
              
               
                 MAgistrates
                 seduced
                 ,
                 most
                 umincus
                 .
                 5
              
               
                 A
                 pattern
                 for
                 good
                 
                   Magistrates
                   .
                   44.
                
                 
              
               
                 Mahomet
                 characterized
                 ,
                 58
                 ,
                 &c.
                 his
                 Iron
                 Tomb
                 ,
                 59.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Iohn
                   Mathio●
                
                 a
                 Baker
                 at
                 Harlem
                 ,
                 his
                 actions
                 and
                 end
                 ▪
                 8
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Moneys
                 &
                 preferments
                 ,
                 the
                 usual
                 baits
                 of
                 sedition
                 .
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Thomas
                   Muntzer
                
                 ,
                 His
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 :
                 1
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   HEnry
                   Nicholas
                
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 he
                 i●
                 against
                 
                   Infant
                   B●●tisme
                
                 ,
                 his
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 an●
                 divellish
                 Logick
                 .
                 77
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 O.
                 
              
               
                 OECOLAMPADIVS
                 puts
                 Hetzers
                 Emissaries
                 to
                 their
                 shifts
                 .
                 66.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 P.
                 
              
               
                 AN
                 ill
                 President
                 soon
                 followed
                 .
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Pretenders
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 prove
                 usually
                 the
                 distu●bers
                 thereof
                 .
                 9.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 R.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Good
                 
                   Resolution
                   .
                   44.
                   48
                   
                   Melchior
                   Rinck
                   ,
                
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 .
                 71
                 ,
                 &c.
                 his
                 disciple
                 
                   Thomas
                   Sc●cker
                
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 brothers
                 head
                 .
                 72.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 S.
                 
              
               
                 SEctaries
                 like
                 tinder
                 ,
                 are
                 soon
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 3.
                 their
                 usual
                 pretence
                 to
                 raise
                 sedition
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Sedition
                 goes
                 not
                 alwayes
                 unpunished
                 .
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Michael
                   Servetus
                
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 ,
                 his
                 blasphemous
                 opinions
                 and
                 end
                 .
                 51
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Snc●esse
                 in
                 bad
                 enterprises
                 ,
                 causes
                 evil
                 men
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 .
                 31.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 T.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THeodorus
                   Sartor
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Theodor
                 the
                 Botcher
                 ,
                 an
                 Adamite
                 ,
                 his
                 blasphemy
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 End.
                 37.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Iohn
                   Tuysentschreuer
                
                 ,
                 an
                 abertor
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Bu●●hold
                   ,
                   19
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 his
                 seditious
                 Sermon
                 .
                 21.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 VIce
                 corrects
                 sin
                 .
                 35.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A57667-e4800
           
             ASIA
             ,
             the
             religions
             thereof
             
          
           
             Ordination
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Groves
             and
             high
             places
             condemned
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Buildings
             first
             erected
             for
             divine
             service
             .
          
           
             Set
             day
             of
             worship
             .
          
           
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             Iewes
             ,
             their
             Church
             government
             from
             the
             beginning
             till
             their
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Vnder
             Moses
             .
             Priests
             among
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             Levites
             among
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             Difference
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             from
             other
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Church
             go●●●ment
             after
             Moses
             .
          
           
             Vnder
             David
             and
             Solomon
             .
          
           
             After
             Solomon
             .
          
           
             Church
             government
             among
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             .
          
           
             Solomons
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             splendor
             of
             the
             Iews
             Religion
             .
          
           
             What
             represented
             by
             Solomons
             Temple
             and
             Vtensils
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Office
             of
             the
             Levites
             .
          
           
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Scribes
             .
          
           
             Pharisees
             .
          
           
             Nazarites
             :
          
           
             Rechabites
             .
          
           
             Essenes
             .
          
           
             Sadduces
             .
          
           
             Samaritans
             .
          
           
             Iews
             ,
             their
             ancient
             observation
             of
             their
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Their
             observation
             of
             their
             Passeover
             .
          
           
             Their
             feast
             of
             Pentecost
             .
          
           
             Their
             feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             .
          
           
             Their
             new
             Moons
             .
          
           
             Their
             feast
             of
             Trumpets
             .
          
           
             Their
             feast
             of
             Expiation
             .
          
           
             Iews
             their
             Sabbatical
             year
             .
          
           
             Their
             Iubilee
             .
          
           
             Their
             excommunications
             of
             old
             .
          
           
             Iews
             ,
             how
             instructed
             by
             God
             of
             old
             .
          
           
             Their
             maintenance
             or
             allowence
             to
             their
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             .
          
           
             Church
             government
             in
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             captivity
             of
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             Iews
             their
             Church
             government
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Jews
             their
             manner
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Their
             times
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Iews
             hear
             the
             Law
             three
             times
             a
             week
             .
          
           
             Their
             ceremonies
             about
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Their
             manner
             of
             observing
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Modern
             Iewes
             ,
             how
             they
             keep
             theis
             Passover
             .
          
           
             Their
             manner
             of
             eating
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb.
             
          
           
             Their
             Modern
             Ceremonies
             are
             Rabbinical
             .
          
           
             Observations
             concerning
             the
             Iews
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Iews
             ,
             whether
             to
             be
             permitted
             to
             live
             among
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Whether
             to
             be
             permitted
             amongst
             Christians
             to
             exercise
             their
             own
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             Christians
             are
             not
             to
             communicate
             with
             Iews
             .
          
           
             Iews
             spend
             eight
             days
             in
             their
             Easter
             s●lemnities
             .
          
           
             Their
             Pentecost
             .
          
           
             Their
             feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             .
          
           
             Their
             new
             Moons
             .
          
           
             Fast
             in
             August
             .
          
           
             Their
             solemnities
             in
             beginning
             the
             new
             year
             .
          
           
             Their
             preparation
             for
             morning
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Their
             feast
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             therein
             .
          
           
             Their
             Rites
             after
             the
             Law
             is
             read
             over
             .
          
           
             Church
             Offices
             sold
             among
             the
             Iews
             .
          
           
             Their
             feast
             of
             Dedication
             .
          
           
             Their
             feast
             of
             Purim
             .
          
           
             Their
             fasts
             .
          
           
             Their
             Marriages
             .
          
           
             Their
             Bills
             of
             Divorce
             .
          
           
             Their
             separation
             of
             the
             wife
             from
             the
             deceased
             Husbands
             brother
             .
          
           
             Their
             circumcision
             and
             Rites
             thereof
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             redeem
             their
             first
             born
             .
          
           
             Their
             duty
             to
             the
             sick
             .
          
           
             Their
             Ceremonies
             about
             the
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e14510
           
             Babylonians
             ,
             their
             ancient
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             making
             ,
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             bringing
             in
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             The
             Gentiles
             Idols
             were
             dead
             men
             .
          
           
             Hierapolis
             ,
             the
             Religion
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Gods
             of
             the
             Syrians
             .
          
           
             Phoe●icians
             ,
             Their
             Religion
             and
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             Arabians
             ,
             thei●
             Religion
             and
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             Persians
             ,
             their
             ancient
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Scythians
             ,
             their
             old
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Tartars
             ,
             their
             old
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Pagans
             ,
             their
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             Tartars
             ,
             their
             diversities
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Religions
             of
             the
             Northern
             countries
             neer
             the
             Pole.
             
          
           
             Three
             wayes
             whereby
             Satan
             deludes
             men
             by
             false
             miracles
             .
          
           
             The
             fear
             of
             Satans
             stratagems
             (
             though
             illusions
             )
             whence
             it
             proceeds
             .
          
           
             Our
             duty
             respecting
             the
             many
             stratagems
             and
             illusions
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Chinois
             their
             Religion
             
          
           
             Indians
             their
             Ancient
             religion
             
          
           
             Siam
             its
             religion
             .
          
           
             Pegu
             ,
             its
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Bengala
             ,
             and
             its
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Magor
             ,
             and
             its
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Cambaia
             and
             its
             religion
             .
          
           
             Goa
             the
             religion
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Malabar
             its
             religion
             .
          
           
             Pagans
             (
             though
             Idolatrous
             )
             believe
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Narsinga
             and
             Bisnagar
             its
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Japon
             its
             religion
             .
          
           
             Philippinae
             ,
             their
             religions
             .
          
           
             Sumatra
             and
             Zeilan
             their
             Religions
             .
          
           
             Egyptians
             ,
             their
             ancient
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Egyptian
             Idolatry
             ,
             continuance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Egypt
             its
             modern
             religions
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e21900
           
             Africans
             ,
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Fez
             ,
             the
             Religion
             and
             Church
             discipline
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Their
             times
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Morocco
             ,
             its
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Guinea
             ,
             its
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Aethiopians
             of
             Africa
             ,
             their
             ancient
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Their
             Religion
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             lower
             Aethiopians
             ,
             
               their
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             Angola
             its
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Congo
             ,
             its
             religion
             .
          
           
             The
             Religion
             its
             Northern
             Neighbours
             .
          
           
             African
             Islands
             ,
             their
             religions
             .
          
           
             America
             ,
             the
             Religion
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Virginia
             ,
             its
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Florida
             ,
             its
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Religions
             of
             the
             nations
             by
             west
             Virginia
             ,
             and
             Florida
             .
          
           
             New
             Spain
             ,
             it●
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Idolaters
             ,
             their
             cruelty
             and
             cost
             in
             their
             barbarous
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             Persius
             ,
             his
             notable
             saying
             .
          
           
             Mexico
             its
             Priests
             and
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             Americans
             acknowledge
             a
             Supreme
             God
             ,
             a
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             immortality
             of
             souls
             ,
             a
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             and
             have
             some
             tradition
             of
             Noahs
             flood
             .
          
           
             
               New
               Spain
            
             ,
             its
             festival
             days
             .
          
           
             Jucatan
             ,
             its
             religion
             ,
             and
             parts
             adjoyning
             .
          
           
             Southern
             America
             ,
             the
             Religion
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Paria
             ,
             Guiana
             ,
             and
             Debaiba
             ,
             
               their
               Religions
            
             .
          
           
             Brasil
             ,
             its
             Religion
             ▪
             
          
           
             Peru
             ,
             its
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Peruviant
             ,
             their
             Festival
             days
             .
          
           
             Peruvians
             their
             Belief
             of
             the
             departed
             souls
             .
          
           
             Americans
             ,
             their
             superstitious
             feare
             aud
             Tyranny
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Hispaniola
             ,
             its
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Idolatry
             further
             condemned
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e26740
           
             Europeans
             ,
             Greekes
             ,
             and
             Romans
             their
             Religions
             .
          
           
             Romans
             ,
             their
             old
             Religion
             .
          
           
             See
             Alexan●
             .
             ab
             Alexandro
             ,
             Plutarch
             ,
             Pli●
             ▪
             Cicero
             ,
             Gel●●
             ▪
             Fenestella
             ,
             L●tus
             .
          
           
             Their
             chief
             Festivals
             .
          
           
             See
             Plutarch
             ,
             Alex.
             ab
             Alexandro
             ,
             Ioseph
             Scaliger
             ,
             Rosinus
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Their
             chiefgods
             .
          
           
             But
             one
             God
             acknow●edged
             by
             the
             wiser
             sort
             of
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
               ,
               see
            
             Augustine
             in
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             Lactantius
             ,
             Cicero
             ,
             Plutarch
             ,
             Rosinus
             ,
             
               and
               others
            
             .
          
           
             Their
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             see●
             the
             aforenamed
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Romans
             ,
             their
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             particulars
             ,
             see
             Servius
             on
             
               Virgil
               ,
               Rosinus
               ,
               Alex●●
               ab
               Alex.
            
             and
             the
             Latine
             Poets
             .
          
           
             Their
             marriage
             Rites
             .
          
           
             See
             Sc●liger
             de
             re
             Poetica
             ,
             Alex.
             ab
             Alex.
             Rosinus
             ,
             Servius
             ,
             Del-Rio
             .
             in
             Senecam
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Their
             Funeral
             Rites
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
            
             and
             other
             customs
             see
             Virgil.
             and
             Servius
             on
             him
             ;
             Kirchmannus
             ,
             also
             Rosinus
             ,
             Rhodiginus
             ,
             Alex.
             ab
             Alex.
             Gyraldus
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Burial
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             justice
             and
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Aen.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             Aen.
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Greeks
             and
             Gentiles
             their
             Religion
             and
             gods
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Greek
             Poets
             and
             their
             Interpreters
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             see
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Poets
             .
          
           
             Greeks
             ,
             their
             gods
             ,
             how
             worshipped
             and
             painted
             .
          
           
             See
             Pausanias
             ,
             Capella
             ,
             Boccatins
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             Cartarius
             ,
             Martianus
             Capella
             ,
             Scaliger
             ,
             Spondanus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               But
               see
               the
            
             Mytbologists
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             have
             written
             in
             Mystag
             .
             Poetice
             .
          
           
             Moon
             ,
             how
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             Earth
             ,
             and
             fire
             ,
             how
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Mythologists
             .
          
           
             Sea
             ,
             how
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             these
             we
             have
             spoken
             fully
             in
             
               Mystagogo
               poetico
            
             .
          
           
             Death
             ,
             how
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
            
             things
             see
             more
             in
             Mystag
             .
             Poetic
             .
          
           
             Greeks
             ,
             their
             Sacrificing
             .
          
           
             See
             Suidas
             ,
             Eustathius
             ,
             Rhodiginus
             ,
             Athenaeus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Their
             Priests
             and
             Temples
             .
          
           
             
               But
               of
               the●●
               passages
            
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             on
             Aristoph●●
             Suidas
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Virgil
             ,
             Cerda
             on
             Tertullian
             ,
             Rhodiginus
             .
             Turne●us
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e35900
           
             Germans
             ,
             Gauls
             ,
             and
             Brittains
             ,
             
               their
               Religions
            
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Tacitus
               ,
               Cesars
            
             Commentaries
             ,
             Camden
             ,
             and
             others
             :
          
           
             Old
             Saxons
             worshipped
             their
             gods
             under
             divers
             shapes
             and
             forms
             .
          
           
             Danes
             ,
             Swedes
             ,
             Moscovites
             and
             their
             neighbours
             their
             Religions
             .
          
           
             See
             Saxo
             Grammaticus
             ,
             Cranzius
             on
             Vandalia
             ,
             Olaus
             ,
             Guaguin
             ,
             
               and
               other
               Historians
            
             .
          
           
             Scythians
             ,
             Getes
             ,
             Thracians
             ,
             Cymbrians
             ,
             Goths
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               their
               Religions
            
             .
          
           
             See
             Olaus
             Magnus
             ,
             Saxo
             ,
             Guaguinus
             ,
             Io●annes
             Mag●●s
             ,
             Aventinus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Lithuanians
             ,
             Polonians
             ,
             Hungarians
             ,
             &c.
             Their
             Religions
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Olaus
               ,
               Munster
            
             in
             his
             Geography
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Gods
             of
             the
             Gentils
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
               see
            
             Austin
             ,
             Lactantius
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Plutarch
             ,
             Arnobius
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             Ranked
             and
             Armed
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             see
             the
             Poets
             and
             their
             Commentators
             .
          
           
             Their
             Chariots
             how
             drawn
             .
          
           
             In
             Myst.
             Poet.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             peculiar
             places
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             Greeks
             ;
             their
             chiefe
             Festivals
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
               see
            
             Suidas
             ,
             Athenaeus
             ,
             Rhodiginus
             ,
             Gyraldus
             ,
             Hesychius
             ,
             ●ertullian
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Plutarch
             ,
             Iu●
             ▪
             Pollux
             ,
             
               the
               Scholiast
               of
            
             Aristophanes
             ,
             Meursius
             ,
             
               and
               others
            
             :
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e41790
           
             Mahumetans
             ,
             
               their
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             See
             Lanicerus
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Their
             Law.
             
          
           
             Their
             opinions
             .
          
           
             Mahomet
             ,
             not
             that
             great
             Antichrist
             spoken
             of
             by
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Saint
             John.
             
          
           
             Their
             Sects
             .
          
           
             See
             Borrius
             ,
             Lanicerus
             ,
             Knolles
             ,
             Camerarius
             ,
             Iovius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mahumetans
             ,
             their
             religious
             orders
             .
          
           
             See
             Menavino
             ,
             Nicholaus
             Nicholai
             ,
             Septemcastrensis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             Georgiovitz
             ,
             Septemcastrensis
             ,
             Busbequius
             ,
             
               and
               others
            
             .
          
           
             Their
             secular
             Priests
             .
          
           
             See
             Cuspinian
             ,
             Knolles
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Their
             devotion
             
          
           
             See
             Georgiovitz
             ,
             Knolles
             ,
             Purcha●
             &c.
             
          
           
             Their
             Pilgrimage
             to
             Mecca
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Vertoman
               ,
               Lanicerus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Their
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             See
             Georgiovitz
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Their
             Rites
             about
             the
             sick
             and
             dead
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Menavino
               ,
               Bellonius
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Their
             Superstition
             how
             far
             spread
             .
          
           
             Mahumetanism
             ,
             of
             what
             continuance
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e45130
           
             Christianity
             ,
             its
             beginning
             .
          
           
             Yeelds
             to
             Mahumetanism
             .
          
           
             Religion
             ,
             by
             what
             Engines
             battered
             .
          
           
             Hereticks
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             namely
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             .
          
           
             Menander
             ,
             Saturninus
             ,
             Basilides
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Austin
               ,
               Irenaeus
            
             ,
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             in
             their
             Books
             they
             wrote
             against
             Heresies
             .
          
           
             Trinity
             denied
             by
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             and
             his
             Scholars
             ,
             with
             others
             besides
             Iewes
             and
             Mahumetans
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             See
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Nicholatians
             :
          
           
             Gnosticks
             .
          
           
             See
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Carpocrates
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             authors
             above
             named
             ,
             Eusebius
             also
             ,
             and
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             .
          
           
             Cerinthus
             .
          
           
             Ebionites
             .
          
           
             Nazarites
             .
          
           
             See
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Valentinians
             :
          
           
             Secundians
             .
          
           
             Ptolomeans
             .
          
           
             See
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             with
             his
             Commentator
             Danaeus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Marcites
             .
          
           
             Colarbasians
             .
          
           
             Heracleonites
             .
          
           
             See
             Tertullian
             ,
             Itenaeus
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ophites
             .
          
           
             Cainites
             .
          
           
             Sethites
             ▪
             
          
           
             See
             the
             above
             named
             Auth●●s
             .
          
           
             Archonticks
             .
          
           
             Ascothypta●
             
          
           
             See
             Austin
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Isidorus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Cerdon
             .
          
           
             Marcion
             .
          
           
             See
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Apelles
             .
          
           
             Tatianus
             .
          
           
             See
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Cataphrygians
             .
          
           
             See
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Austin
             Theodoret
             ,
             Isidor
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pepuzians
             .
          
           
             Quintilians
             .
          
           
             Artotyrites
             .
          
           
             See
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Theodoret
             .
          
           
             Quartadecimani
             .
          
           
             Alogiani
             .
          
           
             See
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Theadoret
             ,
             Is●dor
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Adamians
             .
          
           
             El●●sians
             .
          
           
             Theodotians
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
            
             Hereticks
             see
             Tertullian
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Melchisedecians
             ,
          
           
             Bardesanists
             .
          
           
             Noetians
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             authors
             already
             named
             .
          
           
             Valesians
             .
          
           
             Cathari
             .
          
           
             Angelici
             .
          
           
             Apostolici
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             authors
             above
             named
             .
          
           
             Sabellians
             .
          
           
             Originians
             .
          
           
             Origenists
             .
          
           
             See
             Eusebius
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Samosatenians
             .
          
           
             Photinians
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             forenamed
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Manichees
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
               see
            
             Clem.
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             and
             Austin
             ,
             
               who
               had
               been
               himselfe
               a
            
             Manichee
             .
          
           
             Hierachites
             .
          
           
             Meletians
             .
          
           
             Arrians
             .
          
           
             See
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Ruffinus
             ,
             Socrates
             ,
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             
               in
               their
               Histories
            
             :
          
           
             Audian●
             .
          
           
             Semi-arrians
             .
          
           
             Macedonian●
             .
          
           
             See
             Socrates
             ,
             Sozomen
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Isidor
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Aerians
             .
          
           
             Aetians
             
          
           
             Eunomians
             .
          
           
             Apollinarists
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Authors
             above
             named
             .
          
           
             Antidicomarianites
             .
          
           
             Messalians
             .
          
           
             Me●angismonits
             
          
           
             See
             Philaster
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Damascen
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hermians
             .
          
           
             Proclianites
             .
          
           
             Patricians
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Austin
               ,
               Isidor
               ,
               Gratian
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Ascitae
             .
          
           
             Pattalorinchitae
             
          
           
             Aquarii
             .
          
           
             Coluthiani
             .
          
           
             See
             Philaste●
             .
             Austin
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Isider
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Floriani
             .
          
           
             Aeternales
             .
          
           
             Nudipedales
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Philaster
               ,
               Austin
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Donatists
             .
          
           
             Priscillianifts
             .
          
           
             Rhetorians
             .
          
           
             Feri
             .
          
           
             See
             Philaster
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Isidor
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Theopaschitae
             .
          
           
             Tritheitae
             .
          
           
             Aquei
             .
          
           
             Melitonii
             :
          
           
             Ophei
             .
          
           
             Tertullii
             .
          
           
             Li●eratores●
             
          
           
             Nativitarii
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               which
               see
            
             Philaster
             ,
             Austin
             Isidor
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luciferians
             .
          
           
             Iovinianists
             .
          
           
             Arabieks
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             above
             named
             ;
             authors
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             against
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Collyridians
             .
          
           
             Paterniani
             .
          
           
             Tertullianists
             
          
           
             Abelonitae
             .
          
           
             Of
             which
             see
             Austin
             .
          
           
             Pelagians
             .
          
           
             Praedestinati
             .
          
           
             Timotheans
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
            
             Timotheans
             see
             Pet.
             Lombard
             ,
             Evagrius
             ,
             and
             Nicephorus
             .
          
           
             Nestorians
             .
          
           
             Eutychians
             ,
             and
             their
             spawn
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e58440
           
             Hereticks
             of
             the
             seventh
             Century
             .
          
           
             See
             Damascen
             ,
             Nicephorus
             .
             Sanders
             ,
             Baronius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hereticks
             of
             the
             eighth
             Century
             .
          
           
             See
             Sanderus
             ,
             Ba●onius
             ,
             Gua●terus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hereticks
             of
             the
             ninth
             and
             tenth
             Centuries
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             above
             named
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Hereticks
             of
             the
             eleventh
             and
             twelfth
             Centuries
             .
          
           
             See
             Baronius
             ;
             Genebrard
             ,
             Sanderus
             ,
             Gualterus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Albigenses
             ,
             and
             their
             opinions
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Sanderus
               ,
               Bellarmin
               ,
               Viegas
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Authors
             above
             named
             .
          
           
             Hereticks
             of
             the
             thirteenth
             Century
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             above
             named
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Hereticks
             of
             the
             fourteenth
             Century
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             above
             named
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Wickliffes
             opinions
             .
          
           
             See
             Florimundus
             Raymundus
             
               of
               the
               Original
               of
            
             Heresies
             ,
             Genebrard
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Prateolus
             ,
             Gregory
             de
             Valentia
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
          
           
             Opinions
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             of
             the
             fiftieenth
             Century
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             Hus.
             
          
           
             Hierom
             of
             Prague
             .
          
           
             Hussites
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             above
             named
             Autho●s
             .
          
           
             Opinions
             of
             the
             si●teenth
             Centurie
             .
          
           
             Luther
             his
             opinions
             .
          
           
             Anabaptist●
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
               see
            
             the
             above
             named
             Author
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             P●ntanus
             ,
             Bullinger
             ,
             Sleidan
             ,
             Osian●der
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Anabaptists
             of
             Moravia
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             see
             Florimundus
             Raymundus
             de
             origine
             Haeres
             .
          
           
             Sects
             sprung
             out
             of
             Lutheranisme
             .
          
           
             See
             Prateolus
             ,
             Sanderus
             ,
             Genebrard
             ,
             Coch●aeus
             ,
             Gualterus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Calvins
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             See
             Calvins
             own
             works
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             have
             followed
             Calvins
             Tenets
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
               see
            
             Prateolus
             ,
             Genebrard
             ,
             Raymundus
             ,
             Sanderus
             ,
             Gualterus
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Christian
             Religion
             pestered
             with
             diversity
             of
             opinions
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e63370
           
             Eremites
             or
             Anchorites
             .
          
           
             See
             Hierom
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Paul
             and
             Anthony
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             .
             See
             also
             
               Marcellus
               ▪
               Sozomen
               ,
               Sabellicus
            
             ,
             in
             their
             histories
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Eremites
             ,
             their
             first
             manner
             of
             living
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Hierom
               ,
               Sozomen
               ,
               Ni●●
               pherus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             describing
             their
             lives
             :
             And
             Athanasius
             〈◊〉
             the
             life
             of
             Anthony
             ,
             if
             that
             Book
             be
             genuine
             .
          
           
             Their
             too
             great
             rigour
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             wil
             read
             the
             superstious
             sufferings
             of
             these
             men
             above
             named
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             ,
             let
             them
             look
             in
             
               Sozomen
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Socrates
               ,
               Nicephorus
               ,
               Evagrius
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sociable
             life
             preferred
             to
             the
             solitary
             :
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             See
             Sozomen
             ,
             Nicephorus
             and
             Vincentius
             
               in
               his
            
             Spec.
             hist.
             
          
           
             Monks
             of
             Saint
             Basil
             and
             their
             rules
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Hierom.
             
          
           
             Monks
             of
             S.
             Hierom.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Sabellicus
               ,
               Polydor
               Virgil
               ,
               Baronius
               ,
               Erasmus
            
             on
             the
             life
             of
             Saint
             Hierom
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Antidote
             to
             Rusticus
             the
             Monk.
             
          
           
             Monks
             of
             S.
             Austin
             .
          
           
             
               With
               him
               see
            
             Sabellicus
             ,
             Pol.
             Virgil
             ,
             Crant●ius
             ,
             Balaeus
             ,
             Alph●nsu●
             ,
             Alvarez
             de
             Guevarra
             ,
             &c.
          
           
             Monks
             of
             
               S.
               Austin
            
             are
             not
             to
             beg
             .
          
           
             Austins
             girdle
             
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             their
             first
             institutions
             and
             Exercises
             .
          
           
             See
             Cassianus●
             Hierom
             ,
             Erasmus
             ,
             Vadianus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Why
             they
             cut
             their
             haire
             and
             beard
             .
          
           
             Con
             ,
             Agath
             ,
             can
             .
             11
             :
             Tolet.
             3.
             can
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             See
             Platina
             ,
             Balaeus
             ,
             Pol
             ,
             Virgil
             ,
             Bellarmin
             ,
             
               and
               others
            
             .
          
           
             Their
             shaving
             whence
             it
             came
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             19
             :
          
           
             Isa.
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             and
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             48.
             3●●
             
          
           
             See
             Hadrian
             Iunius
             ,
             Pol.
             Virgil
             ,
             Hospinian
             ,
             Schedius
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Nuns
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             will
             read
             more
             fully
             what
             is
             written
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Nuns
             ,
             let
             the●
             ▪
             read
             
               Basil
               ,
               Athanasius
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Hier●in
               Austin
               ,
            
             &c.
             who
             have
             written
             largly
             of
             this
             subject
             .
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             in
             what
             account
             at
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             See
             Erasmus
             ,
             Polyd.
             Virgil
             ,
             Hospinia●
             ,
             Baronius
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             consecrated
             anciently
             .
          
           
             Nunns
             ,
             how
             consecrated
             anciently
             .
          
           
             See
             Ambrose
             ,
             Tertussian
             ,
             Hierom
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             and
             Di●nysius
             the
             Areopagite
             ,
             in
             
               his
               Hierarchie
               ,
               if
               that
               book
               be
               his
               .
            
          
           
             Benedicti●●
             Monks
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Antoninus
               ,
               Sabellicus
               ,
               Bruschius
            
             of
             the
             German
             Monasteries
             ,
             Baleus
             in
             his
             Centuries
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Benedictines
             ,
             Authors
             of
             other
             Orders
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             passages
             see
             
               Platina
               ,
               Francus
            
             in
             his
             Chronicles
             ,
             
               Sabellicus
               ,
               Volaterran
               ,
               Trithemius
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Benedictines
             ,
             their
             rules
             prescribed
             by
             Saint
             Benet
             .
          
           
             These
             rules
             are
             set
             down
             at
             large
             〈◊〉
             Hospinian
             ,
             out
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             and
             contracted
             by
             
               Isidor
               Hispalensis
            
             .
          
           
             Their
             habit
             and
             Dyet
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Benedictines
             habit
             and
             dyet
             see
             more
             ●n
             
               Polyd.
               Virgil
               ,
               Hospi●ian
               ,
               Sabellicus
               ,
               Antoninus
               ,
               Turre-cremata
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rules
             prescribed
             to
             the
             Monks
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Aix
             .
          
           
             Monks
             of
             Cassinum
             .
          
           
             These
             Rites
             ,
             besides
             their
             Ceremonies
             about
             the
             dead
             ,
             are
             Recorded
             by
             Thedomarus
             ,
             the
             twelfth
             Abbot
             of
             that
             Monastery
             ,
             &
             out
             of
             him
             set
             down
             by
             
               Hospinian
               de
               Orig.
               Monachatus
            
             .
          
           
             Abbots
             ,
             how
             Elected
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             passages
             see
             Bruschius
             in
             his
             German
             Monasteries
             ;
             Baleaus
             in
             his
             Centuries
             ;
             Hospinian
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Nuns
             of
             S.
             Bennets
             order
             ,
             and
             their
             Rules
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             things
             see
             Gregory
             ,
             and
             the
             Councels
             ,
             chiefly
             of
             
               Tours
               ,
               Forojulium
            
             ,
             the
             sixt
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             of
             Paris
             ,
             under
             Ludovicus
             and
             Lotharius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             their
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Fraternities
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e71460
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Cluniacenses
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               them
               see
            
             Bernard
             ,
             and
             Peter
             Cluniacensis
             ,
             Sabellicus
             ,
             Antoninus
             ,
             Cassander
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Camaldulenses
             .
          
           
             Monks
             of
             the
             Shadowy
             Valley
             .
          
           
             See
             Surius
             de
             vitis
             Sanctorum
             ,
             Volaterran
             ,
             Pol.
             Virgil
             ,
             Antoninus
             ,
             Sabellicus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Sylvestrini
             .
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Grandimontenses
             .
          
           
             Carthusians
             .
          
           
             See
             Balaus
             ,
             Surius
             ,
             Panuinius
             
               in
               his
               Chronicles
            
             ,
             Genebrard
             ,
             Antoninus
             ,
             Pol.
             Virgil
             ,
             Vincentius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             S.
             Anthonies
             Monks
             of
             Vienna
             .
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Ci●●ertians
             .
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Bernardines
             .
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Humiliati
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
               orders
               see
            
             Polydor
             ,
             Sabellicus
             ,
             Antoninus
             ,
             V●laterran
             ,
             Balaeus
             ,
             Trithemius
             ,
             Crantzius
             ,
             
               and
               others
            
             .
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Praemonstratenses
             .
          
           
             See
             Balaeus
             ,
             Capgrave
             ,
             and
             Scrope
             in
             Chron.
             Matthaeus
             Paris
             ▪
             Cranizius
             ,
             Trithemius
             ,
             Sigiberts
             Continuator
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Cruciferi
             .
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Crucigeri
             .
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Hospitalarii
             .
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Trinitarians
             .
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Bethlemits
             .
          
           
             See
             Balaeus
             ,
             Polydor
             ,
             Sabellicus
             ,
             Volaterranus
             ,
             Panuinius
             ,
             Genebard
             ,
             Mat.
             Westminster
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Knights
             ,
             Hospitalers
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             Knights
             Hospitalers
             of
             Rhodes
             .
          
           
             Knights
             of
             Malta
             .
          
           
             See
             Crantzius
             ,
             Polydor
             ,
             Iacobus
             de
             Vitriaco
             
               in
               his
               history
               of
            
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Volaterran
             ,
             Aemilius
             
               the
               French
               Historian
            
             ,
             Hospinian
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Templar●
             .
          
           
             See
             Matthaus
             Paris
             ,
             Antoninus
             ,
             Volaterran
             ,
             Sabellicus
             ,
             Pol.
             Virgil
             ,
             Peucerus
             ,
             Crantzius
             ,
             Balaeus
             ,
             Hospinian
             ,
             P.
             Aemilius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Teutonicks
             or
             Marians
             ,
             and
             their
             instalment
             .
          
           
             See
             Polidor
             ,
             Crantzius
             ,
             Funccius
             ,
             Trithemius
             ,
             P.
             Aemilius
             ,
             Peucerus
             ,
             Sleidan●●
             ,
             Vrspergensis
             ,
             Sebastian
             Frank
             ,
             Hospinian
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Knights
             of
             S.
             Lazarus
             .
          
           
             Of
             Calatrava
             .
          
           
             Of
             Saint
             Iames.
             
          
           
             Divers
             orders
             of
             Knight-hood
             .
          
           
             Who
             would
             see
             more
             of
             the
             Religious
             Orders
             of
             Knight-hood
             ,
             may
             read
             
               Sebastian
               Frank
            
             in
             his
             Chronnicle
             ,
             Panuinius
             in
             his
             Appendix
             to
             Platina
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             ,
             
               Polydor
               ,
               Hospinian
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Friers
             Meendicants
             .
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Augustinians
             .
          
           
             Eremites
             of
             S.
             Austin
             .
          
           
             Monks
             of
             S.
             Austin
             .
          
           
             See
             Alphonsus
             Alvares
             Guerrera
             ,
             and
             Hospinian
             
               out
               of
               him
               .
               See
               also
            
             Polydor
             ,
             Antoninus
             ,
             Sebastian
             Frank
             ,
             Sabellicus
             ,
             Volaterranus
             ,
             Balaeus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Carmelites
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
               passages
               see
            
             Balaeus
             ,
             Sabellicus
             ,
             Mantuan
             Eclog.
             10.
             
             Scrope
             ,
             Vincentius
             ,
             in
             Specal
             .
             Hist.
             Polyd.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Monks
             or
             D●minicans
             .
          
           
             Friers
             Pradicants
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
               passages
               see
            
             Mat.
             Paris
             ,
             Antoninus
             ,
             Vincentius
             in
             Speculo
             Hist.
             Sabellicus
             ,
             Florentius
             ,
             Crantzius
             ,
             Theodoricus
             de
             Apoleia
             in
             vita
             Dominici
             ,
             Surius
             ,
             de
             vit
             .
             Sanct.
             Frank
             in
             Chron.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Franciscans
             .
          
           
             Who
             would
             know
             more
             fully
             these
             passages
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             Bonaventure
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Saint
             
               Francis
               ,
               Antoninus
               ,
               Sebast.
               Frank
               ,
               Trithemius
            
             in
             Chron.
             
               Balaeus
               ,
               M●
               Paris
               ,
               Vincentius
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Franciscans
             their
             habit
             ,
             Schisms
             ,
             Families
             ,
             Rules
             &
             Priviledges
             .
          
           
             Friers
             Minorites
             .
          
           
             Poverty
             ,
             threefold
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             things
             see
             the
             Authors
             above
             named
             .
          
           
             Knight
             of
             the
             the
             holy
             Sepulchre
             .
          
           
             Gladiators
             .
          
           
             See
             Crantzius
             L.
             7.
             
             Funccius
             L.
             10.
             
             Munster
             
               in
               his
            
             Geography
             ,
             Balaeus
             Cent.
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             Saint
             Mary
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             Of
             Montesia
             .
          
           
             Monks
             of
             Vallis
             Scholarium
             .
          
           
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Saint
             Marks
             Canons
             Regular
             .
          
           
             See
             Panuiuius
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             ,
             and
             Genebrard
             .
             See
             also
             
               Volaterran
               L.
               21.
               
               Balaeus
               ,
               Polydor
               ,
               Hospinian
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Nuns
             of
             Saint
             Clara.
             
          
           
             Eremites
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             in
             Hungary
             .
          
           
             Monks
             or
             Boni
             Homines
             .
          
           
             See
             Polydor
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             History
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Inventions
             ,
             Frank
             in
             his
             Chronicles
             ,
             Balaeus
             in
             his
             Appendix
             ,
             Antoninus
             in
             his
             Titles
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Monks
             or
             Saint
             Maries
             servants
             .
          
           
             Monks
             or
             Caelestini
             .
          
           
             Monks
             or
             Iesuati
             .
          
           
             See
             Frank
             
               in
               Chorn.
            
             Sabelli●us
             ,
             Enne
             .
             9.
             
             Crantzins
             L.
             9.
             
             Volaterranus
             L.
             21.
             
             Polydor
             L.
             7.
             
             Surius
             Tom.
             3.
             
             De
             Vit.
             Sanct
             &c.
             
          
           
             Monks
             and
             Nuns
             of
             Saint
             Brigets
             order
             .
          
           
             See
             Antoninus
             ,
             Balaeus
             ,
             Nauclerus
             ,
             Trithemius
             ,
             Crantzius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Saint
             Katherine
             of
             Senae
             .
          
           
             Nuns
             of
             Saint
             Katharine
             .
          
           
             Monks
             of
             Saint
             Iustina
             .
          
           
             See
             Frank
             
               in
               Chron.
            
             Polyd.
             Virg.
             Hospinian
             ,
             Antoninus
             ,
             Franc.
             Modius
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           
             Eremites
             of
             S.
             Hierom.
             
          
           
             Canons
             of
             Saint
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Albati
             .
          
           
             Fratricelli
             .
          
           
             Turlupini
             .
          
           
             Monks
             of
             Mount
             Olivet
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Frank
               ,
               Sabellicus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Authors
             already
             named
             .
          
           
             Canons
             Regular
             of
             Saint
             George
             .
          
           
             Mendicants
             of
             Saint
             Hierom.
             
          
           
             Canons
             of
             Lateran
             .
          
           
             Monks
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Of
             Saint
             Ambrose
             ad
             Nemus
             .
          
           
             Monks
             or
             Minimi
             of
             Iesu
             Maria.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Surius
               Tom.
               2.
               de
               vit
               .
               Sanct.
            
             with
             the
             other
             Authors
             already
             named
             .
          
           
             Knights
             of
             the
             Annunciation
             .
          
           
             Of
             St.
             Maurice
             ,
          
           
             Of
             the
             Golden
             Fleece
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Moon
             .
          
           
             Of
             St.
             Michael
             .
          
           
             Of
             Saint
             Stephen
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e84650
           
             Order
             of
             poor
             Pilgrims
             .
          
           
             Of
             Indians
             .
          
           
             Of
             Divine
             love
             or
             Theatini
             .
          
           
             Paulini
             .
          
           
             See
             Hospini●n
             ,
             Franc.
             Modius
             ,
             Nauclerus
             ,
             
               and
               others
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             Iesuites
             :
          
           
             Ignatius
             Loyola
             .
          
           
             See
             Christianus
             Franken
             in
             Colloq
             .
             Iesuit
             .
             Surius
             ,
             Hospinian
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Iesuites
             ,
             their
             rules
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             passages
             see
             the
             Iesuites
             rules
             printed
             together
             in
             one
             Book
             at
             
               Lyons
               ,
               Anno
            
             1607.
             
          
           
             Iesuites
             ,
             their
             constitutions
             and
             rules
             for
             Provincials
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             passages
             see
             more
             fully
             in
             the
             forenamed
             Book
             .
          
           
             Iesuits
             ,
             their
             rules
             for
             Provosts
             .
          
           
             Their
             rules
             for
             Rectors
             of
             Colledges
             and
             the
             Examiner
             .
          
           
             Their
             rules
             for
             Masters
             of
             the
             Novices
             .
          
           
             Their
             Counsellors
             rules
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             things
             see
             the
             Iesuits
             book
             afore
             named
             .
          
           
             Their
             rules
             for
             Travellers
             .
          
           
             Their
             Minister
             or
             Controllers
             rules
             .
          
           
             Admonitor
             his
             rules
             .
          
           
             Overseer
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             his
             rules
             .
          
           
             Priests
             their
             rules
             .
          
           
             Preachers
             ,
             their
             rules
             .
          
           
             Generals
             Proctor
             ,
             his
             Rules
             .
          
           
             Readers
             ,
             their
             rules
             .
          
           
             Infirmarius
             .
          
           
             Librarii
             .
          
           
             Priviledges
             granted
             by
             divers
             Popes
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             their
             priviledges
             see
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             and
             Apostolical
             Letters
             ,
             printed
             at
             Rome
             by
             their
             Superiors
             leave
             ,
             in
             the
             Iesuites
             Colledge
             Anno
             1568.
             
          
           
             Franciscans
             ,
             subdivided
             into
             divers
             Orders
             .
          
           
             Observantes
             .
          
           
             Ambrosiani
             ,
          
           
             Capellani
             .
          
           
             Cellarii
             .
          
           
             Clavigeri
             .
          
           
             Cruciferi
             .
          
           
             For●●cifer●
             ;
          
           
             Hospitalarii
             ,
          
           
             
               Of
               which
               see
            
             Seb.
             Frank
             
               in
               Chron.
            
             Franc.
             Modius
             ,
             Heuterus
             de
             reb
             .
             Burgaund
             .
             Hospinian
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Abbots
             ,
             how
             consecrated
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Alber●u●
               Castellanus
            
             in
             Pontificali
             ,
             and
             Hospinian
             out
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Knights
             of
             the
             Gennet
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Crown
             Royall
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Star●
             :
          
           
             Of
             the
             Broome
             Flower
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Ship.
             
          
           
             Of
             S.
             Michael
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Of
             Christian
             Charity
             .
          
           
             Of
             Saint
             Lazarus
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             in
             Mount
             Carmel
             .
          
           
             Of
             Orleance
             or
             Porcupine
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Golden
             Shield
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Thistle
             .
          
           
             Of
             Anjou
             .
          
           
             Of
             Saint
             Magdalen
             .
          
           
             Of
             Britaigne
             or
             Hermine
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             would
             see
             these
             orders
             described
             at
             large
             ,
             let
             them
             read
             the
             History
             of
             
               Andrew
               Favine
               ,
               Parisian
            
             ,
             and
             Advocate
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Golden
             Fleece
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Garter
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Bath
             .
          
           
             Of
             Saint
             Andrew
             ,
             or
             the
             Thistle
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Lilly
             ,
             or
             of
             Navarre
             .
          
           
             Of
             Saint
             Iames
             of
             the
             Sword.
             
          
           
             Of
             Saint
             Iulian
             ,
             or
             the
             Pear-tree
             ,
             or
             Alcan●rara
             .
          
           
             Of
             Calatravs
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Band
             or
             Red
             Scarffe
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Dove
             .
          
           
             Knights
             of
             S.
             Saviour
             of
             Montreal
             .
          
           
             Of
             Montesia
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Looking
             Glasse
             .
          
           
             Of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Of
             D.
             Avis
             .
          
           
             See
             Favine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Dragon
             .
          
           
             Of
             S.
             George
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             White
             Eagle
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Elephant
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Swan
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sword-Bearers
             .
          
           
             Of
             Saint
             Gall.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Histories
             of
             these
             places
             .
          
           
             Divers
             orders
             of
             Knights
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Knights
             of
             Venice
             .
          
           
             Of
             Genoa
             .
          
           
             Of
             Savoy
             .
          
           
             Of
             Florence
             .
          
           
             Of
             Mantua
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             above
             named
             authors
             .
          
           
             Knight-hood
             i●
             the
             East
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e93080
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             their
             opinions
             and
             names
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             Alstedius
             in
             his
             History
             of
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             Bullinger
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             against
             them
             ;
             have
             made
             a
             collection
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Pagit
             out
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Brownists
             ,
             their
             Kinds
             and
             Tenets
             .
          
           
             Familists
             ,
             their
             Heresies
             .
          
           
             
               As
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               Dr.
            
             Denisons
             white
             Wolfe
             .
             Mr.
             Knewstub
             
               in
               the
            
             Familists
             Confession
             ,
             Mr.
             Iessop
             ,
             
               and
               others
            
             .
          
           
             Adamites
             .
          
           
             Antinomians
             .
          
           
             See
             also
             Gataker
             in
             his
             Preface
             ,
             Edwards
             in
             his
             Gangreen
             ,
             Pagit
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Socinians
             ,
             their
             Tenets
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             would
             see
             these
             opinions
             at
             large
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             Socinus
             himself
             ,
             
               Crellius
               ,
               Lubbertus
            
             ,
             the
             R●covian
             Catechism
             ,
             
               Volke●ius
               ,
               Ostorodius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Arminians
             ,
             their
             Tenets
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Arnhem
             ,
             and
             the
             Millenaries
             their
             opinions
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             opinions
             ,
             see
             the
             forenamed
             Authors
             .
          
           
             The
             grounds
             upon
             which
             they
             build
             Christs
             temporall
             Kingdome
             here
             on
             earth
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             .
          
           
             The
             vanity
             of
             the
             Millenaries
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Sects
             of
             this
             Age.
             
          
           
             Seekers
             or
             Expe●●ers
             .
          
           
             
               Theauran
               Iohn
            
             his
             opinions
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             Reeve
             and
             Lodowick
             Muggleton
             
               their
               opinions
            
             .
          
           
             Quakers
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             call
             them
             Shakers
             their
             opinions
             .
          
           
             Other
             opinions
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             See
             what
             hath
             been
             written
             against
             them
             by
             
               Sa.
               Robert
               Eaton
               ,
               Sherlock
            
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             absurdities
             and
             impieties
             of
             their
             Opinions
             consist
             ?
          
           
             Ranters
             ,
             their
             character
             ,
             and
             opinions
             .
          
           
             Independents
             their
             Tenets
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Independents
             Tenets
             ,
             see
             the
             Antidote
             against
             
               Independencie
               ,
               Baylies
            
             disswasives
             
               Edwards
               ,
               Paget
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Independents
             of
             New
             -
             England
             their
             Tenets
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             opinions
             ,
             see
             Baylies
             disswasive
             ,
             Edwards
             his
             
               Gangrena
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             The
             grounds
             whereupon
             the
             Independents
             forsake
             our
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             grounds
             whereupon
             the
             Independents
             and
             Anabaptists
             ,
             allow
             Lay
             men
             to
             proach
             without
             call
             or
             ordination
             .
          
           
             Presbytery
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Tenets
             thereof
             
          
           
             Presbyters
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             Deacons
             and
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             Presbyters
             ,
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Deacons
             and
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             Ministerial
             calling
             .
          
           
             Elders
             .
          
           
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Episcopacy
             what
             among
             the
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           
             Church
             how
             to
             be
             governed
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             Office
             different
             from
             the
             Church-Governours
             .
          
           
             Church-Governours
             .
          
           
             Church
             government
             alterable
             .
          
           
             Episcopacy
             how
             different
             from
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             office
             .
          
           
             Presbyters
             among
             the
             Iews
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             called
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             be
             elected
             .
          
           
             Presbytery
             their
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             .
          
           
             Excommunicate
             persons
             their
             condition
             
          
           
             The
             prophets
             ,
             Pharisees
             ,
             &c.
             could
             not
             excommunicate
             .
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             did
             not
             excommunicate
             Iudas
             .
          
           
             Excommunication
             and
             excommunicate
             persons
             considered
             .
          
           
             Divers
             erroneous
             opinions
             which
             have
             been
             lately
             revived
             or
             hatched
             ,
             since
             the
             fall
             of
             our
             Church-government
             .
          
           
             Church
             of
             England
             depl●red
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e107320
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
             different
             from
             other
             Churches
             about
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Bellarmin
               ,
               Eckius
               ,
               Pighius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             writers
             of
             controversies
             in
             the
             Romane
             Church
             .
          
           
             Romane
             Church
             different
             from
             others
             about
             Predestination
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Image
             ,
             and
             Sinne.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             above
             named
             Authors
             ,
             and
             the
             Catechism
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             .
          
           
             Romanists
             differ
             about
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Iustification
             ,
             and
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Catechism
             of
             Trent
             ,
             with
             Bellarmin
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             writers
             of
             controversies
             .
          
           
             Differ
             about
             Pennance
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Almes
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             authors
             above
             named
             .
          
           
             Differ
             from
             others
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             former
             authors
             .
          
           
             Ceremonies
             used
             in
             the
             five
             controverted
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             See
             besides
             the
             above
             named
             authors
             Eckius
             in
             his
             homilie
             upon
             this
             subject
             .
          
           
             Roman
             Church
             differeth
             from
             others
             about
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             passages
             see
             Thomas
             in
             his
             summes
             ,
             
               Gregory
               ,
               de
               Valentia
               ,
               Bellaranine
               ,
            
             and
             the
             others
             above
             named
             .
          
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             their
             doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             above
             named
             authors
             .
          
           
             Romanists
             differ
             about
             Councils
             ,
             Monks
             ,
             Magistrates
             and
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             Who
             would
             see
             more
             at
             lenght
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             the
             above
             named
             authors
             ;
             and
             withall
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Bonaventura
               ,
               P.
               Lombard
               ,
               Canus
               ,
               Canisius
               ,
               Cassander
               ,
               Alphensus
               de
               Castro
               ,
               Coccius
               ,
               Genebrard
               ,
               Gerson
               ,
               Gretzerus
               ,
               Suarez
               ,
               Turrianus
               ,
               Vasquez
               ,
               Hugo
               de
            
             S.
             Victore
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             outward
             worship
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             first
             part
             of
             their
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Acholyths
             ,
             their
             offices
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
               particulars
               see
            
             Stephanus
             Durantus
             de
             ritibus
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             Gul.
             Durandus
             his
             rationale
             ,
             Alcuinus
             de
             divinis
             officiis
             ,
             Innocent
             .
             3.
             de
             myster
             .
             Missae
             ,
             Hugo
             de
             Sanct.
             Victore
             de
             offic
             .
             Eccles.
             &
             in
             specul
             ▪
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             Berno
             de
             offic
             .
             missae
             ,
             
               and
               divers
               others
            
             .
          
           
             Romanists
             their
             manner
             of
             dedicating
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             What
             observable
             thereupon
             :
          
           
             
               But
               of
               this
               subject
               concerning
               dedication
               ,
               read
            
             Durandus
             &
             Durantus
             ,
             Turrecremata
             ,
             Hostiensis
             ,
             Hugo
             de
             S.
             Victore
             de
             Sacram.
             Hospinian
             ,
             Raibanus
             ,
             Ivo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Their
             consecration
             of
             Altars
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             former
             Authors
             .
          
           
             The
             degrees
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Their
             sacred
             orders
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
               passages
               see
            
             Innocent
             .
             3.
             l.
             I.
             Myst.
             Missae
             ,
             c.
             58.
             
             Stephan
             .
             Eduensis
             de
             sacr
             .
             altari●
             .
             c.
             10.
             
             Amalar.
             Fortunat
             .
             l.
             6.
             de
             Eccles.
             offic
             .
             c.
             19.
             l.
             2.
             &
             l.
             3.
             
             Rab.
             Maurus
             l.
             I.
             de
             instit
             ..
             cler
             .
             c.
             18.
             
             Alcuin
             de
             divin
             .
             offic
             .
             Alexand
             .
             de
             Ales
             
               Part
               4.
               
               Quest.
            
             26.
             
             Hugo
             de
             S.
             Victore
             l.
             2.
             de
             sacram
             .
             
               Part
               4.
               
               Besides
               the
               Councils
               of
            
             Rhemes
             ,
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             of
             Braccara
             ,
             
               and
               divers
               others
            
             .
          
           
             
               See
               also
            
             Guliel
             .
             Durand
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Office
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             What
             colours
             held
             sacred
             .
          
           
             See
             Durands
             Rationale
             ,
             L.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             and
             other
             Ceremonies
             see
             the
             above
             named
             Authors
             ,
             and
             
               Gabriel
               Biel
               decanone
               Missae
            
             .
          
           
             Other
             parts
             of
             their
             worship
             .
          
           
             See
             Durandus
             and
             Durantus
             .
          
           
             Days
             Festivall
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Festival
             days
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Of
             these
             and
             other
             Ceremonies
             ,
             see
             the
             afore
             named
             Authors
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             authors
             above
             named
             .
          
           
             Their
             canonical
             hours
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             observati●ns
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               these
               hours
            
             Cassianus
             speaketh
             ,
             Rabanus
             Maurns
             ,
             Isidor
             ,
             Amalarius
             ,
             Fortunatus
             Rupertus
             Tuitiens
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             Gabriel
             ,
             Biel
             in
             can
             .
             missae
             .
             Navarr
             .
             de
             orat
             .
             et
             hor.
             can
             .
             Durandus
             in
             rationali
             .
             Durantus
             de
             ritibus
             Ecclesiae
             &c.
             
          
           
             Their
             Processions
             and
             observations
             thereon
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             things
             see
             the
             forenamed
             writers
             .
          
           
             Festival
             days
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             
               But
               of
               these
               passages
               see
               the
            
             Roman
             Martyrology
             ,
             Baronius
             ,
             Surius
             ,
             Durandus
             ,
             Fasti
             Mariae
             ,
             Lippelous
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Their
             ornaments
             and
             utensils
             used
             in
             Churches
             dedicate
             to
             Christ
             and
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             See
             Innocent
             3.
             
             L.
             2
             de
             myst
             .
             missae
             .
             Rab.
             Maurus
             de
             instit
             .
             eleric
             .
             Amalar.
             Fortunat
             .
             de
             eccles
             .
             officiis
             .
             Isidor
             de
             eccles
             .
             officiis
             .
             Alcuin
             .
             de
             celeb
             .
             missae
             D●●antus
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             these
             and
             many
             more
             See
             Durandus
             in
             his
             Rationale
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             writers
             above
             named
             .
          
           
             Their
             office
             performed
             to
             the
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e115380
           
             Gre●k
             Religion
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             
               See
               the
               Councel
               of
            
             Florence
             ,
             Boterus
             ,
             Chytraeus
             ,
             Brerewood
             ,
             Ieremy
             ,
             
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Constantinople
             in
             resp
             .
             ●d
             German
             .
             Possevin
             .
             de
             reb
             .
             Mosc●v
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Greeks
             ,
             their
             Church
             dignities
             and
             discipline
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             above
             named
             Authors
             ,
             and
             the
             Letters
             of
             
               Stephen
               Gerlochius
            
             to
             
               Crusius
               ,
               An.
            
             1575.
             
          
           
             Moscovites
             ,
             their
             Religion
             and
             discip●in
             .
          
           
             
               See
               the
               above
               named
               Authors
               ,
               and
               withall
               the
               History
               of
            
             Russia
             ,
             by
             G.
             Fletcher
             ,
             Possevin
             .
             de
             reb
             .
             Moscov
             .
             Sigism
             .
             de
             Moscovia
             ,
             Guaguin
             descrip
             .
             Moscov
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Monks
             and
             Nuns
             in
             Muscovia
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             above
             named
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Moscovites
             ,
             their
             Church
             service
             .
          
           
             
               See
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
            
             Russia
             .
          
           
             Their
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             above
             named
             Histories
             .
          
           
             Their
             Doctrine
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             See
             Fletcher
             ,
             Boterus
             ,
             Les
             Estats
             du
             Monde
             ,
             
               and
               other
               relations
               of
            
             Moscovia
             .
          
           
             Their
             Marriages
             .
          
           
             Their
             funerals
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             above
             named
             writers
             .
          
           
             Armenians
             ,
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             See
             Baronius
             ,
             Borerus
             ,
             Chytraeus
             ,
             Boemus
             ,
             Vitriacus
             
               his
               Oriental
               History
               ;
               the
            
             Armenian
             Confession
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Melchites
             .
          
           
             Georgians
             .
          
           
             Mengrelians
             .
          
           
             Circassians
             .
          
           
             See
             Bellonius
             
               his
               observations
            
             ,
             Boterus
             ,
             Chytraeus
             de
             stat
             .
             Eccles.
             Thomas
             ●
             Iesu.
             Brerewood
             ,
             Prateolus
             de
             Sectis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Nestorians
             .
          
           
             Indians
             ,
             their
             Religion
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Iacobites
             .
          
           
             In
             
               Bibliotheca
               Fatrum
               ,
               Baronius
            
             ,
             &c.
             See
             the
             above
             named
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Maronites
             ,
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               See
               the
               above
               named
               Authors
               ,
               and
               withal
            
             Possevin
             ▪
             apparat
             .
             sacr
             .
             Thomas
             a
             Iesu.
             de
             conver
             .
             Gent.
             Vitriacus
             Histor.
             Orient
             .
             Tyrius
             de
             bello
             sa●ra
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Cophti
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             above
             named
             Authors
             ,
             with
             Bar●nius
             ,
             and
             Thevets
             Cosmography
             of
             the
             
               Levant
               .
               c.
            
             48.
             
          
           
             Abyssins
             ,
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             its
             agreement
             with
             ,
             and
             dissent
             from
             other
             Christian
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e119600
           
             Religion
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             government
             and
             greatnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Common-wealths
             .
          
           
             Religion
             ,
             most
             requisite
             in
             Princes
             and
             Governers
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             carefull
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             one
             Religion
             to
             be
             allowed
             publickly
             ▪
             
          
           
             Different
             Religions
             how
             and
             when
             to
             be
             tolerated
             .
          
           
             Princes
             must
             not
             dissemble
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Dissimulation
             in
             Religion
             rejected
             .
          
           
             False
             religions
             why
             blessed
             ,
             and
             the
             contemners
             punished
             .
          
           
             Ceremonies
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Mixed
             Religions
             .
          
           
             Idolatry
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Gentiles
             ,
             worshipped
             the
             Sun
             ,
             under
             divers
             names
             and
             shapes
             .
          
           
             Their
             Religion
             most
             consonant
             to
             natural
             reason
             .
          
           
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             chief
             and
             onely
             God.
             
          
           
             Apollo
             ,
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             Mars
             ,
             the
             Sun
             
          
           
             Adonis
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Atys
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Priapius
             ,
             the
             sunne
             .
          
           
             Liber
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Apis
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Moloch
             ,
             the
             sun
             
          
           
             Abraxas
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Mithra
             ,
             the
             sun
             
          
           
             Iupiter
             ,
             the
             sun
             
          
           
             Mercury
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Bel
             ,
             &c.
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Belenus
             ,
             the
             sun
             
          
           
             Hercules
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Pan
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Polyphemus
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Endymion
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Ianus
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Minerva
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Pallas
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Vulcan
             ,
             the
             sun
             
          
           
             Nemesis
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Tithonus
             ,
             the
             sun
             ,
          
           
             Venus
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Moon
             ,
             the
             same
             Luminary
             with
             the
             sun
             
          
           
             Moon
             ,
             her
             properties
             .
          
           
             Pluto
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Prosepina
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Charon
             ,
             the
             sun
             
          
           
             Cerberus
             ,
             the
             sun
             .
          
           
             Gentiles
             ,
             acknowledge
             but
             one
             Deity
             .
          
           
             Gentiles
             ,
             their
             superstitious
             fear
             .
          
           
             Gentiles
             ,
             their
             Deities
             under
             divers
             names
             .
          
           
             Gentiles
             acknowledged
             one
             God.
             
          
           
             Gentiles
             acknowledged●
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             Superstitious
             
             Sun-worship
             .
          
           
             colours
             of
             the
             Sun
             worn
             .
          
           
             Sun
             ,
             how
             painted
             and
             worshipped
             by
             the
             Northern
             Nations
             .
          
           
             Religion
             how
             supported
             .
          
           
             Priests
             their
             dignity
             and
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Dignity
             of
             Priests
             among
             the
             Greeks
             .
          
           
             Dignity
             of
             Priests
             among
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Religion
             which
             is
             best
             .
          
           
             Christianity
             ,
             its
             excellency
             .
          
           
             Christian
             〈◊〉
             urged
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e141090
           
             ANNO
             1521.
             1522.
             
          
           
             Hereticks
             their
             usual
             pretence
             .
          
           
             Muntzer
             a
             quick
             Schollar
             in
             a
             bad
             ●chool
             .
          
           
             His
             doctrine
             spreads
             .
          
           
             His
             aimes
             high
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             that
             hereti●ks
             propound
             to
             themselves
             ,
             in
             opposing
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Magistracy
             .
          
           
             His
             affirmations
             destructive
             .
          
           
             Anabaptists
             their
             leading
             principle
             .
          
           
             Seldom
             rest
             there
             ,
             but
             grow
             worse
             and
             worse
             .
          
           
             Sectaries
             like
             tinder
             ,
             are
             soon
             on
             fire
             .
          
           
             ANNO
             1523
             ;
             1524.
             
          
           
             An
             usual
             pretence
             to
             raise
             sedition
             .
          
           
             Hereticks
             rest●lesse
             .
          
           
             Luther
             adviseth
             the
             Senate
             to
             beware
             of
             Muntzer
             ,
             and
             his
             opinions
             .
          
           
             Muntzers
             large
             promises
             to
             his
             party
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             people
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             seduced
             ,
             most
             ominous
             .
          
           
             Muntzer
             endeavours
             to
             set
             up
             himself
             ,
             pretending
             to
             restore
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             An
             ill
             president
             soon
             followed
             .
          
           
             The
             Landgrave
             raiseth
             a
             war
             ,
             and
             fighteth
             Muntzer
             and
             his
             party
             .
          
           
             Muntzers
             delusive
             animation
             of
             his
             followers
             .
          
           
             Their
             overthrow
             .
          
           
             Muntzers
             escape
             .
          
           
             Is
             found
             out
             ,
             but
             dissembles
             himself
             .
          
           
             Muntzer
             taken
             ,
             yet
             obstinate
             .
          
           
             The
             Landgrave
             convinceth
             him
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Muntzer
             when
             racked
             ,
             laugheth
             ,
             but
             afterward
             relenteth
             .
          
           
             His
             last
             words
             .
          
           
             Is
             deservedly
             beheaded
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e142520
           
             ANNO
             1532.
             
          
           
             Pretenders
             to
             Religion
             ,
             prove
             usually
             the
             disturbers
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             devill
             an
             enemy
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             John
             Mathias
             
               a
               Baker
               at
            
             Harlem
             .
          
           
             His
             lechery
             notrrious
             .
          
           
             At
             Amsterdam
             he
             professeth
             himself
             a
             Doctor
             and
             a
             Preacher
             ▪
             
          
           
             A
             murtherous
             opinion
             .
          
           
             
               John
               Mathias
            
             repaires
             to
             Munster
             .
          
           
             His
             severe
             edicts
             .
          
           
             He
             becomes
             a
             malicious
             executioner
             of
             
               Hubert
               Trutiling
            
             ,
             for
             not
             siding
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             His
             desperate
             end
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e143260
           
             John
             Buckhold
             
               his
               character
            
             ,
          
           
             His
             disputing
             and
             contention
             with
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             concerning
             P●dobaptisme
             ▪
             
          
           
             Conventicles
             usually
             the
             nurseries
             of
             Tumults
             .
          
           
             ANNO
             1533.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Anabaptists
             their
             bold
             attempt
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e143870
           
             Anabaptists
             where
             Masters
             ,
             most
             insolent
             .
          
           
             John
             Buckhold
             
               successor
               of
            
             John
             Mathias
             ▪
             
          
           
             He
             comforts
             the
             people
             with
             a
             pretended
             to
             ▪
             vel●tion
             ▪
             
          
           
             He
             makes
             Knipperdoling
             common
             executioner
             .
          
           
             About
             4000.
             men
             lost
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             Munster
             .
          
           
             Buckhold
             feigneth
             himself
             dumb
             .
          
           
             He
             assumes
             the
             Magistracy
             .
          
           
             He
             allowes
             Polygamy
             .
          
           
             He
             takes
             to
             himself
             three
             wives
             .
          
           
             A
             bad
             example
             soon
             followed
             .
          
           
             Godly
             and
             loyal
             citizens
             hate
             usurpation
             .
          
           
             Loyalty
             not
             alwayes
             successefull
             .
          
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             their
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             ANNO
             1534.
             
          
           
             
               John
               Tuysentschreuer
            
             an
             upstart
             ,
             and
             a
             bettor
             of
             
               John
               Buckhold
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Buckhold
            
             confirms
             his
             delusive
             prophecies
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             made
             King.
             
          
           
             He
             appoints
             officers
             under
             him
             .
          
           
             His
             sumptuous
             apparel
             .
          
           
             His
             Titles
             were
             King
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             new
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             His
             T●rone
             .
          
           
             His
             Coin
             and
             Mot●o
             thereon
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             and
             Courtiers
             wait
             on
             the
             people
             at
             a
             Feast
             .
          
           
             A
             m●ck
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             A
             seditious
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             Sedition
             goes
             not
             alwayes
             unpunished
             .
          
           
             Anabaptists
             of
             a
             levelling
             principle
             .
          
           
             Anabaptists
             as
             the
             Devill
             ,
             pretend
             Scripture
             for
             their
             base
             actions
             .
          
           
             They
             aime
             at
             universall
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             ANNO
             1535.
             
          
           
             
               Kingly
               Botcher
            
             indeavours
             to
             raise
             commotions
             abroad
             ▪
             
          
           
             He
             is
             happily
             prevented
             .
          
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             their
             design
             upon
             Amsterdam
             .
          
           
             They
             break
             out
             in
             the
             night
             time
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             worsted
             .
          
           
             Famine
             the
             consummation
             of
             all
             misery
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             suspects
             his
             own
             safety
             .
          
           
             His
             large
             promises
             to
             his
             Captains
             ,
             both
             of
             moneys
             and
             preferments
             ,
             the
             usual
             baites
             of
             sedition
             .
          
           
             He
             becomes
             executioner
             to
             one
             of
             his
             wives
             
          
           
             He
             feigns
             himself
             sick
             ,
             and
             deludes
             the
             people
             with
             an
             expectation
             of
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Famine
             ,
             its
             character
             ,
             and
             miseries
             .
          
           
             He
             forgets
             community
             .
          
           
             
               John
               Longstrat
            
             his
             confident
             betrayes
             him
             by
             strat●gem
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Munster
             unmercifully
             plundered
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             King
             is
             brought
             prisoner
             before
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Who
             (
             deservedly
             )
             checks
             him
             .
          
           
             His
             jesting
             answer
             and
             proposall
             .
          
           
             King
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             put
             〈◊〉
             a
             Non-plus
             .
          
           
             ANNO
             1536.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             convinced
             of
             his
             offences
             .
          
           
             H●●
             deserved
             ,
             and
             severe
             〈◊〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e146490
           
             Successe
             in
             bad
             enterprises
             ,
             causes
             evill
             men
             to
             rejoyce
             .
          
           
             Herman
             the
             Cobler
             professed
             himself
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             noted
             for
             drunkennesse
             .
          
           
             His
             designe
             to
             inveigle
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             ceremonies
             he
             used
             in
             Anabaptisme
             .
          
           
             Eppo
             his
             Host
             ,
             discovered
             him
             and
             his
             followers
             to
             be
             cheats
             .
          
           
             ast;
             Supposed
             to
             be
             a
             digger
             of
             graves
             .
          
           
             Hermans
             wicked
             blasphemy
             .
          
           
             Heresie
             ,
             a
             catching
             ,
             or
             mad
             disease
             .
          
           
             Hereticks
             inconstant
             in
             their
             opinions
             .
          
           
             Herman
             blasphemes
             again
             .
          
           
             His
             mothers
             temerity
             .
          
           
             The
             Proverb
             verified
             ,
             
               vice
               corrects
               sin
            
             .
          
           
             Hermans
             party
             are
             convinced
             ,
             and
             fall
             off
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             One
             Drewjis
             of
             his
             party
             handles
             him
             rough●y
             .
          
           
             Charles
             Lord
             of
             Gelderland
             ,
             &c.
             with
             his
             men
             surrounds
             the
             house
             where
             Herman
             i●
             .
          
           
             Herman
             is
             taken
             and
             brought
             prisoner
             to
             Groeninghe●●
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             questioned
             in
             his
             torments
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             hardened
             .
          
           
             He
             dieth
             miserably
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e147570
           
             ANNO
             1535.
             
          
           
             Theodorus
             Sartor
             
               an
               Ad●mite
            
             .
          
           
             He
             affirmes
             strange
             things
             .
          
           
             His
             blasphemy
             in
             forgiving
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             He
             burns
             his
             cloathes
             ,
             &c.
             and
             causeth
             his
             companions
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             He
             and
             his
             rabble
             go●naked
             through
             Amsterdam
             in
             the
             dead
             of
             night
             ,
             denouncing
             their
             woes
             ,
             &c.
             and
             terrifie
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             taken
             and
             imprisoned
             by
             the
             Burghers
             ,
             but
             continue
             shamelesse
             .
          
           
             May
             the
             fifth
             1535.
             they
             are
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             their
             last
             words
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e147970
           
             
               David
               George
            
             the
             miracle
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
             ANNO
             1544.
             
          
           
             At
             Basil
             he
             pretends
             to
             have
             been
             banished
             his
             Countrey
             for
             the
             Gospels
             sake
             .
          
           
             With
             his
             specious
             pretences
             he
             gains
             the
             freedome
             of
             the
             City
             for
             him
             ●nd
             his
             .
          
           
             His
             Character
             .
          
           
             His
             riches
             ▪
             
          
           
             He
             ,
             with
             his
             Sect
             ,
             enact
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             His
             sonne
             in
             Law
             doubting
             his
             new
             Religion
             ,
             is
             by
             him
             questioned
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             answer
             excommunicated
             .
          
           
             His
             wifes
             death
             ▪
             
          
           
             He
             had
             formerly
             voted
             himself
             immortal
             ,
             yet
             Aug.
             2.
             1556.
             he
             died
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             His
             death
             troubled
             his
             disciples
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             resolution
             .
          
           
             A
             pattern
             for
             good
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             The
             Senates
             enquiry
             .
          
           
             Eleven
             of
             the
             Sectaries
             secured
             .
          
           
             In
             such
             cases
             the
             learned
             to
             be
             consulted
             with
             .
          
           
             Articles
             extracted
             out
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             
               David
               George
            
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             imprisoned
             Sectaries
             acknowledged
             
               David
               George
            
             to
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             tumults
             in
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             Germany
             ,
             but
             disowned
             his
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             An
             ingenuous
             confession
             and
             resolution
             .
          
           
             A
             pious
             act
             .
          
           
             A
             lying
             report
             raised
             .
          
           
             Conditions
             whereupon
             the
             imprisoned
             are
             set
             at
             liberty
             .
          
           
             The
             votes
             of
             the
             renowned
             Senate
             .
          
           
             The
             doctrine
             of
             
               D.
               G.
            
             declared
             impious
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             declared
             unworthy
             of
             Christian
             Buriall
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             his
             body
             and
             books
             should
             be
             burned
             ▪
             
          
           
             A
             fit
             punishment
             for
             perverse
             Hereticks
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e149400
           
             Servetus
             his
             converse
             with
             Mahumetans
             and
             Jewes
             .
          
           
             He
             disguiseth
             his
             monstrous
             opinions
             ,
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Christian
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             of
             his
             birth
             .
          
           
             His
             arrogant
             Boast
             .
          
           
             He
             enveighes
             against
             the
             Deity
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Oecolampadius
             confutes
             his
             blasphemies
             ,
             &
             causeth
             him
             to
             be
             thrust
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Basil.
             
          
           
             Servetus
             held
             but
             one
             person
             in
             the
             Godhead
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             He
             held
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             be
             Nature
             .
          
           
             His
             horrid
             blasphemy
             .
          
           
             He
             would
             reconcile
             the
             Alcoran
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             He
             declares
             himself
             Prince
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
          
           
             At
             Geneva
             ,
             Calvin
             reproves
             Servetus
             .
          
           
             Servetus
             his
             obstinacy
             .
          
           
             ANNO
             1553.
             
             By
             the
             Decree
             of
             several
             Senates
             he
             was
             burned
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e150360
           
             Arrianisme
             ,
             
               its
               increase
            
             .
             ANNO
             323.
             
          
           
             The
             General
             Council
             at
             Nice
             .
          
           
             
               ANNO
               325
            
             :
             called
             as
             a
             remedy
             against
             Arrianisme
             ,
             but
             without
             success
             .
          
           
             The
             Arrians
             misinterpret
             that
             place
             ,
             Joh.
             10.
             30
             concerning
             t●he
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             They
             acknowledged
             one
             only
             God
             in
             a
             Iudaicall
             sense
             .
          
           
             They
             deny
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             Arrius
             his
             wretched
             death
             ,
             ANNO
             336.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e150950
           
             ANNO
             622.
             
          
           
             Mahomet
             characterized
             .
          
           
             He
             made
             a
             laughing
             stock
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             He
             agreed
             with
             Carpocrates
             ,
             and
             other
             hereticks
             .
          
           
             He
             renewed
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             to
             indulge
             his
             disciples
             ,
             he
             allowed
             them
             Polygamy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             His
             Iron
             Tomb
             at
             Mecca
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e151410
           
             Hubmor
             Paetron
             of
             Anabaptisme
             .
          
           
             He
             damned
             usury
             .
          
           
             He
             brought
             in
             a
             worship
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Senate
             of
             Suring
             by
             a
             Council
             reduced
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             renounced
             the
             heads
             of
             his
             former
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Himself
             ,
             or
             Sect
             ,
             still
             active
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             taken
             and
             imprisoned
             at
             
               Vienna
               in
            
             Austria
             .
          
           
             He
             and
             his
             wife
             both
             burned
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e151810
           
             
               John
               Hut
            
             the
             prop
             and
             pillar
             of
             Anabaptisme
             .
          
           
             Anabaptists
             aime
             at
             the
             advancement
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             destruction
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Hut
             his
             credulity
             in
             dreams
             and
             visions
             .
          
           
             Hut
             ,
             accounted
             a
             true
             Prophet
             by
             his
             Proselytes
             .
          
           
             At
             Merhern
             the
             Hu●sian
             Fraternity
             ●became
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Monastery
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e152100
           
             Lodowick
             Hetzer
             a
             
               famous
               beretick
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Anitem
             to
             the
             Hot-spu●s
             of
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             Hetzer
             
               gaines
               Proselytes
            
             in
             Austria
             ,
             and
             Switzerland
             .
          
           
             ANNO
             1527.
             
             At
             a
             publick
             disputation
             ,
             Oecolampadius
             puts
             Hetzers
             Emissaries
             to
             their
             shifts
             .
          
           
             Hetzer
             denied
             Christ
             to
             be
             co-essentiall
             with
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             His
             farewel
             to
             his
             disciples
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             put
             to
             death
             for
             Adultery
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e152840
           
             ANNO
             1528.
             
          
           
             Hosman
             a
             Skinner
             ,
             and
             Anabaptist
             ,
             seduced
             300.
             men
             and
             women
             at
             Embda
             in
             West-Friesland
             .
          
           
             A
             delusive
             prophecy
             .
          
           
             His
             followers
             accounted
             him
             a
             great
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             At
             Strasbing
             he
             challenged
             the
             Ministers
             to
             dispute
             ,
             which
             was
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             Jan.
             11.
             1532.
             
          
           
             Being
             mildely
             dealt
             with
             ,
             he
             is
             neverthelesse
             obstinate
             .
          
           
             Other
             Prophets
             delude
             him
             .
          
           
             *
             Yet
             it
             's
             like
             ,
             to
             back
             their
             prophecies
             ,
             they
             pretended
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             A
             Prophetesse
             deludes
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             deluded
             himself
             .
          
           
             He
             voluntarily
             pined
             himself
             to
             death
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e153380
           
             Melchior
             Rinck
             
               an
               Anabaptist
               ▪
            
          
           
             He
             is
             accounted
             a
             notable
             Interpreter
             of
             dreams
             and
             visions
             .
          
           
             His
             disciple
             
               Thomas
               Scucker
            
             ,
             in
             a
             waking
             dream
             cut
             off
             his
             Brother
             Leonards
             head
             .
          
           
             He
             pretend●
             (
             for
             his
             mu●ther
             )
             obedience
             to
             the
             decree
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             ANNO
             1527.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e153650
           
             
               Adam
               Pastor
            
             a
             derider
             of
             Paedobaptisme
             .
          
           
             He
             revived
             the
             Arrian
             heresie
             .
          
           
             His
             foolish
             interpretation
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             His
             opinion
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             refuted
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57667-e154080
           
             
               Henry
               Nicholas
            
             Father
             of
             the
             family
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             against
             Infant
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             to
             that
             minute
             (
             if
             he
             confine
             not
             God
             )
             we
             may
             believe
             him
             .
          
           
             His
             blasphemy
             .
          
           
             Doubtless
             he
             hugg'd
             himself
             in
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           
             His
             divellish
             Logick
             .
          
           
             *
             Hereticks
             allow
             not
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .